《Douluo: Legend of the Ancestral Dragon》 Chapter 1： The awakened dragon Dou Luoxing. This is a vibrant planet, with countless humans and soul beasts. In the heart of Douluo Star, there is an extremely wide magma space. The magma was rolling and exuding extremely high temperature. At this temperature, I am afraid that the Title Douluo on the ground would not be able to sustain a breathing time and it would turn into ashes. Inside the rolling red magma, an extremely huge golden body appeared from time to time. On the golden body, the diameter of each scale is extremely shocking. At this moment, the red magma rolled violently, and a huge dragon head suddenly appeared in the magma sea. The dragon head is as big as a house, and the dragon''s whiskers hundreds of meters long are like small dragons swimming in the magma. The golden body stretched out, and the giant under the magma was a golden dragon that stretched forever. At the moment when the dragon rolled over, the entire Douluo star began to vibrate. Countless volcanoes ejected hot magma, covering the sky and the earth. The sea roared, forming a tsunami hundreds of meters high and swallowing it towards the only two continents on the planet. The continent shakes, and it seems that it will disintegrate at any time. At this moment, all the creatures on Douluo star trembled in their souls, crawling on the ground. Whether it is an ordinary person, or the Extreme Douluo at the top of the pyramid, the soul beast of hundreds of thousands of years, and all kinds of fierce beasts, they all can''t help but tremble with fear, feeling as if the end is coming. "Angel God, please show your miracles and save your devout believers." In the Hall of the Elders in Wuhun City, an old and pious voice came out. "Great Lord Poseidon, please come to the world and save your billions of people." On Poseidon Island, a plump beautiful woman in palace costume knelt before the altar and prayed devoutly. In the God Realm, countless deities with terrifying power immediately felt the senses. In the God Realm Committee, the clones of the five giants of the Divine Sense Projection gathered together, their expressions awe-inspiring the movements that occurred in the Douluo Continent. Evil God King said: "Sura, you, kindness, and life immediately go to Douluo Star, how much can you save." "Leave it to us." God Shura is about to go down to the earth to save the world with the kind **** king and the goddess of life. However, in the next instant, all the disasters on Douluo star vanished in an instant. The sprayed magma disappeared without a trace, the roaring sea was extremely quiet, and the cracked abyss and collapsed houses on the continent were all restored. All lives remain the same as they were at the moment before the disaster. Everything just now was like a passing moment, and it seemed that it had never happened before. No, all this is not an illusion, all the beings on Douluo still remember that kind of soul trembling. The five giants of the God Realm are also extremely convinced that everything just now absolutely happened. Its just that they dont understand why that kind of world-destroying disaster suddenly disappears out of thin air. Shura Divine Dao: "Just now the entire Douluo star was close to disintegration, but it was repaired in an instant. What is the cause of this?" The five giants were shocked like never before, and this power made them feel terrified. The evil **** king said solemnly: "There are too many unknown mysteries in the universe, Shura, this time, please visit the lower realm to find out about the Douluo star incident." "good." ... In the magma space of the earth''s core, the ten-foot-long golden dragon quickly shrank, and finally turned into a six or seven-year-old boy, suspended in the air on the magma sea. The earth elements around surged, and a stone platform with a diameter of five meters rose from the magma, and the surface was as smooth as a mirror. The boy fell gently, and fell barefoot on the stone platform smooth as a jade. His entire skin is like white jade glowing with golden light, and his long black hair is draped over his smooth back. His eyebrows are like swords, and his eyes are as deep as a starry sky. Golden lightning flashes from time to time. Although he is only six or seven years old, his appearance is like a natural fit, impeccably perfect. "Huh..." The little boy exhaled, and the space in front of him instantly shattered and shattered in the terrible air current, revealing a dark patch. "This planet is still so fragile." The boy murmured, and with a wave of his small hand, the space recovered as before. Feeling a few tyrannical thoughts sweep across the ground, the corners of the boy''s mouth slightly raised. "After endless sleep, some nice little guys finally appeared." There was a hint of joy in his deep eyes, "Finally, human beings were born. It is fun to have a human world. Um... how many years have I been sleeping?" The boy closed his eyes in thought, and opened his eyes after a moment, "I have spent more than 500 million years in this deep sleep, rounding up, let''s just count as 500 million years. Five hundred million years, once you close your eyes, you just open your eyes. " He sighed, his thoughts wandered countless years ago. His name is Ao Tian, ??he comes from the earth, and his soul is reborn on this planet, becoming a young dragon. After cultivating endless years, he became the most powerful existence on this planet, ruling many primitive creatures. But he has a human soul, but he is always alone, endless emptiness and loneliness torment him, so he has to choose to sleep. Five hundred million years later, humans were born on the planet, and Ao Tiantian''s lonely heart began to slowly agitate. "Then enjoy it..." Mysterious fluctuations rippled on the surface of Ao''s celestial body, and a piece of clothing similar to the style of Douluo mainland appeared on him. He stepped out and disappeared out of thin air. On the surface, there was no fluctuation in the space, and Ao Tian''s figure appeared. Ao Tian appeared in Wuhun City, because he found that there were more "strong men" in this city than in other places. The so-called strong man, in his opinion, is just a slightly stronger ant. "Weak, too weak..." Ao Tian kept shaking his head. He looked up at the sky and murmured, "When is there another world above? Um... those divine thoughts come from there." Sensing the intensity of the divine mind that was swept away, Ao Tian curled his lips, a little disdainful, and most of his interest disappeared at once. "Weak, still too weak." Wuhun City is the seat of the Pope Hall of the Wuhun Temple. Although it is not as big as the capitals of the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire, the various facilities and strengths are not much better than the capitals of the two empires. At this moment, the enthusiastic shouts rang from the holy mountain in the center of Wuhun City, spreading across the whole Wuhun City in an instant. "Long live the Pope, long live long live..." "..." All the people in Wuhun City were all excited, facing the direction of the holy mountain, blushing and shouting with thick necks. Ao Tian looked up, all the buildings and all the obstacles on the way were empty in his eyes, and his eyes fell on the holy mountain. There is a magnificent hall with a large group of people standing in front of the hall. Headed by was a man in a golden robe, who looked more than 30 years old, was tall and handsome, and his eyes showed a sense of domineering arrogance. UU Reading The man spoke, and the majestic voice spread throughout the Wuhun City: "What happened just now is that the angel **** of our Wuhun Temple faith is showing miracles. Don''t be afraid, the angel **** is the most powerful. His divine light shines on the world, so that the world can eliminate disasters and solve all kinds of diseases... " The people in the city became more excited, but Ao Tian couldn''t understand this kind of chirping language. His spirit fell on the pope, breaking through the opponent''s mental defense without any hindrance. Search for souls! The Pope is still eloquently brainwashing ordinary people and even soul masters below, completely unaware that his soul has been invaded, and all his own secrets have been exposed under Ao Tian''s eyelids. Douluo continent? Wuhun Hall? Chihiro Ji? Ao Tian instantly understood the identity of the pope, and his memories of hundreds of millions of years were opened. He had read the novel on Douluo Continent in his previous life. There was a trace of fluctuation in his star-like eyes, and he actually came to the book world. One book, one world, there really are too many unknown secrets in this world, even with Ao Tian''s current strength, he still can''t understand it. His spirit is strong, and the information he got from Chihiro Ji''s soul is instantly digested by him. "Chihiro Ji want to forcibly occupy Bibi Dong tonight?" Ao Tian''s eyes fell on a beautiful girl standing behind Chihiro Ji. The girl''s face is almost perfect, her eyes are bright, she looks radiant, and she is a little cute and lovely. This is Bibi Dong when he was young, radiant. Ao Tians eyes lit up with stars. Bibi Dong of Douluo Continent was a regret in his mind when he was reading. Now, he appeared before Bibi Dong suffered tragedy by chance. He thought, he knew what to do. Chapter 2： Yu Xiaogang Not far behind Bibi Dong, stood a young man who looked about twenty years old. The young man has an inch head, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and looks ordinary. His body is straight, but his eyes sometimes show an inferiority complex. Especially when Bibi Dong smiled back at him, the youth would always lower his head unconsciously. He felt that he was very humble, not worthy of Bibi Dong who was like a fairy. When Bibi Dong turned his head and smiled at the young man, Ao Tian''s gaze also fell on the young man. From the memory of Qian Xun Ji, Ao Tian knew that this young man was Yu Xiaogang, who later became known as a master! When Bibi Dong looked at Yu Xiaogang, there was a touch of sentiment in his agile eyes, which made Ao Tian very unhappy. The dragons are proud and domineering. They have been dragons for more than 500 million years. This kind of arrogance and dominance have penetrated into Ao Tian''s bones. At this time, he has decided to rescue Bibi Dong. In addition to avoiding Bibi Dong being defiled by Chihiro Ji, Yu Xiaogang''s problem has to be solved. Judging from his eyes, Bibi Dong and Yu Xiaogang, one is a high white swan, the other is a humble and weak toad, Yu Xiaogang is not worthy of Bibi Dong at all. Not long after, Chihiro Ji finished his brainwashing and returned to the Popes Palace. Bibi Dong came to Yu Xiaogang and said happily: "Brother Xiaogang, I heard that you recently developed a theory of the ten core competitiveness of Wuhun. Can you tell me about it?" Yu Xiaogang looked at the moving girl in front of her, her eyes full of love and deep inferiority. How can the smart Bibi Dong not see Yu Xiaogangs low self-esteem? She smiled and said, "Go to your office, and tell me in detail what your theory is." Before Yu Xiaogang could answer, she had already taken a brisk step towards Yu Xiaogang''s office. Yu Xiaogang had no choice but to keep up. In the corner of , a figure came out, it was Chihiro Ji. Watching Bibi Dong and Yu Xiaogang leave, Chihiro Ji looked gloomy and clenched her fists without restraint. "Yu Xiaogang, you are a waste material, don''t want to get involved in Dong''er. She is mine, her body, and her heart should belong to me!" ... At this time, the street where Ao Tian stood was completely congested. The reason for the congestion is him, because he is so handsome. The perfect appearance, the extremely gorgeous brocade clothes, and the lonely and lonely temperament exuded, immediately made countless people love. It is human nature to love beauty. Even if this is just a little boy, that kind of beauty cannot be resisted by these people. All men, women and children, all fall into it! "Superficial humans." The corners of Ao Tian''s mouth slightly cocked, suddenly making countless people''s eyes brighten. There were a few girls and young women who rolled their eyes and fainted with excitement. Ao Tian shook his head helplessly, his body turned into a wisp of blue smoke and disappeared in place. The crowd was waking up like a dream. They were all puzzled. They didnt understand what happened just now. Why did everyone gather together? ... Ao Tian appeared in Yu Xiaogang''s research office. Yu Xiaogang is excitedly telling Bibi Dong about his research results, his proud ten core competence theories of Wuhun. Bibi Dong sits at the table, with one hand propped on his round chin, listening mesmerized. Ao Tian was standing beside them, the space exuding a kind of fluctuation that Bibi Dong and Yu Xiaogang could not detect, hiding his body. "Holy girl, what is my theory?" Yu Xiaogang looked at Bibi Dong expectantly. Speaking of his theory, his inferiority complex disappeared completely, and the whole person was filled with strong self-confidence. "Xiaogang, you are so talented." Bibi Dong looked admired, and reached out to pull Yu Xiaogang''s hand. Yu Xiaogang shrank his hands and stood up immediately in fright. "His Royal Highness, you are so pure and clean, I don''t want to dirty your hands." Bibi Dong complained: "Xiaogang, we all understand each other''s minds. Your talent is what I admire. Although you have low talent for cultivation, you are the best in my eyes." Yu Xiaogang lowered his head and said nothing. Bibi Dong is like a icy snow lotus in his heart. He really doesn''t have the courage to touch or pick it, because he has a low self-esteem and it is difficult to convince himself. Ao Tian on the side of saw this scene, and suddenly became a little annoyed. Bibi Dong would actually like this kind of waste material, and I will cry for this kind of person in the future. It is really worthless! He thought for a while, if Bibi Dong is unfeeling towards Yu Xiaogang, he must start with Yu Xiaogang. Anyway, even if he doesn''t make a move, Yu Xiaogang will be driven out of the Wuhun Hall, so it''s better to let him push it. He blew a breath at Yu Xiaogang, Yu Xiaogang''s drooping head suddenly lifted, his eyes full of aggressiveness, and he looked at Bibi Dong greedily. Yu Xiaogang''s eyes were gradually congested, his face flushed, and his breathing was short of breath. "Xiaogang, what''s wrong with you?" Bibi Dong exclaimed. Yu Xiaogang stood upright, his spirit power surged, he tore his shirt roughly, and rushed towards Bibi Dong naked. "Bibi Dong, I''m close to you just want to have **** with you, I want to get your body now, if you like me, you will get rid of me." Bibi Dong was stunned. Looking at the crazy Yu Xiaogang, she screamed and waved her slender hand forward. At this time, Bibi Dong was already in the realm of the Soul Emperor, much stronger than Yu Xiaogang. The surging soul power came out and hit Yu Xiaogang''s chest. ۡ Yu Xiaogang spit out a large mouthful of blood, flew out and hit the bookshelf behind. "I want you, I want you." Yu Xiaogang got up with difficulty and pounced on Bibi Dong again. The unbelievable expression on Bibi Dongqiaos face turned into grief. After knocking Yu Xiaogang back into the air again, she ran out with tears in her eyes. Yu Xiaogang withstood Bibi Dong''s two attacks. Although Bibi Dong didn''t kill him, it wasn''t something he could bear, even a great spirit master. When Bibi Dong took the second blow, he fainted on the spot. Ao Tian nodded in satisfaction, UU reading www. uukanshu. com, he will never let Bibi Dong be sad for Yu Xiaogang all his life like in the book. So, it''s better to let Bibi Dong completely give up on Yu Xiaogang now. As for Yu Xiaogang, it''s just that Bibi Dong''s heart was lost in Bibi''s original plot. ... In Bibi Dong''s boudoir, Ao Tian appeared. This pink-decorated room was full of the fragrance of a girl, and Ao Tian took a deep breath, feeling a little restless in his heart. He looked at his body, a little helpless. The Nine-turn Heavenly Dragon Art he practiced, every time he breaks through, his body will rejuvenate and become a juvenile state. Now he has just broken through to the ninth rank, and the appearance of a human being is just a child. Just as he was thinking about how to help Bibi Dong, the door was slammed open, Bibi Dong rushed in and threw on the bed, crying sadly. She always thought that Yu Xiaogang was different, but she didn''t expect it to be a beast in clothing, approaching her only to get to her body, just like those dirty men. Bibi Dong was heartbroken, lying on the bed and sobbing nonstop. Ao Tian thought for a while and showed up. He turned around, his body transformed into an adult appearance, this is what he looks like when he grows up, and it is also impeccably perfect. walked gently to the bed, he raised his hand and landed on Bibi Dong''s shoulder, patted twice. Bibi Dong looked like a frightened rabbit, his body trembled and turned around. "Who are you?" She widened her eyes. When she saw Ao Tian''s appearance, the vigilance that had just appeared on her face immediately disappeared, staring blankly at the utterly beautiful man in front of her. Ao Tian smiled softly as jade, and said: "I''m here to save you." Chapter 3： Heartbroken 0 Seeking Disease Ao Tian''s voice is very gentle, and it has a trace of magnetism, which makes Bibi Dong ears about to become pregnant. He stretched out his hand and stroked Bibi Dongs face, gently wiped away her tears, and smiled: "Stop crying, you won''t be pretty if you cry again." Feeling the hand of a strange man touch his cheek, Bibi Dong suddenly woke up from the temptation of "beauty". She blushed, she shrank into the corner of the bed, and looked at the strange man in front of her vigilantly. "who are you?" Bibi Dong''s voice became colder, the soul power of the Soul Emperor level surged, and a cold light flashed in his hand, and a sharp dagger was added. Ao Tian tried to keep his voice gentle and said: "Trust me, you are about to face danger, and only I can save you." Bibi Dong immediately concluded that the handsome man in front of him had a brain disease! As a saint of the Spirit Hall, she is also in the Pope Hall. There are more than a dozen titled Douluo elders nearby, and there are even more mysterious and powerful worships. Who can hurt her? She didn''t feel malicious in Ao Tian''s body, otherwise, she would have done it a long time ago. "Hmph, the Papal Palace is the safest place on Douluo Continent. You don''t need to worry about my safety. I don''t care who you are, and leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will call someone." As soon as the words were spoken, Bibi Dong herself was a little surprised. If in the past, a strange man broke into her room, she would definitely do it the first time. But now, she actually chose to let Ao Tian go. Ao Tian was not in a hurry, and smiled: "My name is Ao Tian. When in danger, you just need to call my name and I will appear next to you." After finished speaking, his figure disappeared directly. Bibi Dong was taken aback and climbed out of the bed. She stood where Ao Tian stood just now, her pretty face full of doubts. "Is it a teleportation spirit ability? But why is there no spirit power fluctuation in his body? And he hasn''t even released his spirit and spirit ring, so how can he use his spirit ability?" Bibi Dong is puzzled, such a big person, how can I say nothing is gone? Suddenly, her smooth nose moved, and she couldn''t help taking a deep breath. An scent that she had never felt before was sucked into her nasal cavity. At this moment, she has forgotten all her troubles, forgotten the despicable Yu Xiaogang, only happiness in her heart. It took several minutes before she woke up. "This is the smell of that man, bah bah bah..." Bibi Dong kept spitting out, stomping his feet, and the pretty face involuntarily flew up two red clouds. But soon, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath. "It smells good." She murmured, Ao Tian''s peerless face flashed in her mind, and her pretty face turned red. "Weird man..." Bibi Dong hesitated, walked quickly to the door, opened the door, and looked around. He didn''t see Ao Tian''s figure, and felt a little disappointed in his heart. "What''s wrong with me?" Bibi Dong rubbed his still hot face with both hands vigorously. Being so troubled by Ao Tian, ??the sadness in Bibi Dong''s heart was immediately washed away a lot. But as soon as she calmed down, Bibi Dong couldn''t help but remember the scene where Yu Xiaogang intended to assault her just now. That kind of greedy gaze, can''t wait to strip off her clothes, make her heart feel chills. "Your Royal Highness." Yu Xiaogang shouted anxiously. Bibi Dong looked up and saw that Yu Xiaogang was stopped outside the palace where she lived. As Yu Xiaogang, it is impossible to enter here. "Boom him away!" Bibi Dong said coldly. She was a little bit heartbroken, but she was still cruel and ordered the Temple Guardian to blast Yu Xiaogang away. ... In the most upscale restaurant in Wuhun City, in the luxurious private room, Ao Tianzheng was eating meat and drinking wine with a face of enjoyment. Since crossing, he has never tasted food again. He still maintains the appearance of a youth, and what he has changed is not a real body, it can be said to be a kind of magical power or Dharmakaya. He grabbed the palm of his hand downward, and the gold from the depths of the ground was taken up by him. With the palms spread out, the gold quickly changed its shape, and after a while, a dozen gold soul coins were formed. "Eat, drink and have fun, the long life of a dragon should live happily and happily." Ao Tian sighed. After hundreds of millions of years of loneliness, he finally realized a little bit of fun. After eating, he wandered around in Wuhun City, causing serious congestion wherever he passed. Every woman who sees him, the girl is no longer reserved, the young woman is very unrestrained, all blushing, and want to get to know him. Ao Tian had no choice but to lower his handsomeness a little bit, so as not to be so stunning. From the afternoon to the evening, he went back to the hotel where he lived and quietly waited for Bibi Dongs help. The information obtained from Chihiro Ji''s soul memory, Chihiro Ji will use despicable means to occupy Bibi Dong tonight. Ao Tian would naturally not watch such a tragedy happen. As night fell, Ao Tian, ??who was in a shallow sleep, opened his eyes. He has sensed that Bibi Dong was called into the secret room by Chihiro Ji. The secret room is just below Chihiro Jis room, where he usually retreats for practice. Bibi Dong is not here for the first time. She wondered: "Teacher, it''s so late, what can you do to bring me here?" Chihiro Ji showed a kind smile, hiding his greed deeply under his eyes. "I heard that Yu Xiaogang bullied you today?" he asked. Bibi Dong nodded and shook his head again. Qianxun Ji sighed and said, "Do you like Yu Xiaogang?" Bibi Dong shook his head and resolutely said: "I don''t like him." Chihiro was stunned for a moment. He called Bibi Dong over tonight for two purposes. One is to let Bibi Dong leave Yu Xiaogang, and the other is to get Bibi Dong. Chihiro Ji smiled and said, "Since you don''t like him, it will be easier. I will have someone blast him out of Wuhun City tomorrow and remove him from Wuhun Hall." Bibi Dong was silent for a few seconds before nodding slowly. She was so disappointed in Yu Xiaogang, she didn''t want to see that dirty-minded fellow again. What about talent? She only felt nauseous. Bibi Dong looked a little lonely, and said: "Teacher, if there is nothing wrong, then I will go back to practice first." "Don''t leave, the teacher has something to say to you." Chihiro Ji''s eyes fell on Bibi Dong''s young and moving body, and it gradually became hot. Bibi Dong has felt too much with this kind of gaze since childhood, so he noticed the abnormality in the first place. "Dong''er, you are not young anymore, it''s time to find a man." Chihiro Ji did not shy away, staring naked at the young and pretty Bibi Dong. He took a few steps closer, took a deep breath, with a look of perverted enjoyment. The deodorant on this beautiful disciple made him so infatuated, just like a catalyst, that suddenly ignited the fire in his heart. "Teacher...what do you mean?" Bibi Dong''s heartbeat gradually increased, and he couldn''t help taking a few steps back. Chihiro hurriedly approached and said, "The teacher has raised you for so many years and still teaches you to practice. You never thought about how to repay the teacher?" "Teacher, what do you want to say?" Looking at Chihiro Ji''s increasingly weird face, Bibi Dong couldn''t help being a little scared. Chihiro licked his lower lip and said, "Dong''er, you are so perfect, and only a teacher can be worthy of you. I want you to be my woman and have children for me." Bibi Dongmei''s eyes widened sharply, and she was completely shocked. Chihiro Jis greedy smile gradually widened, and he reached behind Bibi Dong in one step, and a hand knife was cut towards the back of Bibi Dongs neck. Chapter 4： Bibi Dong: What a shame Qian Xun Ji''s strength had already reached the titled Douluo realm, and it was not at all that Bibi Dong could resist. Even facing Chihiro Ji''s attack, she didn''t react. Even if she reacted, all her strength exploded, it was impossible to escape from Chihiro Ji''s clutches. If there were no accidents, Bibi Dong would be knocked unconscious by Chihiro Ji, brutally defiled by Chihiro Ji, and then gave birth to a daughter. Bibi Dong felt Chihiro Ji''s attack, and she couldn''t dodge this attack, only panic and despair remained in her heart. How did the teacher who cared for him in the past suddenly turned into a demon? Bibi Dong could not accept this fact. Chihiro Ji''s face became more and more ferocious, and his palms cut **** the back of Bibi Dong''s neck. He is determined to get Bibi Dong''s body. Yu Xiaogang''s kind of waste material, and a member of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family, almost abducted Bibi Dong, which made Qianxun Ji extremely angry. He didn''t want this to happen. He wants Bibi Dong not only because of Bibi Dong''s beauty, but also because of Bibi Dong''s amazing talent for cultivation. Combining with Bibi Dong, he will surely give birth to an offspring with extraordinary talent. However, when Chihiro Jis palm was cut on Bibi Dongs neck, a small golden translucent shield quickly lit up on Bibi Dongs skin. With a bang, Chihiro Ji''s palm bounced high. With this time, Bibi Dong finally reacted and rushed forward quickly, pulling away from Chihiro Ji. "What ability is this?" Chihiro Ji frowned and stared at Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong neither used his soul abilities nor released his soul power, how could something like a shield appear? Chihiro Ji''s eyes fell on the back of Bibi Dong''s neck, and the translucent shield glowing with golden light slowly dimmed, and then disappeared. Bibi Dong is also a little dazed. Although she can''t see the back, her mental power can feel that something is giving her a blow. Chihiro Ji has torn away his disguise, and has no intention of hiding it. He grinned and said, "No matter what it is, you can''t escape my palm today. Dong''er, the teacher has always been so kind to you, don''t you like the teacher at all?" Bibi Dong shook his head and kept backing away, "Teacher, please let me go. My disciple won''t tell you what happened today." "Leave you?" Chihiro Jixiemei smiled, "Impossible!" "Today, you can''t escape!" Bibi Dong has no luck, the exit is behind Chihiro Ji, she knows the strength of the teacher very well, it is impossible for her to escape. Gradually despairing in her heart, a trace of determination climbed onto her face. "Teacher, thank you for so many years of nurturing, I don''t owe you anything in my life, Bibi Dong." Bibi Dong raised his slender jade hand, his hand was surging with soul power, and he patted his smooth forehead with a palm. "That''s how you repayed me?" Chihiro Ji sneered, and a terrible aura erupted from him, locking Bibi Dong into focus. This is his angel realm, with extremely strong control ability. Under the angel realm, Bibi Dong completely loses the ability to move, and his body is frozen there. "Since you want to resist, then I can only get you when you are sober. Don''t worry, the teacher will be very gentle." Chihiro Ji has no humanity at this moment, and has completely become a demon. The golden light from the domain illuminates the entire underground secret room, and also illuminates Bibi Dongs desperate face. Watching Chihiro Ji walk towards her step by step, she couldn''t help closing her eyes, tears running down her beautiful cheeks. At this moment, the figure of Ao Tian suddenly appeared in her mind, that handsome and incompetent man. There is another sentence: "When there is danger, you just call my name and I will appear by your side." Bibi Dong subconsciously wanted to call out Ao Tian''s name, but when the words came to her lips, she couldn''t say anything. That man is so young, can he really save her? Her teacher is a titled Douluo, a powerful titled Douluo with an angel spirit. She feels that the man here is only going to die. She couldn''t bear to injure an innocent person, and she was still so handsome... And, how could it be possible to call the name and it would appear, does he think he is a god? Bibi Dong struggled for a while, but finally did not speak. Just as Chihiro Ji was about to pounce on Bibi Dong, a sigh echoed in Bibi Dong''s ears. "Hey...Didn''t I tell you, is there a danger to call me? Silly girl." The moment this sound rang, Ao Tian''s figure also appeared beside Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong''s body was shocked, she opened her eyes unbelievably, and at a glance she saw the fairy face that made her unforgettable. This time, she quickly escaped from the temptation of beauty and reached out to push Ao Tian. "Danger, go!" However, it was too late. "Dead!" Chihiro''s furious voice sounded. The sudden appearance of this man made Chihiro Ji feel a strong threat. He didn''t even notice how the other party appeared. And the other person''s appearance is actually more handsome than him, it seems that the relationship with Bibi Dong is not simple. How can he accept this? Qianxun Ji mobilized all the huge soul power in his body, and patted Ao Tian with a palm. Even if he didn''t use his martial spirit and spirit abilities, with his titled Douluo-level spirit power, the destructive power would be absolutely terrifying when he slapped him. Ao Tian didn''t even look at Chihiro Ji, and stretched out his hand to hold Bibi Dong''s little soft hand. "I''m here, don''t be afraid." He whispered. As he said, he waved his hand lightly towards Chihiro Ji, as if he was driving a fly away. However, Chihiro Ji''s complexion changed drastically, and his scalp was numb by the sudden pressure of terror. He didn''t have time to react at all. With a bang, he felt that his face bones were about to break, his teeth spurted out, his head buzzed, and he fell to the ground and passed out. Bibi Dong was stunned. Beautiful eyes widened, her ruddy mouth opened slightly, UU reading looked cute. She now seems to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. It is the time of youth and beauty. Ao Tian chuckled lightly, and squeezed Bibi Dong''s tender little hand. Bibi Dong reacted, her pretty face turned red with a brush, and she wanted to withdraw her hand, but found that she couldn''t get her hand out of Ao Tian''s big hand no matter how hard it was. "I will take you away." Ao Tian smiled. He didn''t care about Chihiro Ji''s life and death, took Bibi Dong, and instantly appeared in the hotel room where he lived. Bibi Dong only felt a flower in front of him, and found that he had arrived in a strange room. Her hand was still held firmly by the strange man. "You...can you let me go?" Bibi Dong blushed, his voice sounded as if mosquitoes, lowered his head, and stared at his toes with uneasy eyes. "Okay." Ao Tian said, letting go of Bibi Dong''s hand. A slender lady, a gentleman is so beautiful, Ao Tian is no stranger to Bibi Dong, he sympathized and admired this woman in his previous life. Now I have the opportunity to meet Bibi Dong, since I like it in my heart, then pursue it. Bibi Dong glanced at Ao Tian quietly, wondering who this man was. The secret of Ao Tian has already produced a fatal attraction to her. "Don''t move." Ao Tian said, he looked at Bibi Dong''s face intently, and gradually approached. Bibi Dongfang''s heart was beating frantically, like a deer bumping into her wildly. Looking at the face that was getting closer and closer, her long eyelashes trembled, she slowly closed her eyes, and her pretty face lifted slightly. "You have a hair on your face." Ao Tian''s voice sounded, and then Bibi Dong felt Ao Tian''s hand stroking her face. What a shame... Chapter 5： Bibi Dongs plan Bibi Dong at this time really wanted to find a seam to drill in. is too ashamed, people just wanted to help get a hair, but she thought... and closed her eyes... "What are you doing with your eyes closed?" Ao Tian wanted to laugh, but he resisted. Looking at Bibi Dong''s red lips, he was very moved. But he understands that this kind of thing can''t be rushed, and he has to take his time. Feelings need to be cultivated slowly, and Ao Tian prefers to be natural, and it''s a matter of course. He was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect his charm to be so great that even Bibi Dong, a proud girl of heaven, would be willing to give kisses. Hearing Ao Tian''s words, Bibi Dong was even more shy, his body was trembling slightly, and the white skin all over his body was coated with a layer of pink, which was truly beautiful. "What''s wrong with me? I am the saint of Wuhun Temple, Bibi Dong, who is unparalleled in talent, how can I meet a strange man..." Bibi Dong woke up in shock, broke free of Ao Tian''s palm, stepped back, and stared at Ao Tian vigilantly. In one day, after being hurt by the two closest men in his life, Bibi Dong unknowingly hated the men very much. However, he still accidentally fell into the temptation of Ao Tian''s male **** just now. "Who are you?" This is the third time Bibi Dong asked Ao Tian''s identity. But since Ao Tian had just rescued her, her tone was rather gentle. Ao Tian sat down at the table, flipped the teacup, poured two cups of tea, one of which was pushed to Bibi Dong, "Drink tea." Bibi Dong looked at the tea in front of her, with some hesitation. After seeing Ao Tian drink it, she took a sip. "I''m just a passer-by who sees uneven roads and helps me." Ao Tian smiled. Bibi Dong didn''t believe Ao Tian''s words, because the other party had a lot of doubts. "Why did you know in advance that I was in danger?" She gradually sharpened her eyes, examining the man in front of her. She wondered, could this also be a conspiracy? "I have some ability to predict the future." Ao Tiandao. Bibi Dong obviously didn''t believe it, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and said: "Then you can predict, what is in my heart?" Ao Tian smiled brightly, and the fairy-like handsome face immediately attracted Bibi Dong''s mind. "You must be thinking now, how could there be such a good-looking man in this world." Bibi Dongqiao blushed, and hurriedly retracted her gaze, as if she was really on her mind by Ao Tian. She plucked up the courage and continued to ask: "Then what is your strength? How can you defeat me so easily...and Chihiro Ji?" Ao Tian thought for a while, and said seriously: "My strength...should be better than God." Bibi Dong couldn''t help rolling his eyes, looking a little cute and cute. She is a little speechless, such a good-looking man actually likes to lie. She knew that there were gods in this world, and that gods were much stronger than the ninety-ninth level Title Douluo. Even, she has an unknown secret, a secret related to God, so she knows the power of God more clearly. But this guy named Ao Tian in front of him actually said that he was stronger than a god. It was really arrogant. Nian, because Ao Tian saved her, Bibi Dong didn''t reveal Ao Tian''s big words. In fact, she already had a guess about Ao Tian''s strength in her heart. Can shoot the ninety-fifth level Chihiro Ji into a coma with one palm, and his strength should be close to the ninety-ninth level Peerless Douluo. As for whether he has reached the level of Peerless Douluo, Bibi Dong feels unlikely. After all, Ao Tian looked not much older than her, and possessing the strength close to Peerless Douluo was already very scary. How could it be possible to reach level ninety-nine at a young age. Thinking of this, Bibi Dong suddenly felt that the various auras that had enveloped him for so many years, compared with Ao Tian, ??were simply dull. She is a genius who has been praised since she was a child, and she has worked extremely hard in her cultivation, and now she is only close to the realm of Soul Sage. However, the guy in front of him is almost at level ninety-nine... "I really don''t know how he cultivated? The news in the Spirit Hall is the best. Why haven''t you heard of such a powerful person on Douluo Continent before?" Bibi Dong thought. "What are your plans in the future?" Ao Tian asked. Bibi Dong was taken aback for a moment, and fell silent. After a while, she said, "Chihiro Jiji''s beast is no longer my teacher. I always regard him as an elder, respect him, and be filial to him. Unexpectedly, he..." At this point, Bibi Dong''s eyes reddened. After many years of getting along, she has a very deep feeling for Chihiro Ji, and she has even regarded each other as a father. However, all this collapsed today, making her unbearable. "If you want him to die, I will kill him now." Ao Tian said lightly. Killing a pope seemed to him to be a trivial matter. Seeing Ao Tian stand up, Bibi Dong quickly said, "Don''t." "What? He treated you like that, you still miss the old feelings?" Ao Tian looked at her. "He used to be my teacher after all. He has nurtured me for many years, and he also taught me to practice. You can let him go." Ao Tian looked at Bibi Dong with a little surprise. In his impression, Bibi Dong should be very tough and decisive. But now, some are too kind. But soon, he realized that the reason why Bibi Dong in the book was decisive was because he had experienced too much pain and suffering. Now Bibi Dong, before being hurt by two men today, was still an innocent girl. Ao Tiandao: "Well, since you broke with him, where are you going?" Bibi Dong was stunned, she and Chihiro Ji had a fallout, where else could she go? If Chihiro Ji doesn''t want to let her go, with the power of the Wuhun Hall spreading across the mainland, I am afraid that there will be no place for her in this world. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, she looked at Ao Tian and said, "Can I follow you?" For Ao Tian, ??this beautiful man, although Bibi Dong has always reminded himself to be vigilant, he still has an inexplicable trust in Ao Tian. UU reading Ao Tian smiled and said, "Of course, I will take you to the mainland. Wait a few years, and then you will come back." "What shall I do when I come back?" Bibi Dong wondered. "Come back to be your pope." Ao Tian had a little expectation in his heart. He felt that Bibi Dong who became the pope was the most beautiful Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong shook his head, "But... I don''t really want to be the pope, and why would Chihiro Ji make me the pope? He also has an old father who is already a ninety-ninth-level Peerless Douluo. I, an outsider, became the pope." Ao Tian affirmed: "Don''t worry, I say you can be, you can be." "Let''s talk about it then." Bibi Dongdao, she glanced around the room, "Where is this?" "This is a hotel in Wuhun City." "Then I...Where to sleep tonight?" Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian in a panic, and kept pulling his clothes under the table with his hands. Ao Tian pointed to the big bed and said with a smile: "You sleep on it." "What about you?" Bibi Dong blurted out. Ao Tian shrugged and said, "You go to sleep, I don''t like sleeping." ... Inside the Popes Hall, Chihiro Ji returned to his bedroom. One side of his face was swollen, like a purple-black leather ball, his mouth full of teeth was almost lost, a bite of blood. "Come on!" He roared vaguely. A beautiful-looking maid walked in tremblingly. Chihiro Ji''s eyes were blood red, and the delicate maid in front of him gradually turned into Bibi Dong''s appearance. There was a scream, and the girl was thrown onto the bed. The tearing sound continued, accompanied by a begging for mercy. ... Chapter 6： 16 years later Although Ao Tian''s divine mind is strong, it does not always radiate to observe the surroundings. When his heart moved and wanted to see what Chihiro Ji was doing, he found that Chihiro Ji had already harmed another woman. Ao Tian suddenly flashed a bold guess in his heart. "Could it be...Even if I save Bibi Dong, will the plot follow the original route? Chihiro Ji will not really make another Qianrenxue, right?" "If that''s the case, it seems pretty good. I look forward to that angel girl." Ao Tian smiled. Who is his favorite woman in the first part of Douluo Continent, that is Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue. Although the others are good, they should stay a little behind. He had some regrets before, but if he saved Bibi Dong, he would lose Qian Renxue. But now it seems that Qian Renxue is likely to appear again. ... On the soft big bed, Bibi Dong lay there, playing with the corners of his clothes unconsciously with his hands and staring at the ceiling, unable to sleep at all. is not because of the sad things that happened today, but because of Ao Tian. Although she has some good feelings for this man, and the other person does not seem to be malicious, she has to remain vigilant. Eat a bite, grow a wisdom, from the abnormal behavior of Yu Xiaogang and Qianxunji, she understands a truth: knowing people, knowing the face and not knowing the heart! Sometimes, unless the other party tears off the disguise, it is difficult for you to see exactly who he is. Therefore, she has to guard against Ao Tian to prevent the other party from suddenly becoming aggressive. She thought in her heart that going with Ao Tian was just a helpless move. If she had enough strength, she would definitely not trouble this guy. While thinking about it, Bibi Dong occasionally couldn''t help but turn his head and watch Ao Tian on the sofa in the distance. Ao Tian sat on the sofa sideways, and from Bibi Dongs perspective, he could only see a slashed face. Ao Tian shook the goblet, the red wine in it dangling, he looked out the window, a kind of loneliness that is unique in the world exudes invisibly. Bibi Dong was attracted by Ao Tian''s appearance and unique temperament, unconsciously, his eyes couldn''t move away. "What kind of person is he?" she asked inwardly. Ao Tian suddenly turned his head, staring at Bibi Dong, smiling brightly, "Are you peeking at me?" Bibi Dongfang was upset, her pretty face turned bright red with a brush, and she quickly pulled up the quilt covering her chest and shrank her head into the quilt. Her heart is pounding, and while being shy, she is angry and makes her foolish at the same time. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, and said, "You are tired today, go to sleep, we will leave Wuhun City early tomorrow morning." Bibi Dong only felt his eyelids heavier and heavier, and after a while, he fell asleep. Ao Tian walked up and gently pulled down the quilt, revealing Bibi Dong''s head. The sharp and pretty face of melon seeds has very delicate features, long and curved eyelashes, smooth and small nose, and very attractive red lips with cherry. Ao Tian pursed his lips and smiled, "Bibi Dong who is a little silly, seems pretty good." ... early morning. Bibi Dong''s eyelashes quivered, and he opened his eyes slowly, but soon they became rounded. "Why did I fall asleep?" She felt a panic in her heart, and hurriedly reached out and fumbled for her clothes to confirm her physical condition. She breathed a sigh of relief when she found that the clothes were intact and there was no discomfort in some parts of the body. "Since you are awake, don''t stay in bed, get up and wash yourself. After breakfast, we should be on the road." Hearing Ao Tian''s voice, Bibi Dong turned his head and found that Ao Tian was looking at him with a smile. She couldn''t help but flush again. Bibi Dong felt a little embarrassed when he thought of saving a gentleman''s belly with a villain. The fragrant, hot breakfast has been placed on the table, prepared by the hotel. Ao Tian sat there, eating slowly, a unique noble and elegant temperament exuded vividly on him, making Bibi Dong look fascinated again. As a saint of Wuhun Temple, she has received many years of aristocratic etiquette education, but in terms of nobility and elegance, no one she has ever met can compare to the Ao Tian in front of her. She didn''t know that this kind of noble elegance was born with dragons. Maybe some dragons didn''t like it, but Ao Tian enjoyed it very much. "Is there a flower on my face? Look at me like this." Ao Tian warmly smiled. Bibi Dongqiao blushed, and hurriedly got out of bed, "I''m going to wash." ... An hour later, the two got ready to go. Actually, there is nothing to tidy up. A lot of clothing was stored in Bibi Dongs storage soul guide. And Ao Tian, ??as long as he wants to, he is the richest man on this planet, let alone preparing anything. "Where are we going?" Bibi Dong asked. Ao Tian looked to the north and said, "Lets go to the Tiandou Empire first, and then to the Xingluo Empire. I want to take you to eat all the food on this continent." Listening to Ao Tian''s bold words and lofty ambitions, Bibi Dong suddenly felt a little sweet in his heart. She lowered her head, blushed, and gave a soft "um". ... The two spent ten years traveling freely and happily on the mainland. Ao Tian took Bibi Dong to eat all the delicious food in the world, and even went to the City of Killing, giving Bibi Dong a realm of killing gods. As for Ao Tian, ??he looks down on things like the Killing God Realm. After playing for ten years, the two returned to Wuhun City. came back because they received reliable news that the Pope was violent! Bibi Dong contacted a female elder who had a good relationship back then, and learned that Qianxunji had led several elders to ambush Tang Hao, a genius of the younger generation of Haotianzong some time ago. Tang Haos wife is a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast, and the overbearing Chihiro Ji will naturally not let go of the news. As a result, the ship overturned in the gutter, and the 100,000-year soul beast was sacrificed to Tang Hao. Tang Hao''s strength soared, and Qian Xun Ji was severely injured by the hammer. Chihiro Ji made a maid and gave birth to a girl. In the past ten years, she had a very bad attitude towards that maid, which caused the maid to hold a grudge against Chihiro Ji. Taking advantage of Chihiro Ji''s serious injury, she drugged and killed Qian. Seek disease. The Pope died, leaving behind a nine-year-old daughter and the Wuhun Temple that was about to be chaotic. This time to come back, it was Ao Tian''s request. He hoped that Bibi Dong could take over the position of the Pope and become a powerful empress. In ten years, Bibi Dong had already become a titled Douluo, and with the secret help of Ao Tian, ??he easily became the new pope of Wuhun Palace. At this point, the lives of Ao Tian and Bibi Dong have stabilized. ... ... Six years later. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm Sixteen years have passed since Ao Tian''s awakening, and Bibi Dong has also grown from a 17-year-old girl to a mature woman in her thirties. At this time, in Bibi Dong''s bedroom, Bibi Dong blushed and was breathing fast. "Don''t make trouble!" She patted Ao Tian''s restless hands and grabbed Ao Tian''s ears. "Show me your original form." Ao Tian''s figure was blurred for a while, and in the blink of an eye he returned to the appearance of six or seven years old. Bibi Dong banged **** Ao Tian''s forehead, looked at Ao Tian sideways, and smiled softly: "Just you kid, you don''t have the same hair, and you want to be an adult with me. You have that ability. NS?" Ao Tian curled his lips and said, "Is it okay to have a hand addiction? Besides, my practice is about to break through, and in a few years, I will be able to return to the appearance of a teenager." He looked at Bibi Dong''s plump and moving body and couldn''t help swallowing. Bibi Dong, who is in his thirties, has completely faded from the young girl''s youth and turned into a ripe peach. The figure that is protruding and curving, coupled with that rare and beautiful face, is amazingly charming. She is still wearing a gorgeous papal robe, and she has a kind of papal majesty and dignity in her charm, which can easily arouse the desire of men to conquer. Ao Tian made a bitter face and felt a little uncomfortable. Before, I always heard about the dragon character Yin, he just smiled, but now, he truly understands it. The desire that is countless times stronger than that of humans, tortured him quite uncomfortably. Especially there is a peerless beauty next to her, who can only see but cant eat. That feeling is too cruel. Ao Tian shook his head and suppressed **** with great perseverance. "I will set off tomorrow, to Notting Cheng." Chapter 7： Arrive in Notting City "Tomorrow, will it be so fast?" Bibi Dong suddenly felt a little disappointed. She has been with Ao Tian for 16 years, and she already knows the identity of the Ao Tianlong clan, and she still falls in love with Ao Tian hopelessly. Although Ao Tian still looks like a kid now, in her heart, she has always been so tall and stalwart, and she will always rely on her. Ao Tian turned into an adult, holding Bibi Dong in his arms, and comforted: "Didnt I tell you a long time ago, there will be a son of Destiny in Douluo Continent. If I dont take action, the future martial arts palace Will be destroyed by this destiny son." Bibi Dong snuggled in Ao Tian''s arms and said, "Then you can find him and kill him directly? Why go to school in such a remote place?" Ao Tian stroked the hair of the beauty in her arms, just like petting a gentle little cat, and said: "I just want to see what the so-called destiny is and what is it capable of." "Well, then you have to come back to see me often." Bibi Dong pouted and said coquettishly. This iron-blooded female pope with fierce methods, the pope who once led people to almost destroy the mainland''s first sect, Haotian Sect, can only show this kind of young daughter''s attitude in front of Ao Tian. Ao Tian lightly kissed the delicate red lips and said, "Don''t worry, no one will forget you if I forget." Bibi Dong''s pretty face became hot and flushed. "By the way, I sent someone to check and found that Yu Xiaogang was also in the Notting City Soul Master Academy." Bibi Dong said suddenly. "Do you remember him?" Ao Tian glanced at Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong panicked and hurriedly said: "Don''t get me wrong. After that incident, I gave up on him. I heard that after he was kicked out of the Wuhun Hall, he met another man named Liu Er in the upper reaches of the mainland. Longs girl, when they got married, Yu Xiaogang suddenly learned that Liu Erlong was his cousin, so he abandoned Liu Erlong, who loved him so much, and stayed in Notting City for more than ten years." "I know this." Ao Tian said: "If you don''t love, then make it clear in person that everyone is still a friend. He doesn''t cut off the love relationship with the other party in this way, and keeps avoiding, causing the other party to suffer for more than ten years, Yu Xiao Gang, not as good as a woman." Bibi Dong nodded and said: "You are right. I heard that he can''t accept the fact that his lover is a cousin, but this kind of thing is not a taboo on the Douluo Continent. There are many powerful forces in order to keep the blood of the martial soul pure. There are also some royal families and nobles for their noble bloodlines. As long as they are not brothers and sisters, they will not be too strict in this regard. Poor the woman named Liu Erlong, I heard that she had been searching for Yu Xiao on the Douluo Continent for several years. ." Ao Tiandao: "So, Yu Xiaogang is very selfish. He only considers his own feelings. If you really want to love Liu Erlong, you won''t make the other party suffer for more than ten years. He doesn''t let go, and he doesn''t dare to go. Love, what kind of man?" "Don''t talk about him, you are going to the Notting Soul Master Academy, do you have a spirit?" Bibi Dong asked. She has been with Ao Tian for so many years, and has never seen Ao Tian release her martial soul. The current soul beast can be transformed into a human in one hundred thousand years, and the transformed spirit is the original soul beast deity. Although Ao Tian is an ancient dragon clan, it should be the same. "This is simple." Ao Tian smiled and put Bibi Dong down and stood in front of the bed. The divine power in his body was surging, and a golden dragon was condensed behind him. The dragon was not big, but there were nine fingers on each paw. A terrifying pressure radiated out, making Bibi Dong''s soul tremble. . "It''s too strong." Bibi Dong was speechless and gave Ao Tian a blank look. "If you use such a martial arts spirit to go to a junior spirit master academy, you must not scare the teachers inside." "Then make it weaker." Ao Tian smiled. With his thoughts, the dragon behind him gradually faded, and finally became a little illusory, and the pressure became very weak. Bibi Dong got out of bed and curiously touched the dragon behind Ao Tian, ??because it was a little illusory, so the touch was not real. "Is this really your martial soul?" she curiously asked. Ao Tian shook his head: "I am not a human being, and I don''t have a martial spirit. This is just what I condensed with divine power." said, a spirit ring appeared on him, followed by two, three... It didn''t take long for him to surround him with ten spirit rings, and all of them were golden. Bibi Dong''s eyes widened and she was shocked. Seeing Bibi Dong''s appearance, Ao Tian couldn''t help smiling. "This is fake, I can have as much as I want." As he said, the number of spirit rings on Ao Tian''s body skyrocketed, dozens, hundreds... Afterwards, they were too dense to count. "Take it away, put it away." Bibi Dong urged. She was stunned by the golden light radiating from the dense soul ring. The two returned to the bed and sat down. "By the way, it''s been a long time since I saw Xiaoxue. Go and see her when you have time." Bibi Dong said. "Don''t worry, I will bring her back when she celebrates her birthday." Ao Tian said. Bringing someone back from Tiandou City, for him, it was just a blink of an eye. Qian Renxue has been lurking in the Tiandou imperial family for several years. Every birthday, Ao Tian would bring her back to celebrate her birthday. Bibi Dong suddenly stabbed Ao Tian and said, "That Xiao Nizi is also fifteen years old. When you brought her back last time, she looked at you a little differently. You said, would she like it too? Fucked on you? She used to treat you as an older brother." As he said, Bibi Dong''s lips pouted. She also liked Ao Tian since she was a girl, so she felt it as soon as Qian Renxue showed some signs. Ao Tian thought it was funny, and pointed his finger on Bibi Dongs lips. UU read and teased: "You can hang a bottle on it. Which girl doesnt have spring, Im so handsome, its not surprising that she likes me, you are jealous. NS?" "Huh, would I be jealous with a little girl?" Bibi Dong snorted and said, "Sleep!" The two put on their pajamas and lay together. Ao Tian recovered his real body, with his head comfortably cushioned on Bibi Dong''s chest. Bibi Dong said: "When you grow up a little bit, let''s do it." Ao Tian squinted his eyes comfortably like a cat rubbing his head with his head, and gave a soft "um". ... Early in the morning, a luxurious carriage departed from Wuhun City and drove to the west. Ao Tian can fly and teleport, but he just likes to ride a carriage and experience human life. He was the only person in the carriage, without any entourage. At the speed of a carriage, it only takes five or six days to reach Notting City, a small city on the southwestern border of the Tiandou Empire. Ao Tian knows the plot of Douluo Continent, and he has the ability to prevent all things that are bad for Bibi Dong from happening. But he wanted to see what his destiny son Tang San had, and whether he was truly destined. He remembered that when he read the book on Douluo Dalu in his previous life, he didn''t like Tang San very much. So, I took this opportunity to have an unfair contest with Tang San... The carriage bumped all the way, and on the fifth day, it finally arrived in Notting City. A step earlier than Bi Dong passed the news, and the host of the sub-hall of Wuhun Hall in Notting City came out to greet him, and respectfully received Ao Tian into the sub-hall. Because of Bibi Dong''s orders, Ao Tian, ??who seems to be only six or seven years old, has become the speaker of the Wuhun branch of Notting City. Chapter 8： Su Yuntao is very good In the Notting City branch hall, inside the hall masters office. Ao Tian leaned back on the comfortable office chair of the palace master, looking at a beautiful plump woman who stood respectfully across from the desk. This woman is the head of the Notting City branch hall. She looks about forty years old. She wears a pair of black-framed eyes on her face and a tight-fitting professional suit. She looks very smart and capable. She poured a cup of tea for Ao Tian, ??and then drew a Wuhun awakening certificate and a notification letter from Notting College from the table, saying: "Master Ao, this is a certificate issued to you by the Notting City branch hall." Ao Tian looked calm and nodded slightly. He first looked at the Wuhun Awakening Proof, with his name written on it. The Wuhun was a Golden Dragon, was born with soul power, and his identity was a child from Shangshui Village near Notting City. This martial soul type and innate soul power are both what he requires. Although he doesn''t like high-profile, but he doesn''t like being too low-key. In his opinion, the tenth level of innate soul power is just right. As for the identity, it was faked. Otherwise, it would be unreasonable for him to come to this place to go to school as a genius in Wuhun Hall. To go to the Notting City Junior Soul Master Academy to study, you first need the awakening certificate of the Notting City Wuhun branch hall. Ao Tian has this certificate, coupled with the admission notice, can successfully enter the Notting Junior Soul Master Academy. While Ao Tian looked at the information, the middle-aged woman was also looking at Ao Tian. She was very surprised. Although the little boy in front of her looked only six or seven years old, sitting there made her heart seem to be pressed by a heavy mountain. Originally, she wanted to coax Ao Tian as an ordinary child, but the pressure Ao Tian gave her invisibly forced her to dispel this idea. "It''s worthy of being a genius from the Pope''s Palace, this kind of tolerance, even my soul sect can''t match it." The woman secretly said in her heart. She decided that she must have a good relationship with Ao Tian, ??and maybe she will be able to make a big splash in the future... Ao Tian put down the information and said, "There is Palace Master Lao Li, now arrange a room for me to rest." "Young Master Ao is polite. His Majesty the Pope has already ordered that I will meet your needs if you have any." The female palace master said quickly, "Please follow me." Ao Tian, ??a short stature, is behind Li Dianzhu, his height is only as high as the other''s ass. This scene immediately attracted the attention of countless deacons in the branch hall. Although the Wuhun branch of Notting City is very small, there are more than a dozen deacons. These people saw the palace master solemnly picking Ao Tian back, and they didn''t know who Ao Tian was. They were very curious. Li Dianzhu suddenly paused, waved to the crowd, and shouted: "Sisi, come here." "Oh." A girl responded and walked quickly towards Ao Tian. She looks like she is about twenty years old, tall and hot, she swells the uniform of the Wuhun Hall, and her every move attracts the scorching eyes of many male deacons. "This is Sisi? The woman who fascinated Su Yuntao?" Ao Tian''s gaze also fell on Sisi. Then, he glanced over the male deacons and said in secret, "I don''t know which one is Su Yuntao?" Sisi quickly followed Dianzhu Li, and looked back at Ao Tian, ??his gaze stayed on Ao Tian''s face, which was difficult to move away for a long time. The look of this little boy is so amazing, she has never seen such a nice little boy. "Hall Master, who is he?" Sisi asked in a low voice. "The genius from the Pope''s Palace." Li Dian said. her eyes lit up, and she looked back at Ao Tian deeply again. The genius from the Popes Palace, that''s a big shot. People like Notting City can only stay in this small corner for the rest of their lives, but if they can climb the genius of the Popes Palace... Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but gratefully glanced at the lord. After a while, a few people came to a cleaned up room. "Master Ao, Notting College will only start tomorrow. You can rest here tonight." Ao Tian nodded and said, "Go down." Li Dianzhu said: "Master Ao, this is the Sisi girl from our Notting City branch hall. You can find her if you have any needs." looked at Sisi again and said, "Sisi, Master Ao will take care of you." smiled slightly, with a look of excitement, and said: "Don''t worry, I will take care of Young Master Ao." said, she touched Ao Tian''s head with her hand, and said gently: "Little brother, you look so beautiful." Li Dianzhu was startled and wanted to stop, but it was too late. Ao Tian raised his head, looked at the woman who was nearly 1.8 meters tall, and snorted coldly. The temperature in the entire room dropped sharply, and a terrible chill invaded the two women''s bodies, penetrated into their bones and souls. They found that they couldn''t move, and they couldn''t help but feel a big fear in their hearts. It is as if a fierce dragon is staring at them, and it will tear them to pieces in the next moment. The tigers **** cannot be touched, and the dragons head cannot be touched either. The chill only lasted for half a minute, but the two women were almost unable to support them, and they were about to fall into a coma. Only then did Ao Tian withdraw his murderous aura. "Huh...huh..." The two women fell softly to the ground, gasping for breath, looking at Ao Tian in shock, as if they were looking at a demon. "Do you like Su Yuntao?" Ao Tian glanced at him. Sisi doesn''t know why Ao Tian would ask such a question. Just when she was considering how to answer, her mouth opened uncontrollably: "No, I don''t like him. That guy is pursuing me desperately. I think he has some value, so I kept hanging him. Otherwise, I would have refused. Him." "You can go now." Ao Tian said. The two women only felt their bodies loose, only to realize that their clothes had been soaked in cold sweat. Li Dianzhu''s Soul Sect cultivation base, barely stood up, his feet still a little soft. She pulled up Sisi and said with a strong smile: "Master Ao, take a rest, we won''t bother you." "By the way, Su Yuntao is very good, let him send me to Notting College tomorrow to sign up." Ao Tian said. Li Dianzhu was surprised, but still smiled and said: "Okay, I will arrange it." The two girls left, and Ao Tian sat down. The reason why he called Su Yuntao to send him there was because he had a little sympathy for Su Yuntao. Whether he was reading in his previous life or now, he felt that this young man was not easy. Because of his roll call this time, Su Yuntao''s position in the Nuocheng Wuhun Hall should have improved a lot. "The feeling of going to school, I really miss it..." ... "The lord, that kid..." "Shut up!" Li Dianzhu whispered, "That''s an adult from the Pope''s Palace. Remember, you must not offend him in the future and call him Young Master Ao, or an adult." She pulled Sisi and walked away quickly, and after leaving Ao Tian''s room, she noticeably relaxed. "The strength of that adult is definitely much stronger than me." Li Dianzhu said, his face full of shock. "How is it possible? He is so young!" Sisi exclaimed. "Nothing is impossible." Li Dianzhu said coldly, "Do you know that your stupid behavior just now almost killed us both." Simple cold sweat came out again, and I was afraid for a while. "Hall Master, I know it was wrong." Sisi lowered her head. "It''s fine if you know what you''re wrong. You should inform Su Yuntao and ask him to take Master Ao to Notting College tomorrow morning... or I will tell him in person. You go back first, and remember, don''t talk too much about Master Ao''s identity. " After finishing speaking, Li Dianzhu left in a hurry. "Su Yuntao..." Si Si instantly felt that Su Yuntao, who was around her all day, was so handsome... The next day, early morning. When Ao Tian walked out of the room, Su Yuntao was already waiting respectfully at the door. "Good morning, Master Ao." Su Yuntao shouted. Chapter 9： See Tang 3 for the first time Ao Tian nodded slightly, and said "Yeah". He looked at the young man in front of him. He seemed to be in his twenties, about 1.8 meters tall, strong, and handsome in appearance. "Are you Su Yuntao?" Ao Tian asked, his tone as if the superior was asking the subordinate. Su Yuntao was already mentally prepared, and replied respectfully: "Yes, Master Ao." Last night, Li Dianzhu personally found Su Yuntao and asked him to take a great figure from the Popes Palace to Notting College today. Moreover, Li Dianzhu also speculated that the true age of this young man might not be six years old, and his strength is even more unfathomable, so Su Yuntao must not offend young man Ao. Therefore, Su Yuntao did not dare to relax in the face of Ao Tian, ??and behaved very respectfully. "Master Ao, I will take you to have breakfast first, and then go to Notting College, please here." "good." After breakfast, Su Yuntao called a carriage and drove for Ao Tian in the direction of Notting Junior Soul Master Academy. "Su Yuntao, I heard you are pursuing Sisi?" Aotian''s words came from the carriage. Su Yuntao hesitated for a moment, and said, "Yes." He didn''t know why Ao Gongzi asked this question, but he answered honestly. This is no secret, everyone in the Notting City branch hall knows it. "I asked Sisi last night, she doesn''t like you, but thinks you have some value, so she didn''t refuse you for the time being." "Master Ao, are you kidding me?" Su Yuntao smiled, his face a little ugly. "Li Dianzhu was also there last night, you can ask her if you don''t believe me." The smile on Su Yuntao''s face disappeared, and he fell silent, his chest was very tight and uncomfortable. A small white hand stretched out from the carriage, and on the palm was a white bead the size of a thumb. "This is the spiritual energy bead, you bring it by your side, and you will increase your cultivation speed when you practice. With your aptitude, it will be very difficult to break through to the soul-sovereign in this life. With this bead, you can become at least fifty-plus. Soul King." Su Yuntao was shocked, and hurriedly said, "Master Ao, this can''t be done, I can''t ask for such a valuable thing." said, he pushed Ao Tian''s hand back, but his eyes were nostalgic for this spiritual bead. "Take it!" Ao Tian ordered. Su Yuntao involuntarily opened his hand, and the beads fell on his palm. "This is my reward for you, as a reward for you to send me to Notting College. With it, you will no longer have to be blinded by others in the Wuhun Hall in the future. You have a chance to become the head of the sub-temple, and even more. High-level sub-temples are possible." Su Yuntao squeezed the spiritual energy beads, took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Master Ao, what is your need in the future? Don''t hesitate." Ao Tian said, he also thought that Su Yuntao was good, so he gave a small reward. The place where he used to sleep is the most aura on this planet. The aura beads are insignificant to him. "Some women are not very capable but have great ambitions. You can do it yourself." Ao Tian said again. "Master Ao, I understand." Su Yuntao replied. The two did not speak any more. After half an hour, they finally came to the gate of Notting College. "Master Ao, we are here." Su Yuntao said, got out of the car, and opened the curtain. Ao Tian got out of the car. The gate of Notting College is quite atmospheric, with a width of 20 meters and a height of more than ten meters. The arches are all made of hard rock. Right above the arch, there are four characters-Notting College. Below the arch, there are two **** iron doors, and a young man is sitting in the corner on one side of the door dozing off. "Let''s go in." Su Yuntao said. Ao Tian nodded, and followed Su Yuntao forward. was walking a few steps, suddenly his heart moved, and said: "Su Yuntao, I can go in by myself, you can go back to the Martial Soul Palace, if you need anything, I will find you." Su Yuntao stopped and turned around and said, "Master Ao, I graduated here before, and I am still an excellent student here. Many teachers have a good relationship with me. I can say hello to you..." "No need." Ao Tian raised his hand to stop, "I can go in alone, you can go back." "Well, if you need help in the future, you must come to me so that I can repay your great favor." Su Yuntao said seriously. Ao Tian waved his hands a few times and said, "Go, go." Su Yuntao did not stop, and left Notting College in a carriage. Ao Tian did not enter Notting College immediately, but stood on the edge of the open space in front of the college gate, looking at one end of the street outside. There, two figures, one old and one young, are coming here. Ao Tian heard their conversation just now, so he let Su Yuntao leave first. The old and the young, with white hair and snow-white beard, holding a cane and wearing brand-new clothes, are in good spirits. The small person looks about six years old, his body is thin, his complexion is a little sallow, but his eyes are extremely energetic, and his footing is extremely calm while traveling. Compared to the old man, the clothes on this child are poorer, washed almost white, and there are several large patches on them. The child''s eyesight is very good, and he saw the four characters of Notting College a few hundred meters away. These two people are the old Jack and Tang San from Shenghun Village. can see the protagonist in the original work, how could Ao Tian miss it. He stood in an inconspicuous place on the edge, looking at Tang San. He knew that after a while, there would be a show. "Grandpa Jack, we are here. Notting College is in front of you." Tang San pointed to Notting College and said. "Oh, UU reading ? It''s finally here." Old Jack laughed. After a while, Tang San and Old Jack came to the gate of Notting College, but they were stopped by the young man at the gate. The young man saw how old Jack looked like a hillbilly. He felt like a bully, so he wanted to make some money. Old Jack, a simple countryman, how can he understand the deep routines in the city? Especially the young man still satirizes the Holy Soul Village with a weird yin and yang, and the old Jack became angry all at once. The young man was also aroused by the ignorance of the old Jack, and reached out to push the old Jack. At this time, Tang San made a strong move. Tang San was a disciple of the outer sect of Tang Sect in his previous life. Because he liked it, he stole a variety of unparalleled skills in the inner sect. Each of them belonged to the top martial arts. The tall young man was thrown into the air by Tang San, who was only six years old. "Smelly boy, you are looking for death!" The young man was furious, and was pushed down by a little bit, his face and dignity were lost. He got up from the ground and rushed towards Tang San. The anger had already dazzled his head. He wanted to teach Tang San a profound lesson. Tang San''s eyes gradually became cold, his left hand was slightly raised, and the safety of the silent Xiujian hidden in his sleeve had been opened. As long as the muscles on his arms move slightly, the youth''s throat will have a short arrow. [Tangmen Xuantianbaolu general outline, article 3, make sure the opponent is the enemy, as long as the opponent has a way to kill, you will never show mercy, otherwise it will only add trouble to yourself] In Tang San''s eyes, with this young man''s mean temper, coupled with his disrespect to old Jack, **** it! "What a cruel boy." Ao Tian said secretly. He watched this scene with a smile, and already had a preliminary understanding of Tang San in his heart. Chapter 10： The shock of Yu Xiaogang and Tang 3 When the old Jack was arguing with the young gatekeeper, a middle-aged man stood not far away from Ao Tian, ??frowning, watching in silence. This middle-aged man is Yu Xiaogang, with short hair and a very ordinary appearance. He has not changed much from the beginning, but has experienced a lot of vicissitudes. On him, he still has a somewhat lazy and decadent temperament. When he saw the goalkeeper get up and rush towards Tang San, Yu Xiaogang finally said, "Okay, stop it." The young man heard the sound, his forward body stopped, and angrily looked at the person who stopped it. He was about to swear, but when he saw that the person was a master, the anger on his face disappeared, and he immediately put on a flattering smile. "Master, it was you." In front of the master, the young concierge never dared to do it again. Tang San stared at the youth coldly, and lowered his arm. If someone hadn''t come over suddenly, this young man would have become a corpse. Tang San turned to look at the visitor, without speaking. If this middle-aged man who just arrived is just like that young man, he doesn''t mind sending them to the west. Master glanced at the young man, snorted coldly, then looked at the old Jack, and said, "Old man, can you show me the proof of Wuhun Hall?" Old Jack quickly handed over Tang San''s awakening proof. Master looked at the proof, and looked at Tang San from time to time, his look a little surprised, and then turned into a hint of joy. Tang San frowned, the eyes of this middle-aged man made him very uncomfortable. The master owed and said, "The proof is true, old man, just now the concierge collided with you. I apologize to you on behalf of the college. Leave the child to me, and I will take him in to sign up." Old Jack hurriedly said: "There is no need to apologize, there is something wrong with us." Then, he gave Tang San a few words before leaving. Master glanced at the young man in the concierge, and said lightly: "If there is another next time, you will get out." The young man looked terrified, he didn''t even dare to say, and flashed to the side. Master looked down at Tang San, his stiff face forced a smile, as if he hadn''t smiled for a long time. "You wait a moment," he said. Then, he looked at Ao Tian not far away, beckoned, and said, "Child, come here." This beautiful-looking child, the master noticed when he first approached here. It is really that Ao Tian''s looks and temperament are too eye-catching, and even the masters who have seen strong winds and waves, have experienced the vicissitudes of life are amazed. He guessed that this child should have come to school too, with such an extraordinary appearance and temperament, which made him very curious, what exactly is this child''s martial arts? Ao Tian was a little puzzled when he heard the master call him, but he still raised his foot and walked over. With a stiff smile on his face, Master looked at Ao Tian who came in front of him, and asked, "You are also here for enrollment, right?" Ao Tian nodded and did not speak. "Can I see your proof of martial arts awakening?" the master asked. Ao Tian took out his own certificate and handed it over. He wanted to see what Yu Xiaogang wanted to do and whether he wanted to "guide" him. When Ao Tian walked over, Tang San''s gaze stayed on Ao Tian. He had noticed this kid before, and he was surprised. Now, observing Ao Tian up close, Tang San felt a sense of inferiority in his heart for no reason. The other party''s clothes were bright and beautiful, and they looked like nothing. When the two stood together, Tang San felt that he was just a foil, so dull. "When will I care about a stinky skin? Strong strength is the root of everything, no matter how good it looks, it''s useless." Tang San was startled, and quickly warned himself. When the master saw Ao Tian''s proof, he was shocked. "Another congenital full of soul power." He couldn''t help exclaiming. Seeing Tang San''s proof just now, he was already very surprised, and now another innate soul power appeared, which made it difficult for him to remain calm. According to his research, the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire have only seen nineteen innate soul powers in the past 100 years. However, today he met two at once. The population of the whole continent is so large that it is unimaginable that he can meet two children with innate soul power at the same time, which is almost one in a billion. "Is this God''s will, God''s mercy for my unfair destiny, and compensation for me?" The master couldn''t help but look up at the sky. He has secretly decided in his heart that in any case, he must put these two children under his family. With such a good aptitude, he must not be violent. When the master exclaimed, Tang San also looked at Ao Tian in shock. The child in front of him was not only outstanding in appearance, but also not weaker in talent than him. At this moment, Tang San felt a sense of frustration. Compared with this handsome kid, he is really dull. "When will I compare with a little kid? I have other advantages. Second Wuhun, Tang Sect''s unique learning, Tang San is not weaker than anyone else." Tang San woke up. As soon as the master finished exclaiming, his brows frowned, staring at Ao Tian''s martial arts, with some doubts. Wuhun Jinlong, he had never heard of this kind of Wuhun. He used to work in the Wuhun Hall for many years. Originally, with his low strength and wasteful talent for cultivation, he was destined to be only a little deacon at the bottom, but he came into contact with Bibi Dong by accident and relied on his own knowledge of Wuhun. The unique insight gained Bibi Dong''s favor. Later, with the help of Bibi Dong''s power, he was able to access various research data of the Wuhun Temple, so that he could summarize his ten core competence theories from the huge data collected by the Wuhun Temple. There are hundreds of martial souls he knows, UU read , but he has never heard of such martial souls as Jinlong. The top of the dragon spirit is the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit, and it is also the strongest beast spirit. Yu Xiaogang guessed that this Golden Dragon Spirit should not be comparable to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Spirit. "Your name is Ao Tian, ??child, can you let me see your martial arts?" The master looked at Ao Tian expectantly. He has been obsessed with research all his life. Now that a new martial soul has appeared, how can he not be excited. "Sorry, my spirit will not be shown to people casually." Ao Tian refused. He didn''t come to learn from Yu Xiaogang, why should he follow Yu Xiaogang''s words? He guessed that Yu Xiaogang almost always wanted to accept him as a disciple. Master was stunned, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing. "Don''t worry, I live in Notting College, and others call me a master." The master quickly explained that he felt that the kid was a little more vigilant. "I care about you master, I don''t want to show it to you, even if the pope comes, it''s useless." Ao Tian said unceremoniously. "You kid, why are you not polite at all? This is the teacher of the academy, you will study here in the future." Tang San couldn''t help but teach. "Okay, okay, I don''t want to watch it." The master hurriedly said. It depends on Ao Tian''s martial arts soul. There will be opportunities in the future, and there is no rush for it. It is not good for everyone to make trouble. "I''ll take you in." He said, and reached out to pull Tang San. His other hand stretched out towards Ao Tian, ??but Ao Tian did not stretch out his hand. Master didn''t care either, retracted his palm, and led Tang San to the front. Ao Tian walked behind, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and if nothing else, Tang San would be seen kneeling down to apprentice. Chapter 11： Masters ambition Ao Tian who followed behind suddenly paused, turning his head and looking back. On the far corner of the street, a burly figure was shrouded in black robe, staring at Notting College. Ao Tian also felt a psychic power belonging to Title Douluo radiating from the black robe figure, and swept it through the Notting Academy. Ao Tian retracted his gaze, and continued to follow the master and Tang San. He knew that the person staring at them was Tang Hao, the first genius of the Clear Sky School in a hundred years, and the title of the strongman of Clear Sky Douluo. "Teacher, thank you." Tang San said gratefully. Master lowered his head and smiled: "You are wrong, I am not a teacher at Notting College." "Didn''t you just say that you represent the academy?" Tang San was puzzled. Master smiled and shook his head, and said, "It is not necessarily the teacher who can represent the college. I am just a guest here, and others call me Master." "Then why do they call you a master?" "Because I have studied martial arts for decades. On the Douluo Continent, in terms of cognition of martial arts, I call it the second, and no one dares to call the first." The master''s voice was raised a little higher, and he was invisible. After a glance, he found that Ao Tian was following, and he was a little satisfied. Originally, according to his temperament, he would not speak so madly. But today''s situation is a little different. He has already made up his mind to accept these two children as disciples. It''s just that the kid behind is a bit awkward, so he can only show his profound knowledge. It is easy for children to admire powerful people. He behaves a little better. Maybe these two children will obediently worship him as a teacher. Such a good talent, if taught by other teachers, it would be a misunderstanding and a waste of this peerless talent. He is the only one who is qualified to be the teacher of these two children and trains these two children to become peerless powerhouses. The master clenched his fists involuntarily. Others called him a master, but he knew that this was just a mockery. Except for the woman of the year, no one recognized his theory and often regarded him as a joke. He held a breath in his heart. He had been holding it for more than ten years. Today, he finally saw the hope of raising his face. As long as these two children can be accepted as disciples and used his theories to train them into super powers, then those ignorant who laugh at him will shut their mouths in shame and show no self-confidence. "Bibi Dong, you didn''t even give me the opportunity to explain, one day, my hall will stand upright in front of you..." Tang San frowned. Master''s words, no matter how he listened, he seemed to be bragging. I dare to say that my knowledge of Wuhun is the first in the mainland, which is too arrogant. Tang San''s soul is already an adult in his thirties, but he is not a six-year-old kid who doesn''t understand anything, he is not so foolish. For a while, some of the goodwill he had just developed towards the master quickly disappeared. Ao Tian was watching the theater behind, smiling without saying a word. The three of them walked to the shade of the trees on the side of the road, and the master saw that Tang San and Ao Tian had not spoken, suddenly a little strange. "Don''t you believe it?" he asked. Tang San pulled out the hand held by the master, and said, "Master, thank you for helping me just now and bringing me in. I think I''m going to report now." Master was stunned, this is not like a six-year-old''s reaction, shouldn''t it be worshiping him? He turned his head to look at Ao Tian, ??only to find that Ao Tian had a faint smile on his face, which seemed to be somewhat mocking. Seeing that Tang San was about to leave, the master was anxious and said quickly: "Tang San, how can you say, you are also the third twin martial arts soul in the mainland in a hundred years. If you don''t get the correct teaching, you will make many detours. It will also waste your great talent." Tang San, who had just lifted his foot and was about to leave, immediately retracted his foot and turned to look at the master in amazement. He also quietly raised his left hand, ready to launch a fatal blow at any time. Master didn''t know that he was already standing in front of the ghost gate. He saw Tang San attracted back by his words, and he smiled immediately and said: "Are you wondering why I knew the secret of your twin martial arts?" Tang San didn''t speak, staring at the master closely, only Ao Tian could feel the killing intent hidden deep in his eyes. As long as the master shows a trace of evil intentions, Tang San will launch an attack without hesitation. His father told him that the secret of the Clear Sky Hammer must not be revealed. The location of Tang San Station is very clever. It just used the master to block Ao Tian''s eyes from behind. Even if the master is killed, no one will find out that he killed it. How can a six-year-old kid kill an adult, and this adult is still a spirit master. Seeing Tang San not speaking, the old master said: "I said that in terms of knowledge of martial arts, no one can compare to me. I can infer that your twin martial arts are only based on your proof. The secret of my life, otherwise I dont deserve to be called a master." "I once investigated..." "According to the ten core competencies of Wuhun that I researched..." The master talked about a lot of professional knowledge, analyzed his own inference, and spoke the truth. Tang San lowered his arm, his eyes calmed, and said, "There are exceptions to everything, maybe I am the exception outside of your theory?" The master shook his head: "Impossible. Over the past 100 years, there have been nineteen innate soul powers in Douluo Continent. I have carefully studied all of their martial arts, and they are all powerful souls. And your Blue Silver Grass. Martial souls are very ordinary, and it is impossible for you to meet the conditions of innate full soul power, so I conclude that you must have another powerful martial soul!" Tang San looked at the masters gaze, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com gradually became respectful. Suddenly, he took a step back, knelt on his knees with a bang, and slammed his head three times to the master. The master was stunned, not understanding why Tang San suddenly knelt down and kowtow to him. "What are you doing?" He hurried to pull Tang San. Tang San looked firm and respectfully exclaimed: "Master, I am willing to learn from you, you can accept me as a disciple." In just a few minutes, he has been overwhelmed by the master''s rich theoretical knowledge, he already has a strong talent, and what he lacks is the knowledge of cultivation. With such a wise man as his teacher, he will avoid many detours. Master smiled very satisfied, and pulled Tang San up, saying: "Kowing is the etiquette to worship the emperor and his parents, you just have to bow." Tang San looked serious, and said, "Being a teacher for one day and a father for life, I should give you this great gift." Master suddenly looked moved, and laughed: "Okay, very good, I really accepted a good disciple." Tang San also smiled, originally he was still a little confused about the next college life. Now that I have worshipped the master as a teacher, I suddenly had a direction. Master suddenly remembered that there was another little genius, and turned around quickly, looking at Ao Tian expectantly. Tang San frowned slightly, wondering if it was because of Ao Tian''s refusal to show Wuhun to the master before, he didn''t like this good-looking child a little. Regarding the master''s desire to accept Ao Tian as a disciple, Tang San also guessed it. Ao Tian smiled, staring at the master. Master said: "Ao Tian, ??if you also want to become a powerful soul master, then learn with Tang San and follow me." Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, and said, "Sorry, I refuse." Chapter 12： bet The smile on Master froze, and after a few seconds he asked, "Why?" He was very puzzled, didn''t the awesome theories he just said made this child a little admiration at all? Ao Tian''s expression suddenly became serious, and said: "In this world, no one is worthy of being my teacher." "Arrogant!" Tang San couldn''t help but pop out this word in his heart. The master furrowed his brows deeply and said, "Children, the cultivation of a soul master is not easy. If there is a master to give guidance, it will be twice the result with half the effort. And a soul master can only worship one master in his life, otherwise he will be intolerable by the world. No one can be better than me." Ao Tianxiao looked at the master and said, "How do you prove that your theory must be correct?" Master said: "You have also seen just now. I can infer the fact that Tang San twins martial arts spirits with just one proof. Isn''t this enough to prove that my theory is correct?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "The journey of cultivation is full of endless possibilities. Your theories are only suitable for people with mediocre aptitudes to practice, and they are useless to me." "It''s a big tone, but it''s innately full of soul power. It sounds like it''s unique in the sky and the earth." Tang San couldn''t help saying. Ao Tian glanced at Tang San, and said lightly: "My innate soul power wants to clean up you, it''s easy." "Really? Do you want to practice?" Tang San was unwilling to show weakness, he had long been unaccustomed to Ao Tian''s arrogance. Especially since he has now worshipped the master as his teacher, Ao Tian is disrespectful to the master, he, as a disciple, has the responsibility to help be fair. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I will give you a hundred years, and you can''t be my opponent." "Okay, don''t make a noise, you will still be classmates in the future." The master said to make a round. He looked at Ao Tian and said, "It''s better that I make a bet with you. If you lose, you will willingly worship me as a teacher, how about?" Ao Tian came to be interested, and said: "Then if you lose, you admit that your theory is inadequate." "Okay, it''s a deal." The master smiled happily. "How to bet?" Ao Tian asked. The master said: "You and Tang San are both innate tenth-level spirit power. Within one year, Tang San will accept my teaching. After one year, as long as your spirit power and actual combat ability exceed Tang San by the same amount, you will win. , Otherwise, I will count as a win." Master had full confidence in his heart, and he had even figured out the direction of Tang San Lan Yincao''s development. In the case of heads-up, the Controlling Spirit Master was the strongest. Therefore, he feels that with his own theory, he has made himself invincible. Even he still feels whether this is a bit bullying. But think about it, this is also for the good of this arrogant child, and he will feel relieved. "This bet is interesting, I Ao Tian took it, so be prepared to give in." Ao Tian said. "Humph." Tang San couldn''t help but snorted coldly. This child has been deceived many times, and his tone is even more shocking. He does not understand what kind of tutoring can teach such an impolite child. Master is in a good mood. Today is his happiest day in many years. Not only has he accepted a genius disciple Tang San, but even another young genius is destined to become his bag. "Let''s go, I will take you to the Academic Affairs Office to report." The master smiled and took Tang San''s hand. Ao Tian Youzai followed behind, his eyes flashed across the academy, and the students chasing the scenes of playful scenes made him feel touched. How many years have passed, but I didnt expect to return to campus one day. Notting College is not very large. The main areas inside are teaching buildings, playgrounds and dormitories. The rest of the area is relatively small. The college stipulates that all students must stay on campus, even if their home is not far from the college, and must accept unified management. Not long after, the master brought Tang San and Ao Tian to the front of the teaching building. The office of the Academic Affairs Office is on the first floor of the teaching building, and there are already teachers in it to receive this years new students. Master knew the reception teacher inside. He handed Tang San''s certificate to a teacher who seemed to be in his sixties, and said, "Director Su, please register this child." "Tang San, I have something to do, so I''ll leave first, and I will look for you later." "Good teacher." Tang San nodded. After the master left, Director Su reminded: "My child, that is not the teacher of our college, so please don''t bark in the future." Tang Sandao: "I have already worshipped him as a teacher." Director Su, as well as two other teachers in their twenties, all looked weird and seemed to be holding back a smile. "You actually worship Master as a teacher?" Director Su couldn''t help asking. "Is there any problem?" Tang San asked back. "No, no, just be happy if you are happy, I will help you with the formalities now." Director Su said. A young teacher still couldn''t help saying: "Tang San, I kindly remind you that if you apprentice a teacher, each student can only worship one. The master is not a teacher in our college and has never taught students. I think you should think about it carefully. ." "I have already considered it." Tang San said lightly. He has seen the master''s erudition, so naturally he will not give up just because of these few words. Director Su glared at the youth who had just spoken, and said, "Your martial arts spirit is Lan Yincao, and it is appropriate to worship Master as a teacher. This is your thing, you can go to the dormitory, where the teacher will arrange it. " "Thank you." Tang San took the newborn items, turned and walked out. Ao Tian did not go in, and kept standing at the door watching. Tang San glanced at Ao Tian faintly, and was about to leave, but the faint voice from the Academic Affairs Office stopped him. "Unexpectedly, the master can also receive disciples, hahaha...it''s so funny." "That kid was deceived by him, right?" "Follow him, the kid from UU Reading www.uuknshu.com was originally a waste of martial arts, and he fits well with the invincible master of theory, hahaha... I just want to laugh when I think of the ten core competences of martial arts of the master, he thought he Who is it? A clown." Director Su scolded: "Shut up, the master is a friend of the principal, but you can''t comment on it at will." suddenly became quiet inside. The corners of Tang San''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a trace of sarcasm and disdain. In his opinion, the few people inside are real clowns. Master can see the secret of his twin martial arts with just one proof. Would it be simple? Tang San glanced at Ao Tian lightly, preparing to leave. His appearance obviously doesn''t put Ao Tian in his eyes. Ao Tian immediately became happy, and said, "Tang San, the master''s theory is not necessarily correct. And I heard that the master used to work in the Wuhun Hall, but because of the intention to defile the saint, the pope today, And he was driven out of the Wuhun Hall." Tang San stopped, turned his head fiercely, his eyes were staring at Ao Tian, ??two purple lights flickered from his eyes, a kind of unrelenting oppressive force pressed towards Ao Tian. "Apologize!" Tang San stepped forward, raging, and his words were full of commands. "I''m telling the truth, why should I apologize?" Ao Tian looked at Tang San with interest. "Insulting a teacher is like insulting a parent. If you don''t apologize, I will hit you to apologize, so that you can discipline your uncultivated child for your parents!" Tang San vigorously agitated, his eyes were like two sharp swords, extremely deterrent. If it were an average child, it might have been trembling with fright. Ao Tian was not moved, and smiled: "Then you can try it." Chapter 13： Meet Xiao Wu for the First Time "What''s the matter?" Director Su, who was in his sixties, walked out. Tang San and Ao Tian didn''t intentionally lower their voices when they spoke. Director Su''s cultivation level was not low, and he heard all the rattling words in his ears. As soon as he left the house, he saw Tang San and a child with his back facing him. "Tang San, you just want to break discipline on your first day of school? Do you want me to call your father?" Director Su''s voice is severe. Tang San could only give up the idea of ??teaching Ao Tian, ??took a deep look at Ao Tian, ??then turned and left. "This kid is too rude." Director Su muttered. He lowered his head, looked at Ao Tian''s small figure, stretched out his hand to touch Ao Tian''s head, and said, "You are here to report, right? Come in." Ao Tian seemed to have eyes behind, avoiding the big hand, and turned around. "You..." Director Su was speechless for a moment, and was shocked by Ao Tian''s appearance. He has lived for more than sixty years and has never seen such a beautiful child. After Ao Tian walked into the office, Director Su reacted and hurriedly followed up. The two young teachers who were chatting inside saw Ao Tian coming in, and suddenly forgot to speak, and their eyes focused on Ao Tian. "How come there are such beautiful children." One of them couldn''t help but said. Director Su bent down and said with a smile: "My kid, give me your proof." His attitude is obviously much warmer than when he received Tang San just now. Ao Tian handed over his Wuhun awakening certificate. Director Su took it, returned to his seat and sat down, his eyes fell on the proof in his hand. Two other young teachers who are very interested in Ao Tian also came over. The moment they saw Ao Tian''s innate soul power, all three of them couldn''t help taking a breath, and their eyes were shocked. Congenital full of soul power, turned out to be another congenital full of soul power! Moreover, Wuhun is still a kind of Wuhun called Jinlong. They don''t know what kind of spirit the Golden Dragon Wuhun is, but it is definitely not common with the dragon character. The most powerful dragon spirit is the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus spirit, known as the strongest beast spirit. There are several other dragon spirits. Although they are not as good as the blue lightning dragon spirit, they are all powerful. The teachers of the several dragon martial souls on the Douluo Continent knew about them, but they had never heard of the Golden Dragon martial soul. They guessed that this should be a mutant martial soul that had never appeared before. Thinking of this, the three teachers couldn''t help getting excited. "Ao Tian, ??can you show us your martial soul?" Director Su asked. Ao Tian nodded, his divine power condensed an illusory golden dragon behind him. The eyes of the three teachers were shining, and their bodies were trembling with excitement. "Sure enough, it is a powerful beast martial soul. I never thought I could see such a powerful martial soul." A young man said excitedly. In a small place like Notting City, there are few strong people and few powerful spirits. This is the first time that they have seen such a powerful spirit in person. The faint coercion from that illusory golden dragon shocked them. One of the teachers suddenly wondered: "Look, Director Su, why doesn''t this Wuhun named Jinlong look like a dragon, but like a snake with claws." "Hey, it really doesn''t look like a dragon." Another young teacher said. Although they haven''t seen dragon martial arts with their own eyes, they generally know the characteristics of dragon martial arts. They generally have wings and look more like lizards. Director Su said: "Since this Wuhun Hall certificate says it is a golden dragon, it should be a dragon-type Wuhun. I think this is likely to be mutated, so the appearance is biased towards snakes." Ao Tian is a little speechless, he is the pure dragon, and those big lizards with wings are also worthy of comparison with him? When he came to this planet, he grew up from the weakest to the strongest. He had never seen those lizards with wings. Thinking about it, he should only appear after he fell asleep. The eyes of the three teachers looking at Ao Tian were shining, especially Director Su, his saliva almost came out. "Ao Tian, ??you don''t have a teacher yet, why don''t you worship me as a teacher?" Director Su expected. If he can accept Ao Tian as a disciple, and Ao Tian will become famous in the future, he can also go down in history with the famous. And, as long as Ao Tian becomes famous, Director Su will also get a lot of benefits. No one can resist this temptation of fame and fortune. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "Sorry, I don''t plan to apprentice at Notting College." "Why?" Director Su asked unwillingly. Ao Tiandao: "You just said that a soul master can only worship one teacher in his life. With my talent, I can definitely go to an intermediate college or a high-level college. Why should I not go to a high-level college to go to another teacher? , It will help me even more in my future cultivation." Ao Tian didn''t plan to apprentice at all, and no one was qualified to let him apprentice, so he could only make up a reason to fool it. I believe that after he said this, there should be no more teachers to bother him. Director Su sighed and said, "You are right, I am selfish." He handed the freshman information and school uniform to Ao Tian, ??and said, "This is your thing. You will live in Room 7 of the dormitory building. Go, there will be a teacher who will welcome you and arrange work-study jobs for you." Ao Tian took the things and said thank you. Just then, a crisp and sweet voice came from outside: "Excuse me, is this the place to sign up?" Ao Tian turned around to look, only to see a cute and lovely girl standing at the door, looking inside curiously. She looks about the same size as Tang San, but a little shorter than Ao Tian, ??and her small face is red in the egg white, as delicate as a peeled egg. A long scorpion braid fell to the hip, and his big eyes were watery. The clothes she wears are simple, but very neat. The four people in the Academic Affairs Office, including Ao Tian, ??were all refreshed and surprised at the cuteness of this little girl. "Little girl, this is the place to sign up. Are you here to sign up too?" Director Su said kindly. Ao Tian''s eyes showed a strange color, and he could tell at a glance that this little girl was not a human, at least, not a real human. Under his gaze, the little girl''s spirit beast breath could not escape. "Xiao Wu." Ao Tian secretly said. He didn''t expect to meet Xiao Wu here. Ao Tian left in no hurry, and stood aside. "Yes, grandpa, I also came to sign up." Xiao Wu walked in briskly. Director Su laughed and said, "Give me your proof." Xiao Wu obediently handed her Martial Spirit certificate, and she didn''t know where she got it. When the three teachers saw Xiao Wu''s proof clearly, they couldn''t help taking another breath. turned out to be innately full of soul power again! The three people were dumbfounded. After a long time, one of the young teachers exclaimed, "What happened today? Three consecutive congenital soul powers came here. Are you hell?" Director Su said regretfully: "Unfortunately, the martial arts spirit is a rabbit. Although it is stronger than the blue silver grass, most of the attack power of the rabbit martial arts spirit is average." Xiao Wu didn''t care about the discussion of the three teachers, blinking her big watery eyes and looking back and forth in the office. When she saw Ao Tian holding her school uniform standing on the edge, her eyes lit up and she walked over quickly. Chapter 14： Xiao Wu: Ill help you beat Tang 3 Xiao Wu came to Ao Tian, ??with her hands on her back, her head tilted, her big eyes staring at Ao Tian''s face without blinking. Ao Tian couldn''t help but touched his face, and asked, "Is there a flower on my face?" Xiao Wu smiled and said: "You are so funny and beautiful. You are the best-looking human I have ever seen." Ao Tian jokingly said: "Listen to you, aren''t you human?" Xiao Wu was taken aback for a moment, then spit out her little pink tongue, and said, "You are not a human being." Then, she asked: "Are you also a freshman who came to sign up?" Ao Tian nodded, and said, "I just signed up and am going to the dormitory." At this moment, Director Su helped Xiao Wu complete the procedures and said: "Xiao Wu, come and get your things." Xiao Wu turned around, and a few jumped in front of Director Su, and took over the school uniform. Director Su smiled and said: "It just so happens that you two are working-students, both of you live in the seventh dormitory building, so let''s go there together. You will be classmates in the future. You need to help each other, you know?" "I see, grandpa." Xiao Wu replied sweetly. Ao Tian nodded gently. He was about to walk out, and Director Su''s voice sounded again: "By the way, Ao Tian, ??don''t fight with Tang San, otherwise you will be penalized and your parents will be notified." Ao Tian paused, did not look back, and said, "I won''t take the initiative." After finishing speaking, he carried his school uniform out of the Office of Academic Affairs. Xiao Wu hurriedly followed out. "This kid really has a personality." Director Su shook his head and smiled. "Hey, wait for me." Xiao Wu shouted from behind, chasing after her with her school uniform. Ao Tian kept his footsteps, and glanced at Xiao Wu faintly. Although this little girl is dressed in ordinary clothes, she looks like a porcelain doll, very cute, and a beautiful embryo. Especially the long braid, which is slapped on the hips when walking. It has a special personality. "Your name is Ao Tian?" Xiao Wu turned to look at Ao Tian''s profile. She just heard Director Su call Ao Tian''s name. She discovered that Ao Tian''s profile is also very beautiful, giving her a pleasing feeling. Ao Tian let out a "um". "Since we are in the same dormitory, shall we go together?" Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian said "um" again. "Do you know how to get to the dormitory?" Xiao Wu asked "knowledge." This campus is too small. Ao Tian doesn''t even need spiritual thoughts. He looks through all kinds of obstacles. He sees the dormitory building, Qishe, and Tang San who is fighting with his roommate. Ao Tian remembers the rules in the dormitory of work-study students, whoever can be the best can be the boss of the dormitory. When the boss usually has to do all the work-study students, it is decided by force. Xiao Wu saw that Ao Tian didn''t pay much attention to her, and couldn''t help but said: "Did you not eat breakfast? How do you say one word, two words?" "I have eaten it." Ao Tian said. "..." Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was lively and active, and soon asked: "Who is that Tang San? Why are you fighting with him?" "He is also a freshman in this year. He is in the same dormitory with us. I had a dispute with him just now." Ao Tian replied. "Don''t worry." Xiao Wu raised a hand, slapped her chest, and said, "For the sake of you taking me to the dormitory, I will help you beat him." "No need." Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu and shook his head. "You look down on me?" Xiao Wu glared at Ao Tian, ??and said, "Don''t listen to the old man saying that the rabbit spirit is not good. I''m fighting hard. You won''t necessarily be able to beat me." "Okay, let it go to you." Ao Tian said. "That said, we are friends, and you are my first friend." Xiao Wu was quite excited. Somehow, from the first glance she saw Ao Tian, ??she felt that Ao Tian was pleasing to her eyes. At this time, the academy was already lively, and there were students returning to school everywhere. When they saw Ao Tian and Xiao Wu, they were immediately attracted, and they pointed their opinions. Xiao Wu also noticed the anomaly and asked, "Why are those people talking about us?" "They are talking about me." Ao Tian said. "Why?" Xiao Wu asked. "Because I look good." Xiao Wu suddenly realized that, "I also think you look good." Then, she said: "This girl is not bad, why didn''t she talk about me?" "There are too, but it''s a lot less than me." "..." Xiao Wu. It didn''t take long before they arrived at the dormitory building. Ao Tian Road does not need to ask, and walks directly to Qishe. "Hey, Ao Tian, ??have you been here before?" Xiao Wu curiously asked. "I haven''t been here." "Then why are you so familiar with here?" Ao Tian didn''t answer Xiao Wu''s question, and pointed to a room at the end and said, "There is Qishe there." "I''ll take a look first." Xiao Wu said, and rushed over with her school uniform. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, and thought: "I wonder if this little girl will ask Tang San to fight together?" He felt that he had inadvertently obtained Xiao Wu''s friendship in advance. Perhaps Xiao Wu would choose him instead of Tang San. "This is fun, I am a little looking forward to it." Ao Tian smiled confidently and quickly followed. Xiao Wu came to the door of the dormitory and asked politely: "Excuse me, is this Qishe?" A group of male students in the dormitory looked out, their eyes straightened suddenly. The little girl outside the door can be said to be the best-looking girl they have ever seen. A few older people, UU reading looked at the beautiful and delicious Xiao Wu, and began to swallow. All of their work-study students are boys. It has been a long time since there have been girls, and they are still such a beautiful little girl. No wonder they gaffes. The oldest Wang Sheng in the dormitory said quickly: "Yes, yes, this is the Seven Shelter." Including him, many male students are beginning to get excited. "Hello, my name is Xiao Wu, Dancing Wu." Xiao Wu smiled sweetly. "Hello." "Hello." The boys kept responding. Even the mature Tang San couldn''t help but look at Xiao Wu a few more times, and had no choice but to admit that this little girl was cute. At this moment, Ao Tian came behind Xiao Wu, and everyone''s eyes suddenly shifted to Ao Tian. "hiss..." There was a sound of inhalation in the room. "Why is he so handsome?" Someone couldn''t help but speak, and his voice was full of envy and jealousy. Someone who was thinking about how to get close to Xiao Wu just now, seeing Ao Tian, ??suddenly loses confidence. There was a smile on Tang San''s face. Ao Tian had good luck just now, and a teacher helped out. Im here now, but I wont be so lucky. It happens to be able to use the rules of the Seven Houses to teach Ao Tian. Such defiant and self-righteous children must be beaten and educated, otherwise, they may grow into a scourge in the future. Before Ao Tian and Xiao Wu came, Tang San had already defeated the strongest Wang Sheng and became the boss of the dormitory. Wang Sheng quietly stretched out his hand and stabbed Tang San, and said, "Boss, it''s up to you to behave. Give them a good start." Tang San nodded and strode out. Chapter 15： Challenge of Don 3 Tang San stepped forward, stood in front of everyone, face to face with Xiao Wu. "Hello, my name is Tang San." He had been obsessed with hidden weapon research for more than 20 years in his previous life, and had never communicated with a girl. At this time, facing such a beautiful Xiao Wu, he was a little nervous. "What is your martial soul?" He continued to ask. Xiao Wu glanced at Ao Tian beside her, and said, "My martial soul is a rabbit." Tang San smiled and said: "That''s a coincidence, my spirit is blue silver grass, it happens to be your spirit''s food." Xiao Wu couldn''t help but smile, and said: "You are like Ao Tian, ??it''s really interesting to talk." Tang San then looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian, ??the previous things are endless, you still owe my teacher an apology." Ao Tian leaned on the door frame and lazily said: "What if I don''t apologize?" "Then I will fight until you apologize. It happens that our Seven Houses has a tradition. Newcomers have to accept the challenge of the boss of the dormitory. If they win, they can become the new boss. And I just defeated Wang Sheng and became the boss. Now, I want to challenge you!" Tang San looked at Ao Tian provocatively. He already roughly understood Ao Tian''s temperament, that kind of arrogant and arrogant character, and he would definitely not refuse. He challenged Ao Tian, ??besides wanting Ao Tian to apologize, there is another reason: The master wanted to take Ao Tian as a disciple, and he had already made a bet with Ao Tian. Tang San believed that he had Xuan Tian Gong and the master''s guidance, and the master of the bet was set to win. Therefore, Ao Tian will definitely become the second disciple of the master in the end. As a senior, Tang San feels that he has an obligation to discipline this future junior. "Can you become the boss if you win? It seems fun, I accept your challenge!" Xiao Wu said excitedly. After , she turned her head and blinked at Ao Tian, ??showing two shallow dimples on her face, which was very cute. Tang San was taken aback, and said, "I challenged Ao Tian." Xiao Wu said: "Didn''t you just say that, this is the tradition of the dormitory, the newcomer must accept the challenge, I am also a newcomer, why can''t I accept your challenge?" "I don''t beat girls." Tang San said, he still feels pity and pity in his heart, such a beautiful and cute girl, it''s not good to be beaten and cry. "Do you look down on girls?" Xiao Wu was angry, and her eyebrows were almost erect. She threw her school uniform into Ao Tian''s arms, akimbo her hands, and stared at Tang San angrily. "No... I didn''t mean that, I..." Tang San was trying to explain, but saw that Xiao Wu had already rushed up. "Since you look down on girls, let you see how great aunts are!" The voice fell, Xiao Wu had already rushed to Tang San, a high kick with her right foot, and her toes kicked towards Tang San''s chin. This movement fully showed the flexibility of Xiao Wu''s body, and the speed at which her right leg kicked out was very fast, which shocked Tang San. His face instantly became serious, and as soon as the girl made her move, he realized that it was not easy. Faced with Xiao Wu''s kick, Tang San grabbed his left hand and brought it into his arms. At the same time, his right shoulder slammed into Xiao Wu''s chest. This trick used the skills of leveraging force and sticking to the mountain. As a boy, he has been training since he was a child, and he has followed his father for several months of iron. Naturally, his strength is not comparable to Xiaowu''s. As long as he is hit by his Tie Shan, the opponent will definitely lose. However, when he just grabbed Xiao Wu''s right foot with his left hand, he realized that things exceeded his expectations. He originally caught Xiao Wu''s trousers, but Xiao Wu''s skin was so slippery that he couldn''t grasp it at all. Tang San also reacted extremely quickly, his head deflected, avoiding Xiao Wu''s kick. The corner of Xiao Wu''s mouth was slightly raised, and the kicked right foot landed on Tang San''s left shoulder, and the other left foot also flew up, locking Tang San''s neck together with her right foot. The tender skin on her feet touched Tang San''s neck, causing Tang San''s mood to fluctuate. It is because of the fluctuation of mood at this moment that he did not respond in time. Xiao Wu locked Tang San''s neck with her feet, put her hands on the ground, and threw Tang San out with the help of her unique waist bow. Tang San was thrown out a few meters away, and fell to the ground, feeling a little embarrassed. He has the Xuan Tian Gong body protector, but he didn''t suffer any injuries, but his face was a bit ugly. "I actually lost." Tang San was a little helpless, he knew that Xiao Wu had been merciful just now. He stood up, patted the dust on his butt, and said, "I lost, now you are the boss of our dormitory." The other male students were completely shocked, especially Wang Sheng. He had just experienced Tang San''s terrifying combat effectiveness. However, such a terrifying Tang San didn''t even have the power to resist in the hands of this girl, and he was defeated by just a face-to-face encounter. There was already a trace of fear in the eyes of these boys looking at Xiao Wu. "Hee hee, I make you look down on girls." Xiao Wu stuck her tongue out at Tang San, then looked at Ao Tian, ??raised her white chin, and said as if asking for credit: "How''s that? I said I''m going to help you beat Tang San." Ao Tian smiled and stretched out his thumb, "Not bad!" Tang San couldn''t help but fall on Ao Tian, ??frowning: "Ao Tian, ??you let a girl help you out, don''t you blush?" Ao Tian touched his cheek and said, "Not red." "You..." Tang San pointed at Ao Tian, ??too angry to speak. He found that Ao Tian was not only arrogant, but also shameless. The eyes of the other boys looking at Ao Tian are different. Just now they were envy and jealous of Ao Tian, ??but now, there is more contempt. actually relied on women to make their heads. What they look down on most is this kind of little white face. Wang Sheng''s eyes rolled and he came to Xiao Wu''s side and said, "Boss, according to the rules, Ao Tian will accept your challenge." "Oh? Really?" Xiao Wu looked at the eleven or twelve-year-old boy. Wang Sheng scratched his head and affirmed: "Yes, this is the tradition of our dormitory." The other boys also nodded and said in unison: "Yes." Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian with innocent eyes, as if saying: "I''m sorry, it''s none of my business." Just when she wanted to challenge Ao Tian, ??Tang San spoke. "Xiao Wu...Boss, if you don''t want to do it, let me do it." After finishing speaking, he looked at Wang Sheng and said, "Is this compliant?" Wang Sheng from the conversation between Tang San and Ao Tian just now, UU reading has understood that the two people have friction, and he sees Ao Tians little white face also a little uncomfortable, so he nodded: "In accordance with the rules, if Ao Tian loses to you, then there is no need to let the boss take action." "Let me do it then." Xiao Wu said. If she and Ao Tian start their hands, they can put some water and be merciful. If Tang San and Ao Tian were to fight, I still dont know what the fight would be. She just felt that Tang San''s strength was very strong, and she was worried that Ao Tian could not cope with it. "Boss, let Tang San take action, so I don''t have to bother you." The others agreed. Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian helplessly. Ao Tian shrugged, walked in, handed the school uniform to Xiao Wu, and said, "Then I will fight Tang San." "Are you alright?" Xiao Wu''s mouth was attached to Ao Tian''s ear and asked softly. "Haha, don''t worry." Ao Tian thought Xiao Wu was very cute, and couldn''t help but raised his hand and rubbed her head a few times. Xiao Wu blushed, and her body shrank back, giving Ao Tian a strange look. Ao Tian smiled slightly and stood in front of Tang San. "Aren''t you trying to teach me? Then do it." Tang San said, "Ao Tian, ??you may think that you are innately full of spirit power and beast martial arts souls are very powerful, but you should not be arrogant, you must know that there are heavens outside the world, there are people outside the world, your personality will suffer a big loss one day. " Ao Tian said indifferently: "I am proud because I have proud capital." Tang San shook his head with a look of disappointment, and said: "You bet with the teacher, you will definitely lose, and you are destined to become the teacher''s disciple. In this case, then I have the responsibility to discipline you." Ao Tian was a little annoyed, and said, "Don''t be too long, let''s do it." Chapter 16： Tang 3 was abused Tang San was choked in his throat before he finished speaking. "Okay." Tang San replied in a deep voice. He decided that today he must let Ao Tian taste the pain of failure, and let Ao Tian lower that arrogant head. "You take action first." Tang San looked at Ao Tian calmly. Just now I was fighting against Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu''s weird soft skills, Tang San had never met him, so he suffered a big loss by surprise. If you do it again, he is confident to defeat Xiao Wu. Facing Ao Tian, ??Tang San didn''t feel any pressure in his heart. If even a six-year-old child can''t win, then he will be a Tang Sect disciple and will live two lives in vain. Ao Tian didn''t talk nonsense, came to Tang San in a few steps, and hit Tang San''s face with a straight punch. He didn''t use the earth-shattering energy in his body, and he had also suppressed the physical strength and speed to the lowest level, but the strength he exerted was still much stronger than that of children of this age. His physical body is even harder than the hardest metal in the world. He controls his power as much as possible, but he doesn''t want to blow Tang San with a punch. The corners of Tang San''s mouth slightly cocked, and he had never been afraid of anyone in the competition. Although he is thin and small, for the past three months, he has wielded the casting hammer thousands of times every day, and his strength has already been very amazing. Because of this, he faced Ao Tian''s punch, and did not choose to use other techniques. He also punched Ao Tian''s fist. He believes that only by defeating Ao Tian by the same means can Ao Tian''s proud heart be hit the hardest. The rest of the boys watching the game clenched their fists uncontrollably, expecting Ao Tian to be defeated by Tang San with one punch. Ao Tian was not so handsome, Tang San was ordinary-looking, and under psychological influence, these people stood on the side of Tang San, who was just as ordinary as them, without any hesitation. Xiao Wu stared at Tang San and Ao Tian tightly with big eyes, with some worries in her heart, worried that the friend she had just met would be harmed. Tang San was full of confidence, his fists collided with Ao Tian''s fists. With a bang, the faint smile on Tang San''s face solidified, and the whole person flew backwards. And Ao Tian, ??still maintaining the posture of punching, his body didn''t even shake, just like a big mountain. "This..." Everyone including Xiao Wu was shocked. The oldest Wang Sheng opened his mouth unconsciously, he knew Tang San''s power best. When he was fighting Tang San just now, he used his martial spirit, and with the power of the tiger, he still lost to Tang San''s power. And now, Tang San was blown away by this Ao Tian with a punch... Wang Sheng couldn''t imagine what would happen if he faced this punch... "It turns out that he not only looks good, but he is also so powerful, which makes me worry for nothing." Xiao Wu thought. Among all the people, Tang San was the most shocked. In the process of flying backwards, he was completely stunned, and his entire arm almost lost consciousness. With a bang, Tang San smashed into a bed, which made him wake up. He immediately stabilized his body, sat on the bed, and looked at Ao Tian, ??who was standing there calmly and briskly. At the moment when he collided with Ao Tian, ??he could feel Ao Tian''s terrifying power, which was not something a six-year-old child could possess. I am afraid that even an adult man may not have such great power. Also, his punch seemed to hit the hardest piece of fine iron, and Ao Tian''s fist was harder than he imagined. He finally understood that Ao Tian''s pride is really emboldened. The numbness from his right arm forced Tang San to use the Xuan Tian Gong with all his strength, only then slowly regaining consciousness. "What? Do you still fight?" Ao Tian smiled and looked at Tang San. Tang San''s face blushed, he just kept saying a lesson to Ao Tian. However, he was blown away with just one move, and he completely lost to Ao Tian in strength. He got off the bed and said, "You only have some advantages in power. The battle can''t be won by strength alone." Ao Tian nodded and said, "You are right. Fighting cannot rely on strength alone. So, are you planning to beat me in skill?" Tang San shook his arm and said, "It was just a warm-up. The battle has just begun." Even though he fell in the first round, Tang San was still full of confidence at this time. He has lived for more than 20 years in his previous life, and he is still in a top school like Tang Sect. Naturally, his fighting skills are not comparable to that of a six-year-old. No matter how powerful Ao Tian was, it was nothing but brute force in Tang San''s eyes. It was not that he had never faced such an opponent in his previous life. "Let''s do it, I don''t have so much time to play with you." Ao Tian said lightly. Tang San also stopped talking nonsense, walking bizarre steps with his feet, not in a straight line, making it hard to figure out. This is exactly his unique style, ghosts and shadows! Ghost Shadow is not good at straight acceleration, but it is weird and varied. It is very suitable for close combat and makes opponents hard to defend. In the blink of an eye, Tang San was already close to Ao Tian. He did not attack from the front, but turned around Ao Tian. "Tang San''s speed is very fast, even I can''t tell when he will attack and where he will attack from." Wang Sheng exclaimed. He finally understood that Tang San had hidden so much strength when he fought him. "Why didn''t Ao Tian take the initiative to attack?" another person asked. "You think too much." Wang Shengdao: "Ao Tian doesn''t even know where Tang San attacked from, so how could he hit Tang San." As soon as Wang Sheng finished speaking, everyone heard a bang, and a figure flew out backwards. In the battlefield, Ao Tian still kept his punching posture, but Tang San had already hit a bed. He suffered a blow from Ao Tian in his chest, and he coughed violently. His face was blank, and he didn''t understand how Ao Tian captured his trajectory. After coughing for a while, UU Reading Tang San relieved his breath, squeezed his hands, the whole person jumped up, and rushed towards Ao Tian again. His hands have turned into the color of white jade, Tang Sect''s unique skill-mysterious jade hands. Profound jade hand cast, Tang San''s hands will be invaded by water and fire, and the hardness is comparable to that of gold and iron. Tang San''s face was unprecedentedly dignified. He was blown away by Ao Tian twice, and his face could no longer be maintained. The Xuan Tian Gong internal force in his body was secretly circulated, and he went all out. This time, he will beat Ao Tian to the ground. With the blessing of Xuan Tian Gong''s internal strength, Tang San''s speed has increased a lot compared to before, and his whole person has almost turned into a phantom. "So fast!" someone exclaimed. Xiao Wu''s face was solemn, with Tang San''s current speed and weird posture, even she was not sure that she could attack Tang San. "Tang San, is this your full strength?" Ao Tian''s voice sounded. Tang San didn''t say a word, and when he came behind Ao Tian again, all his internal and whole body strength gathered in his right hand, and patted Ao Tian''s shoulder with a palm. His spirit is highly concentrated, guarding against Ao Tian''s attack. Tang San patted Ao Tian''s shoulder with a muffled sound, and Ao Tian''s body did not move. This was Tang San''s first time hitting Ao Tian''s body, and it was also his full blow, however, it failed to shake Ao Tian''s body. Tang San was shocked, and he would retreat as soon as he moved. However, it was already too late. The hand he patted on Ao Tian''s shoulder was already grasped by Ao Tian, ??and he was pulled hard by Ao Tian, ??and a strong force came and his body rushed forward. Under everyone''s gaze, Tang San was thrown to the ground by Ao Tian. Even though he had the Xuantian Gong body guard, Tang San felt that his whole body bones were almost falling apart. Chapter 17： Rich son "Do you still fight?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. Tang San was thrown to pieces, and his heart was at a loss. How could this Ao Tian be so perverted in strength, speed, and defense? Every aspect far exceeds him. Even if he stood there and let him fight, he couldn''t move. The more Tang San thought about it, the more he was lost. The other party didn''t have any skills. Just relying on strength and speed made him unresistible. He always thought that Ao Tian was a guy who was arrogant and arrogant because he had some talent and not good strength. However, the facts slapped him severely. As Ao Tian said, pride is because of confidence. Tang San''s face was hot, he wanted to teach Ao Tian, ??but he was taught. He got up, patted the dust on his body, and looked at Ao Tian with complicated eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Ao Tian, ??I lost this time." Ao Tian looked at Tang San who was ashamed, and smiled: "You were right. There is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. I will return these words to you now." Tang San''s face was even redder, and he almost felt complacent. Wang Sheng saw the atmosphere a little embarrassing, and quickly changed the subject: "Ao Tian, ??since you have won Tang San, then you can fight against Xiao Wu boss next." Ao Tian turned to look at Xiao Wu, and said, "No, let Xiao Wu be the boss." He didn''t bother to be the boss, a lot of shit. Besides, Xiao Wu is very interested in this boss, he simply looks like an adult. "This... isn''t so good." Wang Sheng said in embarrassment. "What''s wrong?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Sheng, and said, "Is there any rule not to admit defeat?" "Um... this is not true." "Then it will be such a happy decision. From now on I will be the boss of Qishe." Xiao Wu announced loudly. "However, you will call me Sister Xiaowu from now on, the boss, you will call me old." A group of people looked at each other, and finally called out sister Xiao Wu one after another. At this moment, a teacher who appeared to be in his thirties appeared at the door and shouted: "The new work-student, come out." Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu and Tang San stood up. The teacher was holding two quilts in his hands, and his eyes swept over the three of Ao Tian. When he saw Ao Tian and Xiao Wu, he was amazed. His eyes stayed on Ao Tian''s face for a moment, before he asked, "Who are you Tang San and Ao Tian?" Tang San raised his hand and said, "Teacher, I am Tang San." Ao Tiandao: "I am Ao Tian." The teacher said: "You can call me Teacher Mo, Tang San, Ao Tian, ??this quilt is given to you by the master." Tang San took the quilt, feeling a little moved, he didn''t expect the master to even prepare these items for him. Ao Tian stood there still. He had nothing to do with the master, and he didn''t want to have anything to do with him, so naturally he would not accept the other party''s things. Seeing Ao Tian not moving, Teacher Mo frowned and said, "Ao Tian, ??this is your bedding." Ao Tian shook his head and said, "Teacher Mo, you have worked so hard, please send the quilt back to the master, I don''t need it." "Do you have a quilt?" Teacher Mo asked. "I have money, I will buy it later." "Let''s do it." Teacher Mo nodded, "I will tell you about the work that needs to be done every day..." After finishing, he looked at Wang Sheng and said, "Wang Sheng, you are the old fried dough stick here. Tell them about the rules of the college. Remember, don''t bully the newcomers." Wang Sheng nodded and agreed. Teacher Mo took the remaining quilt and left. Tang San glanced at Ao Tian, ??did not say anything, hugged the quilt back to his bed and spread it out. Xiao Wu looked at Tang San''s quilt, a little envious. The eyes of those boys suddenly lit up, and they picked up their own quilt and ran over. "Boss, use my quilt." "Boss, use mine." "..." Xiao Wu looked at these quilts. They were tattered and had a weird smell, sour, fishy, ??moldy... "No need, no need." Xiao Wu shook her head repeatedly, getting goose bumps on her body. She glanced away and found that Ao Tian was already sitting on an empty bed inside, with two sets of school uniforms next to her. Xiao Wu walked over quickly and sat beside Ao Tian with her hands on her sides, her two slender legs dangling. She looked at Ao Tian''s perfect profile and said, "Ao Tian, ??discuss something with you." "What''s the matter?" Ao Tian turned to look at this little Lolita. "Didn''t you just say that you have money, can you lend me a little first? I want to buy a quilt too. Don''t worry, Teacher Mo just said that we have ten copper soul coins in our daily work, and I will be able to pay them back soon. For you." Xiao Wu blinked her big watery eyes and looked at Ao Tian expectantly. At this time, the weather has entered autumn, and the night is already very cold. If there is no quilt, it will be very sad. "I lied just now, but I don''t have any money." "Ah--" Xiao Wu exclaimed, attracting everyone''s eyes, "Then why didn''t you just want the quilt that the master gave you?" Tang San, who was making his own bed, quietly pricked his ears, and wanted to hear what Ao Tian said. Ao Tian shrugged, and said, "You heard Tang San say just now that the master wants to accept me as a disciple, but I don''t want to worship him as a teacher, so how can I accept his things." Xiao Wu nodded, "It makes sense." But then, she shrank her mouth and said, "What if there is no quilt? It''s very cold at night." Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wus delicate skin and chuckles and said, "Well, let''s hold it together for warmth for two nights." Xiao Wu blushed and jumped out of bed. "You... rascal." She stamped her foot, picked up her school uniform, and ran to the next bed. She occasionally looked at Tang San who was laying on the bed diagonally across from her, a little envious. Ao Tian smiled at the corner of his mouth, stood up, raised his hand and stroked it gently on the bed. A soft and gorgeous mattress appeared on the bed, and everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but exclaim. Everyone''s eyes were once again attracted by Ao Tian. Xiao Wu leaped forcefully from her bed and jumped onto Ao Tian''s mattress. "Ao Tian, ??where did you get the mattress? Ah-it''s so comfortable." Xiao Wu could not help lying on it, UU reading www.uukahnshu. Com rolled around, screaming excitedly from time to time. Tang San, who was making the bed, was taken aback there, completely dumbfounded. He just looked at Ao Tian and saw that Ao Tian had conjured a mattress like magic. This is the first time he has seen such a thing as a mattress. He always sleeps with a mattress directly on the bed. I heard that a mattress is a luxury that can only be enjoyed by the rich. Wang Sheng and others couldn''t help but swallowed their saliva, looked at the gorgeous mattress, and wondered what Ao Tian was. This kind of thing, they can''t afford to work-study students. "Ao Tian...Did you use the Soul Guidance Device just now?" Wang Sheng asked tentatively. Ao Tian made a mattress just now, and Wang Sheng felt that this should be the legendary Soul Guidance Device. "Soul Guidance Device? What is that?" Tang San had a big question in his mind, but he didn''t ask. He planned to ask again when he saw the master. "You said yes, then so be it." Ao Tian curled his lips imperceptibly. Soul Guidance device is such a low-level thing, he doesnt know how to use it... Hearing what Ao Tian said, there was another inhalation sound in the dormitory. Storage Soul Guidance Device, the price is scary and expensive, you may not be able to buy it if you have money. At least, in Notting City, there is no place to sell soul guides. Wang Sheng hesitated for a moment and asked, "Ao Tian, ??then your family should be rich, right? Why do you want to work as a student?" "I like it, nothing more." Wang Sheng and the others looked at each other, their expressions were extremely complicated, it turned out that Ao Tian turned out to be a rich young man. are handsome, strong, and rich...they suddenly feel extremely unbalanced in their hearts. Why... Chapter 18： Bed-sharing Everyone is human, so why do some people win at the starting line when they are born? These people originally wanted to get closer to Ao Tian because of Ao Tian''s strength. But now, after learning that Ao Tian is a rich man, he immediately gave up his thoughts. It''s not that they haven''t been in contact with rich children. There are many rich and powerful students in Notting College. They are not less bullied and suppressed by those rich students. Tang San stared blankly at Xiao Wu who was jumping on the mattress, and at Ao Tian who was standing by the bed and smiling, there was also an imbalance in his heart. Thinking of his miserable life from childhood to life, his clothes were tattered, he drank porridge every day, and he hadn''t seen meat a few times throughout the year, Tang San couldn''t help but feel a little sad. "Why?" He asked inwardly. Now Ao Tian seems to be better than him in everything, and Tang San felt frustrated in front of a child for the first time. Suddenly he clenched his fists, his eyes were firm, and he thought: "No, I still have a hidden weapon. If it is a real matchup, Ao Tian will never be my opponent. Money and appearance are all clouds, and strong strength is the root! " Tang San comforted himself, the imbalance in his heart slowly disappeared, his eyes calmed down. He retracted his gaze and continued to organize his things. "Is there enough jumping? Come down." Ao Tian said. "It''s so comfortable, I can''t bear to come down." Xiao Wu said lazily, lying on her stomach. Ao Tian was not used to her, and slapped Xiao Qiao Tun with a slap. With a slap, Xiao Wu screamed and jumped back to her bed, looking at Ao Tian with big eyes aggrieved. Ao Tian ignored the little girl, took out a brand new bedding from her storage space, and quickly laid it out. When he was in Wuhun City, Bibi Dong prepared it for him, worrying that he might not be used to living here. Although it doesn''t matter if Ao Tian sleeps or not, he still enjoys it. "Xiao Dong''er is really a good wife, everything is thoughtful for me." Ao Tian was very satisfied. Seeing Ao Tian''s soft and gorgeous big bed, the grievances in Xiao Wu''s eyes disappeared instantly and became shiny. She jumped hard, jumped over again, hugging Ao Tian''s quilt hard, with a look of enjoyment, and said: "It''s so soft, so fragrant, and so comfortable." "This is a good silk quilt, of course it is comfortable." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu glanced at her bare bed, her eyes suddenly rolled, looked at Ao Tian pitifully, and said, "Ao Tian, ??can I discuss something with you?" "Do you want to use my quilt?" Ao Tian saw through Xiao Jiujiu in Xiao Wu''s heart. Xiao Wu blushed and said, "Our beds can be put together. Your quilt is so big that you can''t cover it by one person. We are not friends. Director Su still said, let us help each other." As soon as Xiao Wu finished speaking, there was a bang in the dormitory. The male students all looked at Ao Tian enviously, and they wanted to replace him. Although Xiao Wu is still young, she is already a beauty. The students in Douluo Continent are more precocious and have more ideas. Xiao Wu is small, but she can train for several years, and then she will be a great beauty. There are a lot of people who have such thoughts. Although Xiao Wu''s previous strength has made them feel a little bit scared, there is still a hint of illusion in his heart. But now, their dream is shattered. The girl who imagined in her heart actually wanted to sleep in a bed with other boys. Although they were put together, they thought that it would be no different from a bed. Sure enough, they are still inferior to the handsome, rich, and capable people. They can''t help feeling discouraged and can only sigh weakly. Tang San had never dealt with a girl before, and today he suddenly met such a beautiful girl, and now he heard that Xiao Wu wanted to fight with Ao Tian, ??he was also a little bit disappointed. "What do I think, she is just a little girl." Tang San patted his head. Xiao Wu, sitting as a duck, slowly moved to the bed, looked at Ao Tian eagerly, and said coquettishly: "Ao Tian, ??is it okay?" Ao Tian squeezed his chin, looked up and down Xiao Wu, then glanced at Tang San not far away, and then said, "There is a little girl who warms the bed, it looks good." For Ao Tian, ??who knows the plot and the roles, it is very interesting to watch the development of the plot from the perspective of God and intervene occasionally. Invincible is too lonely, he doesn''t have much quest for Longsheng, now he just wants to have fun on the Douluo Continent. "Oh yeah~ Ao Tian, ??I announce that from now on, you will be Xiao Wu''s best friend." Xiao Wu rolled over on the bed happily. She has lived for so many years since she was young, and she has never slept in such a comfortable and soft bed. This feeling is like lying in my mother''s arms. cheered for a while, Xiao Wu got off the bed and returned to her side, trying to push her bed over. It''s a pity that the wooden bed is still too heavy for her. Ao Tian pushed his bed over with a gentle push. In this way, their bed was a little farther away from the other people''s bed, and it was still at the innermost point. Wang Sheng and others looked at it, and felt a little uncomfortable in their hearts. The beds were put together, and the width increased a lot. Ao Tian simply turned the mattress and the quilt horizontally. With their height, the quilt was more than enough to cover it horizontally. Xiao Wu put her package in the middle, and said: "From now on, this will be the border. When you sleep, you are not allowed to cross the border." After thinking about it, she was a little embarrassed and said: "Since this is your quilt, then I will help you do more for the work of working-students in the future." "Well, yes, yes." Ao Tian nodded. It seems that there are some benefits to helping this little girl, and it is also good to be a beacon. Seeing that Xiao Wu and Ao Tian were finished, Wang Sheng coughed twice and said, "Sister Xiao Wu, it''s almost noon. Let''s go to the cafeteria for dinner." When he heard that he was about to eat, Xiao Wu jumped out of the bed with bright eyes. "What''s delicious?" She quickly put on her shoes. Wang Sheng smiled bitterly: "Our work-study students are all children of poor families. Where can I eat delicious food, we can only go to the cafeteria to eat some of the cheapest meals." "Ah, this...Is it money to eat, that''s the soul coin?" Xiao Wu asked cautiously. Including Tang San, everyone looked at Xiao Wu in surprise. Wang Sheng said patiently: "You must have money for meals, Boss, after two days you start working, you will get your salary." "But... but I don''t have any money now." Xiao Wu was very tangled, her stomach was already groaning. Wang Sheng wanted to say that he was a treat, but when he saw Ao Tian behind Xiao Wu, he stopped talking as soon as he reached his lips. There is the rich man here, and he can''t get a treat. It just so happens that you can save a lot of money. Wang Sheng raised his chin, motioning Xiao Wu to look behind. Xiao Wu was taken aback, turned and looked behind, and understood what Wang Sheng meant. "Ao Tian, ??can you lend me some money, I will pay you back if I make money in two days." "Okay." Ao Tian nodded, flipped his palm, and took out a gold soul coin. Chapter 19： School Bully Xiao Boss Wang Sheng and others looked at the glittering golden soul coin, their eyes straightened. They grew up so old that they hadn''t touched Golden Soul Coins. They usually touched Copper Soul Coins, and they rarely even touched Silver Soul Coins. "You deserve to be a rich man, as soon as you get it, you will get a gold soul coin." They secretly said in their hearts. Originally, after they knew Ao Tian''s identity as a rich man, they were a little bit resistant to Ao Tian, ??but now, while surprised Ao Tian''s profligacy, they have already thought about whether to have a good relationship with Ao Tian in the future and make some profit. Xiao Wu still doesn''t understand many things in the human world, and has no idea about money, so she is not surprised. Ao Tiangang wanted to give the Golden Soul Coin to Xiao Wu, but after thinking about it, he put it away again. "Forget it, I''ll go eat with you." He got out of bed. Wang Sheng smiled at Ao Tian and said: "That''s right, let''s go together." Then, he looked at Tang San and said, "Tang San, let''s go together." Tang San shook his head and said, "Go ahead, I have had breakfast not long ago and I am not hungry yet." Actually, he was already hungry, but he had no money. All the money in the family was used by the drunkard father to buy wine, and there was not a single point left. Fortunately, he had already made some biscuits before he came. If you save a bit of food, it should last two or three days. After I work the day after tomorrow, I can get my salary. Wang Sheng looked at the large and small patches on Tang San''s clothes, how could he not understand Tang San''s suffering? Everyone is a child of a poor family, and Wang Sheng has encountered many situations like Tang San. As the boss of the dormitory before, he still has a sense of responsibility, so he said: "You haven''t worked, the food for these two days will count as mine. When you get your salary, you can invite me back." Xiao Wu just reacted and asked, "Tang San, don''t you have any money?" Tang San nodded helplessly. "Let''s go together," Xiao Wu said. She feels that she is the boss of the dormitory and has the responsibility to take care of everyone. Tang San was silent for a few seconds, nodded slowly, and stood up. Wang Sheng smiled and said loudly: "Go." Including Ao Tian, ??twelve people left the dormitory and walked in the direction of the cafeteria. When it''s time for dinner, the campus is more lively, and many students go to the cafeteria. The cafeteria is very large, divided into two floors. The meals on the first floor are more common. They are all ready-made fast foods at affordable prices. It is a place where many shy students choose to eat. is made to order on the second floor, the price is very expensive, and only the school teachers and those wealthy students can afford it. Most students at Notting College can only eat on the first floor. At this time, there was already a long line in the first floor of the cafeteria, and Wang Sheng took the lead and was at the end of the line. He turned around and said helplessly: "Sister Xiaowu, we are late, and we have to wait." Xiao Wu touched her belly, smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''m not very hungry yet." Ao Tian looked up at the second floor, thinking about whether to go up to eat or take Xiao Wu with him. The little girl looked pretty good, at least it didn''t make him feel annoying. Ao Tian took a cursory glance just now, and found that the food on this floor was too ordinary, and the chef was so good that he couldn''t satisfy his picky mouth at all. Just as he was thinking, a voice far surpassing the noise in the cafeteria sounded: "Oh! Isn''t this the group of poor ghosts like Wang Sheng? You have to suffer for all meals, why bother?" Ao Tian looked up and found a group of brightly dressed students standing on the stairs between the first and second floors, looking down at them condescendingly. Today is the first day of enrollment. Classes have not yet started, and the college has not mandated to wear school uniforms. Judging from the clothes of these people, they know that they are a group of rich children. was headed by a young man who looked about the same age as Wang Sheng, a little handsome, about eleven or twelve years old, holding the railing with both hands, looking at Wang Sheng jokingly. "The poor ghost is the poor ghost. It will never be possible to eat on the second floor." After finishing speaking, he sneered and turned and kicked upstairs. The rest of his companions also laughed. The laughter was extremely harsh to Wang Sheng and other engineering students. Wang Sheng''s face was extremely ugly, clenched his fists tightly, but dared not speak. Those people above, he can''t afford to offend. But he can swallow his anger, but Xiao Wu can''t. As the boss of the dormitory, she encountered this kind of thing on the first day, how could she bear it with her straight character. "What are you, is the second floor amazing?" At this time, the first floor was already quiet, and Xiao Wu''s crisp anger clearly reached the ears of the group of people above. The group of people who were just about to set foot on the second floor stopped, and the head of the group looked back and looked for it in the work-study team. Only then did they see Xiao Wu, a short figure. "Oh, there is such a beautiful little Lolita, I really want to hold it in my arms and play with it, tusk..." The boy scanned Xiao Wu with aggressive eyes. The group of teenagers suddenly laughed unkindly. Xiao Wu was stared at by such colored eyes for the first time, panicked for no reason, and subconsciously grabbed Ao Tian''s arm. The eyes of those teenagers also shifted to Ao Tian. "What a beautiful child." The headed boy couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then smiled: "I don''t know if I will cry for a long time with a punch in the face, haha..." After finishing, he touched his stomach and said: "I am going to eat now, and I will pack you next time." His gaze stayed on Xiao Wu again, took a deep look, and then stepped onto the second floor. "Too much bullying!" Xiao Wu yelled with anger, and was about to rush forward. "Boss, don''t be impulsive." Wang Sheng hurriedly shouted. Xiao Wu stopped, turned to look at Wang Sheng, and said dissatisfied: "This way you can bear it, or are you not a man?" Wang Sheng smiled bitterly, and said: "Sister Xiao Wu, it''s not that we want to endure, it''s the group of people that we can''t afford. The one who took the lead just now is called Xiao Chenyu, known as Xiao Boss, and his father is the city lord of Notting City. In Notting College, Boss Xiao can say that we can''t beat him." "We have duel with them many times, and we were beaten badly every time." Another said. "Forget it, we are here to eat." Tang San also said. After said, he walked to the back of the line alone and began to line up. In his opinion, the so-called Boss Xiao is just a child, and it is not worth his fight. UU Reading "Tang San, anyhow, you are also the third master in our dormitory, why are you so awkward?" Xiao Wu said dissatisfied. Tang San shook his head, ignoring Xiao Wu. "Mistress, why are you here?" The master''s voice suddenly sounded. Tang San turned around and found the master and several teachers walking in. "Teacher." Tang San hurriedly walked over. Master touched Tang San''s head, and said with a smile: "Come with me to the second floor for dinner, the food on the second floor will be much better." Tang San looked back at Ao Tian and the others, shook his head, and said, "No, I''d better stay here to eat with my roommates." Master looked a little appreciatively, and said: "Then after you finish eating, wait for me at the entrance of the cafeteria, and I will take you to my dormitory." "Yeah." Tang San nodded. Master glanced at Ao Tian and found that Ao Tian didn''t look at him, and he didn''t care, and went upstairs with the teachers. Wang Sheng looked strange and asked, "Tang San, do you worship Master as your teacher?" Tang San nodded. Wang Sheng stretched out his hand and touched Tang Sans forehead, with an expression of your madness, and exclaimed: You were not fooled by him, I heard that he stayed in the academy only because of the dean, and he The talent for cultivation is extremely poor, and he is still in the realm of a great soul master when he is almost fifty years old. I study the theories of those who fool you all day. I advise you..." "Shut up!" Tang San interrupted Wang Sheng''s words, and said with a serious expression: "He is my teacher. If you continue to speak rudely, don''t blame me for not being affectionate." He slowed down and said indifferently: "Thank you for your kindness, I don''t need your treat." After speaking, Tang San turned around and left. Wang Sheng was stunned there, and it took a few seconds to react, cursing: "What''s the matter, this guy is sick." Chapter 20： conflict Tang San walked very resolutely, without a trace of nostalgia. Although he is very hungry, and although it is difficult to eat crude cakes, since he has worshiped the master as a teacher, he has regarded the master as a father and will never allow anyone to insult. "Forget it, Brother Sheng, ignore that kid, he has a weird temper, let''s eat first." Someone persuaded. Ao Tian took Xiao Wu''s hand and walked to the stairs. Xiao Wu screamed, her small face quickly turned red, and her heart throbbed. It was the first time she was held by a boy like this. She pumped hard, but couldn''t get it out. "Where are you taking me?" She couldn''t help asking. "Go to the second floor for dinner." Ao Tian didn''t look back. "Ah-won''t we stay here to eat with them?" Ao Tian stopped, looked back at Wang Shengjiu, and said, "I''ll treat you, and whoever wants to eat will come." After said, he took Xiao Wu up the stairs. The remaining nine people looked at each other, all couldn''t help swallowing, and they were very excited, and finally all looked at Wang Sheng. "Holy brother, are you going?" someone asked. Wang Sheng hesitated for a moment, looked at the unattainable second floor, gritted his teeth severely, and said: "Since Aotian is a treat, then we will go up to meet the world." He thought to himself, if he doesn''t go up this time, he will have the opportunity to step on the second floor and taste the various delicacies. When deciding to go up, Wang Sheng was already ready to owe Ao Tian the favor. A few teenagers walked up the stairs quickly. "Ao Tian will be our friend in the future, do you know?" Wang Sheng whispered. "Understood, what will happen to Aotian in the future will be ours." "..." Ao Tian didn''t look back, but the corners of his mouth curled up, and he bought people''s hearts with only a small amount of money. There are a few younger brothers in Notting College, so they dont need to do everything by themselves in the future, saving a lot of troubles. For example, the daily cleaning of the campus by working-students can be completely entrusted to Wang Shengji. I dont want to go to class anymore, you can also ask Sheng Wang to help answer... The second floor of canteen is not only a hall like the first floor, but is divided into independent private rooms. "Ao Tian...you let me go." Xiao Wu twisted. Although she feels that Ao Tian''s hands are warm and comfortable, she still has to be reserved by a girl. Ao Tian let go of Xiao Wu''s tender little hands and took the lead and walked into one of the private rooms. "Big villain!" Xiao Wu grumbled blushing, and then walked in. "Look at the boss, I just got together with Ao Tian on the first day." Someone joked from behind. Wang Sheng glanced at the few guys behind him, and said, "I will take pictures of myself when I go back, so I don''t want to make any other decisions about the boss." A few people did not enter the private room immediately, but stood at the door and looked at the environment on the second floor curiously. The second floor is not as crowded and noisy as the first floor, it looks very elegant and quiet, but Wang Sheng and others can''t help but feel nervous when they come here. This is the first time they have come to such an upscale place. Xiao Wu suddenly poked her head out of the door and asked: "You guys are not coming in yet, why are you stuck there?" Wang Shengjiren hurriedly entered the room. In , Ao Tian almost chose the dishes, and basically ordered all the signature dishes here. Although he treats the guests, it is impossible for others to order the dishes. Wang Sheng and a few people probably have never eaten like this. It is impossible to expect them to order. He ticked more than a dozen dishes in one go, then pushed the menu to Xiao Wu next to him, and said, "Order what you want." Xiao Wu shook her head and said, "I don''t understand, you can help me see if there are carrots." Ao Tian is a bit speechless, rabbit, he really likes carrots. He looked for it and found that it was really there, so he added another dish. After ordering, he threw the menu to Wang Sheng, who was opposite, and said, "Let''s take a look again. Just order what you want. You don''t need to save me money." Wang Sheng and several people gathered together and looked at the menu curiously. The price was also marked behind the name of the various dishes. When they saw the price clearly, Wang Sheng and the others almost took a cold breath again, and one of the dishes here could be enough for them to eat for several days. "But... it''s okay." Wang Sheng''s words trembled. Although it was not he who paid, but it was the first time to experience this kind of thing, it was unavoidable to be nervous. At this moment, a waitress who seemed to be in her twenties opened the door and said with a sweet voice: "Hello, I''m ready..." Before she could finish her sentence, she saw the children inside. Basically all of them were dressed in plain clothes, and there were even patches on a few of their clothes. She frowned slightly and reminded: "Are you sure you want to eat here?" Aotian is so old and good, there is no way to see what the girl is thinking. He was too lazy to say, took out a Golden Soul Coin and tossed it, and said: "The dishes are already ordered, hurry up and make them for us." The girl looked at the Golden Soul Coin in Ao Tian''s hand, and then at the cute and handsome Ao Tian, ??and it took more than ten seconds to react. "Oh, good, you guys wait a moment." The girl picked up the menu and went out. Since these kids can afford to pay, she doesn''t need to worry about anything. But that kid is really pretty... It didn''t take long for the dishes to come up one after another. Wang Shengji were still a little bit unwilling to let go at first, but after tasting the delicious food, they couldn''t bear the temptation anymore. The appetite of the young people is amazing. A dozen dishes ordered by Ao Tian were finally wiped out, and there was not even the soup left. Wang Shengji people had round belly, hiccups one after another, making Ao Tian couldn''t help smiling. Their eyes remained on the empty plates. Ao Tian felt that if he were not here, it is estimated that these guys would have done licking the plates. There was also a box next to Wang Sheng, which was some food he packed for Tang San after obtaining Ao Tian''s consent. Now when he thinks about it, he feels that his previous act of saying bad things about Teacher Tang San in front of Tang San is a bit too much, so he wants to apologize to Tang San. Xiao Wu dried her mouth and said, "Ao Tian, ??thank you for taking me to eat such a delicious thing. I have lived... for six years. I have never eaten such a delicious thing before. " She patted her chest and exhaled, thinking that she almost missed her mouth. Wang Sheng stood up, pulled the others up, and said loudly: "Ao Tian, ??let us leave the work of your work-student students in the future, and Sister Xiao Wu, all of them will be packaged to us." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Yes, if you want to come here for dinner in the future, you can call me anytime." Wang Shenglian said no, he was very satisfied to be able to eat such an expensive meal. Just then, the door of the room was slammed open, and a group of teenagers with toothpicks in their mouths walked in. "Oh, it really is you, Wang Sheng, I heard your voice outside. When are working-students eligible to eat here? Isn''t this downgrading us?" Boss Xiao''s nostrils were upturned, his eyes swept over Ao Tian and others, and finally stayed on Xiao Wu. "Boss, it seems that we have to teach them a little lesson, otherwise they will come here in the future, so how can we have an appetite to eat?" A younger brother of Xiao Boss said. "It makes sense." Old Xiao laughed loudly, and said: "Hand over all your money. If you don''t have the money, you won''t come to the second floor to eat." Wang Sheng slapped the table and said angrily: "Xiao Chenyu, don''t deceive people too much." "Oh, it''s the opposite." Boss Xiao raised his hand and patted Wang Sheng''s face, and asked, "I''m just deceiving people too much, what can you do with me?" Wang Sheng squeezed his fist tightly, and the veins on his forehead jumped wildly. "Bah, piss." Xiao Lao Dadao: "I now give you three choices. First, hand over all your money. Second, let that little loli accompany me for two days. Third, the little girl behind the academy See you on the hillside, if you lose, hand over the money and little Lolita." Chapter 21： Accident Xiao Wu''s face flushed with anger, if it weren''t for Ao Tian to press her shoulder, she would have jumped up. "Want me to accompany you, no way!" Xiao Wu said angrily. "Oh, I like this kind of chili pepper. If you refuse to accompany me, then take the money." Xiao Da Da joked. The little brothers behind him all stared at Wang Sheng and others naked, with an arrogant smile on their faces. "I want money, no!" Xiao Wu was so angry that her nostrils were about to smoke. "Hehe...then you are choosing the third one?" Boss Xiao cracked his fists, his eyes lit up cruelly, "It just so happens that my body is about to rust without you being a meat shield for two months in the summer vacation. NS." Ao Tian let go, Xiao Wu stood up all of a sudden, and said angrily: "If you want to fight, I will stay with you to the end!" "Papa......" Boss Xiao clapped his hands, then looked at Wang Sheng, and said, "You are really getting more and more crap. You actually want a little loli to come forward." "I am now the boss of Qishe!" Xiao Wu said. Xiao Chenyu glanced at Xiao Wu in surprise. He knew the rules in the work-study dormitory. Since this little loli has become the boss of Qishe, it shows that her strength is stronger than Wang Sheng. Boss Xiao''s interest in Xiao Wu grew stronger. He patted his hands and laughed and said, "That''s all, the hillside behind the academy, you don''t even want to run away." Wang Sheng was very angry at first, but suddenly he remembered the strength of Xiao Wu and Ao Tian, ??especially Ao Tian. The strength he showed when he was competing with Tang San obviously surpassed Xiao Chenyu. Thinking of this, the anger in his heart disappeared, and endless hatred and a hint of happiness surged. Soon, they will get revenge. Ao Tian stood up, threw the Golden Soul Coin in his hand to Wang Sheng, and said, "You go to check out." Wang Sheng gave Boss Xiao a cold look, then smashed a path very hard and walked out. "Looking for death!" said Boss Xiao''s younger brother. "Don''t worry, they will suffer later." Xiao Lao Dadao. His eyes fell on Ao Tian, ??very surprised. As a work-study student, Ao Tian''s originally gorgeous clothes have become ordinary. Boss Xiao thought that Ao Tian was just a good-looking poor boy, but he didn''t expect to be able to come out with gold soul coins. "Quack...boy, you are quite rich." "Yes, I am very rich." Ao Tian smiled. He stretched out his hand and waved on the tabletop, and a bunch of sparkling gold soul coins appeared on the tabletop, to mention a few hundred. At this time, everyone in the room had their eyes straightened, looking at the little golden mountain incredible. Boss Xiao and several people, even their saliva is about to flow out. Although they have money, it is impossible to have so much pocket money. A few hundred Gold Soul Coins is a very large sum for them. Ao Tian smiled faintly, waved his hand, and collected all the money. Boss Xiao had a greedy face. He looked at Ao Tian''s face, but he couldn''t think of any elder brother in Notting City who looked so beautiful. "Do you recognize him?" He turned around and asked. A group of younger brothers all shook their heads. Boss Xiao sneered, relieved. In Notting City, he is the prince, no one is more noble than him. If you are from other big cities, how can you come to study in a place like Notting City? And also a working student. Boss Xiao had already decided Ao Tian in his heart. Not long after, Wang Sheng came back with a handful of Silver Soul Coins in his hand and stuffed it to Ao Tian. Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "Since you have covered my work, then these are your rewards." Wang Sheng glanced at Boss Xiao and several people, thinking that it is not easy to refuse now, so he accepted it. "Let''s go, everyone." Boss Xiao gave a sneer, turned and walked out. Wang Shengji followed Ao Tian and Xiao Wu, and they had already regarded Ao Tian as the backbone. Xiao Wu worried: "Wang Sheng, will we be punished for fighting?" Wang Sheng shook his head and said, "No, as long as you don''t get caught by the teacher." Then, he asked, "Should we go back and notify Tang San? With him, our chances of winning would be much greater." While he was speaking, he looked at Ao Tian. He knew that the relationship between Ao Tian and Tang San was not very good. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled: "No need." As soon as he finished speaking, an "Ouch" came from the front, followed by rolling crashes and screams. Boss Xiao and those few people actually rolled down the stairs. Xiao Wu and Wang Sheng, all of them stared at the place dumbfounded, their brains a little confused. "What are you doing, watching a good show." Ao Tian smiled. Xiao Wu and several people reacted and followed Ao Tian to the stairs. Under the stairs, eight people were stacked on top of each other, and Boss Xiao was pressed at the bottom. Ouchy screams continued, and all the students who were still eating in the cafeteria were attracted. "What the hell, you suppressed Lao Tzu." Boss Xiao kept yelling from the bottom. Several of his younger brothers hurriedly got up and pulled him up. The screams and inhalations continued to sound. All the eight people had blue noses and swollen faces, and several extremely exaggerated large packages were bulging on their foreheads, like eggs one by one. Xiao Chenyu, who was still handsome and handsome, suddenly turned into an ugly monster. He kept sucking in cold air, the pain on his face made him doubt life, and his whole body was trembling with the intense pain. In the lobby on the first floor, bursts of laughter continued to sound, and everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but laugh. The eight boss Xiao Xiao looked at each other''s miserable face, they all understood, and their faces flushed with shame. "Go." He gave a low drink and rushed out of the cafeteria. A group of younger brothers rushed out. Now they just want to go to the school doctor for treatment, where they can control Ao Tian. "Let''s go, if you''re full, go back and take a nice nap." Ao Tian smiled and walked on. "Look, that kid is so handsome, so cute." I don''t know which girl screamed, and everyone''s eyes focused on the stairs. Ao Tian smiled and walked down gracefully. Although he wears ordinary clothes, his looks and the temperament he exudes instantly become a lot of fans The boys'' eyes shoot thick jealousy, and the girls keep screaming. "vulgar!" Ao Tian shook his head and sighed. Wang Sheng and the others followed Ao Tian, ??and they all smiled bitterly, only then did they understand how attractive Ao Tian was. Even after leaving the cafeteria, there are still many brave girls following. "Boss Xiao was thrown like that, it''s really relieved." A work-student sighed. "This is retribution." Wang Sheng also looked cheerful. Thinking of the appearance of Boss Xiao, he couldn''t help but want to laugh. Immediately afterwards, his face became serious again, and said, "There are soul healing masters in the school doctor''s office. They will recover soon. We can''t relax. I''m afraid this battle will be unavoidable." Talking, he looked at Ao Tian and Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu squeezed her fists fiercely, and said, "Don''t worry, I will hit them until their mother can''t recognize them." Ao Tian smiled and did not speak. How could he waste his time on such trivial matters? The boss named Xiao, within a few days, would not be able to recover. It would be useless even if the most powerful soul healer on the Douluo Continent was invited. Several people returned to the dormitory, only to find that Tang San was not there. Wang Sheng put the food packed for Tang San on Tang San''s bed and said, "He should be looking for the master, the master said before." Ao Tian lay down on the bed, closed his eyes and started to rest, Xiao Wu thought about it, and lay down on the other side. Wang Sheng shook his head, returned to his bed, and started sitting cross-legged and meditating. The same goes for the others. They are naturally talented, and only by diligent practice can they get ahead. Tang San didn''t come back until the evening, when it was getting westward. Chapter 22： Xiao Wus Challenge When Tang San came back, except for Ao Tian who was sleeping in the dormitory, everyone else was cultivating. He walked lightly, and when he returned to the bed, he found the lunch box beside the bed. Tang San was puzzled, opened it and took a look, there were a few chicken drumsticks inside, which were fragrant, but it was cold. "Tang San, are you back?" Xiao Wu''s voice sounded. Tang San turned around and found that Xiao Wu had opened his eyes. The other people in the dormitory also woke up from cultivation, only then did they find Tang San. "This is..." Tang San asked. Wang Sheng walked down and said, "Tang San, I apologize to you for what happened at noon. This is a treat by Aotian at noon. I packed it back for you, but it was cold." After a long time, Tang San''s anger almost disappeared, and said: "Forget the past." He looked at the lunch box and said, "I have eaten with the teacher just now, and I am still full." Xiao Wu jumped out of bed, touched her stomach, and said, "I''m hungry, Wang Sheng, let''s go eat. Since Tang San has already eaten, don''t waste these dishes, let''s take them over and eat." Wang Sheng nodded, and said, "Okay." Xiao Wu frowned while looking at Ao Tian who was still curled up comfortably on the bed. Ao Tian has been sleeping since he returned from eating at noon and has not practiced. She came to Ao Tian and shook it gently. "I got up to eat." Ao Tian turned over and mumbled: "You go eat, I''m not hungry." The food in the cafeteria looked delicious to Xiao Wu, Wang Sheng and others, but Ao Tian thought it was very ordinary and had no appetite. He and Bibi Dong have been wandering for ten years, and they have almost eaten all the dishes from the mainland, and their mouths are very difficult. "okay then." Xiao Wu had to go to the cafeteria for dinner with Wang Sheng. Only Tang San and Ao Tian remained in the dormitory. Tang San stared at Ao Tian for a while, went to bed, and lay down to rest. He drove a few hours in the morning and studied with the master for a few hours in the afternoon, and he was already tired. Not long after, Tang San was already asleep. More than half an hour later, several people from Xiao Wu came back. Seeing Ao Tian still asleep, Xiao Wu couldn''t help but shake a few more times, and said: "Ao Tian, ??is your martial soul a pig? From day to night, I don''t see you practicing." Ao Tian sat up helplessly. He doesn''t need to deliberately practice, the Dragon Clan inheritance technique has been running automatically in his body. And at his level, cultivating in Douluo Continent, the effect is equivalent to nothing. I am afraid that absorbing the aura of the entire Douluo Star will not be able to improve his cultivation. If you want to make faster progress, you can only go to more advanced worlds, such as the God Realm, or venture into the universe. But he slept for 500 million years, and now he just wants to enjoy it, and decides to wait until he gets tired of playing before going to practice. No one here can threaten his life anyway. Xiao Wu just had a meal and didn''t want to practice right away. Seeing Ao Tian got up, she said, "Let''s go out and go around." Ao Tian frowned suddenly, he felt a Title Douluo-level mental power coming from outside, covering Xiao Wu''s body. He is a little familiar with the fluctuation of mental power. Xiao Wu and others couldn''t sense it because of their strength, but they couldn''t hide it from Ao Tian. He stared, his gaze passed through numerous obstacles, and he saw a figure in a black robe standing in a dark corner not far from the dormitory building. Tang Hao! Have you found it? Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu. "Quickly put on your shoes and walk outside with me." Xiao Wu urged. Ao Tian smiled, "Okay." Wang Shengji looked envious, they were of average talent, and they had to cultivate hard after eating, but they didn''t have so much time to play. Tang San suddenly sat up and said, "Xiao Wu, I have something to tell you." Xiao Wu, who was walking out with Ao Tian, ??stopped, turned to look at Tang San, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Tang San said: "My spirit power has reached level ten, and the teacher will take me to get the first spirit ring tomorrow. It may take a few days." Because Xiao Wu is the boss of Qi She, Tang San would say hello to Xiao Wu. After all, he is a work-student, and school starts tomorrow, and then he needs to work. He is not in college, and his job has to be arranged. Xiao Wu''s expression was a bit complicated, and said: "For you, is the spirit ring really that important?" The complexity on her face can only be understood by Ao Tian. Tang San nodded, and said, "Yes, only by hunting and killing the spirit beast to obtain the spirit ring, can the spirit master continue to practice." Wang Sheng said: "Tang San, you are worried about the work of the work-student. Don''t worry, you will leave it to me these days when you are away." Tang San nodded and said, "Thank you, I will help you back when I come back." "You are welcome, anyhow you are also the first soul master in our dormitory." Wang Sheng envied. He has been practicing at Notting College for several years, and he has not yet reached the tenth level of spirit power. And Tang San just entered the academy on the first day, he was going to get his first spirit ring, can he not envy it? Except for Ao Tian and Xiao Wu, everyone else is envious. Tang San looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian, ??the teacher asked me to ask you, if you want to get your first spirit ring, you can go with us tomorrow." "No need." Ao Tian refused. "Let''s go." Xiao Wu was in a bad mood, and took Ao Tian out. At this time, the sky was completely dark, and only the cold moonlight and stars brought some light to the earth. There are very few teachers and students walking around on campus. Soul masters usually practice at night, so the campus is a bit deserted. Xiao Wu dragged Ao Tian to the playground and sat down on a smooth boulder. UU reading www. uuknshu.com "Ao Tian, ??why do you say that people must hunt down soul beasts?" Xiao Wu lay on the big rock, looking at the stars in the sky, and asked this question again. "A person''s cultivation is inseparable from the spirit ring. This is the law of nature. No matter how much you want, it''s useless." Ao Tian said. He remembered that before he fell asleep, the law was not like this. There was no soul beast on Douluo that would appear after death. Presumably, the soul beast appeared later. "That nature is really unfair to the soul beast." Xiao Wu looked sad. Ao Tian stretched out his hand and squeezed her face, and said, "Why do you think so much? Could it be that you are a soul beast?" A trace of panic flashed in Xiao Wu''s big eyes, and she hurriedly said: "You nonsense, people are so cute, how can it be a soul beast?" Ao Tian smiled, not entangled in this question. "You pulled me out to talk about this?" he asked. Xiao Wu jumped down and said, "Of course not. I pulled you out, but I actually want to fight you." "Why? Didn''t I give in?" Ao Tian asked. Xiao Wu said: "It''s a compelling thing during the day. I want to be the boss. If I lose to you, I won''t be. And if you lose, I am afraid that you will not look good. I actually want to fight with you. field." "So, you pick it at night when there is no one?" Xiao Wu nodded and said happily: "In this case, I won''t lose the position of boss if I lose, and you won''t lose face if you lose, right?" "Come on, let me see how strong you are." Xiao Wu pulled Ao Tian off the rock. Ao Tian glanced at the dark corner not far away, and smiled: "Okay, let''s have a good discussion with you." Chapter 23： Title Douluo Xian Ao Tian suddenly became interested, and hooked his finger towards Xiao Wu, and said, "Come on, let me see what you can do." "My ability is great, don''t cry if you lose later." Xiao Wu walked over with a smile, a sly flash in her eyes. Ao Tian stood there, motionless, letting Xiao Wu approach. No matter what tricks Xiao Wu plays, he is not afraid. "I''m here." Xiao Wu blinked at Ao Tian, ??two dimples appeared on her face, smiled and raised her hands, pushing towards Ao Tian''s shoulders. From today''s battle between Ao Tian and Tang San, Xiao Wu understood that Ao Tian''s power and speed were very abnormal, much stronger than Tang San. Therefore, she understands that she can only be surprised if she wants to defeat Ao Tian. She pushed her hands toward Ao Tian''s shoulders. As long as Ao Tian raised her hands to block, her hands could take the opportunity to wrap Ao Tian''s hands. If Ao Tian doesn''t block, her hands can also take the opportunity to grab Ao Tian''s shoulders. At the same time, she flicked her head, and the long scorpion braid drew an arc, wrapped around Ao Tian''s neck, blocking Ao Tian''s retreat. Ao Tian remained motionless, Ren Xiaowu''s attack fell on him, and the moment his braids were wrapped around his neck, he felt a little itchy. Xiao Wu looked excited, she grabbed Ao Tian''s shoulders with both hands, jumped up, her feet retracted, and then she slammed into Ao Tian''s stomach. "Haha, the rabbit kicked the eagle, you lost." Xiao Wu laughed triumphantly, her feet exploded with violent power, kicking on Ao Tian''s stomach. Ao Tian''s upper body was pulled by Xiao Wu''s hands and braids, and his lower body was kicked by Xiao Wu''s feet. In Xiao Wu''s imagination, Ao Tian''s lower body would be kicked up by her, and then he would fall into a dog and eat shit. However, after stepping on Ao Tian''s body, her triumphant laughter stopped abruptly, and her body stopped there. It''s not that she doesn''t want to move, but that she can''t move. Her feet seemed to be pedaling on a big mountain, she couldn''t move at all. Her complexion changed and her reaction was extremely quick. After letting go of her hands and pushing her feet hard, Ao Tian still didn''t move, but her body flew back. The long braid was still wrapped around Ao Tian''s neck, and Xiao Wu was like a swing. "The rabbit kicks the eagle!" With the acceleration of falling, she kicked Ao Tian''s belly again. However, there was only a muffled sound, and Ao Tian''s body remained motionless. Xiao Wu used all her strength to breastfeed, and her face flushed red, but she couldn''t move Ao Tian''s body any minute. "The power of the massage is still a little weaker." Ao Tian laughed, and put his hands to Xiao Wu''s feet. Xiao Wu screamed, the legs of both legs were hugged by Ao Tian, ??and her **** suddenly hit Ao Tian''s body. Her braids were still on Ao Tian''s neck, and her legs were hugged again. This posture was extremely inelegant. As a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast, she has been well protected by her mother since she was a child, and she has never had such close contact with other creatures of the opposite sex. At this time, she was hugged by Ao Tian, ??and she was immediately embarrassed and unbearable. "Asshole, you let me go." Ao Tian let go of his hand obediently, and Xiao Wu suddenly sat on the ground, being thrown hot. Regardless of the pain in her butt, she sprang up, her feet wrapped around Ao Tian''s neck. After her feet wrapped around Ao Tian''s neck smoothly, her body fell backward, her hands resting on the ground, in an inverted state. Waist Bow skill was activated, and a force of strength was emitted from her hands, passed to her waist, and then to her feet, slamming Ao Tian forward. In the daytime, she used this trick to defeat Tang San. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t eject Ao Tian with this bow. "Hehe, are there any other tricks?" Ao Tian asked. Xiao Wu left Ao Tian''s body, aggrieved, and said: "You bully." "Why did I bully you, I didn''t move." Xiao Wu stomped her feet with anger, "Ignore you, you are a monster. No wonder Tang San can''t beat you." "Can you show me your Martial Spirit?" she asked. She was very curious about what martial soul it was that gave Ao Tian such a perverted strength. Although the beast spirit cannot be possessed before the spirit ring becomes a spirit master, some characteristics of the beast spirit can affect the human body. She felt that Ao Tian''s martial arts soul should be a powerful beast martial arts soul, so that Ao Tian had abnormal physical qualities. When she was at the Academic Affairs Office, she came a little late, and did not see the scene where Ao Tian released her martial soul. Ao Tian''s heart moved, and said: "I suddenly want to pull shi, you will wait here for a while, and I will tell you when I get back." After finishing talking, Ao Tian ran out of the playground without looking back. "Okay." Xiao Wu jumped back on the big rock, lay down, and looked up at the sky full of stars. At this moment, Xiao Wu moved her ears and heard slight footsteps. She turned her head, and suddenly saw a tall figure draped in a black robe coming out of a corner not far away. She was startled, and sat up instinctively, staring at the mysterious person approaching her vigilantly. For no reason, she actually felt a panic, as if something undesirable was about to happen. did not ask, Xiao Wu immediately jumped off the boulder, ready to slip away At this moment, a figure of Shengxue in white came from the direction where Xiao Wu was escaping. Xiao Wu was stopped, stopped, and stared at the handsome and handsome man in white clothes with vigilance. She was a little surprised. The appearance and temperament of this white man were very similar to Ao Tian. "Don''t panic, I am Ao Tian''s brother, and the man in black will give it to me." A voice rang directly in Xiao Wu''s mind. Xiao Wu inexplicably trusted the white-clothed youth who appeared, and her anxious mood instantly stabilized. Ao Tian smiled, crossed Xiao Wu, and walked towards Tang Hao hidden in the black robe. "It is really rare for Title Douluo to appear in this little Notting Academy." Ao Tian sighed. Tang Hao stopped, his face hidden in the black cloak changed slightly. This youth who seems to be in his twenties can actually see through the strength of his Title Douluo! How can this be? He did not reveal a trace of Title Douluo''s breath, and only people with similar cultivation bases could discover his hidden cultivation base. How did this young man discover it? Xiao Wu heard Ao Tian''s words, and her expression was even more horrified, and her body couldn''t help but retreat trembling. As a soul beast, the most feared is the titled Douluo of human beings, and the most hated one is also the titled Douluo. "Who are you?" A hoarse voice came from the black robe. "I am someone you can''t afford to offend." Ao Tian smiled. He has a peerless appearance and a fairy spirit, just like a banished fairy who does not stain the dust of the world. His voice fell, and an aura that suffocated Tang Hao pressed towards Tang Hao. This momentum was condensed and not scattered, only aimed at Tang Hao alone. Tang Hao was shocked and blurted out: "How is it possible!" Chapter 24： Long Zu Facing the terrifying pressure of Ao Tian, ??Tang Hao actually had a feeling that his soul was about to tremble. He has never felt this kind of feeling before. I am afraid that the ninety-nine level in the legend is nothing more than that. Realizing that something was wrong, Tang Hao turned around and fled without hesitation. Even if he still thinks he has the power to fight in his heart, he doesn''t want to stay. After all, this is in Notting College. If there is a war here, I am afraid it will hurt the innocent. The most important thing is that Tang San is also here. Furthermore, to fight a terrifying opponent, he must use his housekeeping skills. In this case, his identity and whereabouts cannot be hidden, and it is bound to attract a rigorous investigation by the Wuhun Palace. The terrifying power in Tang Hao''s body erupted. With every step he stepped on, the ground would vibrate and split obviously, and he could jump dozens of meters away with a single bounce. Although he can fly, his flight consumes too much and his speed is not as good as running. If you run on the ground, there is also building cover. He doesn''t believe that the white-clothed young man will be frantically shot, after all, there are still people in those buildings. Ao Tian didn''t chase him out, but his aura has always been shrouded in Tang Hao, making Tang Hao like a thorn in his back, not daring to stay for a while. Xiao Wu, who had just run a few steps, found that the man in black had suddenly left, and she stopped in confusion. However, a terrible thought flashed in her mind for an instant. This good-looking white-clothed youth can scare a Title Douluo away, wouldn''t it also have the strength of Title Douluo? Wouldn''t it be a glance through her identity... Thinking of this, Xiao Wu''s cold sweat suddenly broke out, and her heart was enveloped by a great sense of fear. She has turned into a human, and she has not had a soul beast cultivation base for 100,000 years. Facing a human strong, she is really just a weak little white rabbit. "A hundred thousand-year-old rabbit, what are you afraid of?" Ao Tian smiled and stared at Xiao Wu with interest. "I...I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Xiao Wu couldn''t help backing up, her little head shook like a wave. "Hundred-thousand-year-old soft bone charm rabbit, am I right?" Ao Tian approached step by step. A look of despair appeared on Xiao Wu''s face, and she was recognized by the human powerhouse. Is she still alive? Suddenly she regretted her heart, regretted not listening to her mother, and insisted on going out and making trouble. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed across her mind, and her eyes suddenly lit up. "You just said that you are Ao Tian''s brother, and I am Ao Tian''s good friend." After finishing, she trumpeted her hands and yelled at the surroundings with all her strength, "Ao Tian, ??where are you? Your brother is here, come out soon." She understood that now only Ao Tian can save her. "Come on, come on." Ao Tian waved his hand and decided not to tease Xiao Wu anymore. He felt that under his awe, Tang Hao had already escaped from Notting City and was heading away quickly. He has to go to meet this legendary figure of the Clear Sky School, Douluo with the title of Vast Sky for a while. Xiao Wu stopped "calling for help" and looked at Ao Tian dumbfounded. Only Ao Tian''s figure flickered and disappeared out of thin air. "Gone?" Xiao Wu murmured, "Is it Teleport? But why didn''t I see his spirit and spirit ring?" Two terrifying powerhouses left, Xiao Wu ran away in no hurry. She understands that with her current strength, if Title Douluo is really eyeing her, she will not be able to escape no matter what. After thinking about it, she returned to sit on the big rock. She is very confused and needs to think about whether she should stay at Notting College or not. After the soul beast transforms into a human, it must be close to humans and feel the breath of humans in order to grow up quickly. But before reaching the maturity stage, the spirit beast aura remaining on her body could not be concealed from Title Douluo, and even some powerful spirit Douluo could see through her identity. After entering the mature period, I am not afraid of being seen by others. If she leaves here, then she will go to other human places. ... Outside Notting City, in just a few minutes, Tang Hao had rushed out five kilometers away. The aura that made him feel a lot of pressure still hung over him. When he ran out of Notting City, he found that the man in white had not followed. But the aura has been looming over him, which shows that the man in white does not intend to give up. "It''s far enough." Tang Hao stopped and turned to look at Notting City in the distance. He became Titled Douluo when he was in his forties, and was hailed as the youngest Titled Douluo by the soul master world. However, now there is a young man who seems to be in his twenties, and his strength may be even more terrifying than him. This is simply incredible, how can a person reach the titled Douluo realm in his twenties? Tang Hao feels that his cognition has been subverted. He has cultivated to Title Douluo in his twenties, unprecedented in history! Therefore, he has a keen interest in the white-clothed youth, and wants to know whether the opponent really has the power of Title Douluo? How did you practice? What is the origin? Tang Hao stood quietly on the dark night earth, silently adjusting his own state, waiting for the arrival of the white-clothed youth. He was sure that the other party would come, because the breath locked in him had not yet recovered. At the same time, he was shocked again that the other party could lock him at a distance of five kilometers. Tang Hao asked himself, with his current mental strength, it was impossible to cover such a large area. His judgment on the strength of the white-clothed youth once again reached a new height. Suddenly, Tang Hao''s pupils shrank suddenly, and a figure in white clothes appeared out of thin air about fifty meters in front of him. What is this? Tang Hao was a little confused. The moment the opponent appeared, he didn''t even feel any fluctuations, even if it was teleporting, there would be slight spatial aura fluctuations. Moreover, the other party didn''t have a spirit ring on him, which made Tang Hao puzzled, and he was deeply jealous. U U Reading "Who are you anyway?" Tang Hao asked first. "Should I ask you first? What do you want to do when you come to my site? Your Excellency Haotian." Ao Tian smiled. Tang Hao was startled, and said, "How do you know my identity?" He understands that since the other party can call out his identity, then he has no need to hide it. Ao Tian pointed to his eyes and said, "No one can hide his identity in front of my golden eyes." "Since your Excellency has seen through my identity, according to the rules of the soul master world, you should also report your name." Tang Hao said. Ao Tian thought, what name should be given to himself. As an ancient dragon clan, he is a unique existence in this Douluo world. After thinking about it, Ao Tian said: "You can call me Long Zu, the ancestor of the ancestor." With a big tone, Tang Hao said inwardly. "Since your Excellency has such strength, why have I never heard of your name?" he asked. Ao Tiandao: "I have lived in seclusion for countless years. You are the first to hear my name." "It turns out to be a strong man in the hidden world." Tang Hao nodded. The Douluo Continent does not only have big sects and big forces, there are strong people, there are some strong people who do not care about the world and focus on cultivation. He guessed that the strong man should be living in seclusion in Notting City, and he was offending this person by arbitrarily releasing his mental power in Notting City today. "It''s okay if you don''t belong to Wuhun Hall." Tang Hao heaved a sigh of relief. "Now, I have come to ask you." Ao Tian took a few steps forward, and his majestic aura radiated like a sacred mountain of ancient times, suppressing Tang Hao. "You appeared in Notting College, do you want to hit the little soul beast?" Ao Tian''s voice was cold, his eyes staring sharply at Tang Hao. Chapter 25： Shooting Tang Hao Feeling that Ao Tian''s aura has become more terrifying, Tang Hao was shocked. His whole body''s spirit power is flowing quickly, and only then can he resist the terrible pressure oncoming. He said solemnly, "No soul master will be unmoved after discovering a transformed one hundred thousand-year-old soul beast." "You have become a titled Douluo. If I am not mistaken, you are either trying to use her spirit bone, or you want to imprison her and leave it to others to absorb the spirit ring in the future." Ao Tian said. Tang Hao sneered: "Don''t you think so? Who doesn''t want to have a hundred thousand-year-old spirit ring and spirit bone?" "Not all soul beasts are harmful to people''s hearts, so must they be killed?" Ao Tian asked. "The soul master kills the soul beast, absorbs the soul ring and soul bone, it is natural and righteous, it has been like this since ancient times, what''s wrong?" Tang Hao asked back. "That''s good." Ao Tian applauded and sarcastically said, "If I remember correctly, you were chased by the Pope of Wuhun Temple a few years ago because of your soul beast wife. My wife is a soul beast, but said It''s ridiculous that the soul master kills the soul beast is justified." Tang Hao''s complexion changed, gloomy, and yelled: "Ayin is not a soul beast. In my eyes, she is a real human being. She is kind, beautiful, and virtuous, and everyone in the Spirit Hall deserves to die!" "As for the life and death of other spirit beasts, what is it to me?" "If it was Tang San who became friends with Xiao Wu in the first place instead of me, I''m afraid you wouldn''t think so." Ao Tian said secretly. Tang Hao had a swelling aura, his robe hunting, the cape and hat on his head opened, revealing his gloomy face. "Long Zu, since you also fell in love with that soul beast, then a battle between us is inevitable. If I lose, I will never step into Notting College in the future. If you lose, that soul beast Let me take it away, how about?" "Good." Ao Tian agreed. Tang Hao nodded, his mind moved, and the Clear Sky Hammer was summoned. A huge black hammer appeared behind him, floating in the air. The two ends of the black hammer are densely covered with complicated patterns, exuding a terrible killing aura. One by one spirit ring rose from his feet, and every time a spirit ring appeared, the aura on Tang Hao''s body became stronger and stronger. yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, red! The last spirit ring on Tang Hao''s body was a one hundred thousand years old. His aura reached its peak, his eyes opened and closed, and a terrible light burst out. Tang Hao''s eyes were like electricity, and he shot at Ao Tian, ??saying: "Tang Hao, Wuhun Haotian Hammer, the titled Douluo of the 95th level assault system, please advise!" "Dragon Ancestor, Wuhun Jinlong, do it." Facing the majestic Tang Hao, Ao Tian was still calm and calm. Tang Hao frowned and said, "Where is your martial soul?" Ao Tian said lightly: "You don''t deserve to let me use Martial Soul." "Arrogant!" Tang Hao was angry, thinking that Ao Tian was completely humiliating him. "Then let you see if I am arrogant." Ao Tian chuckled, raising his right hand and squeezing his five fingers to the center. rumbling The earth shook, and five extremely huge stone pillars suddenly sprang out from the earth around Tang Hao, like Ao Tian''s five fingers, they surrounded Tang Hao at extremely fast speed. How can this be! Tang Hao was horrified inexplicably, he didn''t even use his spirit ring, and he could cause such an attack out of thin air. Is this young man named Long Zu still a human? Although he was very shocked in his heart, Tang Hao had rich combat experience and reacted immediately. The five stone pillars bent like fingers, trapping Tang Hao in the cage in the blink of an eye. Tang Hao waved the Clear Sky Hammer frantically, hitting the surrounding stone walls. However, the cage shook, but it was not smashed by his Clear Sky Hammer. Tang Hao''s heart is getting more and more shocked. The other party can actually trap him here by moving his fingers. This kind of method is simply not something mortal can have. The clear sky hammer''s moves suddenly changed, and the chaotic cloak hammer method unfolded, hitting the stone wall with hammer after hammer. Tang Hao''s chaotic cloak hammer technique has reached the realm of Dacheng, and he has swung a dozen hammers in the blink of an eye, and his power has risen in a straight line. From the outside, the cage formed by the five stone pillars is like a huge cocoon, vibrating violently and making rumbling noises. Ao Tian waved his big hand, and his divine power formed a transparent enchantment within a kilometer. The sound that sounded like muffled thunder was completely sealed in the barrier. No matter who it is, there is no way to sense the battle fluctuations inside the barrier. Ao Tian could clearly see Tang Hao in the cage, the power of the chaotic cloak hammer method increased extremely fast, and within a few breaths, Tang Hao had already smashed seventy-two hammers. Cracks gradually appeared on the stone wall of the cage, like a spider web, becoming denser and denser. Ao Tian nodded, "Well, yes, there is still some power. The chaotic cloak hammer method is indeed a soul ability that can threaten the gods." His thought just flashed past, and this simple prison created by his thought had already been broken by Tang Hao. "Long Ancestor, take me a hammer!" Tang Hao had an incomparably violent aura. He stepped on his feet, brandished the Clear Sky hammer, and ejected towards Ao Tian. The chaotic cloak hammer technique has been used to the 76th hammer, Tang Hao firmly believes that even if it is a 99th-level Title Douluo, facing his 76th hammer, he dare not care. At this time, he faced Ao Tian without any contempt anymore. The other party''s methods are amazing, enough to make him go all out. Tang Hao leaped, straddling a distance of more than fifty meters, and the black giant hammer in his hand smashed towards Ao Tian''s head. UU reading Ao Tian didn''t respond, letting Tang Hao''s Clear Sky hammer hit his head. With a clang, the mighty and overbearing Clear Sky Hammer seemed to hit a piece of immortal gold, and did not cause even the slightest harm to this piece of immortal gold. The Clear Sky Hammer bounced high in Tang Hao''s shocked gaze. The huge counter-shock force made Tang Hao''s hands numb, and the Clear Sky Hammer almost broke out. "The strength is okay, I can barely give me a massage." Ao Tian grinned. Tang Hao was so startled by this sentence that his heart was about to jump out. His body rotated, the huge counter-shock force was resolved by him and transformed into the power of the next hammer, hitting Ao Tian''s head again. The voice like Huang Zhongda Lu kept ringing within this kilometer. In the end, Tang Hao''s shocked heart was almost numb. He even wondered if he had an illusion, there was no opponent like Long Zu at all, all of this was just an illusion. But he then thought about it, his mental power is already extremely powerful, how could he have hallucinations. The eightieth hammer, those complicated patterns on the Clear Sky hammer light up, that is the Killing God Realm attached to it. The Killing God Realm is released, your own strength is improved, and the enemy''s strength will be suppressed. An icy murderous aura spread. "You are too weak." Ao Tian has lost interest. Tang Hao, the legendary figure in Douluo Continent, is nothing more than that. Facing the hammer, he finally attacked. When the Clear Sky Hammer fell, he lightly waved his right hand and slapped it on the hammer head of the Clear Sky Hammer. Tang Hao''s earth-shattering blow was flew out by Ao Tian''s light and fluttering hammer. ... Chapter 26： Clear Sky Hammer, broken! Tang Hao''s body plowed a deep gully in the ground, and it continued to spread for a hundred meters before it stopped. In the huge shock, he forced himself to remain calm, the seventh spirit ring on his body instantly lit up, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand suddenly soared, and in the blink of an eye it became a huge hammer that was a hundred meters long. The pitch-black hammer head, like a hill, exudes an extremely oppressive atmosphere. The seventh spirit ability, the real body of the weapon soul! Red lines lit up from the hammer head of the Clear Sky Hammer, the red spirit ring on Tang Hao''s body flickered, and the entire black giant hammer instantly turned red. The void around him was distorted, as if unable to withstand the pressure of the Clear Sky Hammer. "Long Zu, take my last hammer!" Tang Hao roared, and displayed the eighty-first hammer of the Chaos Cloak Hammer with the soul of the Clear Sky Hammer. Just now, his body was photographed flying a hundred meters away, but the injury was not serious. He knew that the other party had been merciful. Chaos Cloak Hammer Technique is the soul ability created by the ancestor of Haotian Zong, that is, Tang Hao''s grandfather, Tang Chen. The complete eighty-one hammer is enough to be called the top soul ability in the world. For some reasons, this is already the strongest blow that Tang Hao can perform. If this young man could not be defeated with this blow, Tang Hao could only give in. Looking at the red sledgehammer falling from the sky, like a burning meteorite hitting downwards, Ao Tian smiled and raised his right hand. The hill-like Clear Sky hammer hit Ao Tian''s palm and was easily supported by him. The ground within a hundred meters of his body trembled fiercely and collapsed, forming a huge crater with a diameter of one hundred meters. The dust is flying, but Ao Tian, ??who wins snow in white, is not stained with the slightest dust. He was floating in the air, holding the Clear Sky Hammer in his right hand, and the picture seemed to be still. There was a bit of bitterness at the corner of Tang Hao''s mouth. He was defeated after all, and the opponent''s strength was as unfathomable as an abyss. A terrible thought faintly occurred in his heart. I am afraid that even the ninety-ninth level Title Douluo may not have such strength... "You have to pay a price to fight with me." Ao Tian said calmly, his right hand shook, and an irresistible force erupted from his hand and spread to the entire Clear Sky Hammer. Click, click, click... The dense cracks instantly covered the entire Clear Sky Hammer, with a bang, the huge Clear Sky Hammer burst into pieces like a firework. A terrible energy current swept the earth, Tang Hao spewed a big mouthful of blood, and his body was blasted hundreds of meters away by the energy stream. The martial spirit was shattered by someone, and with the energy impact of the explosion, Tang Hao''s injuries were extremely serious. Originally, after the battle with Chihiro Jiji that year, his body had been suffering from some hidden injuries that were difficult to recover. Now the injuries have been increased, and his strength has almost been abolished. He wanted to return to the state before the battle with Ao Tian, ??but he couldn''t do it in a few years. His clothes were torn and he was lying on the ground, looking very dazed. Ao Tian stepped out, his body disappeared, and then appeared in front of Tang Hao. "You lost." He looked at Tang Hao and said. Tang Hao nodded bitterly and stood up with difficulty. "Thank you for your mercy, I won''t step into Notting College in the future." He said weakly. "I take the liberty to ask, have you reached the legendary...100 level?" He looked at Ao Tian with expectation, shock and surprise in his eyes. One hundred levels, that is the realm of the legendary god. At that time, his grandfather Tang Chen, a ninety-ninth-level peerless Douluo, left the Clear Sky School because he was looking for the legendary one-hundred-level becoming a god. There is no news so far. Ao Tian looked at Tang Hao with a trace of pity flashing in his eyes. He didn''t say a word. He turned around and stepped out and appeared thousands of meters away. Taking another step, the white figure disappeared in Tang Hao''s eyes. Ao Tian didn''t kill Tang Hao, and Tang Hao had no threat in his eyes. Secondly, Tang Hao still has some role in the future. Back in the academy, Ao Tian''s body shrank rapidly, and once again became six or seven years old. Coming to the playground, Xiao Wu was still lying on the big rock, but her cute face was full of complicated expressions. When he caught a glimpse of the walking figure from the corner of his eyes, Xiao Wu suddenly sat up, jumped off the stone, and looked at Ao Tian nervously. "Ao Tian... a big brother appeared here just now, he said, it''s your brother." Ao Tian looked serious, and said, "I know, he saw me just now." "Ah----" Xiao Wu screamed, and hurriedly asked: "Then what did he say to you?" Xiao Wu''s heart pounded faster. Ao Tians eldest brother will tell Ao Tian the identity of my soul beast? What will Ao Tian do to me after learning my identity? Xiao Wu was extremely nervous, her small fist was clenched tightly, waiting for Ao Tian''s answer. "My elder brother said to me...You are not a human being, but a hundred thousand year old soul beast." Hearing what Ao Tian said, Xiao Wu was flustered. Sure enough, Ao Tian still knew the identity of her soul beast. "Are you really leaving here?" she thought sadly. Notting City was the first place she chose to integrate into human society after she left the Star Dou Great Forest. Now, her classmates already know the identity of her soul beast, it is no longer possible for her to stay here. The human world is really dangerous. At this moment, Xiao Wu''s heart is a little desolate. "Then your brother is going to kill me?" She looked at Ao Tian and asked. Ao Tian shook his head, and said, "The Title Douluo who wanted to disadvantage you has been beaten away by my brother and dare not come again. My brother is already Title Douluo, and your spirit ring is useless to him." "But... but my spirit bone is useful for him, and my spirit ring is useful for your future." Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian with big eyes seriously to see if Ao Tian was really right. She is not interested. Seeing Xiao Wu''s uneasy look, Ao Tian smiled, and took Xiao Wu''s shoulders and walked towards the dormitory. Xiao Wu''s body was stiff, and she was almost taken away by Ao Tian. "My brother is so powerful, how could he lack a few bones in your body? As for your spirit ring, I still don''t like it." Hearing that Ao Tian didn''t like her spirit ring, Xiao Wu was a little unconvinced, and said, "mine is a one hundred thousand year spirit ring." "Hundred thousand years, is it very powerful?" Ao Tian turned to look at her, "I heard that there are still many soul beasts hidden in Douluo Continent, hundreds of thousands of years old, even close to one million years old." "How is it possible!" Xiao Wu rolled her eyes and said, "My home is in the Star Dou Great Forest. There are only one hundred thousand year old soul beasts. I have never seen one that exceeds one hundred thousand years." After finishing talking, Xiao Wu realized that something was wrong, and she actually confessed all her old friends. She closed her mouth tightly and didn''t want to speak again. Although Ao Tian didn''t care about her identity, how could she think that nothing happened in her heart. Humans and soul beasts have always been mortal enemies, and Xiao Wu is still a little skeptical about Ao Tian''s strange attitude after knowing her identity. Ao Tian didn''t care about Xiao Wu''s attitude, and said to himself: "There are still many secrets hidden in the Star Dou Great Forest. Since you don''t believe it, then I won''t talk about it. I''ll talk to you about the ocean. I''m leaving the Douluo Continent. In the ocean not far away, there is a Hegemony-level soul beast, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. Its cultivation base has reached one million years, and it can break through the God-level with only one foot." "Million-year soul beast?" Xiao Wu''s eyes widened, and Ao Tian easily aroused her curiosity. Chapter 27： Xiao Wus Choice "How is it possible that a million-year-old soul beast really exists, and it will take a lot of hardships to grow into a hundred thousand years." Xiao Wu shook her head, a little disbelief. Xiao Wu has a deep understanding of how difficult it is for spirit beasts to grow. Although one hundred thousand years refers to cultivation base, not age, but to have one hundred thousand years of cultivation base, at least tens of thousands of years of cultivation are required. The existence of soul beasts is full of crises, and every day it is possible to be eaten by more powerful soul beasts. If you want to successfully cultivate for one hundred thousand years, it is simply impossible. But if you have to persist until one million years of cultivation, the difficulty is even more terrifying. Ao Tian smiled and said, "If you don''t believe me, I will take you to see if you have a chance someday." Xiao Wu gave Ao Tian a blank look, and said, "There are soul beasts that are millions of years old. Who dares to look at them, they only have to be eaten." "Wait someday when you return to the Star Dou Forest, I will go back with you, and let you see the real secret of the Star Dou Forest." Ao Tian said. "Okay." Xiao Wu replied subconsciously, but immediately reacted and said, "No!" Her family and friends are all in it, how could it be possible to bring a human in, let alone Ao Tian has such a powerful brother, what if she kills her family? Then, she said again: "What secrets can there be in the Star Dou Great Forest? Can you still understand better than me?" Xiao Wu looked disbelief. An outsider said that there are secrets in her family. If this is a joke, it is not funny at all. The two returned to the door of the dormitory, Xiao Wu quickly broke free from Ao Tian''s embrace. She is still entangled in her heart, should she leave here, can you believe what Ao Tian said? Wang Sheng, Tang San and others were still cultivating, they heard Ao Tian and Xiao Wu coming back, opened their eyes and took a look before continuing to practice. Night practice is the tradition of soul masters, but meditation consumes mental power. After the spiritual power is exhausted, it needs to be supplemented by sleep. Therefore, Wang Sheng will only practice for a few hours at most before sleeping. Ao Tian returned to the bed and lay down directly. Xiao Wu hesitated and sat down on the edge of the bed. She was silent, wondering whether to leave or not, and looked at Ao Tian from time to time. After sitting for a few minutes, she suddenly picked up her package and stood up. Ao Tian opened his eyes and asked, "You can''t believe me, you want to leave here?" "I''m going to take a bath in the bathhouse." Xiao Wu said gruffly, and strode out carrying the package. Ao Tian''s gaze followed Xiao Wu, until he saw that Xiao Wu was really walking in the direction of the bathhouse, and then he withdrew his gaze. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and closed his eyes. If Xiao Wu really wants to leave, he wouldn''t force it to stay, at most it would be a pity. After all, there is such a cute little girl to accompany you, and you can call it out. Such days are still good. In a daze, Ao Tian fell asleep, and it was almost an hour later that he woke up after Xiao Wu came back. Wang Sheng and others also woke up from the practice, holding a bathtub, and preparing to take a bath. Xiao Wu lay on the bed, pulled the soft and comfortable silk quilt to cover her body, looked at Ao Tian on the other side, and asked, "Aren''t you going to take a bath?" "No, my body is not dirty." Ao Tian replied. His body has already reached a state of dirt-free, no impurities will be discharged, even if it is dust, it will not stick to his body. Xiao Wu looked disgusted and moved away from Ao Tian. Seeing her look like this, Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t you think my body is very fragrant?" Xiao Wu nodded and said, "There is a very special fragrance." "Actually, I haven''t had a bath for years..." Xiao Wu was stunned, remembering that she had secretly inhaled Ao Tian''s scent before, and she suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach. "Ignore you, I will practice." Xiao Wu sat up and began to practice daily. However, after sitting quietly for a few minutes, I couldn''t calm down, and I couldn''t help but think of what happened tonight. I was found out, which is a very dangerous thing for her. She didn''t feel any danger or malice in Ao Tian and that brother Ao Tian, ??which is why she finally decided to stay. But she is still worried whether her choice is wrong... tried to practice for half an hour, but still couldn''t enter the state. Helpless, she had to give up her practice and lay down. Lying on the bed, she quietly removed a bit of the package she had placed in the middle of the bed, secretly watching Ao Tian''s sleeping side face. looked at it, she fell asleep in a daze. I don''t know how long it took, Ao Tian suddenly opened his eyes, and he sensed something rolling towards him. He turned his head and saw that Xiao Wu, who was sleeping, didn''t know when he had already rolled over to him. Xiao Wu''s sleeping posture is extremely inelegant, Ao Tian has no package, and her small package obviously can''t stop her rolling body. Ao Tian pushed her back with a slight force. But not long after, the little girl rolled over again, trying to rub him. Ao Tian had no choice but to give up after pushing a few times. Fortunately, everyone else is asleep, otherwise it might cause a commotion again. ... Early in the morning, Xiao Wu woke up amidst whispering discussions. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, wondering why Wang Shengjiren looked at herself with that weird look, and made a few weird laughs from time to time. Aotian? Xiao Wu turned to look. Her small mouth slowly grew up, her pretty face sluggish, she found that she actually slept on Ao Tian''s side. turned his head fiercely and looked back, only to see that the package with her clothes had been kicked to the corner of the bed. Her face became flushed from scratch, and Limara got on the quilt and hid inside. Wang Sheng laughed a few times and said: "Sister Xiaowu, it''s time to get up for breakfast, and the opening ceremony will begin later." Xiao Wu still shrank under the quilt and did not dare to come out. "If you are shy, let''s go first, and later you go by yourself, hehe..." Finally, UU reading Wang Sheng and several other students couldn''t help but laugh. After Wang Sheng and the others left, Xiao Wu got out, gritted her teeth and said, "Ao--God!" She was completely unaware of her restless sleep, so she blamed all this on Ao Tian. ... Ao Tian was the first to get up. Not long after he got up, Tang San got up too. Then, Ao Tian saw Tang San and Master leave Notting College, and bought a lot of white radishes and some field supplies in Notting City. He knew that Tang San was going to the Soul Hunting Forest with Master. If there is no accident, Tang San will acquire a mandala snake soul ring that is nearly 400 years old in a few days. There was a surging head in the wide playground, and it was slowly divided into several areas according to the class. Before the opening ceremony, Xiao Wu finally rushed over. The principal is an old man. He gave a speech for half an hour, and then the dean... Almost an hour later, the beautiful host teacher shouted: "Next, I have invited our outstanding students from Notting College last semester, Xiao Chenyu, to give a speech." Amidst the roar of laughter, the famous Boss Xiao of Notting College, with a blue nose and swollen face, with a few horns on his forehead, walked onto the podium with a flushed face. Wang Shengji laughed so much that his stomach was about to cramp, and it was a relief in his heart. ... Three days later, at noon, after class, Boss Xiao, who had almost recovered, once again challenged the working-study students. On the hillside behind the academy, Xiao Wu took Wang Sheng nine people, and was confronted with more than twenty people on the side of Xiao Bo. Ao Tian stood lazily at the back, watching with interest the group of primary school students making an appointment. Chapter 28： Don 3 return In the woods on the hillside, there was a quiet area, and the two groups of engineering students and Mr. Xiao were confronting each other fiercely. All the work-study students stood behind Xiao Wu, staring angrily at the opposing boss Xiao team. Xiao Boss team is composed of more than 20 senior students, with strong strength. On the work-study side, the grades are uneven. Except for Xiao Wu and Ao Tian, ??only Wang Sheng can handle it. It''s no wonder that the former working-students were bullied so badly by Xiao boss. Boss Xiao is tall and tall, he is already 1.7 meters tall when he is only eleven or twelve years old. ''S originally handsome face, but also a little bruised, people can''t help but keep their eyes on it. Xiao Wu took the lead: "Boss Xiao, you still remain unrepentant. Didn''t you wake up after a fall? People like you will have retribution." When Xiao Wu mentioned the pain, Boss Xiao hated him and said, "You did what happened that day? Otherwise, why would all eight of us roll down the stairs? You must be behind you!" Xiao Wu was taken aback for a moment, and said angrily: "You don''t want to spit people, at that time we are still some distance away from you, how can we push you down?" Boss Xiao looked back at the two younger brothers and asked, "You two were the last ones that day, did anyone push you?" The two younger brothers nodded quickly, and said: "Yes, yes, we felt that our back was pushed hard, it is Wang Sheng and the others." The two younger brothers stretched out their hands to Wang Sheng, looking very sure. A triumphant expression appeared on Boss Xiaos face, and said, In this case, then count the new hatred and old hatred together. If you lose today, the kid behind, all your gold soul coins will belong to me, and this little girl will also Make me a pet rabbit." Xiao Wus pretty face is pink, her left hand is akimbo, and her right hand is raised to point to Boss Xiao, trying to pretend to be fierce, but she looks a little cute, saying: "Boss Xiao, since you are so shameless, let you see how good working-study students are today. If you lose, you will have to take a detour when you see us in the future." "No problem." Boss Xiao readily agreed, "I don''t bully you either. I think you happen to have eleven people. Then we will only have eleven people. We will fight one-on-one. As long as we win, You can fight the next opponent until everyone on one side is defeated." Wang Sheng knew very well about Boss Xiao. After a little thought, he thought of Boss Xiaos insidiousness. He quickly said to Xiao Wu: "Sister Xiao Wu, don''t agree to him. He is full of senior students. One person can almost crush everyone except me, you, and Ao Tian. The three of us will definitely be fought by them in the end. We are at a disadvantage." "Wheel fight? I like it the most. I want to beat them all down." Xiao Wu didn''t have any worries. Instead, she showed excitement and said loudly: "That''s it. Don''t do it, let''s start." Boss Xiao had a deep smile and looked like a tricky trick, and shouted from behind: "Liu Long, you go first." "Yes, boss." A young man named Liu Long came out. He is tall and tall, he is already a sixth-grade student, and a powerful man of Xiao Boss. Wang Sheng''s complexion changed slightly, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Sister Xiaowu, let this person go to me." Xiao Wu was surprised, and asked: "You have hatred with him?" Wang Sheng nodded. This Liulong and his classmate, the two had fought many times, each time Wang Sheng was defeated and beaten very miserably. The reason is that the opponent''s martial arts spirit is a stick, and Wang Sheng''s war tiger martial arts spirit has not been able to possess the body yet, and can''t beat Liulong who holds the weapon. Xiao Wu nodded and said: "Okay, you can go with ease, if you lose, I will avenge you." Wang Sheng came to the front, and Liu Long who was on the opposite side also came out. "Why do you have to humiliate your defeated general?" Liu Long mocked. Wang Sheng''s face was solemn, without saying a word, he directly used the power of Wuhun. He roared, his body glowed with soul power, and his breath became more fierce, like a tiger. Seeing that Wang Sheng didn''t answer his own words, Liu Long felt that he was underestimated. He looked cold, and he already had a two-meter long stick in his hand. The two did not speak any more, and they fought together. Ao Tian came up and stood beside Xiao Wu, watching the battle in the field. As soon as the battle was fought, Wang Sheng was at a disadvantage. Liulongs long sticks were impervious to the wind, making Wang Sheng unable to get close at all, and each stick was so heavy that when hitting Wang Sheng, blood stains and bruises would appear immediately. Wang Sheng kept roaring tigers and fought hard, but the disadvantages became more and more obvious. Xiao Wu was worried, and asked: "Ao Tian, ??do you think it is possible for Wang Sheng to win?" Ao Tian didn''t worry at all, and smiled: "How can it be impossible? As long as you want him to win, he can win." Xiao Wu glared at Ao Tian dissatisfiedly, and said, "When is it, you are still in the mood to make a joke." "If this goes on, it is impossible for Wang Sheng to win." Tang San''s voice suddenly sounded, and Xiao Wu turned to look and found that Tang San was already on her other side. "Wang Sheng wants to win, so he can only break through the opponent''s defense and attack me close. But with his fighting skills, he can''t break through the opponent''s defense." Tang San spoke loudly, making it easy for people to believe his judgment. He glanced at Ao Tian, ??then looked at the opponent''s lineup, and continued to say to Xiao Wu: "You are going to duel with them today. It''s too rash. You should wait for me to come back. This will be more certain. Fortunately, I will come back. NS." "You mean If you don''t come back, we will lose?" Ao Tian asked. Tang San didnt look at Ao Tian, ??and said lightly: The possibility of losing is very high. Although you have strong strength and speed, there are many strong opponents. Boss Xiao has already become a soul master. The power of soul skills is beyond your imagination. Yes, becoming a soul master and not becoming a soul master are basically people of two worlds." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Really? In my opinion, the soul master is nothing but this, and Wang Sheng may not lose." Xiao Wu said angrily: "When is it, you two are still arguing." Tang San ignored Xiao Wu, shook his head, and said, "Ao Tian, ??in terms of vision, you are inferior to me." After losing to Ao Tian last time, Tang San always unknowingly wanted to win the game back to Ao Tian. "Really? I said that if Wang Sheng can win, he can win." Ao Tian still smiled confidently. Seeing that Wang Sheng would lose at any time, a small stone appeared in Tang San''s hand, ready to help Wang Sheng secretly. But when he heard Ao Tian''s words, he suddenly couldn''t help but compete with Ao Tian, ??and took away the stone in his hand. "Then I will wait and see how Wang Sheng wins." Tang San said lightly. "Tang San, how can you say this kind of aspiration to others and destroy your own prestige?" Someone behind was dissatisfied. The three old gods of Tang were standing there, and Wang Sheng would lose if he lost, and he and Xiao Wu would be there, Ao Tian should also take the shot. In this duel, they will win in the end. He just wanted to blow Ao Tian''s arrogance to see how frustrated Ao Tian looked. On the battlefield, Wang Sheng was already scarred, and it became increasingly difficult to withstand Liu Long''s attack. "Within five moves, Wang Sheng will lose." Tang San said firmly. Ao Tiandao: "Within five moves, Wang Sheng will win, I said." Chapter 29： Unbelievable Don 3 At first, Ao Tian planned to use some small means to make Wang Sheng win. After all, in such a small scene, he is not interested in doing it, and he does not want Xiao Wu to do it. Because when Xiao Wu fights, it is easy to have close contact with others. Since Tang San was sure that Wang Sheng would lose, Ao Tian suddenly had fun, so he had a few linguistic battles with Tang San. Hearing what Ao Tian said, Tang San''s mouth showed a trace of disdain. Without the help of his hidden weapon, Wang Sheng would undoubtedly lose. What would he take to win? Xiao Wu''s complexion was very ugly, and she also felt that Wang Sheng was about to lose. After all, Wang Sheng was beaten so badly, but the opponent''s momentum is getting stronger and stronger. This situation cannot be reversed. In the battlefield, Liu Long''s face was full of disdain. Wang Sheng''s power was stronger than him, but it was just a brute force, and he could only play with him. It''s time to end, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he shouted, "Kneel me down!" As he said, he swept the bend of Wang Sheng''s leg even more fiercely. If this stick hit Wang Sheng''s leg, if there is no accident, Wang Sheng would really kneel down. "Lost." Tang San said silently in his heart However, at this moment, Wang Sheng suddenly burst into a strong energy fluctuation. The stick Liulong hit on Wang Sheng''s leg was actually shot out. "Roar!" Wang Sheng let out a deafening tiger roar, and the skin all over his body appeared faint lines, like tiger skin. Wang Sheng was overjoyed, he felt a huge energy suddenly appeared in his body, running around in his body, bringing him a powerful force. If there are people with strong mental power here, you will definitely find that the aura on the top of Wang Sheng''s head is astonishingly strong, pouring from the top of his head. Wang Sheng kept roaring, the energy in his body was getting more and more, which made him feel like he was about to burst, he just wanted to find a target to vent. What''s wrong? Except for Ao Tian, ??everyone was shocked. Although they didn''t feel the huge spiritual energy injected into Wang Sheng''s body, they could feel the soaring breath of Wang Sheng. Tang San''s eyes widened slowly, and his face gradually became dull. He had previously predicted that Wang Sheng would lose within five moves. However, the situation has changed before the five moves. "Pretend to be gods and fools!" Liu Long''s long stick was shaken by Wang Sheng, and he suddenly felt a loss of face. Regardless of Wang Sheng, he forcibly carried this stick and successfully approached Liu Long. For a soul master who uses a long weapon, being close by the soul master of the beast, it goes without saying that he will win or lose. Wang Sheng slapped Liu Long''s face with a slap, and slapped the opponent directly into the air. His body rotated a few times in the air, and when he landed, he passed out. this Except for Ao Tian, ??everyone was stunned. The situation turned so fast that Wang Sheng turned defeat into victory with one move. "Who else!" Wang Sheng was extremely excited, and shouted at Old Xiao Xiao. Boss Xiao''s face was gloomy, and he called a younger brother to play again. "Tang San, are you convinced?" Ao Tian smiled and looked at Tang San. He didn''t feel ashamed of cheating on himself. At his level, he does everything according to his preferences, do whatever he wants, and ask for freedom. As for fairness, that is not something he needs to consider. "How is it possible, he is obviously about to lose." Tang San murmured, his expression unbelievable. He suddenly looked at Ao Tian and said, "How do you know Wang Sheng will win?" "Because your eyes are not as good as mine." Tang San felt uncomfortable for a while, unable to speak. He even said this to Ao Tian just now, but now he was sent back intact. As he spoke, a scream sounded on the battlefield. The younger brother of the boss Xiao who had just played was also stunned by Wang Sheng''s slap. "Damn, what medicine did Wang Sheng take today? So fierce." Excited exclamations of exclamation sounded from the working-students. Tang San was in a bad mood, so he had to look at Wang Sheng, trying to figure out why Wang Sheng suddenly became stronger. Purple light flickered across his eyes suddenly, and the purple magic pupil was activated, and every movement of Wang Sheng slowed down a lot in his eyes. At this time, the third person came up from Boss Xiao, and Wang Sheng was still fierce. Wang Sheng felt that he really seemed to have become a fierce tiger, with an endless flow of power in his body, and even if he was attacked by the opponent, the pain was very weak. "This is... my spirit power should have broken through to level ten. As long as I absorb the spirit ring, I can become a spirit master." Wang Sheng was pleasantly surprised. He has a very ordinary talent. After studying at Notting College for almost six years, he has only cultivated his spirit power to level 9. Unexpectedly, his spirit power broke through to level ten in the battle. Not all students in Notting College will eventually become soul masters. Very few can become soul masters after six years of study in the academy. If Wang Sheng can break through to the realm of soul master before graduation, his future will definitely be much brighter. "Come again!" "Come again!" "..." Except for Ao Tian, ??everyone was more and more shocked. In the end, they were almost numb. Wang Sheng actually singled out the other ten people alone, and he still has a high spirit, without showing a trace of weakness. "How is this possible?" Tang San murmured. He watched Wang Sheng''s ten battles, but he couldn''t see why Wang Sheng was suddenly powerful. The king''s sage was boiling, his eyes looked at Boss Xiao, and he laughed and said, "Boss Xiao, it''s yours." Xiao Chenyu walked out with a gloomy expression, UU reading www. uukanshu.com lost ten games in a row. Today, it is really embarrassing to lose face to grandma''s house. Seeing this scene, Tang San said, "Wang Sheng, Boss Xiao has already broken through to a soul master. You are a realm away from him. If you can''t beat him, let me come." He glanced at Ao Tian and Xiao Wu, saw that Ao Tian and Xiao Wu had no objection, and continued: "I have also broken through to the realm of soul master now." Boss Xiao was startled, his eyes fell on Tang San. Tang San''s appearance is very strange. He didn''t notice Tang San''s presence in the cafeteria last time. There is a soul master among the engineering students. How can this be possible? Boss Xiao has studied at Notting College for six years, and has never seen any of the work-students successfully break through to the realm of Soul Master. Now, Tang San broke through to the soul master, and suddenly made him feel a little tricky. "I don''t know what this kid''s spirit is?" Xiao Boss asked secretly. To the surprise of many people, Wang Sheng actually shook his head and said, "I can continue to fight." Having been bullied by Mr. Xiao for so many years, now that he finally has the opportunity to challenge the other party, Wang Sheng naturally didn''t want to let it go. Even if he loses, he will not regret it. Boss Xiao took his gaze back from Tang San, looked at Wang Sheng in front of him, smiled cruelly, and said, "Wang Sheng, you are very courageous." "Wang Sheng, let me come, you don''t have a spirit ring yet, you can''t beat him." Tang San said. Xiao Wu also worried: "Wang Sheng, you have done very well, let us take the rest." Wang Sheng''s eyes are still stubborn. "Let him come, he may not lose." Ao Tian said. Tang San immediately wanted to refute, but when he thought of Ao Tian''s divine prophecy before, he fell silent. Chapter 30： Don 3s challenge again "Ao Tian, ??are you sure?" Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian. "Trust me." Ao Tian only said three words. Xiao Wu nodded, and said, "Then let Wang Sheng fight again." Boss Xiao clenched his fists and sneered, "Although you have won ten games in a row, but you dare to challenge me, I have to admire your courage." "Stop talking nonsense, the pain you have inflicted on us all these years, I want to get it back today!" As he said, Wang Sheng roared, and the tiger pattern on his body became a bit deeper. "Dare you be so arrogant before you become a soul master?" Xiao Chenyu sneered and released his martial soul. His martial spirit is a wolf, an eleventh-level war spirit master. After a person with a beast spirit breaks through a spirit master, he can possess the spirit, and his strength will be greatly enhanced. Boss Xiao''s body swelled rapidly, his palms became larger, gray hair grew, his nails became very sharp, and a white spirit ring appeared on his body. Originally, the battle between soul masters required each other''s name, spirit, and level, but Boss Xiao was too lazy to talk nonsense and launched an attack directly. With the spirit possessed, his speed and strength became extremely powerful, his body turned into a series of phantoms, and he came towards Wang Shengshan. "Go to death, waste!" The thick wolf claws patted Wang Sheng''s chest. At this moment, Wang Sheng''s hatred, anger, and power were all ignited, and then turned into a punch. As everyone watched, the palms of the fists collided, and then the boss screamed and flew out. His arm twisted at a weird angle, and under the severe pain, Wuhun couldn''t hold it anymore. "Boss!" A group of younger brothers all rushed up, only to find that Xiao Chenyu had fainted to death. Wang Sheng sat down on the ground, exhausted like never before, as if exhausting all his vitality. "Holy brother, you won." A group of work-study students rushed up excitedly. Wang Sheng''s eyes went black and he was also unconscious. Xiao Wu walked to the front and announced loudly: "This duel, our work-students have won. When Boss Xiao wakes up, you tell him that if we don''t take a detour when we see us in the future, I will see once and fight once." There were more than 20 people on the opposite side. No one dared to pick up Xiao Wu. They carried Xiao Wu and fled in embarrassment. Xiao Wu looked at Wang Sheng who was unconscious, and said, "Send him to the school doctor." A group of work-study students hurriedly carried Wang Sheng away. "Ao Tian, ??wait a minute." Tang San fell to the back and stopped Ao Tian, ??who was about to leave with Xiao Wu. "What''s wrong?" Ao Tian asked back. Tang San showed a sense of war, and said, "I want to challenge you again." "You only lost to me a few days ago. Now that you become a soul master, your confidence has greatly increased?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. Tang San was said to have turned red. He is now a soul master, and Ao Tian is not yet a soul master. He was indeed a bit disgraceful when he proposed to fight. Just when Tang San wanted to give up the challenge, Ao Tian said, "I accept your challenge." Tang San nodded, not hypocritical, and immediately distanced himself from Ao Tian and stood still. Xiao Wu stood aside with interest. In her opinion, if Tang San hadn''t obtained the spirit ring, it would definitely be Ao Tiansheng. But now, Tang San has one more soul ability, and it''s hard to tell the outcome. "Tang San, Wuhun Lan Yincao, an eleventh-level one-ring weapon spirit master." As he said, he raised his right hand, and a blue silver grass grew out of his palm and quickly spread around it. A yellow spirit ring rose from under his feet, making his aura suddenly stronger. Ao Tian thought for a while, and said, "Ao Tian, ??Wuhun Jinlong, an 11th-level war spirit master." "Did you break through to a soul master?" Two surprised voices sounded at the same time, and both Tang San and Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian in shock. "Did you also go to the Soul Hunting Forest?" Tang San asked immediately. "He has been in the academy these days." Xiao Wu answered Tang San''s question. She looked at Ao Tian and asked, "Ao Tian, ??are you already a soul master before you came to the academy?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Tang San appeared in a daze. After the martial soul awakens, there are still three months before he leaves school. Ao Tian is also innately full of soul power, and it is entirely possible that he will become a soul master within this period of time. "No wonder he was so much better than me in the previous competition." Tang San said inwardly. Ao Tian thought for a while, and felt that Xiao Wu inadvertently gave him a good explanation, so he nodded and said, "Yes." Tang San felt a lot better suddenly, and said, "Then release your martial soul." Ao Tian shook his head and said, "Do it, you can force my martial soul to speak." arrogant! Tang San couldn''t help being annoyed. Tang San had his own arrogance in his heart, the arrogance of being a disciple of the Tang Sect, the arrogance of being a traverser, but he was deflated in Ao Tian''s hands many times, which made him very uncomfortable. "Then fight, blue silver grass, twine." As soon as Tang San finished speaking, a dozen thick blue silver grass sprang from the ground near Ao Tian, ??like poisonous snakes, fiercely entwining towards Ao Tian. Ao Tian remained motionless, letting the blue silver grass wrap around his body. There are many sharp barbs on the vines of the blue silver grass. Under tightening, they forcefully pierce Ao Tian''s skin. These small spines carry the venom of the mandala snake, which has a paralyzing effect. didn''t even pierce in, Tang San was surprised. He can feel the state of Blue Silver Grass, even Ao Tian''s skin can''t be pierced. He flipped his left hand, and a pebble appeared, and he attacked Ao Tian with the hidden weapon technique. His palm kept waving, and countless pebbles hit Ao Tian like eyes. Tang San''s attacking parts are very particular, all of them are acupuncture points and joints that make people lose their combat effectiveness. His Profound Heaven Skill is running at full force, and the hidden weapon is also launched with the greatest strength. However, when hitting Ao Tian''s body, these pebbles seemed to hit the fine iron and burst into pieces. "It''s over." Ao Tian said. He didn''t care about the hidden weapon Tang San shot over, and UU Reading didn''t care about the blue silver grass entwined with him, and rushed towards Tang San. The Blue Silver Grass, which Tang San looked very tough, was easily torn apart by Ao Tian. Tang San was shocked, his footsteps moved, and the ghost shadow unfolded, preparing for a guerrilla battle with Ao Tian. Last time, Ao Tian''s power and speed made Tang San remember deeply. Although he has now broken through to a soul master, he is still not sure about fighting Ao Tian in close combat. Unless... Use Clear Sky Hammer. However, he soon found that he had underestimated Ao Tian''s movement speed. Although his ghost trail is subtle, he was caught up by Ao Tian in just a few breaths. Ao Tian''s fist fell, and Tang San tried to resist, but could not defend Ao Tian''s fist. Strong pain attacked Tang San''s nerves. He gritted his teeth and resisted not screaming, but he snorted from time to time. Ao Tian''s fist almost knocked Tang San into a doubtful life. It took several minutes before Ao Tian stopped. Tang San was sitting on the ground, unable to accept the gap between himself and Ao Tian. "Why are you so strong?" There was a bruise on his face, and the pain was unbearable. "I''m so strong, so when you challenge me in the future, you''d better think about it first." Ao Tian said. Tang San clenched his fists, "I will defeat you one day." Ao Tian smiled lightly and turned to leave. "Tang San, are you okay?" Xiao Wu asked concerned. Tang San shook his head, and said, "Some skin injuries are fine." "Then go back and have a rest, I''ll leave first." Xiao Wu said. After finishing speaking, she chased after Ao Tian. "Teacher, can you really win your bet with Ao Tian?" Tang San couldn''t help asking himself. Chapter 31： Ao Tians "Wuhun" status Although the Notting Spirit Master Academy explicitly prohibits students from fighting, some little overlords have a headache even for the teacher and the dean. Therefore, sometimes as long as it is not too serious, one eye is usually opened and one eye is closed. Basically every time after a fight, the injured are working students. The medical department of the college can provide free treatment. For so many years, there has been no serious disability incident. Some teachers even think that this kind of fighting can be regarded as a kind of practical training... But today, there has been the worst accident in years. Xiao Chenyu, the son of City Lord Notting, was beaten to a broken arm and fell into a coma. Some of the students who had been with Xiao Chenyu on weekdays were also beaten with bruises and swollen faces, and several of them suffered internal injuries. But only one of the working-students fell into a coma. If it was the kind of situation where only the working-students were injured before, the college helped the working-students after treatment, even if the work was over, and there was no need to comfort them. But now, the son of Lord Notting has been seriously injured by a fracture. Although the healing soul master in the academy can heal, it takes at least ten and a half days to recover. Some teachers worry that the city lord will put pressure on the work-student. Although Notting College is not in charge of the city, the rights of the city owner can still affect the college. Teachers'' worries belong to worries. How the college will deal with it depends on the decision of the college''s senior management. After Wang Sheng and Xiao Chenyu were sent for treatment, they all woke up soon. Wang Sheng was a little weak, so he went straight back to the dormitory to rest, and asked for a leave in the afternoon. At the door of the Medical Affairs Office, Xiao Chenyu, who had just woke up, was furious, clamoring that Wang Sheng would accept the sanctions of the school regulations. It''s not that he can''t afford to lose, but he can''t accept losing to a working student who he has always regarded as a waste, and the other party hasn''t even reached the realm of spirit master. This is simply a shame, and it will make him a laughingstock. I am afraid that in the future, many people will secretly laugh at him as a trash. "What''s your ghost name? Can''t you not afford to lose?" Xiao Wu blocked Xiao Chenyu and said tauntingly. Xiao Chenyu''s expression was sullen and speechless. "I would like to lose the gambling, and we will have to go around in the future. As for Wang Sheng, don''t retaliate against him, he has us covered." Xiao Wu raised her chin and looked at Xiao Chenyu domineeringly. "Why, are you still not convinced?" Xiao Wu finished speaking, and released her martial soul. There was a red light on her body, and her eyes turned red. Both ears slowly grew longer, and white soft hairs grew, and her body was also pulled up a little higher. A yellow spirit ring rose from under her feet. "My name is Xiao Wu, the boss of Qishe, Wuhuntu, the twelfth-level war spirit master!" "Hundred-year spirit ring!" Xiao Chenyu couldn''t help exclaiming. His first spirit ring was only a ten-year spirit ring. I didn''t expect that the first spirit ring of the new boss, a working-student student, was actually a century-old spirit ring. Seeing the other person''s dumbfounded appearance, Xiao Wu was a little proud, and said, "Tang San, show him your martial soul." Tang San was bruised by Ao Tian before, and he also came to the medical office to experience a healing spirit master''s treatment. At this time, he had returned to normal. Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, he also released his martial soul. A yellow spirit ring appeared on Tang San, shaking Xiao Chenyu again. "Ao Tian, ??where''s yours?" Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian and motioned to Ao Tian to release his martial soul too, to shock this boss Xiao. She has been curious for a long time, and has always wanted to know what Ao Tian''s martial spirit is like. "Okay." Ao Tian thought, and his body began to change. After breaking through to the soul master, the beast spirit can possess his body, so this time he did not condense the golden dragon, but directly restored his true appearance. Two silver-white mini dragon horns grew from his two foreheads, about ten centimeters in length, and a prismatic golden dragon scale appeared in the center of his forehead. This is what he really looked like when he was transformed into a human form. The image without dragon horns before was because he hid the dragon horns in order to keep a low profile. A yellow spirit ring appeared on him. Other than that, there is no other change in his body. After the transformation is completed, his temperament is a little bit more eccentric. "Ao Tian, ??why do you have two more horns?" Xiao Wu felt very interesting. She reached out to touch Ao Tian''s dragon horns, but was avoided by Ao Tian and pinched her ears instead. Rabbits ears were extremely sensitive. After being held by Ao Tian, ??his face instantly turned red, and he hurriedly lifted his spirit state. Xiao Chenyu was already dumbfounded. Three spirit masters appeared in the working-students, and all of them were still a hundred-year-old spirit ring, so scared that his heart almost couldn''t stand it. His father, City Lord Notting, once told him that there are some terrifying forces in this world that you cannot provoke. If you meet some super genius, you must be cautious, otherwise, it is very likely to bring disaster to your family. "Have you taken it?" Xiao Wu looked at Xiao Chenyu triumphantly. Xiao Chenyu nodded honestly, and said, "Boss Xiaowu, I''ll take it. You will have the final say in Notting College in the future." Xiao Wu pretending to be a profound "um", waved his hand and said: "In this case, then you should go back and rest quickly." "Thank you, boss Xiao Wu, for your kindness." Xiao Chenyu hurried away with his men. He swears that he will never mess with these working-students again. "Let''s go, go eat." Xiao Wu took Ao Tian towards the cafeteria. Tang San did not keep up, but left the academy and headed to the Wuhun Hall. He has just become a soul master, and he has obtained the soul master information from the Wuhun Hall, and he receives his soul master badge and soul coin reward. In the middle of the night, Xiao Wu woke up from her practice, and when she opened her eyes, Wang Sheng and others were already asleep. The more mentally powerful a person is, the longer he can practice. She glanced at the other side and found that Tang San was still cultivating. "It''s such a perverted guy, he has practiced longer than me." She muttered. What she didn''t know was that Tang San didn''t cultivate through meditation. He has profound heavenly skills cultivation does not consume much of his mental power, so he can maintain long-term cultivation. Xiao Wu turned to look at Ao Tian and found that Ao Tian was already asleep. A smirk suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she leaned on her parcel, looking at Ao Tian, ??who was close at hand. reached out and pulled his long braid over, and fiddled with Ao Tian''s face with the soft hair ends. Ao Tian''s nose moved, and just about to sneeze, he endured it very quickly. "Believe it or not, I cut your hair?" he threatened. Xiao Wu was frightened and hurriedly retracted her braids, and said: "Who made you so bad, you have secretly got me to your side these days and nights, who knows if you have done anything nasty to me." Ao Tian rolled his eyes silently, and said, "Didn''t you talk about it? You rolled over by yourself. I''m not interested in your little girl''s film. I''m afraid you will defile me." "How is it possible?" Xiao Wu said with a look of disbelief, "I always sleep peacefully, my mother told me." Ao Tian stared at Xiao Wu, and suddenly showed a smile that was not a smile, and said, "Did you pretend to sleep on purpose and roll over and want to take the opportunity to eat my tofu?" "Bah, this girl will eat your tofu?" Xiao Wu threw her teeth and claws towards Ao Tian. "Sister Xiao Wu, can you make your affectionate voice a little lower? We are all very uncomfortable." Wang Sheng said abruptly. "That is, we all just can''t sleep." Someone agreed. Xiao Wu''s face instantly turned into a red apple, and she retracted into her bed, cursing Ao Tian in a low voice... One academic year has passed, and the students of Notting Soul Master Academy ushered in another long vacation. Chapter 32： Go to the Star Dou Great Forest During this school year, Ao Tian had a relaxed and happy time. When I want to go to class, I go to class. When I don''t want to go to class, I don''t go there. Sometimes I go back to Wuhun City to take a look at Bibi Dong. On the day of Qian Renxue''s birthday, he even ran to Tiandou City and took Qian Renxue back to the Pope''s Palace. Xiao Wu also had a very leisurely life. As a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast, her talent is naturally not comparable to ordinary people. Even if she didn''t practice much, her strength has been steadily improving. In the dormitory, the work-study students were packing their bags, and Tang San was packing his own things. It''s a holiday tomorrow, and they are already back home. I have been in the college for almost a year, so how can I miss home? Especially Tang San was very worried about his father''s bad life without him. He also bought a new casting hammer and took it back to his father. In the dormitory, only Ao Tian and Xiao Wu did not pack their things. Ao Tian leaned comfortably on the bed, he had nothing to pack at all. Xiao Wu also leaned on the bed, watching her roommates busy packing things, her eyes were a bit lonely. Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu, and said with interest: "Why don''t you pack your things, don''t you plan to go home?" Xiao Wu was a little sad, and said, "I might not go home, so I should just stay in the college." Hearing what she said, all the classmates looked over and wondered if something happened at Xiao Wu''s house. "Why don''t you come back? You have been away from home for so long, don''t you miss your mother?" Ao Tian asked. He knew that Xiao Wu''s mother hadn''t died. When Bibi Dong was promoted to Title Douluo, he personally helped Bibi Dong choose a more powerful soul beast, and the rabbit escaped. Xiao Wu was a little entangled, and suddenly came to Ao Tian''s ear, and whispered: "It takes several days to walk back to the Star Dou Great Forest. I was lucky when I came and didn''t meet the bad guys. But the man in black last time. It really scared me to break into the academy. I...I dare not go back." She feels that it is safer to stay in the academy. If you are seen by others along the way, there is only one dead end. However, she missed her mother very much again, so she was very tangled in her heart. Ao Tian joked: "You told me that, is it possible that you want me to take you home?" He did not hide his voice, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention again. Hearing what Ao Tian said, there was a roar of laughter in the dormitory. "Sister Xiao Wu, are you going to see your parents so soon?" someone joked. "What are you talking nonsense?" Xiao Wu was anxious, her face turned red, and she reached out and twisted Ao Tian''s arm. After a while, she calmed down and said: "You are only in the realm of a soul master now, you can''t protect me at all." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Have you forgotten? I still have a big brother." Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up, and she was very excited. Ao Tians eldest brother was able to beat a Title Douluo away, indicating that the strength in Title Douluo should be very strong, enough to protect her from returning to the Star Dou Great Forest. "No!" She suddenly shook her head like a wavy drum, how could she bring a powerful Title Douluo home. Doesnt it hurt my mother and Daming Erming? She felt that Ao Tian''s eldest brother was not interested in her spirit bones, but not necessarily other hundred thousand year spirit beasts. How could Ao Tian fail to see Xiao Wus worry, and said, "I can keep my elder brother out of it. He listens to me." "Really?" Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian, ??feeling a little moved. Ao Tian nodded: "Really, he has to do what I ask him to do." "Let me think about it first." Xiao Wu didn''t immediately agree, she had to consider the risk of this matter. "Okay." Ao Tian didn''t care. Xiao Wu thought for a while, and suddenly his eyes lit up and asked: "Ao Tian, ??is your house far from here? Why don''t I go to your house to play?" "It''s about the same distance from your home." Ao Tian replied. He suddenly whispered: "My home is in Wuhun City, do you dare to go?" "Ah--" Xiao Wu exclaimed, and quickly covered her mouth, shaking her head, "Then I won''t go." Ao Tian smiled and said nothing. Wang Sheng suddenly stood up, patted his palms, attracted everyone''s attention, and said: "I became a soul master this semester. My dad wrote to me a few days ago, saying that when I go back, I will celebrate with a drink in the village. Whoever wants to go, eat and shelter." "I go." "I am coming too." "..." When I heard there was something to eat, several people couldn''t help it. "Tang San, are you going?" Wang Sheng asked. Tang San shook his head. The village where Wang Shengs family is located is quite far away from the Holy Soul Village. He doesnt want to waste so much time. There are only a few months left in the bet between Master and Ao Tian. When school starts again, it will be the time when he and Ao Tian will compete. Therefore, he must seize all the time to cultivate. "Ao Tian, ??how many levels have you reached? How strong are you?" Tang San looked at Ao Tian who was leaning on the bed, and said inwardly. Since that time in Xiaoshanpo and Aotian, the two have never fought again. Since this semester, Tang San has never seen Ao Tian practice, nor has he seen Ao Tian make a move, so he doesn''t know what realm Ao Tian has reached now. "Ao Tian, ??Sister Xiao Wu, where are you?" Wang Sheng looked at Ao Tian and Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu said: "Let me think about it." Ao Tian shook his head: "Don''t go." Ao Tians answer was in Wang Shengs expectation, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, a rich man, how can he be regarded as a country banquet? At night, Xiao Wu couldn''t fall asleep over and over again, and kept thinking about going home. Can Ao Tian really believe it? As she thought about it, her heart suddenly opened up. Ao Tians elder brother is Title Douluo, even without her leading the way, he can still find the inside of the Star Dou Great Forest. And brother Ao Tian still knows the identity of her soul beast, if she really wants to use her to threaten her family to give up resistance, then she can take her back even if she doesn''t go back. So, no matter how she chooses, the ending will be the same. "Then let him take me back, I believe him." Xiao Wu turned her head and glanced at Ao Tian. Over the past year, she has found that she has become accustomed to Ao Tian sleeping next to her. If one day Ao Tian suddenly disappeared, she thought, she should be alone for a long time. "I don''t know if I will squeeze beside him tonight..." Xiao Wu thought shamefully. In this semester, she woke up on the side where Ao Tian was sleeping almost every morning. happened more often, and she finally believed that she rolled over by herself when she fell asleep. This phenomenon is very strange. As long as she falls asleep, she will not roll in any direction, so she will move towards Ao Tian. Thinking about it, she closed her eyes with a blushing face, then she would suffer a bit. Anyway, the guy is so small and can''t do anything bad. Early the next morning, Tang San, Wang Sheng and others could not wait to leave. "Have you thought about it? If I really don''t need to send it, I will leave." Ao Tian looked at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu smiled sweetly, and said: "A long time ago you said you wanted to take me to see the secrets in the Star Dou Great Forest? Let''s go." Chapter 33： Xiaowus mothers secret "Aren''t you worried anymore?" Ao Tian asked. "I''m on your site now, is it useful to worry?" Xiao Wu rolled her eyes. "You are not stupid yet." Ao Tian smiled and rubbed her head vigorously. "Don''t mess up my hair." Xiao Wu complained, picked up her package and smashed it over. "I don''t have a soul guide, you can install it for me," she said. For Ao Tian to go out without carrying a package, she has long been envious. But it is a pity that there is no storage soul guide for sale in Notting City, otherwise, she would have to buy one even if she borrowed money. Human wisdom is really terrifying, and it can actually create such a magical thing. For their soul beasts, this is simply incredible. Ao Tian took the package from Xiao Wu, and moved his mind into his own space. At his level of cultivation, he can already use the laws of space to open up a portable space, which is why he disdains the use of those low-level soul guides. Not to mention the small space, it is not safe. "Is there anything else?" Ao Tian asked. Xiao Wu shook her head and said: "Nothing." "Let''s go then." Ao Tian went out first. Xiao Wu quickly followed, looking at the back of Ao Tian in front of him, thinking of Ao Tian going back with her, and seeing her mother, somehow, she was a little nervous. The two left the academy, and Ao Tian asked: "The first time you come to the human world, don''t you bring something back with you?" Xiao Wu''s face was flushed, playing with her fingers, embarrassedly said: "I have spent all my money." After learning that she went to the Wuhun Hall to register a soul master, she would receive a gold soul coin subsidy every month, and she ran to register long ago. In addition to the salary of ten copper soul coins a day for working-study students, under normal circumstances, she should be able to save a lot of money. But she doesn''t have much idea about money, she doesn''t know how to manage money, and she buys something interesting when she sees it, whether it''s useful or not. Until now, not only did she fail to save money, she also owed Ao Tianyi''s debt. Ao Tian took out a Golden Soul Coin and threw it to her, saying: "This is the 60th Golden Soul Coin you owe me." Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue and said, "I don''t need to remind you, I remember. So rich, so stingy." An hour later, a luxury carriage drove out of Notting City towards the direction of the Star Dou Forest. Xiao Wu leaned on the carriage window, looking at the fast-rewinding scenery outside, and sighed: "So fast, at this speed, we should be able to return to the Star Dou Forest in four or five days. I walked from the Star Dou Forest in the first place. Notting City, it took eight days and I was exhausted." "Why did you run so far in the first place?" Ao Tian asked. Xiao Wu complained: "It''s not your humans yet. There are too many human soul masters in the area near the Star Dou Great Forest. It''s too dangerous. My mother said, go a little further." "What about your mother? Why don''t you come out with you?" Ao Tian asked curiously. It stands to reason that how can a mother be assured that her daughter will enter the human world alone. They are soul beasts, and they may not come back if they are not careful. Xiao Wu''s mood suddenly fell, and said: "My mother also entered the human world to practice, and was later found out. Although she fled back to the Star Dou Great Forest, she was also seriously injured. She is still not well." Ao Tian was suddenly injured, so it is no wonder that Xiao Wu will come out by herself. It seems that the existence of soul beasts in the human world is really perilous. The soul beast can only shrink in its own territory, and entering the human world is almost a nine-death life. But even if the tortoise is in his own territory, he still faces the fate of being killed by a human soul master and becoming a soul master soul ring every day. Hearing the tragic situation of Xiao Wus mother today, Ao Tian suddenly felt a little bit. Perhaps, the fate of the soul beast should not be so tragic... "Your mother was badly hurt?" Ao Tian asked. Xiao Wu nodded and said: "It''s very heavy. She hadn''t cultivated to the mature stage in the human world. I missed her, so I chose to transform into a human being and plan to find her, but Daming and Erming stopped me. Later, my mother. When I came back to see me, I found that I was also transformed, so I entered the human world again, wanting to quickly cultivate to Title Douluo, and then take me out to practice. But I didn''t expect... Not long after she went out again, she came back with serious injuries. " As she talked, tears began to flicker in Xiao Wu''s big eyes. "Don''t worry, your mother will definitely recover." Ao Tian comforted, "Tell you a secret, in fact, I will help people heal." "Really?" Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian with tears in her eyes, but before Ao Tian could speak, she shook her head and said: "How is that possible? You are not a soul healer, and even if you are a soul healer, you still It''s just the realm of the soul master." Ao Tian believed in himself: "Don''t worry, you will know when the time comes." Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian suspiciously, and gradually had a glimmer of expectation in his heart. There were only Ao Tian and Xiao Wu on the carriage, and no coachman was hired, but the horse ran towards the Star Dou Forest as if it had wisdom. There are beds for rest in the luxurious carriage, and even a small toilet. Ao Tian doesn''t need to go to the toilet. He eats food not because he is hungry, but because he is greedy. When food enters his body, it will be refined into nothingness by the energy in his body, and there will be no residue left. This toilet is only used by Xiao Wu. "Ao Tian, ??don''t you really need to practice?" Xiao Wu asked. From knowing Ao Tian to now, she has never seen Ao Tian practice. As a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast, her talent is considered top among humans, but she also needs cultivation. "Didn''t you have a bet with the masterIf you don''t practice, how can you beat Tang San?" Xiao Wu asked. "Don''t worry, you will know then." Ao Tian didn''t care. The horse''s speed was unexpectedly fast. In only three days, Ao Tian and Xiao Wu had already approached the Star Dou Forest. "There is a small town in front of us. We can rest there for one night and enter the forest tomorrow morning." Xiao Wu pointed to the front. The Star Dou Forest at night would be many times more dangerous than during the day. Xiao Wu felt that, given her and Ao Tian''s strength, it would be better to enter again during the day. Xiao Wu continued to explain: "That small town is the closest human gathering point to the Star Dou Great Forest. Many spirit masters who enter the Star Dou Great Forest will rest and supply supplies there." After finishing speaking, she looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian, ??your eldest brother..." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will let my brother go back tomorrow." "Hmm." Xiao Wu nodded, relieved. No matter how much she believed in Ao Tian, ??she still did not dare to bring a Title Douluo home. The small town is surrounded by high city walls, which are about 30 meters high. It is very close to the Star Dou Great Forest, and a city wall is needed to defend against spirit beasts that might sneak attack at night. Ao Tian and Xiao Wu got out of the carriage not far from the gate of the city, when the sky was already dark. "Thank you." Ao Tian raised his hand, the horse lowered his head cleverly, and Ren Aotian stroked it. It closes its eyes and enjoys it very much. "This is to reward you." Ao Tian said, a cloud of dragon energy containing a very thin trace of dragon blood entered the horse''s body from his palm. The horse neighed in excitement, and both sides of its back spine began to agitate, as if something was about to come out of it. Chapter 34： The mysterious Ao Tian This horse was the one that Ao Tian used to drive from Wuhun City to Notting City a year ago. It is snow-white in body, tall and strong, and it is a thousand-mile horse specially selected by Ao Tian in Wuhun City. After Ao Tian sent a cloud of dragon energy containing dragon blood into its body, its body quickly changed. Xiao Wu exclaimed: "Ao Tian, ??look at it, there seems to be something on the back of this horse to get out." Ao Tian waved his palm lightly, setting up an invisible barrier around it, hiding it. Not only did the horse''s back change suddenly, but the white hair on the body also fell down, and then a layer of dense scales grew rapidly. With a puffy sound, the skin on the horse''s back broke open, and the two white wings rushed out and stretched out to be a full two meters long. Ao Tian untied the rope of the carriage that was set on the horse. The horse crowed in excitement, and his voice changed a bit. It sounded a bit like a dragon. In Xiao Wu''s sluggish eyes, the horse spread its wings and flew up. It was still shaking at first, but quickly grasped the balance and hovered above the two of them. "Ao Tian, ??you pinch me." Xiao Wu murmured. "What are you doing?" "Look if I am dreaming." Ao Tian stretched out his hand and squeezed Xiao Wu''s face vigorously. "Oh, what are you doing so hard?" Xiao Wu cried out in pain, and the place where Ao Tian was pinched was red. She woke up and said in shock: "How could this horse suddenly become like this?" She was extremely convinced that this horse was just an ordinary horse before, and it was stronger at best. But now, his body exudes the breath of a soul beast. She actually witnessed the evolution of an ordinary horse into a soul beast. This was the first time she had seen this. Ordinary soul beasts are born from soul beasts, and it is extremely rare for ordinary animals to evolve into soul beasts. Ao Tian didn''t answer Xiao Wu''s question. He looked up at the flying horse, as if appreciating the artwork he had created, and nodded in satisfaction. The horse fell down, walked slowly in front of Ao Tian, ??bent his limbs and knelt down. Ao Tian stroked its head, and said, "You will be called Longma from now on." Ryoma hummed a few times, very happy that the master gave him a name. "Can it be restored to its original appearance?" Ao Tian asked. Ryoma stood up, his tall body shrank a little, the dragon scales on his body disappeared, and his wings retracted, and there was no trace. Very good, Ao Tian nodded in satisfaction, and nodded a few times with his fingers, one by one, golden characters flew out of his fingertips, merged into Longma''s body, and sealed the breath of its soul beast. Even if Titled Douluo uses mental power detection, he can''t find that this horse is a spirit beast. Xiao Wu stared at this scene blankly. If Ao Tian hadn''t pinched her just now, and her face was still burning with pain, she would have thought it was an illusion. Also, what is the golden character that flew out of Ao Tians fingertips just now? Why did the spirit beast breath on this horse suddenly disappear? Xiao Wu is very sensitive to the spirit beast''s breath, but now, no matter how she feels it, she can''t find the spirit beast''s breath on Longma''s body. She looked at Ao Tian dumbfounded, waiting for Ao Tian''s answer. Ao Tian looked at her with a smile, and said, "I made it evolve into a soul beast, and the spirit beast aura on it was also covered by me." "How is it possible? How did you do it?" Xiao Wu''s eyes widened and her face was cute. A seven-year-old child with a cultivation base of only the Soul Master level can actually allow ordinary animals to evolve into soul beasts, and can also cover up the breath of soul beasts. It''s a fantasy to say it out, and it''s impossible for anyone to believe it. "I won''t tell you." Xiao Wu pursed her mouth and said, "You don''t treat me as a friend." "You will know when you should know, and when you shouldn''t, you will never know." Ao Tian said. With a movement of his mind, he received the dragon horse and the carriage into his space. "Where is the dragon horse?" Xiao Wu exclaimed. "Tucked into my space." Ao Tian smiled, and withdrew from the enchantment, and walked to the small town in front of him. "How is it possible, isn''t the Soul Guidance Device that can only store dead objects?" Xiao Wu chased up. "Who told you that the storage soul guide can only store dead objects?" Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu. He thought of the Ruyi Hundred Treasure Bag of Dugu Bo, which was the Soul Guidance Device that could store living things. Even a human being can make such a Soul Guidance Device, for him, it is even more easy. His space is almost no different from a world, but there are no creatures in it. Ao Tian is convinced that when his cultivation level breaks through to a higher level, maybe that space will evolve into a real world. Xiao Wu pursed her mouth very high, followed Ao Tian, ??did not speak any more, her face was unhappy. Until now, she discovered that Ao Tian is very mysterious, and she understands that her knowledge of Ao Tian is only the tip of the iceberg. When approaching the gate of the city, Xiao Wu grabbed Ao Tian and asked in a low voice, "Can you help me cover up my spirit beast breath?" She looked at Ao Tian expectantly, if her spirit beast aura could be hidden, she wouldn''t be afraid of being discovered by human experts in the future. "Let''s go." Ao Tian stopped and helped Xiao Wu seal the spirit beast breath. Entering the Star Dou Great Forest this time, you may encounter a strong human being. If you recognize Xiao Wu''s identity, it will definitely cause bloodshed. Although Ao Tian is not afraid of trouble, UU reading www. uukanshu.com but hates trouble. "Is this all right?" Xiao Wu asked in surprise. The golden characters entered her body, as if a warm current flowed through her body, and finally gathered in her head and disappeared. Ao Tian nodded and smiled: "From now on, even Title Douluo will not be able to see your identity, but the effect can only last for more than a month." "It''s great." Xiao Wu cheered, and suddenly came up to give Ao Tian a kiss, but Ao Tian avoided him. "What''s your nerve?" "I just want to express my gratitude." "..." The two entered the town. Although it was dark, the streets were extremely lively. The people who come and go are all soul masters, and Ao Tian discovered that there are many soul saints and Contra-level soul masters here. He has been here before, but when he came last time, there were not so many strong people here. Xiao Wu''s spirit beast aura was sealed, she seemed to have put down a heavy burden, and her whole person became relaxed and cheerful. "Ao Tian, ??there is a soul guide shop there." Xiao Wu exclaimed excitedly and rushed in. She wanted to have her own soul guide a long time ago, but unfortunately, there is no such small place as Notting City. Although this is only a small city, it is a place where a large number of soul masters are active. It is not surprising that there is a soul guide shop. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, and followed in. Inside , a sweet-looking girl in her twenties is enthusiastically introducing the products in the store to Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu lay on the glass showcase that was taller than her, her eyes shining brightly at the exquisitely crafted female soul guides. Rings, necklaces, bracelets, belts... Chapter 35： A town where the strong gather Ao Tian entered the store and stood beside Xiao Wu. The clerk girl''s eyes fell on Ao Tian, ??her eyes lit up. Although Ao Tian''s appearance and temperament have been much lessened than before, it is still rare. After watching for a long time, Xiao Wu finally photographed two bracelets of the same style, one large and one small. "How much are these two?" Xiao Wu asked. The clerk smiled and said: "Children, the small one needs two hundred gold soul coins, and the larger one needs three hundred gold soul coins. If you buy two, our store can give you a 5% discount, total 475. Gold Soul Coin." The girl didn''t mean to underestimate Xiao Wu and Ao Tian, ??her attitude was very enthusiastic. Being able to work here, she is a spirit master herself. Although she is not high in level, she can also feel the faint spirit power fluctuations in Xiao Wu''s body. So expensive... Xiao Wu suddenly hesitated. She is now a poor and white, standard moonlight clan, and spent a few days after receiving the subsidy. is close to 500 gold soul coins, can Ao Tian get it out? Xiao Wu still couldn''t help turning her head to look at Ao Tian beside her. She knew that Ao Tian was very rich, and she had seen Ao Tian take out a pile of Golden Soul Coins, but the 475 Golden Soul Coins were already a huge sum of money. These soul guides were all excavated from some ancient relics. With the current soul master''s technology, it is impossible to make new ones at all, so they are expensive. A soul master who is not strong, or a soul master who has no great power to rely on, can''t afford it at all. "Ao Tian..." Xiao Wu called out. "So many gold soul coins, selling you to me as a maid is not enough to pay back." Ao Tian quipped. "Have you, I will definitely pay you back in the future." Seeing that Xiao Wu was about to act like a baby, Ao Tian had no choice but to agree. He couldn''t stand Xiao Lori acting like a baby the most. "Children, do you use gold soul coins or silver tickets to pay?" There was a trace of excitement on the clerk girl''s face. This is a big order, and she can get a lot of commissions. "Sure enough, you can''t underestimate anyone." She said inwardly. When Xiao Wu came in just now, the other salespersons in the store looked down upon the little girl, only her warm reception. Now I have reaped a good return. The other salesmen all looked over with envy, and the customers who were walking in the store also cast their gazes, looking at Ao Tian in amazement. Such a small child actually brought so much money? Ao Tiandao: "Golden Soul Coin." He doesn''t have any silver bills, just a lot of gold soul coins. "Okay." The saleswoman brought a plate over. Ao Tian made a splash, and took out a lot of Golden Soul Coins, the amount was just right. After counted, the female clerk wrapped the two bracelets and handed them to Xiao Wu. "Little brother, be careful, there may be bad guys watching you." The female clerk kindly reminded me. "I know." Ao Tian nodded. The wealth is not revealed, how can Ao Tian not feel the greedy gaze around him. Xiao Wu also heard the reminder, and immediately looked around vigilantly. "Let''s go." Ao Tian patted her head. After the two left, some of the customers who were in the store quickly put down the items in their hands and walked out. Xiao Wu hugged two bracelets, followed behind Ao Tian, ??her gaze scanning all around vigilantly. It''s a pity that with her experience, she can''t find those greedy people hiding in the dark. Seeing Xiao Wu''s appearance of no silver three hundred taels here, Ao Tian couldn''t help but smile, and said, "Are you doing this for fear that others might not know you are holding your baby?" Xiao Wu was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly a little embarrassed. "Isn''t this too expensive." She murmured, her body gradually relaxed, and she no longer looked around. "Is anyone really hitting our idea?" She approached Ao Tian and asked quietly. "Yes, there are a lot of people, they are all following us." Ao Tian smiled. "Are you still smiling, aren''t you afraid of being robbed?" Xiao Wu said angrily. "Did you forget my brother?" Xiao Wu patted his forehead and didn''t worry anymore. "Let''s find a place to settle down first." Ao Tiandao, leading Xiao Wu to the most luxurious hotel in the town. He lived there when he came last time, and it was not bad. Suddenly, his brow furrowed, and he felt something was wrong. There were too many senior spirit masters in this small town. Divine Sense spread, he even felt several breaths of Title Douluo. Could something happen? Ao Tian listened intently, the countless conversations in the small town fell into his ears, and he quickly extracted useful information. Someone found a transformation spirit beast in the Star Dou Great Forest that had not yet reached the maturity stage, and was injured. Its strength was probably around the spirit emperor level. After two days of fermentation, many senior spirit masters who heard the news rushed to it immediately. But no one has dared to enter easily, because that transforming soul beast was guarded by the overlord of the Star Dou Great Forest, the Titan Great Ape. The group of adventurous spirit masters who discovered the transforming spirit beasts were mostly killed by the giant giant apes. Only a few escaped by chance, and this brought the news out. Now, the strong people in the town are gathering more and more, and even Title Douluo has come. Those titled Douluo are going to leave early tomorrow morning to hunt down the transformed one hundred thousand year soul beast in the Star Dou Great Forest. If it were in the past, Title Douluo would not dare to provoke the majesty of the Titan Great Ape easily. But now, there is a morphing soul beast with only the soul emperor rank, the situation is different. They don''t need to fight the Titan Great Ape to death, they just need to hold back and look for opportunities to kill the weak one hundred thousand year soul beast. The one hundred thousand year soul beast with only the strength of the soul emperor, to Title Douluo, is just a matter of moving your fingers. Therefore, it attracted a large number of soul masters. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.cm As long as the soul beast is killed, some 89th level soul masters can absorb the 100,000 year soul ring and advance to the title Douluo. Of course, there are very few soul masters who happen to stay at level eighty-nine. What most of the spirit masters are really interested in is the spirit bone on that spirit beast. As long as you can grab a soul bone, even if you don''t use it yourself, it is a great fortune. To kill a 100,000-year soul beast with only the strength of the soul emperor, many soul masters can do it. It''s not someone who is strong enough to get a soul bone. In that chaotic situation, everyone has a chance. This is the thinking of most soul masters. "Should be Xiao Wu''s mother?" Ao Tian said inwardly. He glanced at the excited Xiao Wu looking around, and sighed that this little girl was really lucky. If he didn''t come back with him, I''m afraid I would really lose my mother. After walking for more than ten minutes, the two arrived at the most luxurious hotel in town. As soon as they entered the door, the two heard the waiter''s shout: "The last room, ten gold soul coins." "Ten Golden Soul Coins, why don''t you grab them?" Someone angered. "This is too expensive, is it really good for you to sit on the floor?" "That is, the price of a gold soul coin that was originally not reached has been increased by a dozen times by you." "..." The waiter smiled and said, "Sorry everyone, our hotel is the best hotel in town. If you think it''s expensive, you can go out and turn left. The one over there is cheaper." "It''s really bad luck!" A group of people left cursingly. Ao Tian came to the counter, threw out ten Golden Soul Coins, and said, "I want this room." Chapter 36： Secrets of the Star Dou Great Forest When the waiter saw the Golden Soul Coin, he smiled openly and said: "Welcome, honorable guest, I will handle it for you right away." In the past two days, the number of soul masters in the small town has increased sharply, and these businesses can be said to have made a lot of money. The waiter quickly helped Ao Tian and Xiao Wu go through the formalities. After a while, the waiter handed the key to Ao Tian and said enthusiastically: "Guest, your room is 309, do you need other services?" Ao Tian looked at Xiao Wu, and said, "Bring me a copy of the best signature dishes in your hotel and deliver it to the room." "Okay, you go up and rest first, and the food will be ready soon." Ao Tian took Xiao Wu upstairs. The waiter glanced at the greedy person peeping outside, shook his head and sighed: "It''s a pity, a pity..." He has worked here for many years, and he has seen more cannibalism. Although this place still belongs to the Tiandou Empire, the people who haunt it are spirit masters. There are very few ordinary people. Even the Tiandou Empire can''t control this place. This is a gray area. In his opinion, the two children will soon be eaten with no bones left. What a pity, especially that cute little loli... Xiao Wu followed Ao Tian, ??her little hands kept tugging at the corners of her clothes, and nervously said: "Ao Tian, ??do we really want to live in a room?" In the past few days when they were on the road, when they spent the night in the hotel, they used two rooms. After all, they were no longer in the college dormitory. There were only two of them. The thought of lonely men and widows living in the same room in the middle of the night makes Xiao Wu unavoidably nervous. Although her human age is only a few years old, the soul beast is at least tens of thousands of years old. She has seen some things, although it is only a soul beast... Ao Tian didn''t look back, and said, "We have lived in Qishe for almost a year, and we are still on the same bed. Why are you so shy?" "This is different." Xiao Wu defended. "What''s the difference?" Ao Tian glanced back at her and said, "Do you have any ideas about me?" "Bah, who has thoughts of you." Xiao Wu was full of disdain. went up to the third floor, Ao Tian opened the room. The decoration of the room is luxurious and comfortable, and all the facilities are extremely complete. Xiao Wu stayed in the hotel several times with Ao Tian in the past few days. After entering the room, she couldn''t help getting excited. This kind of experience, when I go back, she must talk to her mother. Not long after sitting down, the waiter started serving dishes. This speed made Ao Tian extremely satisfied. An hour later, Xiao Wu clutched her bulging belly and fell on the bed, humming comfortably. Live in the best place and eat the best things. This kind of drunken life is about to make her infatuated. She knows very well that Ao Tian gave all of this to her, and she will pay it back in the future. "Don''t you study the baby you bought?" Ao Tian smiled. "Yes." Xiao Wu sat up excitedly, and took out two exquisite bracelets from her arms. The material of the bracelet is metal, with gold and silver patterns carved on it, and it feels a bit cold to the touch. Xiao Wu''s eyes shined, and she couldn''t put it down. "Is the big one bought for your mother?" Ao Tian asked. Xiao Wu nodded, and said, "My mother used to be cautious in the human world. She didn''t even have a soul guide." After playing for a while, she suddenly raised her head and asked, "How do I use this?" "Pour your soul power into the bracelet, and you can sense the existence of the space inside." Xiao Wu nodded excitedly, and had mastered the technique after a few attempts. "Unfortunately, these two bracelets have only 6 cubic meters of space for the small ones, and only 10 cubic meters for the larger ones. They are so expensive. Tang San''s belt is 24 cubic meters." Xiao Wu''s face was painful, and now she owed Ao Tian more than 500 gold soul coins in total, and she did not know how long it would take to pay off. Ao Tian once studied this kind of storage soul guiding device, relying very much on a kind of ore called void stone. The larger the volume of the soul guiding device, the larger the space contained therein, and vice versa, the smaller. This is also caused by the refining technique being too rough and too dependent on materials. "Give me your bracelet." Ao Tian suddenly became interested in refining tools. Thinking of it, he hasn''t refining equipment for more than 500 million years. At the beginning, he was the only one who could transform into a human form on this primordial planet. During the long lonely years, he pondered a lot of things. Refining tools, alchemy, various cultivation methods...These are all things contained in the dragon blood lineage. The more noble the blood, the more profound the inheritance it contains. "What are you doing?" Xiao Wu asked, but still passed the small bracelet. Ao Tian took the bracelet, and under the control of supernatural power, the bracelet flew in the air. He does not intend to re-refining, he will not change the shape of the bracelet, just want to increase the space inside. The makers of these soul guides need to rely on the amount of materials to determine the size of the space, he doesn''t need it. Watching Ao Tian float the bracelet like performing a magic trick, Xiao Wu couldn''t help but stare. Ao Tian moved his hands together, constantly pinching the magic tactics, and using the mysterious space law to continuously expand the space inside the bracelet. A few minutes later, he threw the bracelet to Xiao Wu and said, "Look again." Xiao Wu again poured her soul power into the bracelet with a dazed expression, her eyes widened suddenly in the next moment, and she blurted out, "Why is it so big?" "Don''t you think it is small? I have expanded it to one hundred cubic meters for you Ao Tian said with a smile. "How did you do it?" Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian in shock, and found that she couldn''t understand Ao Tian more and more. Ao Tian did not answer her question, and took the big bracelet to expand the space. Xiao Wu''s mind flashed, and she excitedly said, "If the space has increased so much, can the price increase more than ten times, if we continue to buy the Soul Guidance Device, expand the space and then sell it again, wouldn''t it be very fast? Got rich?" No wonder this guy is so rich. It turns out that Xiao Wu has such mysterious means. Xiao Wu thinks he understands the reason why Ao Tian is rich. Ao Tian tossed the bracelet back to Xiao Wu, and said, "I am not short of those golden soul coins." But I am missing, Xiao Wu closed her mouth as soon as she wanted to say it. This is Ao Tians skill and not hers. Why should I serve her? "Ao Tian, ??who on earth are you and how do you understand so many mysterious things?" Xiao Wu couldn''t help asking again. "You don''t care about this, you just need to know that I am omnipotent." Ao Tian said. "Too stingy." Xiao Wu complained, took out her clothes, and said, "I''m going to take a shower first." Ao Tian sat quietly on the bed, his spiritual thoughts spread, and spread towards the direction of the Star Dou Forest. He saw many soul beasts active in the dark night, and also saw a small lake in the forest. There was a small thatched house by the lake, and a beautiful woman was sitting at the door. Two giant spirit beasts as huge as a hill squatted obediently in front of her. Going deeper, there are some fierce beasts with more powerful auras hidden, most of them are sleeping. Some of them made Ao Tian feel a familiar aura, that was the aura of the dragon clan. Chapter 37： Titled Elder Douluo Seventeen years ago, when Ao Tian just woke up, it didn''t take long to find these sleeping beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest. But he has been tired of facing the beasts for countless years, so he has not paid attention to these guys. Moreover, in his induction, the strength of the dragons with the aura of the dragon clan was too weak. Accompanying Xiao Wu into the Star Dou Great Forest this time, I became a little interested, and wanted to see how the dragon clan that appeared after him was different. He withdrew his mind and took a look around the hotel by the way. There were more guys squatting around, and the number increased to a dozen. can take out more than four hundred gold soul coins, in the eyes of those people, Ao Tian is completely a big fat sheep. Not long after, Xiao Wu came out from the shower. She is wearing pink soft pajamas and pajamas, her face is red, and her skin is still hot. With the storage soul guide, she received the changed clothes directly inside. "I''m done washing." She said, smiling cheerfully, jumped onto the bed, flew over, and hit the bed. Suddenly, she thought of Ao Tian next to her, and then stopped and asked, "Or, I''ll sleep on the sofa tonight." She felt that it was a bit wrong to sleep alone with Ao Tian. "Stop talking nonsense." Ao Tian said, and stretched out his hand to gently press on her sleeping acupuncture point. Xiao Wu tilted his head and immediately passed out. Ao Tian threw her on the bed, pulled the quilt cover, then opened the door of the room and walked out. There are some things, he has to solve it. went down to the first floor. The waiter was still at the counter before. Ao Tian didn''t glance at him, and went straight out of the hotel. The waiter saw Ao Tian coming out, and just wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, Ao Tian left the hotel. "It''s a pity to find a dead end..." ... came out, the fat sheep came out unexpectedly. Under the dim street lamp on the street, a dozen pairs of eyes suddenly lit up, and it was hard to believe that the fat sheep would come out at this time. They couldn''t figure out Ao Tian''s identity before, and worried that Ao Tian had other partners in this small town, so they didn''t do it. But later, it was discovered that Ao Tian actually opened a room with the little girl, which shows that the other party really only has two children. If the goal was not in the hotel, they would have done it a long time ago. Ao Tian didn''t even look at these people, and went straight to the direction of Wuhun Hall. In this small town, the Wuhun Hall also set up a sub-temple, and several of the titled Douluo aura that Ao Tian sensed before were in this sub-temple. Obviously, the Spirit Hall also received the news of the transformation of a hundred thousand-year-old soul beast, so it sent a titled Douluo over. Ao Tian had to send these titled Douluo back. After all, with him, who else could kill Xiao Wu''s mother? After walking for a few minutes, Ao Tian turned into a dark alley. When the dozen or so people arrived, he was already standing there quietly and waiting. "You are too slow." He said lightly. The dozen or so people wanted to take a look, they moved a distance apart and divided into three groups. Hearing what Ao Tian said, and seeing Ao Tian''s calm and composed appearance, these people suddenly felt a weirdness. They were out of their mental power, and they looked around vigilantly to see if there was an ambush. But after sensing for a moment, they didn''t find any soul master lying in ambush here. How did this kid discover them? "I''m afraid of him." A big beard Hu walked out cursingly, Tongling stared at Ao Tian with big eyes, and said: "Little devil, hand over all the gold soul coins on your body. Uncle promises to let you go." "Big brother, didn''t you just say that this kid is good-looking and tender, should he have fun?" a straightforward little brother reminded. "Fart, is Lao Tzu such a perverted person?" Hearing the little brother revealing his secret, the big man Hu quickly denied it. The bosses of the other two groups sneered and rushed out at the same time, wanting to get Ao Tian first. The fool would be squeaky and crooked there. These two bosses actually both have a soul emperor level cultivation base. At the same time they rushed out, they had already handed in their hands and quickly approached Ao Tian. Their little brother also started fighting at the same time. "Damn, they got ahead of him." The big man with cheeks yelled, Wuhun released, and rushed forward. Of the two bosses rushing to Ao Tian, ??one of them was slightly weaker, and was bombarded and hit on the wall of the alley. The remaining man rushed to Ao Tian with a grin, and grabbed Ao Tian''s head with ten fingers like eagle claws. The head of a kid, he can easily squeeze and then flee with the corpse, it is not too simple. Ao Tian quietly watched these guys perform, and he really regarded him as a big fat sheep. This situation has been seen a lot when he accompanied Bibidong to the mainland. Basically, he was greedy for Bibidong''s beauty. "It''s over." Ao Tian said softly, but the voice echoed in everyone''s ears. What? The boss who was about to squeeze Ao Tian''s head was astonished. When he saw the cold smile on Ao Tian''s face, his hair was suddenly horrified. Ao Tian raised his finger, and Void drew a "cross" at the guy who rushed towards him. snorted, a large amount of blood sprayed, and the soul emperor powerhouse seemed to be cut into four pieces by an invisible blade in a "ten" pattern. The stump twitched on the ground, and the blood of the blast fell on the other boss, leaving him stunned. Ao Tian''s body was not stained with blood, looked at the second soul emperor, smiled and raised his finger. "Don''t!" The man screamed, his scalp numb, his fear was extreme, and he backed away quickly. Ao Tian waved his finger mercilessly, and the power of the invisible space cut this person into several pieces. The other dozen people were all scared there. "Run away." Someone yelled. Ao Tian spins and jumps, his hands seem to be playing beautiful movements. When he left, only a pile of broken bodies remained in this alley. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM In the Spirit Hall of the small town, the three titled Douluo elders of the Spirit Hall, and some Contras and Soul Sage powerhouses sat together, discussing tomorrow''s actions. At this moment, Ao Tian''s figure appeared in the hall. The complexion of a group of strong soul masters changed, and suddenly stood up, and the spirits were released. "Who are you?" someone asked loudly. Ao Tian looked at Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo who were in the forefront. Ju Douluo''s bodies trembled, and they hurriedly stood up and said respectfully: "Mr. Ao, why are you here?" Ao Tian appeared as a young man at this time, and Ju Douluo and Gui Douluo recognized them at a glance. Give them ten more courage, and dare not sit down in front of Ao Tian. "All the martial arts are put away!" Ju Douluo shouted loudly. "Mr. Ao, please take a seat." Ju Douluo smiled brightly, and his body was almost bent to ninety degrees. Ao Tian walked to the top seat and sat down, and immediately a maid hurried up to pour tea. The hot tea poured into the cup, and Ao Tian looked at the beautiful maid in front of him and grabbed her hand. "The tea is full." He smiled. "Ah--" The girl exclaimed, only to realize that she was busy looking at Ao Tian, ??forgetting that she was still pouring tea. Two red clouds flew up on her face, and then a look of panic appeared. "Please... My lord, please forgive me." She shivered. Someone who even the elders must respect, how big is this identity, how can she not be frightened? Ao Tian waved his hand and said with a smile: "It''s okay, get out." "Thank you, sir." The maid said gratefully, and withdrew respectfully. Ao Tian looked at the three elders and said, "I am here to give you an order." Chapter 38： The strongest in Wuhun Hall After Ao Tian sat down, Ju Douluo and others dared to sit down. After hearing Ao Tian''s words, the three elders quickly sat upright. Ju Douluo asked: "What''s your order, Mr. Ao?" Ao Tiandao: "You don''t need to worry about the 100,000-year soul beast in the Star Dou Great Forest. Go back." Ju Douluo was taken aback, and said, "Okay." Although he was puzzled, he still dared not defy Ao Tian''s orders. In the hearts of all the elders in the Wuhun Hall, Ao Tian''s orders were equivalent to Bibi Dong''s orders. This, in the hearts of all the elders, there is no doubt! Seeing the doubts on the faces of the three elders, Ao Tian smiled and asked, "Don''t you ask why?" Ju Douluo said: "Mr. Ao let us go back, there must be your reason." Ao Tian nodded and said, "The one hundred thousand-year-old soul beast that transforms is covered by me... and the giant giant ape is also." "Understood, we will return to Wuhun City tomorrow morning." Ju Douluo said. Ao Tian gave an "um" and asked, "The Pope asked you to come?" "No, His Majesty the Pope has recently been practicing in seclusion. I brought people here on my own initiative. I also ask Mr. Ao to forgive me." Ju Douluo stood up. Ao Tian raised his hand and pressed it down, and said, "Sit down." Ju Douluo felt relieved, sat down and asked: "Mr. Ao, there are quite a few soul masters who have come this time. Even the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect has masters here. Do you need us to drive them away?" "No need." Ao Tian said: "You go straight back." After finishing speaking, he stood up, "I''m leaving now." Ju Douluo quickly got up and said respectfully: "Gong send Mr. Ao." Ao Tian nodded slightly, and disappeared into the hall in a flash. The three elders of Chrysanthemum Douluo were completely relieved, and at the same time they held up the tea cup and sipped the tea to suppress the shock. "Elder Chrysanthemum, that adult just now..." A Contra couldn''t help but curiously asked. "This is not something you can ask." Ghost Douluo, whose face was hidden in the cloak, yelled. Ju Douluo waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, let me tell you that Mr. Ao is the number one powerhouse in our Wuhun Hall. You will be respectful when you see Mr. Ao in the future, you know?" "Isn''t the number one in our Wuhun Hall a great consecration?" The Contra asked in astonishment. Ju Douluo sighed, and said, "The grand worship of his old man was defeated, and Mr. Ao only used one finger to defeat the grand worship." There was a shocking inhalation sound in the hall... Ao Tian returned to the hotel. Xiao Wu was still asleep. Regarding her mother''s affairs, Ao Tian didn''t choose to tell her in advance, lest she would return back immediately in a noisy manner. In the early morning, a ray of sunlight came in from the window, and Ao Tian, ??who was half leaning on the sofa, opened his eyes. He just squinted a little, and it dawned. Xiao Wu is still asleep like a pig. Ao Tian came to the bed and squeezed the smooth face firmly. Xiao Wu woke up with a painful "Wow" and bounced instinctively. "It hurts... it hurts me so much." She kept inhaling and rubbing her cheek. Her eyes fell on Ao Tian, ??who was sitting on the sofa not far away, and asked: "Did you pinch my face?" Ao Tian stood up and said with a smile: "I''m so far away from you, how can I pin you? You have a nightmare." "Are you there?" Xiao Wu got out of bed with a puzzled expression on her face. "Hurry up and wash, we will leave immediately after breakfast. The Star Dou Forest will be very lively today." Ao Tian urged. "Lively? Is there something going to happen?" Xiao Wu asked as she walked. "You will know then." "Oh." After eating the breakfast delivered by the waiter, the two left the hotel. On the main street, there are soul masters everywhere, walking mightily to the gate of the city near the Star Dou Great Forest. "How come there are so many soul masters?" Xiao Wu was surprised. Many powerful soul masters did not hide their breath at all, and let them out to achieve the purpose of frightening others. Xiao Wu couldn''t help swallowing, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??what happened?" She remembered that there were not so many soul masters on the street last night. Those spirit masters with aura outside, in her opinion, the strength is too strong, can easily pinch her to death. Ao Tian took her forward and said: "Someone found a soul beast in the Star Dou Great Forest. The strength is only at the Soul Emperor level. These people are now going to **** the soul ring and soul of that soul beast. bone." "What you said is true?" Xiao Wu rushed to Ao Tian, ??grabbing his arm and asking. "Of course it is true." Ao Tian nodded and said: "Listen carefully, they are all talking." Xiao Wu pricked up her ears, and she heard those spirit masters talking about transforming spirit beasts. She whitened her face, pulled Ao Tian and left, and said anxiously: "We must go quickly, and we must go back as soon as possible." "Don''t worry, your mother will be fine, isn''t it protected by your friends Daming and Erming?" Ao Tian said. "How can you not be in a hurry? There are too many spirit masters, I''m afraid that Ming Erming will not be able to stop them." "Don''t worry, I''ll be there, it''s okay." Ao Tian said, pulling Xiao Wu into an empty alley, and then let out Longma. Ao Tian turned on his horse, stretched out his hand to Xiao Wu, and said, "Come on." Xiao Wu stretched out her hand, was pulled up by Ao Tian, ??and sat in front of Ao Tian. "Longma, follow them." Ao Tian patted Longma''s back lightly. Long Ma let out a neigh in excitement, and followed the huge team of soul masters in front of him. "Can you hurry up?" Xiao Wu said anxiously. "Then hurry up." Ao Tian ordered. Dragon Horse speeded up and quickly surpassed the horses of other spirit masters. Ao Tian comforted: "Don''t worry, their horse is not as fast as mine." The dragon horse ran past, and the horses that the soul masters were riding on were shocked. "Damn, what kind of horse are those two little kids riding?" Someone asked in shock. The snow-white dragon horse is much taller than ordinary horses, and its limbs are strong and strong, and it runs like the wind. Where Ryoma passed, almost everyone turned his back. "Snatch his horse." Someone said with bright eyes. But before he acted, he was overturned by his horse. Several powerful soul masters leaped from horseback and jumped towards Ao Tian. However, just as they jumped into the air, they felt a strong force coming from the top of their heads, as if a huge palm fell from the sky. bang bang bang... Just now, four or five people jumped up, but they all fell to the ground, bones and tendons broken, and they screamed in pain. The person in front of him who just wanted to make a move suddenly stopped, a little surprised, watching Ryoma running by. After exiting the city gate, the road widened, and the dragon horse ran wildly, easily surpassing those spirit masters. "How come there are so many soul masters." Xiao Wu looked nervous, and the soul masters on the road could hardly see the end. "Some soul masters set off early in the morning, and they have entered the forest now." Ao Tian said. "Ryoma, hurry up." Xiao Wu said, touching Ryoma''s head. The dragon horse accelerated again, as if it turned into lightning, shocking the soul master along the way. It was originally an hour''s journey, and within half an hour, Ao Tian and Xiao Wu came to the outside of the Star Dou Forest. Many horses stayed outside the forest, and those spirit masters entered inside. The terrain in the forest is complicated and not suitable for horseback riding. Ao Tian pinched the horse''s belly and said, "Go in." Chapter 39： Reunion Ordinary horses cannot enter the Star Dou Great Forest, but dragon horses that have evolved into soul beasts can. Longma led Ao Tian and Xiao Wu into the forest, walking on flat ground, with no slowdown in speed. But Ao Tian and Xiao Wu can still feel a bit more bumpy. There is already a soul master who has penetrated into the forest, and Ao Tian''s divine consciousness can see that the two titled Douluos leading the way are in the front. After Longma entered the forest, he moved in another direction and separated from the soul master team in front. "Go here closer." Ao Tian explained. "How did you know?" Xiao Wu was curious. "I saw it." Ao Tian patted the horse''s **** and said, "Let''s take off." Longma released their wings excitedly, and when they flew, Ao Tian and Xiao Wu never felt the bumps again. Back in the forest, the tension in Xiao Wu''s heart suddenly relaxed a little. Ao Tiandao: "According to the speed of those people, they can arrive at least when it is dark, and it is not suitable to fight at night, so they will definitely find a relatively safe place to spend tonight, and they will act tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about it." Xiao Wu nodded, knowing that she was too worried. At this time, the mood was not so tense, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little ambiguous. Feeling Ao Tian''s warm legs caught on her body, Xiao Wu''s pretty face became redder and red. But in this case, she can''t say anything. Ao Tian didn''t have as complicated thoughts as Xiao Wu, after all, he was just a little girl in front of him, in his opinion just pure and lovely. His gaze is constantly sweeping around, riding a horse and flying in the forest is also a new experience, and it is a kind of fun. Anyway, he is not in a hurry, otherwise, he can reach Xiao Wu''s mother with a single thought. Suddenly, he frowned, looked at Xiao Wu in front of him, and said, "What''s the matter with you, why is your body so hot?" Xiao Wu moved forward a bit, and whispered: "I...I don''t know." Ao Tian was a little speechless, he could see it, this little girl should be shy. The dragon horse was racing along the road, and whenever it started to get tired, Ao Tian would inject a trace of dragon energy into its body, and immediately let it live. All the spirit beasts in front of were scared away by the slight pressure released by Ao Tian, ??and finally approached the small lake where Xiao Wu''s mother was at about two or three o''clock in the afternoon. In the small lake, a huge bull head came out of the water, and a thick body was swaying underwater. This is another unknown overlord in the Star Dou Great Forest---Sky Green Bull Python. Next to the lake, the Titan Great Ape with a hill-like body is sitting on the grass, looking down respectfully. In front of it, stood a beautiful woman with long hair and shawl. She looked about thirty years old and her name was Bunny. "Auntie Bao, I think we should leave here first, those nasty human soul masters have entered the forest and will find here at any time." said the Titan Great Ape. Its voice is low and deep, like a muffled thunder rolling. Sky Blue Bull Python said: "Leave? Where can I go? The Star Dou Great Forest is so big, you don''t know the greed of those human soul masters, as long as you are in this forest, they will find it sooner or later." "Brother, what do you say?" asked the Titan Great Ape. Tian Qing Niu Python said coldly: "Get ready to fight, we will kill as many as they come. If we want to kill Aunt Bao, we have to step on our corpse first." "Then fight with them, all humans deserve to die!" Its lantern-sized eyes flashed with crazy murderous intent. Baby Bunny sighed: "I appreciate your kindness, but there are more human powers than our soul beasts. If many Title Douluos come this time, not only me, but you will be in danger. I think, I Let''s leave the Star Dou Great Forest, lest it hurt you." "Aunt Bao, your injury is still not healed, and it will be very dangerous to enter the human world again." Sky Blue Bull Python hurriedly said. Baby Bunny said: "You don''t need to persuade you anymore. I watched you grow up. You are like my children. How can I put you in danger?" "Besides staying here, there will always be greedy soul masters coming. If you don''t kill me, they won''t stop. No matter how strong you are, you can''t always protect me. Only by entering the human world to hide, I will have a line. vitality." The Titan Giant Ape said anxiously: "Aunt Bao, believe me, Big Brother and I can protect you. Once you enter the human world, if you are in danger and Big Brother and I are not by your side, who can protect you?" "Er Ming, Aunt Bao is right." The sky green cow python''s voice became much lower and said: "No matter how strong the two of us, we can''t match so many red-eyed soul masters. Aunt Bao stayed here instead. It will be more dangerous." Baby Bunny looked at Daming with relief, and said, "Just make the decision. The soul masters fled in the direction of the Heaven Dou Empire a few days ago. They should be the soul masters of the Heaven Dou Empire. You protect me from leaving from other directions." "good." The surface of the lake began to roll, and a monster with a cow-headed snake body and a length of more than 30 meters crawled out. The huge cow head is more than four meters in diameter, and it is covered with scales of Aomori, exuding an aura of oppression. "Someone is approaching quickly." Daming said, and the bull''s head slammed in one direction. That direction is the direction of the Heaven Dou Empire. This is their place, usually no soul beast would dare to come in, so it must be a human soul master. Erming stood upright, its appearance resembled ape and chimpanzee, except for the khaki eyes, the whole body was pitch black. After stood up, its body was too majestic. The muscles protruding from the body were like small hills, which contained an unimaginable amount of violent violence. "Tear them apart. UU Reading " Er Ming roared. The beautiful woman and baby bunny stepped quickly behind Er Ming. Because the spirit beast aura on Xiao Wu and Longma was covered by Ao Tian, ??Ming Erming couldn''t detect that the soul beast was approaching. Otherwise, it is estimated that they will be able to sense it soon after Xiao Wu enters the forest. They stared wide-eyed, and saw a white phantom shuttle between the gaps in the forest, quickly approaching here. On the white phantom, there are two young figures. "It''s Sister Xiao Wu." Daming said in surprise. "Roar, roar..." Er Ming let out an excited roar, slapped his chest hard. "Da Ming, Er Ming." Xiao Wu shouted excitedly. After Longma rushed to the edge of the small lake, she stood up and leaped forward. Daming''s bull head lowered and Xiao Wu connected to it. Xiao Wu stroked Daming''s head and exclaimed excitedly: "Daming Erming, I miss you too much." Erming''s head also came over, letting Xiao Wu''s small hands stroked, her huge eyes narrowed slightly, and her expression of enjoyment. "Xiao Wu." Xiao Wu''s mother and baby rabbit walked out from behind Er Ming. "Mom." Xiao Wu exclaimed in surprise, jumping off Daming''s head and falling into her mother''s arms. Daming and Erming''s eyes fell on Ao Tian, ??with some doubts. "How come there are human kids?" Daming said. "Such a small thing is not enough for me to stuff my teeth." Er Ming''s head moved closer to Ao Tian, ??his mouth wide open, revealing a hideous appearance. Ao Tian immediately held his breath, unable to stand the strong bad breath, and slapped it. There was a loud bang, his palm did not touch the body of the Titan Great Ape, but the Titan Great Ape flew out and smashed into the lake... Chapter 40： Ancient Dragons The sky green cow python was terrified instantly, with his mouth wide open, biting towards Ao Tian. At the same time, cold eyes shot out, and the surrounding space turned into a blue color, and everything became sluggish. This is its domain, which has a slowing effect. Here again, Ao Tian couldn''t stand the mouths of these guys the most, and slapped it out again. The 30-meter-long sky blue bull python also has no resistance, like a small snake, being drawn into the lake and smashing into the sky. Xiao Wu and her mother were there in a daze, and their heads stopped working for a while. The Titan Giant Ape rushed out of the water, roared angrily, and charged towards Ao Tian. "Er Ming, stop!" Two voices sounded at the same time. It was Xiao Wu and Tianqing Niu Python who spoke. The Titan Giant Ape stopped in front of Ao Tian, ??but his big eyes still stared at Ao Tian angrily. The Azure Bull Python swam ashore and said: "He didn''t have any bad intentions. He just knocked us into the air and didn''t hurt us. Moreover, he could knock us into the air without hurting us. His strength is above us. " The huge face of the Titan Great Ape was taken aback, scratched his head, and said, "Is that true?" Xiao Wu let go of her mother, ran over, stopped in front of Ao Tian, ??and said, "Ao Tian, ??what''s the matter, how did you fly Daming Erming?" "That''s it." Ao Tian smiled and waved his palm. "That''s not what I asked." Xiao Wu was a little annoyed, and said: "Aren''t you only the strength of a soul master? How can you shoot Fei Daming and Er Ming?" "Who said I only have the power of a soul master?" As he said, Ao Tian transformed into a youthful appearance. "You are Big Brother Ao Tian!" Xiao Wu exclaimed, covering her mouth, and couldn''t help backing away. The first thought in her head was: It''s miserable, and brought a Title Douluo back. But she reacted immediately and asked: "Are you Ao Tian or Ao Tian brother?" Ao Tian looked at the frightened look of this little girl, and smiled: "Ao Tian is me, and Brother Ao Tian is also me." "How can you be two at the same time?" Xiao Wu still couldn''t believe it. No matter what she thinks, she cannot understand the fact that a young man and a child are the same person. Xiao Wu''s mother came up, put her slender and soft hands on Xiao Wu''s head, and said softly, "Xiao Wu, don''t you introduce your friends to your mother?" Xiao Wu''s expression was complicated, and said, "Mom, he is a titled Douluo. The little one was my classmate in the academy. The little one told me that the big one is his brother, but how could they be the same person? what." The sky green cow python and the giant giant ape came to Xiaowu mother and daughter and looked at Ao Tian vigilantly. Xiao Wu''s mother waved her hand and said, "Don''t be so rude, this gentleman is not malicious." She looked at Ao Tian and said, "Mr. Ao, right? Come in and have a cup of tea in the humble house." Ao Tian smiled and nodded. Xiao Wu''s mother took Xiao Wu to the thatched cottage built by the lake, Ao Tian followed. The two big guys can''t enter, they can only wait outside. "Brother, what kind of strength do you think this human is? I didn''t have any resistance at all in his slap just now." The Titan Great Ape asked quietly. "I guess, he may be the legendary ninety-nine titled Douluo, the top powerhouse among mankind." Sky Green Bull Python guessed. "That''s weird, a 99-level Title Douluo, what''s the purpose of approaching Sister Xiao Wu?" It scratched its head, wondering. "Don''t think too much, Aunt Bao said that he has no malice, so there is no malice." ... The thatched cottage has complete furniture, but the workmanship is a bit rough. Ao Tian guessed that this was all made by Xiao Wus mother. He looked at the young woman in front of him, her face was stunning, her body was slightly worse than Bibi Dong, but the two legs were extraordinarily straight and slender. Her temperament is very gentle, with a soft smile on her face, it is easy for people to feel good. She skillfully took out the tea cup, poured a cup of tea for Ao Tian, ??and said: "You humans like to treat guests with tea. I have lived in the human world for several years, and I also like drinking tea." There are a few chrysanthemums floating in the teacup, and a faint fragrance diffuses out. "This is the chrysanthemum I planted behind the house. You can try it." Ao Tian took a sip from his teacup, and praised: "Not bad." Xiao Wu sat next to her mother and looked at Ao Tian with mixed emotions. She has accepted the fact that Ao Tian and Ao Tian are the same person, but she is very confused. What kind of attitude will she use to face Ao Tian in the future? After all, this one, but Title Douluo. "Ao Tian, ??is this your true identity?" Xiao Wu asked. Ao Tian shook his head, his body shrank, and returned to his seven-year-old appearance, and said, "This is my real body size. Just now it was just my Law Bodies." "Dharmakaya? What is that?" Xiao Wu was puzzled, even her mother was puzzled. As a hundred thousand year soul beasts, they have never heard of such a thing. "You can understand it as a body condensed with soul power." "Then you are really only seven years old?" Xiao Wu was even more puzzled. If this is Ao Tian''s real body, who seems to be only seven years old, how can he have such a strong strength? Ao Tian shook his head and said: "My age is much older than you. UU reading " "How is it possible? Can human beings also live for 100,000 years?" Xiao Wu didn''t believe it. Xiao Wus mother joked: As far as I know, a powerful Titled Douluo can live several hundred years old, and a Peerless Douluo of level ninety-nine should be able to live around a thousand years at most. Mr. Ao, you said you are older than us. Big, arent you human?" "You are right, I am indeed not a human being." Ao Tian smiled. Xiao Wu''s eyes widened fiercely, and exclaimed: "Are you, like us, also transformed into a 100,000-year soul beast?" Ao Tian thought, two dragon horns suddenly grew on his forehead, and a golden dragon scale appeared in the center of his forehead. A faint coercion radiated from him, making Xiao Wu''s mother and daughter look pale in an instant. Ao Tian narrowed his smile and said lightly: "I am not a human being, nor a soul beast, I am an ancient dragon." The bodies of the mother and daughter Xiaowu couldn''t help trembling, even the sky green bull python and the giant giant ape outside were like this, it was difficult to withstand the pressure of Ao Tian. They face Ao Tian, ??as if the lowest level spirit beasts face them, as if looking up at a huge mountain. Seeing that Xiao Wu and her mother were about to insist on kneeling on the ground, Ao Tian finally withdrew the trace of pressure released. Xiao Wu''s eyes were still full of deep terror, and her body was still trembling slightly. The kind of coercion just now was really terrifying, she seemed to be facing a god. Xiaowu''s mother pulled her to stand up together, bent over to salute, and said in panic: "I have seen seniors." This is the first time Ao Tian has revealed his identity in front of people other than Bibi Dong. This is also because they are soul beasts. Chapter 41： Long Wei "I have seen seniors." Xiao Wu also shouted, feeling very complicated. I didn''t expect that Ao Tian, ??who had lived with her for almost a year, was actually a senior who lived longer than them. The two big guys outside heard what Ao Tian said, and they were equally shocked. The Titan Great Ape suddenly grinned and said, "It turns out that it''s not a human being. It''s not ashamed to lose to the predecessors." Sky Green Bull Python said: "Aunt Bao shouldn''t have to flee to the human world now." "Sit down." Ao Tian raised his hand and pressed it down. Xiao Wu''s mother took Xiao Wu to sit down, but she was still in a state of anxiety. "I don''t know what seniors are going to do in Star Dou Forest?" Xiao Wu''s mother asked. Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu and said, "The college is on holiday. Xiao Wu wanted to come back, but she didn''t dare, so I sent her back." Xiao Wu''s mother got up again and said gratefully: "Thank you senior for taking care of Xiao Wu, she didn''t trouble you, right?" Thinking of Xiao Wu always rubbing against him when he was sleeping, and always like to borrow money from him, Ao Tian smiled and said, "No trouble, just a bit naughty." "You are naughty." Xiao Wu Qiao blushed and muttered with her head down. "You are not allowed to talk to seniors like this." Xiao Wu''s mother scolded. Ao Tian smiled and said, "It''s okay, she and I are also friends." Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian, ??hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Ao...senior, since you are so strong, why go to a junior spirit master academy?" "Experience the life of a human soul master." Ao Tiandao. Xiao Wu curled her lips and said, "No wonder you are so rich, you can turn the dragon horse into a soul beast, and you can conceal the soul beast aura on my body." At this point, her eyes suddenly lit up and said, "Senior Ao, please help my mother and help her cover up the spirit beast breath on her body." "Good." Ao Tian agreed. His hands were sealed, and the golden characters floated out and entered Xiao Wu''s mother, sealing her spirit beast aura. "Thank you, senior." Xiao Wu''s mother said gratefully. Her own spirit beast aura disappeared, and she would not be afraid of being discovered by humans in the future, and she could raise her cultivation level in the human world with peace of mind. Ao Tiandao: "The seal I left in your body can only last for more than a month. After the seal is dissipated, Title Douluo can still see your identity." Xiaowus mother was taken aback, her face flashed with struggle, and after a while she knelt down and said, "If seniors dont dislike it, Im willing to follow seniors." The weak and the strong eat, this is even more vividly manifested in the spirit beasts, many weak spirit beasts will follow some powerful spirit beasts, this is normal. As a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast, she has now transformed into a human form, and she will definitely be able to cultivate to Title Douluo in the future. But as a powerful ancient dragon clan, Ao Tian believes that such a strong person is worthy of her following. Ao Tian raised his palm slightly, and Xiao Wu''s mother stood up uncontrollably. "You don''t have to follow me. For Xiao Wu''s sake, you can come to me if you have any difficulties in the future." Xiaowu''s mother quickly expressed her gratitude. "But Ao...Senior, there are still a large group of soul masters who want to kill my mother." Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian said: "From now on, you can call me Ao Tian or Ao Gongzi. As for those soul masters, haven''t I told you? With me, they can''t kill your mother." "Oh, thank you...Ao Tian." Xiao Wu''s big eyes were shining, and she was moved. Ao Tian stood up and said, "When your mother''s affairs are resolved, I''m going to go deeper in the Star Dou Forest and meet those sleeping guys." "The secret of the Star Dou Great Forest you said is that there are some powerful soul beasts sleeping deeper?" Xiao Wu understood Ao Tian''s meaning and asked in surprise. Ao Tian nodded, and said: "Yes, the spirit masters outside all say that the Titan Giant Ape is the overlord of the Star Dou Great Forest, but in fact it is just a gatekeeper. Those guys sleeping deeper are the real masters of the Star Dou Great Forest. ." "How is it possible?" Xiao Wu couldn''t believe it, and said: "If the Star Dou Great Forest really has a more powerful soul beast, why don''t we know at all?" Ao Tian shook his head, "Because you are too weak, you don''t have the qualifications to connect to them." "Impossible." The Titan Great Ape shouted outside: "Senior Ao, I don''t believe it." Ao Tian said it was just a gatekeeper, so he was not happy. Anyway, it is also the overlord of the Star Dou Great Forest, recognized by all soul beasts and human soul masters. How come to this senior Ao, it''s just a gatekeeper? Sky Green Bull Python was also very unconvinced, but it had a calm temper and did not say anything. Ao Tian walked out of the house and looked at the Titan Great Ape standing in front of the house, blocking a large area of ??sunlight, and said, "Do you think you are very strong?" The Titan Giant Ape glanced at Tian Qing Niu Bo, and said, "My eldest brother is a little stronger than me, Senior Ao, you are a little stronger than my eldest brother. Other than that, no one in this Star Dou Great Forest can be stronger than me." As the overlord of the Star Dou Great Forest, it naturally has its own arrogance. How could he admit that he was just a janitor. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Then I will show you the gap between you and me." The Titan Great Ape suddenly became a little excited: "Senior Ao wants to fight with me?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "No, I just want you to feel my pressure." The Titan Giant Ape was taken aback, and just about to say, Senior Ao, you underestimate me too, a terrifying pressure has already enveloped him. This coercive force made it unable to move, and its legs bent down a little bit. The Titan Great Ape roared, and the whole body burst out, trying to stand up straight. Ao Tian put up a finger and said, "Go down." His voice fell, and with a bang, the huge mountain-like body of the Titan Great Ape hit the ground, throwing up dust on the ground. The sky green cow python made his scalp numb when he saw it, and it was thrilling. Although Ao Tian''s coercive force did not target it, the kind of dragon power, just a trace of the leak, made it frightened. Ao Tian withdrew from the pressure and said, "I only used one percent of the pressure, and you can no longer bear it. Although the guys hidden in the Star Dou Great Forest are not as good as me, they are also better than you. A lot stronger." Xiao Wu and her mother standing behind Ao Tian were stunned. They previously guessed that Ao Tian''s strength was equivalent to a titled Douluo of level ninety-nine, even if he was stronger than the Titan Great Ape, his strength was limited. But now, the Titan Great Ape has no resistance just by coercion, and Ao Tian also said that he only used one percent of the coercion. Is he a god? At this moment, the four soul beasts simultaneously had this idea. The Titan Great Ape stood up, but his head was drooping, and he still had lingering fears. It was completely convinced, and he realized Ao Tian''s terrifying strength. Ao Tiandao: "Among the few guys hidden in the depths, each has a cultivation base of hundreds of thousands of years. If you want to see it, I can take you with you." Chapter 42： Repel the Soul Master "Of course, I want to see what those guys are capable of." said the Titan Great Ape. Although it already believed Ao Tian''s words in his heart, the arrogance of being a hundred thousand year soul beast made it not easy to give in. Xiaowu''s mother thoughtfully said: "I think, I know where they are." "Where?" Xiao Wu looked up at her mother, with a curious look on her face. Xiaowu''s mother said: "Have you forgotten? There is a puzzle in the more central part of the Star Dou Great Forest. When we reach there, we can no longer move forward, and we can only step back and forth." Xiao Wu exclaimed: "I remember, I used to go there to play when I was a kid, it was in that direction." She pointed in a direction and looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian nodded, and said, "It''s there." Xiao Wu continued: "Later, I reached the 100,000-year soul beast cultivation base, and tried to explore there, but the range of the puzzle was too large, and I would return to the original place as I walked." The Titan Giant Ape also scratched his head and said: "That place is very strange. We thought it was fun when we were young, and we often go there. Unexpectedly, there is a powerful soul beast hidden inside." "Then I have to take a closer look, what kind of soul beasts are inside." Xiao Wu said excitedly. Xiaowu''s mother thought more and asked, "Senior Ao, since the spirit beasts you mentioned are so powerful, why have they never come out before? What are they for staying in?" Ao Tian did not answer her question, only said: "You will understand then." He looked at the Titan Giant Ape, and said, "Little monkey, there are many spirit masters who came in this time, and the two titled Douluos are leading the way. Go and solve them." "Senior Ao, my name is Erming, not Little Monkey." The Titan Great Ape corrected. "You are a little monkey in front of me." Ao Tian said. The Titan Giant Ape stood up straight, the huge body was more than 20 meters high. "Senior Ao, look, I am not young." As a Titan Great Ape, he was actually called a Little Monkey. It felt too embarrassed and had to prove itself. Ao Tian smiled slightly, and a huge divine mind whizzed out, sweeping through the spirit sea of ??the four soul beasts present. They suddenly widened their eyes, and they stared roundly, because their consciousness saw a huge golden dragon, which was huge in length and overwhelmingly powerful. Compared with the Shenlong, whether it is the Titan Giant Ape or the Sky Blue Bull Python, they are all a little soul beast. The Titan Great Ape swallowed hard, grunted loudly, and stuttered: "Ao...Senior, that''s..." Ao Tian smiled and said, "That is my body. Now, is there anything wrong with me calling you a little monkey?" "Very appropriate, very appropriate." It nodded repeatedly, convinced. "It turns out that he... is so powerful." Xiao Wu was shocked again. "Senior Ao, I will go to solve the group of soul masters immediately." The Titan Great Ape leaped forcefully and rushed into the sky, higher than the surrounding towering trees, and when it fell, its body was already covered by the trees. After a few jumps, it has moved away from here and rushed outside. "Er Ming can do it by himself?" Xiao Wu worried. Ao Tiandao: "The two Title Douluos, one is level 96, and the other is level 92." Sky Blue Niu Python knows Er Ming''s strength best, saying: "With Er Ming''s strength, one should be able to kill one. As for other soul masters below Title Douluo, they can only be trampled to death by one foot." Xiao Wu immediately felt relieved. If Ao Tian and Xiao Wu didn''t come back, with those two titled Douluo, plus a large number of high-level spirit masters, it was really possible to contain Ming Erming and kill Xiao Wu''s mother. Now, Ao Tian has asked the three titled Douluo elders in the Spirit Hall to return, and Er Ming takes the initiative again, and the soul master who enters the Star Dou Great Forest can only be defeated. It is normal for a human soul master to kill a hundred thousand year soul beast, and in Ao Tian''s view, this is not wrong. But adventure has a price, and sometimes the price is life. "Ao Tian, ??I want to go and see." Xiao Wu said. "Mischief, so dangerous." Xiao Wu''s mother scolded. Ao Tian suddenly thought of something, and smiled: "It''s okay, I''ll accompany her." He beckoned to the distance, and the dragon horse grazing by the lake ran over. Ao Tianfei got on the horse, and Xiao Wu jumped up and landed in front of Ao Tian, ??but this time, she sat forward a little bit. Ryoma spread its wings, rose up into the sky, and flew in the direction where the fighting had already broken out. "There is such a horse soul beast." Daming said in surprise. Xiao Wu''s mother sighed: "I heard Xiao Wu said that this horse became a soul beast because of Senior Ao, and it does not seem weak. Senior Ao''s strength is really unfathomable." Ao Tian and Xiao Wu came to the top of the battlefield, looking down, there was chaos below. The trees several hundred meters in radius were all affected and fell one after another. Hundreds of soul masters madly released their soul skills and attacked the Titan Great Ape. However, most of these attacks fell on it, and most of them couldn''t break through its defenses, just like tickling it. The Titan Giant Ape held a giant wood more than 20 meters long in both hands. Everyone who was hit vomited blood, and many died on the spot. Among them is an old man with white beard and hair. He is very burly. His limbs are unusually sturdy, and his body is covered with blue-purple scales. A strong electric current is lingering around him, and he burst out with a crackling sound. Each of his blows was accompanied by strong lightning, which fell on the Titan Great Ape and even paralyzed its body for a moment. Although this thunder and lightning is strong, but the Titan Great Ape''s body is too large, after all, it can''t paralyze its entire body The Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family, really deserves to be the best beast spirit in the world. "Ao Tian smiled. Ao Tian guessed that the majestic old man below should be Yu Yuanzhen, the old lord of the Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong, and that is Yu Xiaogang''s father. Blue Electric Overlord Dragon Sect is declining day by day, no longer the power of the year, and even has a tendency to drop to the top three positions. It''s no wonder that the old sect master, the only Title Douluo will come in person. It''s a bit sad to have to shoulder the burden of the entire sect at such an old age. The other Title Douluo is very pitiful, it should be a wild Title Douluo, or from a relatively small sect, at this time he is being chased and beaten by the Titan Great Ape. Although his attacks can cause damage to the Titan Great Ape, the damage is not fatal compared to that huge size. The battle of the soul beast was violent. The Titan Great Ape completely ignored the injury, even ignored Yu Yuanzhen, and chased the 92nd-level titled Douluo to fight. Finally, after a scream, the Title Douluo was crushed by it. Those Soul Contras, Soul Sages, Soul Emperors... a large group of Soul Masters were scared to death, and fleeing like a shit. The remaining Yu Yuanzhen was stared at by the Titan Great Ape, and he suddenly sighed in his heart and had to retreat. In terms of strength, he can actually fight against the Titan Great Ape, but he is old after all, his stamina is not as good as the Titan Great Ape, and his defense is not as good as the Titan Great Ape. In the end, he will only lose. "It''s over," Ao Tian said. All the soul masters fled. After this lesson, it is estimated that there will be no more soul masters who dare to beat Xiao Wu''s mother. "Er Ming, you are amazing." Xiao Wu jumped off Longma excitedly, and was caught by the generous palm of the Titan Great Ape. Chapter 43： core zone The Titan Giant Ape giggled a few times, and looked like a little brother in front of Xiao Wu. Ao Tian knew that both spirit beasts of Ming and Erming liked Xiao Wu. It''s just that Xiao Wu has already transformed, and if the two of them don''t transform, there will never be a chance. Xiao Wu landed on Er Ming''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go back, Senior Ao will take us into that mysterious zone." Erming roared in excitement, a little eager to try. Most of the spirit beasts are naturally warlike, and the Titan Giant Apes are even more mad fighting beasts. However, in the Star Dou Great Forest, apart from the Azure Bull Python, no other spirit beasts can fight it. And the Azure Bull Python is the type that doesn''t like fighting, which makes the Titan Great Ape very uncomfortable. Now, knowing that there are many more powerful soul beasts in the forest, how could it not be excited. "Senior Ao, I can''t fight, and those soul beasts will never be much better than me." Er Ming thought to himself. Back to the lake thatched cottage, Xiao Wu''s mother suddenly felt distressed when she saw the scars on Er Ming''s body. "Aunt Bao, it''s okay, my skin is thick and thick, and I soon recovered." Er Ming grinned. Ao Tian looked and found that the wounds on Er Ming''s body were slowly squirming. If you look closely, you can see that new flesh and blood are beginning to grow. This guy''s talent is good, Ao Tian commented in his heart. "Ao Tian, ??didn''t you say you want to take us there?" Xiao Wu asked. "Let''s go then." Ao Tian said. He sat on the back of the dragon horse, and walked to the core of the Star Dou Forest first. Xiaowu mother and daughter sat on Er Ming''s shoulders, following Ao Tian. Daming twisted his huge body and followed at the back. They have walked this way many times. When they were young, Xiao Wu and Daming Erming were very curious about the puzzle there, and they used it as a place to play. Although they rarely go there since they grow up, they are still very familiar with this road. After walking for half an hour, Ao Tian suddenly stopped. "Further forward is the range of the maze." Xiao Wu said. A stone forest appeared in front of them, and various bizarre-shaped boulders stood on the ground, dividing a wide road, combining them like a maze. However, the vertical extent of this stone forest is not very large, only less than a kilometer away, you can see the tall trees at the end, and the horizontal extent is much longer. Ao Tian clamped the horse''s belly, and Longma moved on and walked into the stone forest. Xiao Wu hurriedly reminded: "Ao Tian, ??this stone forest already has the effect of maze." Ao Tian didn''t look back, and said, "I know, you just follow." Xiao Wu is right, this stone forest does have a psychedelic effect. It''s just that this formation is really crude in Ao Tian''s eyes, and it''s okay to bully those unseen spirit beasts and spirit masters, and it doesn''t have any effect on him at all. He used to go from weak to invincible on this planet for thousands of years. Later, he was bored to study various alchemy, refining, formations...Finally, he couldn''t bear the loneliness and fell into a deep sleep. His deep sleep is actually a kind of cultivation. When he wakes up, his cultivation is no longer known how many times stronger than before. "Let''s keep up." Xiao Wu urged from behind. Erming moved in with huge strides. The roads in this stone forest are spacious. Even though Er Ming''s body is huge, he can still hold it. Xiao Wu said: "When we were young, we couldn''t even walk through this stone forest. We obviously walked inside, but we came out as we walked." She pointed to the towering trees at the end of the stone forest, and said, "Obviously we are watching the trees over there moving forward, but soon we will find that the scenes are the same in all directions." "Look at Ao Tian." Xiao Wu''s finger pointed around. At this time, the tall trees at the ends of the front, rear, left, and right directions became exactly the same. Xiao Wu said in frustration: "We can''t get in if we walk like this. It''s estimated that we will return to the original point in a short time." Ao Tian smiled and did not speak. Xiao Wu continued: "I know a way to get through this stone forest." "Sister Xiao Wu caught a flying soul beast and asked the flying soul beast to take her over." Er Ming said. At that time, both Da Ming and Er Ming were already very large, no flying soul beast could carry them, and only Xiao Wu could enter. Xiao Wu bowed her head and said dejectedly: "But after passing this stone forest, I can''t fly over the forest. There is a strange power there, and even the flying soul beast can''t fly. So I walked into the forest. The situation is the same as that of Shilin, walking and coming out again." After , she looked at Ao Tian and asked: "Ao Tian, ??can we really get in there?" Ao Tiandao: "Don''t worry, you just follow me." "Senior Ao is so knowledgeable, he must not be troubled here." Xiao Wu''s mother said. In the eyes of Xiao Wu, the scene is the same on all sides. Ao Tian knows that this is just a blinding effect of the formation. In his eyes, the blindfold method has no effect. His interest is getting stronger and stronger. He didn''t expect that there would actually be formations on this Douluo Continent, although in his opinion it is very simple, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, but it''s already very impressive on the Douluo Continent. ... The core area of ??the Star Dou Forest is much denser than other places. The lush foliage prevents the sunlight from coming down, and the dense forest is dark. But in the center of this dense forest, there is an area without trees. There is a lake here. The lake water is clear, clear to the bottom, and the rippling lake exudes the breath of life, which makes people feel refreshed. At this time, several people of various shapes were standing by the lake. Standing at the very center is a man in a black robe. He looks more than 40 years old, handsome and resolute, with a strand of golden hair hanging down one side of his face. On both sides of him, there are men and women, all eyes are on the lake in front of him. "Beast God, how long are we going to stay here?" a very strong figure asked, looking at the black man in the center. The man known as the beast **** said: "The Lord was injured too badly. It will take at least ten thousand years to wake up." "Ten thousand years and ten thousand years, hehe, how many ten thousand years are there? I''m almost ill here." The majestic man was a little excited. Beast God said: "Guarding the Lord is the meaning of our existence. Only the Lord can lead our soul beasts to regain the supreme glory. Mr. Xiong, if you are unbearable, I can fight with you." "Hit and hit it." Xiong Jun''s huge dark golden pupils flashed with violence. "Beast God, someone has come in." A woman in an emerald green dress said suddenly. The tyrannical aura on Mr. Xiong paused for a while, and then it rose wildly. "It''s a good come, just to relieve my boredom and fill my stomach." Chapter 44： Meet "Mr. Xiong, don''t mess around." The beast **** scolded, his voice full of majesty and domineering. Jun Xiong''s eyes were extremely sharp, but he didn''t speak any more. The huge mental power of several people extended outside, through the deep dense forest, appeared in the stone forest, and sensed Xiao Wu several people. "It''s the little monkey back then, and the little snake with the bull''s head." The woman in the green dress showed a smile. The beast gods majestic complexion eased a little, and said: "They have grown into a hundred thousand-year-old soul beast, and they have the potential to become one of us. As a soul beast, we should unite. Humans are our enemy." Among the few people present, some nodded slowly, agreeing with the statement of the beast god. "Will you let them in this time?" asked the woman in the green dress. Beast God shook his head, and said: "Their strength is still weaker, and keeping them on the periphery can also deter those greedy human spirit masters. Let''s wait for their strength to go further." The woman in the green dress nodded. On the other side of the beast god, a beautiful woman in purple clothes said, "Why are there two humans on the shoulders of the little monkey? When did they mix with humans?" The complexion of everyone present suddenly changed slightly. The purple-clothed woman continued: "I remember there were two rabbits with them, why haven''t we seen them together now?" "Maybe already dead." The beast **** sighed, "We guard here, occasionally fall asleep, and can''t always pay attention to the outside situation." "Then they are with humans now, shall we..." Beast God shook his head: "We still don''t know how they are related to the two human women. Let''s observe them for a while. If they are really bewitched by humans, then we need to guide them back to the right path." "Hey, they don''t seem to be affected by the big formation, they are about to leave the stone forest." The green-clothed woman said, her voice was a little surprised. "It''s good luck, as long as they take a wrong step, they will never pass the stone forest." Xiong Jun disdainfully said. If it weren''t for the beast **** to stop him, he would have rushed out, so there was still a bit of resentment in his heart. As soon as he finished speaking, the beast **** said, "They passed." His mental power sensed that Ming Erming and Xiao Wu mother and daughter passed through the stone forest and appeared in front of the dense forest. As for Longma and Ao Tian, ??they didn''t seem to be aware of them. Xiong Jundao: "The stone forest is just the periphery of the puzzle. They are just lucky to pass. It is impossible to pass through the forest." Several people present nodded slightly, agreeing with Xiong Jun''s statement. If the mental power is not super strong enough to not be affected by the big formation, it is impossible to enter here. A handsome young man exuding evil spirits said: "I wanted to go back to sleep, now it''s fun to watch these little guys get lost." Ao Tian stopped after walking out of the stone forest. Daming and Erming came out afterwards, their feelings were already shocked beyond the reach. Erming worshipped: "Senior Ao, you are too good, why don''t you accept me as a younger brother." Xiao Wu''s eyes were full of little stars, and said, "Ao Tian, ??you are too good." Now, they already believe that Ao Tian is fully capable of bringing them inside. "Let''s go." Ao Tian said, moving on. In the core area, the Beast Gods were all stunned. "Who is Senior Ao that the little monkey said? Who is Ao Tian that the little girl said?" the green skirt woman asked in confusion. Beast God frowned tightly and said, "Listen to them, Senior Ao and Ao Tian are the same person, and it is because of this Ao Tian that they were able to pass the stone forest." "How is it possible? Why didn''t my mental power notice the existence of this person?" Xiong Jun looked disbelief. The woman in the green skirt said: "There is a possibility that this person''s mental power is far stronger than all of us." Mr. Xiong snorted and said, "This is even more impossible. The Beast God is already the strongest person on the Douluo Continent, and his cultivation level is comparable to that of the Demigod. Who can be stronger than him?" Beast God frowned and said: "Don''t be careless, this world is not only a continent. If there is really an unknown strong coming, maybe there will be a battle, and our secrets here must not be leaked." Beast God finished speaking, everyone was shocked, and immediately began to adjust their own state, ready to fight at any time. Their mental power is still observing Daming and Erming. Through the dialogue they heard, they are more and more sure that there must be a terrifying strong man who is guiding the way for Daming and Erming in the dark. Beast God''s face was stern, and he said, "All of you will follow my instructions later. Don''t do it privately if you don''t have to." The rest of the people all nodded. They understood that if a powerful man with terrifying power really came and a big battle broke out here, it might destroy the big formation here and expose this place. Therefore, they have to determine who is coming and what their purpose is. "It''s so dark here," Xiao Wu said. They were walking in the deep dense forest. The surrounding trees were amazingly tall. The height of the Titan Great Ape was less than half the height of these trees. The dense branches and leaves block the sunlight outside, and occasionally a little bit of bright light shines in. The ground is covered with litter, a thick layer of and there is a smell of corruption in the darkness. "There is no trace of soul beast activity here." Xiao Wu''s mother said. They didn''t see a soul beast, not even a plant type soul beast. The silence and darkness finally made Xiao Wu unbearable, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??how long will it take to get out of here?" Ao Tian turned around and said, "Come on, the host here is already waiting for us." Several people continued to move forward, passing between several high mountains, their sights suddenly opened up, and finally walked out of the dark and humid dense forest area. In front of them, seven people of different shapes lined up, all their eyes fell on Ao Tian. turned out to be a child? They were all surprised. All kinds of speculations before, they already think that the person who led Ming Erming in is a strong one. But now, the appearance of the opponent is really difficult to relate to the strong. Some of them couldn''t help closing their eyes and using mental energy to observe Ao Tian. However, in their mental faculties, they did not find the existence of Ao Tian. But after opening his eyes, Ao Tian stood in front of them alive again. This makes their hearts more vigilant and jealous. Beast God showed a smile on his face and laughed loudly: "It''s been a long time since no distinguished guests have come here. Welcome." Xiao Wu''s eyes swept over these people, and suddenly they were a little confused. Ao Tian didn''t mean that the people here are all soul beasts? Why are they all in human form? Xiaowu mother and daughter and Daming Erming did not dare to speak, because each of these people in front of them exudes a terrible aura, which makes their hearts tremble. Judging from the aura alone, the strength of these people in front of them is too terrifying, far surpassing the 100,000-year soul beast. Chapter 45： Tentative The beast gods all exudes a powerful aura, their eyes fall on Ao Tian. Seeing that Ao Tian was not affected by their breath, his evaluation of Ao Tian once again improved. Ao Tian came to Malay, and he transformed into a youthful appearance. These guys are not close to him, he has no habit of looking up to others. Ao Tian''s body is not considered burly, but his height is about one meter and eighty meters, and his muscles are not obvious, so he belongs to a slender body. dressed in white clothes, coupled with that perfect face, the image is very eye-catching. He smiled and said, "Come uninvited, don''t you mind?" Don''t mind, it''s a monster, the beast gods are complaining, but they are afraid of Ao Tian''s strength, they will not easily do it before they know the bottom of Ao Tian. Beast God smiled and said, "How come you mind if the distinguished guest comes here, sit inside." He made a please gesture, and there was a tall wooden house near the forest behind. Erming put Xiao Wu and Xiao Wu''s mother down, and said, "Senior Ao, my eldest brother and I are right here." Because of their size, they couldn''t enter the wooden house. At this moment, they actually had an urge to transform themselves. Xiao Wus mother pulled Xiao Wu to the side of Ao Tian. Ao Tian said that these guys are terrifying soul beasts. Xiao Wus mother had to be careful, so she had to follow Ao Tian closely. Beast Gods gaze fell on Daming and Er Ming, and he stayed for a while. After confirming that these two hundred thousand-year-old soul beasts were not capable of doing damage outside, he led Ao Tian to the wooden house. "Brother, these guys are terrible, do you think they are really soul beasts?" Er Ming quietly transmitted to Daming. Daming said: "Senior Ao shouldn''t lie to us, and the aura they exude is very similar to our soul beast." "Then how are they in human form?" Er Ming wondered. In their view, if they want to have a human form, they can only choose to transform into a human being and practice in a human way. Ke Ao Tian once said that these are soul beasts that are hundreds of thousands of years old, and they are not transformed into human beings. Daming thought for a while, and said, "Senior Ao also said that he is not a human, but doesn''t he also have a human form? I guess that when the strength reaches a certain level, the soul beast can also change its form freely." Erming nodded and accepted Daming''s guess. It suddenly turned to look at the lake that exudes the breath of life, its eyes lit up, and said: "Look, big brother, this lake is much more beautiful than yours, and it also exudes a strong breath of life." Daming was a little moved, and wanted to go down for a swim, but when he thought that this was his place, he endured it. "Let''s stay here honestly, don''t go anywhere." It exhorted. Beast God and a group of people led Ao Tian into the wooden house and sat down beside a long wooden table. Judging from the furnishings inside, this should be a meeting place. There are only seven chairs beside the table. I probably never thought that someone would come here uninvited, so there are no extra chairs. Ao Tian took Xiao Wu to sit down, and motioned to her mother to sit down. On the side of Beast God, there were only three people standing beside him. Beast Shendao: "We don''t like the human set, so there is no tea to entertain you. Please forgive me." Ao Tiandao: "It''s okay, I''m not here to drink tea either." Beast God smiled and said: "My name is Ditian, and they all call me Beast God, I dont know what your Excellency calls me?" Ao Tiandao: "My name is Ao Tian." Di Tiandao: "Our names all have a heavenly character, which is quite destined. Where does Mr. Ao come from? Why haven''t you heard of your name?" "I had been asleep before, but I only woke up some time ago." Ao Tian replied. "Mr. Ao is not a human?" Di Tian asked in surprise. He didn''t feel the same kind of breath in Ao Tian, ??he thought Ao Tian was a human being. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "No." Hearing Ao Tian''s answer, the people of Ditian suddenly felt a little relaxed. What they worry most is that Ao Tian is a strong human being. Soul beasts and humans are natural enemies. If Ao Tian is a strong human, then it is almost impossible for him to be good. But now, they dont have this worry anymore. Ditian smiled and said, "It turns out that Mr. Ao is a spirit beast just like us." Ao Tian shook his head and said, "You are wrong, I am not a human being, nor a soul beast." He pointed to Xiao Wu, mother and daughter, and said, "They are the soul beasts." Ditian''s expressions were slightly stunned, and their eyes fell on Xiao Wu mother and daughter. "Mr. Ao joked, besides humans and soul beasts, are there other races of power in this world? Moreover, these two girls don''t have the aura of soul beasts. How do you say they are soul beasts?" Di Tian Asked. There are big men in this, Xiao Wu and mother and daughter have not dared to speak, sitting there quietly, a little nervous. They were very excited before they came, and wanted to meet the strong in the soul beast clan. But now, I don''t have that expectation anymore. Facing Di Tian''s question, Ao Tian didn''t speak, and raised his hand and waved lightly, the seal on Xiao Wu''s mother and daughter was lifted by him, and the spirit beast breath could not be concealed immediately. Ditian and several people were surprised, thinking in their hearts how Ao Tian could hide the spirit of Xiao Wu''s mother and daughter. Even they themselves cannot completely hide the breath of a soul beast Ao Tian continued: "As for my identity, when I was invincible, you were not born yet." The majestic Xiong Jun standing behind Ditian sneered and said, "It''s a big tone, then dare to ask Senior Ao, how old are you this year?" Ditian frowned and wanted to scold Xiong Jun, but after thinking about it, he could bear it up for the time being. This guy is the one who disobeys him the most. He has a stinky and hard temper, and it is really not good for disputes now. Ao Tian looked at Mr. Xiong, who was burly in stature, and said, "A little bear is very proud. I was invincible 500 million years ago. I said you weren''t born yet. Did you make a mistake?" "Five hundred million years? Haha, even the gods in the sky don''t dare to say that they have lived for five hundred million years. You can really blow." Jun Xiong and Ao Tian got on the bar, grabbing Ao Tian''s age without letting go. I don''t know if it was because of being reprimanded by Ditian before or because of something. He saw Ao Tian a little uncomfortable from the beginning. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled disdainfully. He was not going to argue with a little bear. "What are you laughing at?" Xiong Jun was furious and yelled violently. "Mr. Xiong!" Di Tian was also angry. The chat atmosphere was pretty good. This Mr. Ao loves to brag, and it doesnt affect the enjoyment of the chat. As long as he talks, he can learn more about this Mr. Ao and what is the purpose of coming here. But now, Xiong Jun has aroused the smell of gunpowder in a few words. If this Mr. Ao is really strong, once a war breaks out here, the consequences will not be acceptable to them. may expose this place under the eyes of the enemy, and it will also affect the Lord''s recovery. So facing Ao Tian, ??Di Tian has always maintained sufficient caution. Chapter 46： Arrogant Faced with Di Tian''s reprimand, Xiong Jun didn''t refute, and he was quiet. Ao Tian chuckled and said, "It''s okay, I can''t get angry with a little guy." "You..." Xiong Jun was furious, feeling that Ao Tian was targeting him. He was about to talk, but Di Tian''s aura had already enveloped him, so he could only shut his mouth. On the left side of Di Tian, ??the woman in a green dress changed the subject and said with a smile: "Mr. Ao, my name is Brigitte. The two behind you should be the one hundred thousand year soul beast soft bone rabbits in the Star Dou Great Forest. ." Her voice is very gentle and beautiful, her appearance is also very soft, and her smile is warm, giving people a very comfortable feeling. "Yes, senior." Xiao Wu''s mother politely replied, "This is my daughter Xiao Wu." "It turned out to be Xiao Wu. When you were a kid, you used to play in the stone forest. Once you ran into the forest, it was a bit naughty." Brigitte smiled. Xiao Wu was a little shy, her head lowered, her face slightly red. Seeing that the previously embarrassing atmosphere was eased by Brigitte, Di Tian was somewhat satisfied. He coughed slightly, and finally asked the question he most wanted to know, and said: "I don''t know what''s the matter with Mr. Ao coming to us today?" Ao Tian smiled and said: "Actually, it''s nothing big, just a little curious about the identities of a few of you." He looked at Di Tian, ??then at the beauty in purple clothes on the right side of Di Tian, ??and a normal-looking man standing behind Di Tian, ??and said: "I feel the breath of the dragon in the three of you." Ditian''s heart was stunned, but on the surface he was calm, and asked: "Mr. Ao is interested in the identity of our dragon clan?" Ao Tiandao: "Yes, I just want to see what kind of capabilities the current dragon clan has." He looked outside the house, landed on the emerald green lake full of life, and said: "You have stayed here for countless years, just to protect the one under the lake." A stone stirred up a thousand waves, Ao Tian''s last words made Ditian''s complexion greatly changed, and they could no longer remain calm. Ditian stood up suddenly, stared sharply at Ao Tian, ??and said, "Ao Tian, ??who are you? What is the purpose of coming here?" Ao Tian also stood up and said, "Didn''t I just say that, I am interested in you dragons, so I came." The emperor genius would not believe Ao Tian''s words, he could see that he was a dragon, and he could also know that the lord was sleeping under the lake. Ditian did not believe that the other party was only interested in the identity of the dragon. nine out of ten, Ao Tian is the enemy of the Lord... Ditian''s eyes were still sharp, and a war intent gradually ignited from him, and he asked, "Are you from the God Realm?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "No." "Then where did you learn these secrets?" Di Tian''s side was all ready to fight, but Di Tian still suppressed the urge to kill Ao Tian immediately. He has to ask clearly, if Ao Tian is really from the God Realm, then this battle is inevitable. But if Ao Tian is not from the God Realm, then he must understand how Ao Tian knows these secrets, and he must completely eliminate the hidden dangers. Ao Tian didn''t care about the hostility of the Ditian Seven, and smiled relaxedly: "You hide here, you can hide from others, but you can''t hide from my eyes." How could it be, Di Tian didn''t believe Ao Tian''s words at all. They have a large array of guardians here, and only those enemies with terrifying strength can find here. "Since you don''t tell the truth, you have to fight." Di Tian said, releasing his momentum with all his strength, and the whole wooden house was crumbling. The six people behind Di Tian also all operate cultivation bases, ready to attack at any time. Ao Tian did not release any aura, his figure floated out, landed on the open space outside, and smiled: "After all, I am a guest. It would not be good to break the host''s house." Ditian turned around and ordered: "Zi Ji, watch these four little guys, don''t let them slip away." Zi Ji''s strength is relatively low, but it is still very easy for her to control four hundred thousand year soul beasts, and two of them have been transformed. The beautiful woman in purple said, "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Di Tian and others rushed out of the house and landed in front of Ao Tian. Zi Ji flashed herself in front of Xiao Wu''s mother and daughter, easily controlled the two of them, and brought them to Daming Erming''s side. "You four stay together, don''t try to escape." Zi Ji changed her body, her body was covered with a layer of purple-black scale armor. She is slender, her chest is round, her long purple-black hair draped over her back, her face is extremely delicate, even her pupils are deep purple, and there is a black scale on her forehead, exuding a demon-like atmosphere. Daming Erming felt the terrible aura of Zi Ji, and felt a little frustrated. Xiao Wus mother quickly said: "Daming Erming, dont be impulsive, trust Senior Ao, we just look at it." Daming Erming suppressed the urge to do something, and turned to look at Ao Tian. At this time, Ao Tian has been surrounded by the five Ditians, and the remaining Brigitte is a healing spirit beast, who can only stay on the sidelines to watch the battle. Ditian glanced at Xiao Wu''s side and said, "They came with you, don''t you care about their lives?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "They are not in danger, why should I care?" Ditiandao: "Lastly, I will give you a chance. If you tell me where you know the secret here, this battle may be avoided. Otherwise, we will try our best to kill you. this." Ao Tian shrugged and said helplessly: "I have told the truth, why do you just don''t believe it. Since you don''t do it, then I will do it first." The voice fell, and the six Ditian suddenly became vigilant. Ao Tian''s white and slender arm patted lightly, and the handsome, evil-looking man standing on his left suddenly seemed to be hit by something. He spurted blood and flew out, shooting into the dark side. In the forest. "I am only interested in the dragons today." Ao Tian said lightly. Ao Tianyun inflicted a heavy blow on one person, causing Ditian''s scalp to numb and their complexion changed drastically. "Do it!" Di Tian shouted. Jun Xiong roared, his body shook, and he turned into a giant bear over thirty meters tall, larger than the Titan Great Ape, and exuding a dark golden luster. The other person turned into a black giant tree in the blink of an eye, with countless branches swaying, covered with extremely corrosive venom. There was another person who became a behemoth with three heads. It looked a bit like a lion. Each head was more than one meter in diameter. Its sharp and huge teeth exuded a golden luster. The last Emperor Tian turned into an extremely large black dragon, completely not under Mr. Xiong. He is covered with huge black scales, his limbs are extremely strong and powerful, his sharp claws seem to be able to tear everything apart, and his eyes are golden, exuding a monstrous atmosphere of terror. His appearance really looks a bit like a lizard, but it is a lizard with a hard dragon scale that has been magnified countless times. The dragon breath on his body is extremely strong, and the dragon''s power exuding has affected the surrounding fierce beasts. Chapter 47： Dragon Claw Jun Xiong roared and attacked first. "Tear the sky claws!" He roared and waved that sturdy arm that was more than ten meters long. The huge bear claws whizzed down from top to bottom. The void was compressed and distorted, making a terrible sound like a muffled thunder. At the fingertips, the dark golden nails that stretched out exuded an extremely sharp aura. Wherever they passed, tiny cracks appeared in the space, which was powerful enough to shock people. On the other side, a three-headed monster with three heads, three scarlet demon mastiffs, and three mouths full of sharp teeth opened. A black flame spurted out, as if even a person''s body and soul could burn. The Ten Thousand Demon King transformed into a weird giant tree, with countless thick branches swimming around like giant pythons, blocking all of Ao Tians retreat, the venom seeps out, and even the hard soil below is quickly corroded and emerges. White smoke exudes a pungent and unpleasant smell. Di Tian, ??who had turned into the Golden Eyed Black Dragon King, did not launch an attack, but guarded against Ao Tian''s counterattack. The huge size of him and Jun Xiong could not attack at the same time. Now Jun Xiong, King Crimson and King Ten Thousand Monsters have cooperated perfectly, not leaving Ao Tian a retreat. Now that the battle has started, do your best. Di Tian must eliminate the enemy in front of him as soon as possible, and minimize the loss to this place. He was also weighing Ao Tian''s strength in his heart. The one that Ao Tian slapped flying just now was the lowest ranked among them. If he were to be replaced, he would be able to do the same. In his opinion, the combined attack of the three of Xiong Jun is enough. He also wants to see what exactly Ao Tian is. Since he is not a human being, and he is not a soul beast, what is it? Xiao Wu mother and daughter and Daming Erming standing in the distance were completely shocked. The extremely terrifying spirit beast breath made them fear, and their bodies were trembling. This is the suppression of high levels to low levels. They couldn''t help thinking, can Ao Tian stop such a terrifying attack? But when they thought of Ao Tian''s size infinitely larger than the soul beasts in front of them, they relaxed a little. According to common sense, the larger the size of the soul beast, the more terrifying its strength, even if Ao Tian is not a soul beast, the truth should be the same. "Why doesn''t he attack yet? Nor is he defensive." Ditian people were puzzled. Seeing that the terrifying blow of Xiong Jun and the others was about to fall on Ao Tian, ??but Ao Tian still stood there calmly. "Dead!" Jun Xiong exuded crazy killing intent, trying to shoot Ao Tian into a pool of mud. Ao Tian looked up and smiled at the huge bear claw that was getting closer and covering the sky. There was a loud bang, and Jun Xiong''s paws, like the top of the Taishan Mountain, seemed to hit an invisible defense, and the palm of the huge might stopped. The fire of **** of the three-headed red devil mastiff was also blocked by an invisible wall, unable to approach Ao Tian within two meters. When the Ten Thousand Demon King saw this, he immediately controlled the venom-filled branches to entangle. However, it was also impossible to get within two meters of Ao Tian, ??and the strongly corrosive venom could not exert any effect. No matter how hard Xiong Jun used, he couldn''t make his paw drop by a cent. "The power of space!" Di Tian was shocked and couldn''t help but blurt out. can form a space barrier defense with the power of space, how deep is your understanding of the laws of space? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling a little numb in his scalp, and he felt uncontrollable fear in his heart. Time is king, space is respect. The deeper you understand these two laws, the more terrifying the power will be. Such a strong person is the least to provoke. Just as he was worried, Ao Tian said: "I said you are little guys, is it wrong? You are still far behind, your strength is too weak, you can''t even tickle me." Mr. Xiong kept roaring, feeling humiliated to the extreme. Ao Tian looked at this guy with the hottest and most extreme temper and snorted coldly. He slammed a punch, and in front of him, a huge dragon claw covered with golden dragon scales clenched into a fist, and the punch struck Xiong Jun''s chest full of thick dark golden hair. Like a meteorite hitting the earth, Xiong Juns chest collapsed, his bones broke, and blood spurted wildly. The huge body over 30 meters high rushed into the forest, overwhelming countless towering trees. How can be so powerful? The three-headed Scarlet Demon Mastiff and the Ten Thousand Demon King were frightened and wanted to escape immediately. Ao Tian waved his palm from left to right, and a golden dragon claw was condensed in front of the two fierce beasts, and they flew out, also seriously injured. Ao Tian didn''t pay attention to these injured guys anymore, his divine power rushed into them, sealing their cultivation base, it was difficult to escape here. He looked at the last Emperor Tian and said, "It''s time for you to take action. Let me see your methods." Ditian was sluggish there, and a turbulent wave was set off in his heart, and he was shocked: "Are you from the Dragon Race?" Ao Tian condensed dragon fist and dragon claw attack just now, exuding extremely pure dragon power, even the patriarch of the black dragon clan felt suppressed, how could he not shock his mind. "If you win, I will tell you." Ao Tian said. "Okay, I will do my best." Di Tian said. He had already felt it with mental energy just now, and the partners who were seriously injured by Ao Tian were not life-threatening, and he was slightly relieved. And if Ao Tian is really a dragon, then it is very likely that what Ao Tian said before is true. The purpose of coming here is only to be interested in the identity of their dragon. The Dragon God was invincible at the beginning, and UU reading left a lot of blood. It is normal that a dragon clan powerhouse that Emperor Tian does not know suddenly appears, he thinks so. Therefore, his hostility towards Ao Tian has unknowingly reduced a bit. Brigitte has rushed into the forest and began to treat those people. Zi Ji, who was not far away, was stunned and muttered: "How is it possible?" As the Demon Dragon King of Hell, although she is inferior to God''s strength, she is not in the least in terms of the purity of her bloodline and her own potential. However, with her pure dragon blood, she still felt terrible suppression from Ao Tian''s attack. The worry in Xiao Wu''s heart completely disappeared, and her chest stood up, and said: "There is nothing impossible, Ao Tian is powerful beyond your imagination." In her opinion, Ao Tian hasn''t used his body yet, it''s so powerful. If he restores his body, how strong would it be? Ditian stared at Ao Tian and said, "I will use the strongest trick. This trick is the supreme stunt of the dragon clan bestowed on me by the Dragon God ---Dragon Claw." "Come on." Ao Tian smiled and looked forward to it. What is the mystery of this supreme magical skill possessed by the dragon race, which is different from his appearance. Di Tian''s momentum rose rapidly, and powerful fluctuations erupted from him, especially his right paw. The terrifying energy contained in his right paw made the surrounding void begin to tremble slightly. "This blow will reach the power of a demigod, you are careful." Di Tian reminded. Since Ao Tian might be a strong dragon clan, Di Tian''s attitude has improved a lot. It would be even better if Ao Tian could be attracted to protect the Lord together... Ao Tian nodded and said, "Come on, let me see how strong the stunts passed down by your Dragon God are." Chapter 48： Your blood is too weak Di Tian''s momentum increased extremely rapidly, reaching its peak in the blink of an eye. "Ao Tian, ??don''t you use your body to fight?" He reminded. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "No." Ditian was a little unhappy, thinking that Ao Tian obviously looked down on him. He didn''t say anything more, a terrifying claw was grabbed towards Ao Tian. With his more than 800,000 years of cultivation base, coupled with the Dragon Claw taught by the Dragon God, the power is terrifying. The space in Douluo Continent is still a bit fragile. Around the Dragon God''s Claw, the space is constantly collapsing under the pressure of the overbearing power, and it is pressed towards Ao Tian. The mighty Longwei flooded this space, making everyone except Ao Tian tremble, and there was an involuntary urge to surrender. Aotian Shennian felt the energy fluctuation and power of Ditian, and then controlled his own power to the same level as Ditian. "True Dragon Fighting Technique!" He snorted softly, and his white fists rose into the sky. This dragon clan''s great killing technique has already been cultivated to the ultimate level by him. Even if it is performed in a human body, this punch is full of endless mystery. Ao Tian uses his body to fight against the black giant dragon that is more than 30 meters high. The small fist and the black giant claw contrast greatly, giving a strong visual impact. Everyone who saw this scene, the balance of victory in their hearts began to tilt towards the emperor sky involuntarily. Xiao Wu hugged her mother''s thigh tightly, her body trembling slightly, her big eyes full of worry. Emperor Tians claw of the dragon was rolling, crushing the void constantly, but Ao Tians punch was unremarkable, just like a weak punch of a thin human youth. No matter how you look at it, Ao Tian will undoubtedly lose. Only Ao Tian knew that the power of his fist was completely restrained, and there was no trace of it. Under everyone''s gaze, one claw and one punch finally collided. Di Tians dragon claws and Ao Tians fists were still there, there was no violent sound, no violent energy fluctuations, at this moment, it seemed that time had stopped. Everyone''s eyes widened, staring at this weird scene in a daze. So that delicate fist blocked the black dragon giant claws? Who loses and who wins? Ao Tian''s complexion was very calm, without a trace of fluctuation. Ditian was taken aback, but soon there was endless horror. "How is it possible?" He roared inwardly. Immediately, a clicking sound came and reached everyone''s ears. Everyone looked dull at the huge black dragon claw, and the sound of clicking came from there. Dense cracks appeared on the black dragon scales on the dragon claws. With a bang, the dragon scales exploded and the flesh and blood splashed. The dragon''s claw that was as huge as a small house completely shattered and disintegrated. Pale golden blood sprayed out from the fracture of the dragon''s arm like a volcanic eruption. The blood was extremely hot, and it sprayed on the ground with a sizzling sound. Ao Tian stood below, the pale golden blood pouring down like a waterfall, and when it approached his body, it was automatically bounced away. His face was calm and calm, and he slowly retracted his fist. "You lost." He said lightly. Ao Tian was a little disappointed in his heart. This is the supreme magical skill of the Dragon Clan handed down by the Dragon God, and it is not even a bit behind his true dragon fighting skills. Although it may be the reason that Di Tian did not understand enough, in his opinion, this dragon claw was still too rough. Di Tian''s huge body began to shrink, and finally turned into a human appearance. His face is handsome and resolute, and the pain in his arm makes his brows frowned slightly. His palm was disconnected from his wrist and disappeared, looking very scary. The flesh and blood squirmed, trying to recover. However, the blood was still spraying wildly, and the wound contained extremely domineering power to prevent the wound from recovering. A lot of blood was lost, and Di Tian''s face gradually turned pale. The emerald swan Brigitte rushed out of the forest, and the healing spirit fell on Di Tian''s arm. However, the effect is not obvious. This is not an ordinary wound. There is still the overbearing power of the real dragon fighting technique. Ao Tian kept his hand at the last moment, otherwise, the entire arm of Di Tian might be gone. "Let me come." Ao Tian walked up. Zi Ji rushed over from a distance and landed on Di Tian''s side, looking at Ao Tian with a pair of big purple eyes full of murderous intent. Ditian patted her shoulder with his left hand and said, "Let him come." When the power of Ao Tian''s punch just broke out, Di Tian experienced that kind of horror, which he could not resist at all. The terrifying power only destroyed his palm and stopped. He knew that Ao Tian had left his hand. Ao Tian came to Ditian and patted him on his shoulder. Divine power poured into his arm, expelling the remaining power from the wound. Although Ao Tian''s divine power only flows in Di Tian''s arms, it is enough to shock Di Tian. He has a feeling that this small part of energy injected by Ao Tian into his body, if it bursts out, is enough to tear his body to pieces. And the dragon power contained in this energy is extremely terrifying, the last time Emperor Heaven felt such a terrible dragon power, it was in the dragon god. "You..." He couldn''t help exclaiming. Zi Ji beside thought that Emperor Ao had been conspired by Ao Tian, ??and immediately let off his murderous aura, and patted Ao Tian with a palm. "Don''t!" Ditian yelled out, but it was too late to stop. Ao Tian didn''t care, the power of the law of space formed an invisible barrier, blocking Zi Ji''s attack. Zi Ji took Di Tian back a few steps, looked at Di Tian suspiciously, and asked, "Are you okay?" Ditian shook his head and said: "You have misunderstood Senior, he is healing for me Senior? Xiao Wu and several people, including Xiong Jun who walked out of the forest, were all surprised. Di Tian''s attitude changed so quickly that he respectfully called Ao Tian his senior. Ao Tian smiled and nodded, and said, "Open your mouth." Although Di Tian was puzzled, he still opened his mouth slightly obediently. The skin of Ao Tian''s palm cracked, a drop of golden blood oozing out, and then suspended. He did not suppress the coercion that this drop of blood exudes. The terrible Longwei made everyone feel that the entire sky was pressed on him, and couldn''t help but want to kneel down. But at the same time, the breath emanating from this drop of golden blood made them feel extremely tempted, and they had an urge to swallow. "Your blood is still too weak." Ao Tian said, with a wave of his palm, the blood fell into Di Tian''s mouth. He had a good impression of Di Tian. Although they were different in form, they were indeed of the same dragon clan. They were of the same kind in the true sense of Ao Tian, ??so he gave some opportunities at will. Di Tian''s body instantly burst into golden light, and unprecedented terrifying coercion erupted from him, making Zi Ji who had been supporting him unable to resist backing. The severed arm of his right hand grew rapidly, and it recovered in the blink of an eye. Ditian trembled and shouted excitedly: "Senior, my blood is evolving, and my cultivation base is skyrocketing. This drop of blood can at least increase my cultivation base for tens of thousands of years!" Through this drop of blood, he finally confirmed Ao Tians identity as a dragon. Everyone turned their heads unbelievably and looked at Ao Tian in shock. Ao Tian suddenly turned his head and looked at the emerald green lake. At this moment, the entire forest began to tremble violently, the earth cracked, the water in the lake disappeared quickly, and the bottom of the lake was exposed in a moment. Chapter 49： The shock of Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena It is already evening, and the afterglow of the setting sun shines on the heavens and the earth. The lake dries up, and the silt dries quickly, and then cracks are opened. A strong silver light rushes out of the cracks, dazzling more than the sun. "Bang--" The soil exploded, and a huge silver light burst out from the bottom of the lake. It was a huge claw, slapped heavily on the shore. This giant claw shone silver all over, covered with hexagonal scales, exuding a strange brilliance. A terrible coercion exudes, giving people an unparalleled sense of oppression. Ditian looked ecstatic, stepped forward, knelt on one knee, and shouted: "Welcome to the Lord." Brigitte and the other six people were equally ecstatic, strode forward, knelt down on one knee, and shouted: "Welcome to the Lord." Xiao Wu''s curious eyes fell on the giant silver claw. Although they were afraid of the pressure, they were curious about what kind of creature it was. Ao Tian was a little surprised. He had planned to see this sleeping man before. After all, he knew the identity of this man, and it could be said that he was the highest leader of the dragon clan in the Douluo world. However, the other party came out first. Ao Tian thought about it for a moment, and then he guessed the reason for the sudden awakening of the other party. With a bang, the entire mud at the bottom of the lake exploded, and a huge figure over a hundred meters in length rose into the sky, and then slammed heavily on the ground. This is a silver dragon with double wings on its back. Its body size is several times larger than that of Ditian, but its muscles are not exaggerated, and its body curve is smooth and graceful. Ditian''s eyes were frantic, and they looked up at the silver dragon in front of them, their bodies trembling with excitement. "Lord, you finally woke up." Di Tian said excitedly. Yinlong lowered his huge head and looked at the Ditian people on the ground with two big eyes. The voice was clear and pleasant, but with majesty, he said, "I feel the powerful blood aura, and I have a foreboding that this blood force is right. My recovery is extremely beneficial." Her majestic gaze fell on Di Tian, ??feeling the aura of Di Tian still soaring, and asked: "Di Tian, ??has your bloodline evolved?" "Yes, Lord." Ditian replied respectfully. Yinlong''s huge head nodded, and said, "Very well, worthy of being a genius of our clan. It seems that the time for our rise has arrived." After speaking, her huge body began to shrink, and after a few breaths, a silver light flashed, and a stunning girl appeared in front of everyone. A long silver hair with lustrous luster fell from the back of his head like a waterfall, down to his ankles. White skin, purple eyes are clear and translucent, and on the purple eyes, long eyelashes are curled up, forming a pair of extremely beautiful eyes. The figure is not plump, but it is just right, giving people a feeling of ultimate perfection. With long and straight legs down, there are a pair of white jade-like feet standing on the dark ground without staining the slightest dust. The breeze is blowing, and the long silver hair is flying with the wind, forming a beautiful picture to the extreme in the sunset. It''s just that her complexion is slightly pale, which makes people unable to help but feel a sense of pity. "What a beautiful sister, as good-looking as Ao Tian." Xiao Wu murmured unconsciously. Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena said: "Get up." Ditian several people quickly stood up. Ditian glanced at Ao Tian, ??hesitated for a moment, and said, "Master, I didn''t actually break through with my own ability." "Oh? How did you break through?" Gu Yuena''s voice was as cold as an immortal, and a hint of surprise flashed in her purple eyes. Ditian turned sideways, looked at Ao Tian, ??and said, "It''s the senior Ao. He easily defeated me. He also used a drop of blood to help me improve my bloodline and increase my cultivation." Gu Yuena''s gaze fell on Ao Tian, ??and Ao Tian''s face also made her startled a little, and asked, "Are you also a dragon?" Also, only the blood of the strong dragon clan can enhance the blood of the Emperor Tian. Ao Tian nodded and said, "Yes." A trace of softness appeared in Gu Yuena''s calm eyes, and said: "I can''t imagine that there is a strong person like you in my dragon clan." can improve the blood of the emperor, and the strength must be above the emperor. This is definitely a rare power for the dragon clan. Gu Yuena asked: "Would you like to follow me, seek justice for the soul beast clan, and create a world of freedom?" Although her voice is soft, she has strong self-confidence. The phrase Kill a piece of freedom for the soul beast is even more exciting for the people of Ditian, and they cant wait to throw their heads and sprinkle blood to fight the enemy to the death. Ao Tian shook his head, and said calmly: "I don''t want to." Gu Yuena was stunned, Ao Tian''s answer was beyond her expectation, a look of doubt appeared on her face, and she asked, "Why?" "Because your strength is too weak." Ao Tian said, without mercy. Gu Yuena frowned and said: "It seems that you don''t know who I am. I am the silver dragon king Gu Yuena, the co-lord of souls and beasts. I can reach the **** king level in the heyday of strength, but I have been injured and have not recovered." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Even if you recover to the God King level, what about?" "You don''t know how powerful the **** king is?" Gu Yuena asked in confusion. "Lord," Ditian shouted in a low voice. Gu Yuena turned his gaze to Di Tian, ??and said, "What''s the matter?" Ditian glanced at Ao Tian nervously. Seeing that Ao Tian didn''t react, he said, "I felt the powerful pressure of the Dragon God in Senior Ao." Gu Yuena frowned her eyebrows slightly, did not speak stood there quietly, like an ethereal fairy. She seemed to be thinking. It took a while before she slowly shook her head and said, "Impossible, unless I merge with the Golden Dragon King, otherwise as a descendant created by the Dragon God, no one can easily cultivate to the realm of the Dragon God. " Ao Tiandao: "Sorry, I am not the offspring created by the Dragon God you said, and my dragon clan is a little different from your dragon clan." "Impossible, the Dragon God is the ancestor of all dragons. Without the Dragon God, there would be no us." Yinlong Wang said. Ao Tiandao: "When I was invincible, the Dragon God you mentioned hadn''t appeared yet." At this moment, not only Gu Yuena didn''t believe it, but even Ditian, who had some respect for Ao Tian, ??didn''t believe it anymore. What other dragons can be longer than the Dragon God? Ao Tian didn''t explain much, he changed his body and returned to his physical appearance. The huge body snaked around the shore of the lake with a circumference of nearly a kilometer, and circled it several times. This is because he deliberately controlled the length of his body, otherwise he really couldn''t put it down here. In the dark night, his body exudes dazzling golden light, with endless majesty. The huge dragon head has two dragon horns growing, and the dragon beards on both sides dance with the wind. Gu Yuena, Di Tian, ??Zi Ji, and the three-headed Scarlet Demon Mastiff with the blood of the dragon clan feel the coercion of Ao Tian the most. Except for Gu Yuena who was struggling to support, the three of Ditian had already knelt to the ground. "Senior Ao is really different from us, so strong!" Di Tian said in shock. Gu Yuena trembled, resisting the pressure from Ao Tian. Suddenly, a flash of lightning flashed across her heart, and a bold guess emerged, blurting out: "Did you sleep under a volcano before?" Chapter 50： The ancestor of the dragon Ao Tian transformed back into a human form and shook his head: "I am sleeping in the magma space of the earth''s core, but it is connected to some volcanoes. What''s wrong?" Ao Tian was a little confused. Although Gu Yuena was not right, it was almost the same. He didn''t understand how the other party knew that he was sleeping in magma. Hearing Ao Tians answer, a flush quickly appeared on Gu Yuenas pale face, which was caused by her excitement and ecstasy. Her heart was surging, and she quickly stepped forward, came to Ao Tian, ??bent over and said, "Gu Yuena has seen seniors." At this time, she, where is the majesty of the Dragon King, in front of Ao Tian, ??is like a little girl next door facing her elder brother. Ditian and the others couldn''t help but opened their mouths wide in shock, unable to believe their eyes. Shocked that Lord Dragon King should have such a well-behaved side, and also shocked at what Ao Tian came from. It is worth the Dragon King to lower his body like this. Ao Tian was puzzled, and asked: "Did you know me before?" Gu Yuena nodded, and said excitedly: "Dragon God has information about you in his memory." Ao Tian is even more puzzled. He didn''t know the Dragon God before he fell asleep, how did the other party know about him? As if seeing Ao Tians doubts, Gu Yuena stretched out her hand to pull Ao Tian, ??but she shrank back when she touched Ao Tians arm, and said, "Sorry Senior Ao, I was excited. We went to the house and said Bar." She made a please gesture. "Okay." Ao Tiandang walked into the wooden house first. Gu Yuena followed behind her nervously and excitedly like a little maid. Di Tian and others also followed. They already understood that Ao Tian was an ancient and powerful existence, but they were very curious about the relationship between Ao Tian and Dragon God. "Mom, let''s go take a look too." Xiao Wu shook her mother''s hand. She has been with Ao Tian for so long, and now she finally has the opportunity to come into contact with Ao Tians secrets, why is she not moved? Xiaowu''s mother picked her up and quickly followed. Although there are few seats in the wooden house, the space is very spacious. It may be that the soul beast has a large body and does not like the small space, so the wooden house has been built larger. In the house, only Ao Tian was sitting on the chair, and Gu Yuena was standing beside him. "Sit down and talk." Ao Tian said. "Don''t dare." Gu Yuena said. The dragon clan''s rank and status are very strict. Now, she knows that Ao Tian is an extremely old predecessor, so naturally she dare not be rude. "Let you sit down, just sit down." Ao Tian frowned slightly. Gu Yuena hurriedly sat down, and then with a movement of her mind, the whole wooden house instantly brightened up, as bright as day. She has the ability to control the elements, so it is not difficult to bloom in the dark night. Xiao Wu looked around, trying to find out where the light came from, but after searching, she didn''t find the light source. Gu Yuena finally returned to the topic, saying: "Senior Ao, you may not know, in fact, Lord Dragon God has a great relationship with you." "Talk about it." Ao Tian suddenly became interested. Gu Yuena said: "At the time, Lord Dragon God was still weak and fell into a volcano by chance. There, he felt a terrible pressure. He wanted to dive into the bottom of the magma to find out, but the more the magma became The more terrible the temperature went down, I had no choice but to give up. But soon, he discovered that the magma contained a strange power that could promote his rapid improvement. The Lord Dragon God retreat there for a hundred years, and when he came out he was already invincible at the time. He also understood that what he had obtained was the inheritance of the dragon clan, so he used his own power to develop and strengthen the dragon clan. Later, his cultivation became stronger and stronger, even reaching above the **** king, but he never entered the volcano again, because he understood that there was a terrifying strong sleeping there, even with his peak strength. Need to look up to the strong. In his heart, he also regards the sleeping powerhouse in the volcano as the ancestor of the dragon clan. " After Gu Yuena finished speaking, her expression admired, her big purple eyes stared at Ao Tian unblinkingly. The rest of the people were already shocked. It turned out that Senior Ao actually lived longer than Dragon God, and even the reason why Dragon God has such an achievement is because of the inheritance of Senior Ao. If they heard such remarks in the past, they would only sneer, and even for the majesty of the Dragon God, they would definitely punish those who said such remarks. But now, the silver dragon king said the matter himself, and they couldn''t help but believe it. No wonder Senior Ao can beat them with a finger. It turns out Senior Ao''s background is so scary, and his strength is still higher than the Dragon God they follow. Di Tian and others were in awe, and their respect for Ao Tian was no less than that of Dragon God. Thinking of the tragic fate of the soul beast clan, unable to become a god, and being slaughtered by the strong human soul master, they couldn''t help clenching their fists. If they dont resist, they are destined to perish. Now their soul beast clan has found an ancient power who is still the ancestor of the dragon clan, and they suddenly have a backbone and a strong confidence. "Senior Ao will definitely lead us to glory again." They thought to themselves. "It turns out that this is the case. The dragons in the Douluo world were born because of me." Ao Tian was surprised. He was sleeping in the magma space, and he was also practicing. Every breakthrough of Gongfa will bring him a metamorphosis. It is not surprising that dragon blood is scattered in the magma. He also awakened several times in his deep sleep. It was because some creatures in the magma swallowed the dragon blood that had fallen in the magma during his transformation, but those creatures could not bear the dominance of dragon blood. UUwww. uukanshu.com exploded and died. Later, he didn''t care about this kind of thing anymore. Unexpectedly, a creature would successfully absorb his dragon blood, complete the transformation, and even become the dragon **** in the world of Douluo. No wonder the dragons here are different from his appearance. It is estimated that the dragon **** at the beginning was really a large lizard, or a lizard-like creature. Ao Tian looked at Gu Yuena and Di Tian in front of him, and suddenly felt a little more cordial. These are his descendants of the same race. "So you are the true ancestor of our dragon clan." Gu Yuena said piously. She stood up and bowed down to Ao Tianxing. Ao Tian raised his hand, an irresistible force made Gu Yuena unable to bow down. He''s not dead yet...how could he bear the kneeling of others casually. Gu Yuena suddenly looked sad, and said: "Old ancestor, Lord Dragon God was the master of the God Realm at the beginning. He accepted humans magnanimously and allowed humans who had cultivated to a certain level to enter the God Realm. Later, the Dragon God himself had some conditions, and the villain took the opportunity to clear the human powerhouses in the God Realm, but the speed of human cultivation was too fast, and in turn killed the Dragon God who had problems with strength. There was nothing wrong with the resistance of human beings, but what they did later was so extreme that all the disobedient beasts were killed by them, and the rest were kept in captivity by them as pets. They also interfered with the law, so that the soul beasts of the lower realm would never have the chance to become gods. If they want to become gods, they must transform into human beings. The fate of the soul beast can only be hunted by humans and become their soul ring. If we don''t resist, the soul beast will be completely extinct in tens of thousands of years. " Gu Yuena looked at Ao Tian, ??her voice was sad, and said: "Ancestor, please lead us to a world of freedom." Chapter 51： Please behave Gu Yuena looked at Ao Tian expectantly, and the others in Ditian looked at Ao Tian expectantly. They hope that Ao Tian can say something impassioned to boost morale, and then lead them to fight against humanity. With the help of such a senior who is stronger than the Dragon God, he can definitely take revenge and resolve the crisis of the soul beast easily. Ao Tian slowly shook his head in the eyes of everyone''s expectation, and said: "Sorry, this is a grudge between you and human beings, it has nothing to do with me." He originally wanted to be at ease, where would he lead the soul beasts to war with humans, or even destroy humans, would he have nothing to do when he was full? And he wiped out mankind, how did he explain to Bibi Dong? Gu Yuena didn''t expect Ao Tian to refuse, she was anxious, and said: "Old ancestor, you are our ancestor. Now that we are suppressed by humans, how can you not stand up?" She couldn''t understand, nor did Ditian understand. Her kin was suppressed and almost wiped out by humans. How could this ancestor remain indifferent? "Don''t call me ancestor." Ao Tian said, "The original dragon **** just absorbed the dragon blood that escaped from me when I was asleep, and gained the dragon clan inheritance, but what does it have to do with me? He was not my intention. Manufactured, why should I be responsible for you? In my opinion, your soul beasts are indeed pitiful, but in the human world I live in now, my love is also a human. If you want to exterminate humans, I am sorry, I cannot help you. " Gu Yuena anxiously said: "Old ancestor..." "Don''t call me ancestor." "Senior Ao, you are not a human being. Why do you want to stand on the side of humans? Humans practice fast and have a higher probability of producing strong people than us. They can absorb ten thousand years of spirit ring even one hundred thousand years after decades of cultivation. Soul ring. And the growth cycle of the soul beast is extremely long, and if this goes on, the soul beast will become extinct one day." Ao Tiandao: "I think the two races don''t have to kill each other, maybe they can find a way to live together peacefully." Gu Yuena shook her head: "What else is there? Human beings cannot continue to practice without spirit rings. They are destined to slaughter our spirit beasts. Therefore, the only way for us to survive is to kill all human beings. At least we must all human spirit masters. Kill it all." Ao Tian stood up and said, "Sorry, I slept for hundreds of millions of years. Now I wake up and just want to enjoy life in this world. Don''t involve me in the incidents of your race wars." In his opinion, a genocide is normal. He has been sleeping for 500 million years without knowing how many genocides have been. After finishing speaking, he looked at Xiao Wu and said: "Xiao Wu, let''s go back." Gu Yuena was anxious, stood up quickly, and said, "Senior Ao, wait a minute." Ao Tian stopped. Gu Yuena looked back at the people in Ditian, and said: "You go out first, I want to chat with Senior Ao alone." Ditian and several people had to leave the wooden house. Ao Tiandao: "Xiao Wu, you guys should go out first." After a while, only Gu Yuena and Ao Tian were left in the wooden house, and they both sat down. Gu Yuena asked: "Senior Ao, since you don''t want to help us, why do you come here to find us?" Ao Tiandao: "I have sensed your existence a long time ago, but I am a little interested in the identity of your dragon clan, so I just came to have a look." Gu Yuena bit her lip, her pale complexion suddenly showed a touching blush, she seemed to have made some decision, and said, "Senior Ao, can you please shield someone outside? I have something to say to you in private. " Ao Tian was a little confused about what Gu Yuena wanted to do, but she still arranged an enchantment casually. "Well, now they can''t see us, nor can they hear the voices here, what can you say." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena stood up, Lianbu moved lightly, and came to Ao Tian. Her long shiny silver hair fell down to her ankles, and Ao Tian couldn''t help taking a second look at her little white feet. He frowned, wondering what Gu Yuena wanted to do. Gu Yuena stood in front of Ao Tian, ??her pretty face getting redder and red, and even the exposed white and smooth skin on her body was filled with a faint blush. Her body also exudes a refreshing fragrance, which makes people want to take a deep breath. Ao Tian had to admit that Gu Yuena was the most immortal woman he had ever seen. Gu Yuena bit her red lip lightly, and the skirt condensed with soul power on her body gradually drifted away, presenting her perfect self in front of Ao Tian. Ao Tian finally realized the feeling of wanting to take a cold breath, his heartbeat slowly accelerated, and his heart suddenly throbbed. He forced himself to turn his head and said, "Gu Yuena, what are you doing?" Gu Yuena lowered her head, the blush on her cheek spread to the base of her ears, she did not dare to see Ao Tian. "Senior Ao, I know that the needs of the Dragon Race are very large. The Lord Dragon God had nine heirs at the beginning, and even Di Tian had Brigitte and Zi Ji. If you don''t dislike it... Gu Yuena is willing to be your woman. " She trembled slightly all over, stretched out her trembling hand, trying to pull Ao Tian. Ao Tian pushed away Gu Yuena''s hand and said, "Gu Yuena, please respect yourself." Gu Yuena was a little bit lamented, and said: "Why, am I not pretty enough?" Ao Tian shook his head, still afraid to look at her directly, and said, "No." "Then why are you unwilling to accept me?" "I have a lover and feelings need to be cultivated." Ao Tian replied. "Emotions? What is that?" Gu Yuena was puzzled. "Emotion is to like someone." Ao Tian explained. "Oh, then I like you, and I don''t mind if you have other women." Gu Yuena stared at Ao Tian with big beautiful eyes. The concept of the soul beast in this respect is very simple, and it is normal for a powerful soul beast to have multiple partners. In her opinion, Ao Tian is strong and handsome, making him the best candidate as a partner. And, if you become Ao Tian''s woman, you may be able to persuade Ao Tian to help the soul beast clan. How could Ao Tian not understand Gu Yuena''s sudden dedication. He doesn''t think his charm is so big that a noble woman will give up her precious body when she meets for the first time. The main purpose of the other party is still for the future of the soul beast. Ao Tian had to admire Gu Yuena and sacrificed herself for the future of the soul beast. He sighed and said, "Get on your clothes. If you want to be friends with me, you can, but it''s not necessary. If you do this again, then I have to go." Gu Yuena felt anxious, and hurriedly stepped forward to hold Ao Tian. Ao Tian is full of evil fire in his body at this time, how dare to let her approach. He sighed helplessly, his figure disappeared suddenly, and he left here directly. "The barrier is going to disappear soon, get dressed quickly." Ao Tian left a sentence echoed in Gu Yuena''s ear. Gu Yuena was taken aback for a moment, and then a long skirt appeared on her again, but the blushing face would not be able to recover for a while. "Senior Ao... is gone." She murmured, her voice full of endless loneliness. Chapter 52： Gu Yuenas decision Outside the wooden house, Di Tian and others found that the barrier disappeared and shouted: "Lord?" Gu Yuena hurriedly arranged her clothes, her face quickly returned to her original somewhat pale state under the spirit power running, and said lightly: "Come in." Ditian and others walked in and found that only Gu Yuena was left in the huge room. "Lord, where is Senior Ao? The horse we saw Senior Ao riding is gone." Di Tian asked. Gu Yuena sighed and said, "Senior Ao is gone." Di Tian was surprised, and quickly asked: "Then Senior Ao promised to help us?" Gu Yuena shook her head and said: "No." Di Tian suddenly felt a huge loss, and said: "Why, Senior Ao is not a human being, why should he protect humanity so much?" "Lord, is there any hope for our soul beasts?" Zi Ji looked at Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena sighed in her heart. She knew that if she didn''t encourage these subordinates, she might break their faith. She smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will find a way to convince Senior Ao, even if Senior Ao is still unwilling to help us, then I will let him help me restore my strength. As long as my strength recovers, even if I can''t destroy humanity, we You will also have the power to protect yourself. Believe me, our future will be bright." Zi Ji looked at Gu Yuena and said seriously: "Lord, I believe in you." "I believe you too." Di Tian said. Xiong Jun and others also all spoke out, Gu Yuena has always been their spiritual support, as long as Gu Yuena is still there, their beliefs will not collapse. Ao Tian actually left, Xiao Wu suddenly felt very disappointed, and her little face was also unhappy. "I don''t know if there is any chance to see him in the future?" she thought to herself. Gu Yuena looked at Xiao Wu, beckoned, and said softly: "Little sister, come over to sister." Xiao Wu didn''t dare to go there, and looked up at her mother. "Go," Xiao Wu''s mother said, and gave her a push. Xiao Wu nodded, feeling nervous, and walked towards Gu Yuena with small steps. From the conversations with everyone just now, she already knew that this beautiful-looking sister was the supreme leader of the soul beast. She herself is just a small 100,000-year-old incarnation soul beast, how can she be uneasy. "Lord...Lord." Xiao Wu came to Gu Yuena, learning from Di Tian and the others shouted. Looking at her cute and nervous look, Di Tian and the others couldn''t help but smile, and couldn''t help but love the little girl more. Gu Yuena sat down, held Xiao Wu on her lap, and asked: "Xiao Wu, don''t call me the lord, call my sister. Can you tell my sister what is your relationship with Senior Ao?" "Sister... Sister, are I classmates with him?" Xiao Wu replied. "Classmate? What is that?" Gu Yuena was puzzled. She looked at Ditian and the others, and found that they were shaking their heads at the same time. Xiao Wu explained: "After the soul beasts are transformed into humans, they need to feel the breath of human beings in order to cultivate. So I entered a junior soul master academy, where I learned human knowledge. Ao Tian also went there to study, and I was in the same class as me. ." Gu Yuena nodded, and said: "Senior Ao should have awakened not long ago, and is not familiar with the human world, so I went there to study ******Tian and the others also nodded slightly, agreeing with Gu Yuena''s guess. . "Then can you take your sister to find him?" Gu Yuena asked. Xiao Wu said: "He said he lives in Wuhun City." Ditian''s expression changed, and he said, "Master, you can''t go there." "Why?" Gu Yuena asked. Ditian said: "Wuhun City is the most powerful force on the Douluo Continent now, with many titled Douluos, and the strongest has reached level ninety-nine, only a little worse than me. You are hurting now. You must not go there." Although Ditian and others stay here all year round, they occasionally understand the situation outside, knowing that Wuhun Hall is the most powerful soul master force at present. Gu Yuena said: "Don''t worry, the day of a decisive battle with humans has not yet arrived." She looked at Xiao Wu and continued to ask: "Xiao Wu, where is your academy?" "In Notting City." "Then you take your sister to Notting City?" "School has not yet started, and there are more than two months of vacation." Xiao Wu said. "When school starts, will you take your sister to find Senior Ao?" Xiao Wu thought for a moment, and said, "Okay." Between humans and spirit beasts, she still chooses spirit beasts. I heard Gu Yuena talk about the tragic fate of the soul beast before, and she was deeply moved. In her heart, she actually hoped that Ao Tian could help Gu Yuena. "Lord, do you really want to go to the human world?" Di Tian worried. Gu Yuena said: "Senior Ao is now our hope of rising, and we must not miss this opportunity." "Then let us accompany you." Ditian asked. Gu Yuena''s current strength is not even as good as him. If you encounter a human titled Douluo, it might be dangerous. Gu Yuena shook her head and said: "No, if you enter the human world together, the goal will be even greater. If you accidentally reveal your identity, you may still attract the people from the gods." "But your safety..." "Don''t worry, it is not easy for the human title Douluo to take me down You stay here to practice, try not to expose it, and I will contact you when you need it." Di Tian and others had no choice but to agree. Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Xiao Wu, you can stay here to accompany your sister for more than two months." "OK." Xiao Wu likes Gu Yuena very much. This elder sister is very beautiful, which makes her have a good impression. "Sister, can I ask you a question?" Xiao Wu said. "What do you want to know?" Gu Yuena asked. Xiao Wu glanced at Daming and Erming outside the house, and said, "My partners Daming and Erming want to have human forms like you, but they are unwilling to choose to transform into humans. Sister, can you help them?" "It''s simple." Gu Yuena smiled, "Their strength is still a bit low, and when the strength becomes stronger, after breaking through a hundred thousand years of cultivation, they will have the ability to change their human form." Gu Yuena looked at Di Tian and said, "Di Tian, ??these two little guys have good potential, so I will bring them to you." "Don''t worry, I will train them well." Di Tian grinned. After Ao Tian left the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest, his figure appeared outside the forest. beside him, still standing Ryoma. "Really, do you want to use beauty to entice me to help the soul beast?" Ao Tian curled his lips, unexpectedly Gu Yuena was such a person. "It''s not impossible to solve the problem of soul beasts and humans, but it''s not easy. I''ll talk about it when I get tired of it. Now that Xiao Wu has sent it back, the dragons inside have seen it, and there are more than two more on holiday. Moon, then go back to Wuhun City." Thinking of Bibi Dong, Ao Tian couldn''t help but smile. Bibi Dong might also be waiting for him to go back. Chapter 53： Refined pill Thinking of Ju Douluo saying that Bibi Dong was in retreat last night, Ao Tian rode on the dragon horse and headed for Wuhun City without any haste. He would return to Wuhun City to accompany Bibi Dong almost every month, so he wasn''t very anxious. The Star Dou Great Forest was not far from Wuhun City, and he had already returned to Wuhun City a day later. After waiting for another three days, Bibi Dong, who was practicing in retreat, finally left. All the seniors above the elders of the Spirit Hall knew that Ao Tian was the number one powerhouse in the Spirit Hall, and even Bibi Dong''s position as the Pope was taken with his help. After Bibi Dong left Wuhun City with Ao Tian, ??Chihiro Ji announced Bibi Dongs apostasy and lifted his status as a saint. Later, Ao Tian defeated Qian Daoliu with a finger. Qian Daoliu nian agreed with Bibi Dong as the pope because Bibi Dong was a saint. To the high level of the Wuhun Hall is gratified that Bibi Dong, the Pope, is extremely conscientious. He has worked hard in his reign for several years, and managed the Wuhun Hall in an orderly manner, making the strength of the Wuhun Hall increasingly stronger. The plan to capture the two empires has also been put on the agenda. I believe it will not be long before the Wuhun Temple will be able to dominate the mainland and achieve a hegemony that will last forever. The door of Bibi Dong''s exclusive training room opened, and a mature and moving figure came out. She stretched her waist vigorously to meet the morning sun, and the abundance of her chest made the maid standing by her side to greet her and could not help swallowing her saliva secretly, her face full of envy and longing. The golden sun shines on her delicate and flawless face, and there is no trace of blemish on her face without powder. Bibi Dong was in a very good mood. After six days of retreat, he finally broke through a small level and was one step closer to level ninety-nine. She stretched out her hands, and the maid woke up from her absence, and quickly put the Pope''s robe on Bibi Dong. The moment he put on the pope''s robe, Bibi Dong, who was originally wearing a thin exercise suit and exuding a mature charm, instantly added a kind of majesty and nobility of a queen. At this time, there is one word to describe her, that is grace and luxury. "Serve me to bathe and change clothes." Bibi Dong said, raising his foot and heading back to his boudoir. was in retreat for six days. Except for eating and drinking Lazar, she had been practicing. She hadn''t taken a bath for six days, and her body would inevitably feel a little uncomfortable. "Your Majesty, Mr. Ao is back." The maid followed in small steps and said softly. Bibi Dong stopped abruptly and turned to look at the maid. Her majestic aura disappeared for an instant, and her voice asked slightly quickly: "When did he come back?" "Three days ago." "Why don''t you notify me..." Before Bibi Dong''s voice had fallen, he ran out and ran to his boudoir. She knew in her heart that the maid did not inform her that it should be Ao Tian, ??so the words did not mean to blame. The maid looked at Bibi Dongfeng''s fiery figure from behind, and couldn''t help covering her mouth and snickering. Only Mr. Ao can make the pope disregard her manners. At this time, in Bibi Dong''s boudoir. Ao Tian, ??who looks like a child, is sitting cross-legged on a futon, and a fist-sized golden flame is floating in front of him. The flame was beating, and granular objects could be vaguely seen inside. A moment later, Ao Tian withdrew the flame, and the contents inside appeared. It was a dozen pale green pills, exuding a refreshing fragrance. He took the jade bottle and put away the pill, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I haven''t made alchemy for many years, and the technique is a little rusty, otherwise there will be two more." Going to the Star Dou Great Forest a few days ago, he found a lot of spirit grass, so he started thinking of alchemy. He stood up and put the jade bottle on the table aside. At this moment, he changed his expression and turned and looked out the door. With a bang, the door was pushed open hard, and a beautiful shadow rushed in and rushed towards Ao Tian. Ao Tian waved his palm lightly, closing the door first. He usually regains his true physical state in private. If anyone other than Bibi Dong is present, he will show up as a young man. People in the Hall of Martial Spirits thought that Mr. Ao was a young man in his twenties, but they didn''t know that he was only seven years old. Bibi Dong brought a strong fragrant breeze to Ao Tian, ??and hugged Ao Tian up, very hard. Ao Tian fell into the softness, smelling the strong smell of Bibi Dong, and he forcefully separated his head from Bibi Dong. "Do you want to smother me?" He glanced at Bibi Dong''s figure, it seemed to be a little plump again, no wonder it almost made him feel suffocated. Ao Tian changed into a youth, with a look of disgust and said: "How many days have you not taken a bath? The smell on your body is so strong, you are not afraid of me disgusting?" He couldn''t help but think of a stalk in his previous life: Goddess doesn''t need to go to the toilet, even farting is good... Bibi Dong didn''t care at all, and said with a smile: "If you despise me, then you are not the man I love." She stepped forward and took Ao Tian''s arm and said, "Go, serve me to take a shower." Ao Tian looked embarrassed and said, "This...isn''t it?" Bibi Dong gave him a blank look and said, "It''s not the first time, it''s a fake." "okay then." ... Almost an hour later, the two people walked out. Bibi Dong accidentally caught a glimpse of the jade bottle on the table, picked it up, and asked, "What is this?" She looked curiously at the round objects the size of peanuts, and found that she had never seen them before. "Is it candy?" She opened the bottle, and an alluring fragrance wafted out. "Well, it smells good." She turned her head and looked at Ao Tian with inquiring eyes. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "This is the beauty pill. Even if an ordinary person who does not practice takes one, he can stay young forever and stay in his best-looking state." He looked at a small wrinkle in the corner of Bibi Dong''s eye, and smiled: "If you eat it, you will return to the appearance of an eighteen-year-old girl." "Really?" Bibi Dong''s eyes lit up and he poured one out, but when he was about to swallow it, he stopped again. She glanced at her proud figure, and worried: "Will the body return to the girly appearance?" "Don''t worry, no, even if you are willing, I am not willing to." Ao Tian said. Bibi Dong no longer hesitated, and swallowed a pill in one mouthful. The pill melted in the mouth, and the power of the medicine spread in her body and acted on her skin. In just a few moments, her skin became smoother and more supple, as if she could pinch water out with a single pinch. The already very beautiful face has also undergone subtle changes. A few small crow''s feet have disappeared, and the skin on the face has become more tender and firm, like a peeled egg. Bibi Dong walked quickly to the mirror, and he realized that his appearance was much younger, even better than when he was seventeen or eighteen years old, and his figure was still so arrogant. Bibi Dong was pleasantly surprised and took a bite on Ao Tian''s face. "Where did such a magical thing come from?" "I made it easily." Ao Tian replied, and immediately popularized Bibi Dong''s knowledge of pill. "Unexpectedly, there is such a magical knowledge in this world." Bibi Dong exclaimed. "You man, I know more things." Ao Tian smiled. Then, he asked: "Do you want to bring Xiao Xueer back to play for a few days?" Chapter 54： body check Bibi Dong shook his head and said, "No, she has recently taken important actions in the Heaven Dou Empire." "What action?" Ao Tian was curious. "Replace the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire." Bibi Dong said. "Is that Xueqinghe?" "Yeah." Bibi Dong nodded and said, "Don''t let her be distracted. Let''s talk about it when she succeeds." "Don''t worry, she will definitely succeed." Ao Tian said. Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian and complained: "Obviously you have the power to shock the world. As long as you are willing, the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire will be ours." Ao Tian hugged her, and said, "The process of hard work is meaningful, and it will be the most beautiful in the future. If everything is directly given to you, what else is there to pursue? is like your cultivation level, I can directly improve it, but that will only help you, but there will be some harm. " Bibi Dongbai gave Ao Tian a glance, and said, "You can always tell a lot of truth." She stood up, looked at the sunshine outside, and said: "It''s almost noon, let''s go to eat. By the way, I accepted a disciple some time ago, do you know?" Ao Tian shook his head. He knew the name of Bibi Dong''s disciple, but he didn''t know it was collected some time ago. Bibi Dong said: "Her name is Hu Liena, I order her to come and have a meal together." Ao Tian hugged Bibi Dong looking at the small but fleshy waist and walked towards the dining area. "We two have dinner, what do we tell her to do?" he asked. "Can you please?" Bibi Dong acted like a baby. Listening to Bibi Dong, Ao Tian trembled and almost got goose bumps. "Well, you must have something to ask me. It has something to do with that Hu Liena." Bibi Dong smiled triumphantly, and said, "You are still smart. Let''s talk about anything after dinner." The two went out, Bibi Dong immediately let go of Ao Tian and kept a certain distance. As a queen, although she did not hide her relationship with Ao Tian, ??she still has to maintain her majesty. If someone sees her as a little bird and a lover, then her image of majesty and dignity will collapse. She beckoned to the maid who was standing respectfully not far away, and instructed the other party to ask Hu Liena to come over for dinner. After waiting for the maid to go away, she and Ao Tian went to the dining place. Not long after Ao Tian and Bibi Dong sat down at the dining table, a young girl walked in quickly. The girl has neat short hair. She looks like she is only eleven or twelve years old, but her body has grown to a large scale. There was a hint of tension on that delicate face, and a sense of charm radiated from her. Beauty is natural, and charming is natural. This kind of woman, even if she doesn''t take the initiative to seduce, will naturally reveal her charm. "Teacher." Hu Liena shouted nervously. She has been a teacher for a while, and has eaten with Bibi Dong several times, but she still can''t help being nervous. Bibi Dong pointed to the opposite chair and smiled: "Sit down." Hu Liena sat down obediently, with big eyes secretly glanced at Ao Tian who was sitting next to Bibi Dong, and found that Ao Tian was smiling and looking at her, she looked back in shock. Her heartbeat speeds up slightly, and she secretly wondered how there is such a good-looking man in her heart. When she came in just now, she noticed the existence of Ao Tian. Ao Tian can be said to be the best-looking man she has ever seen, so she couldn''t help taking a peek and was discovered by Ao Tian. She wondered what the identity of this good-looking man really was. He could sit with the teacher, and he seemed so close. Bibidong introduced: "Ao Tian, ??this is my new disciple Hu Liena. Liena, you can call him Mr. Ao, he is my love." After finishing speaking, Bibi Dong''s pretty face couldn''t help but blush, even though the senior leaders of the Wuhun Hall knew about her relationship with Ao Tian. But this is the first time to introduce Ao Tian in person, and it is inevitable that there is a hint of shame. Hu Liena was surprised, and quickly stood up and said: "I have seen Mr. Ao." At the same time, he glanced at Ao Tian again, and found that Ao Tian and Bibi Dong really matched each other, and their faces were perfect. She was surprised because it was the first time she knew that the teacher had a lover. This was a secret she hadn''t touched before. Bibi Dong raised his hand and pressed it down, and said with a smile: "Sit down, don''t be so restrained. From now on, facing Mr. Ao will be the same as facing me." "Good teacher." Hu Liena replied cleverly. "Let''s eat." Bibi Dong said, worried that Hu Liena would not let go, so she personally served Hu Liena some food. ... I ate a meal for almost an hour, and it was noon. Bibi Dong said: "Leena, go to the study with the teacher." Hu Liena let out an "um" and followed Bibi Dong and Ao Tian respectfully. Although Bibi Dong didn''t say anything about bringing Hu Liena to the study, Ao Tian had probably guessed it, and couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. The three of them entered the study, Bibi Dong waved back the maid, and then said to Ao Tian, ??"Help her check her body." Hu Liena was shocked and looked at Bibi Dong blankly. Ao Tian couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "Is this not so good?" Bibi Dong glared at him, and said, "What''s wrong, she is just a little girl, can you still think about it? Hurry up, after checking, help her tailor a set of practice exercises. " "Creating a technique out of thin air is very laborious." "I don''t know what your skills are?" Bibi Dong threatened: "Do you want to sleep on the sofa tonight?" "Okay. UU reading " Ao Tian was very helpless. Many years ago, he helped Bibi Dong to examine his body very carefully, and then created a technique based on Bibi Dong''s physical condition and spirit power characteristics, which greatly increased Bibi Dong''s cultivation speed. Unexpectedly, Bibi Dong would be arrested today to create exercises for Hu Liena. It is necessary to know that in his inheritance memory, there is only Dragon Clan in exercises, and his knowledge in exercises is somewhat lacking. It is not easy for him to create the most suitable exercises for a certain human being. But with his extremely high realm, he can still create it with great effort. He pointed to the bed Bibi Dong usually uses for nap in his office, and said to Hu Liena: "Lie down." Hu Liena''s heartbeat gradually accelerated, her immature pretty face turned red, and she looked at Bibi Dong at a loss. How does she listen, this kind of physical examination is a bit unusual. You must know that her body has never been contacted by the opposite **** in recent years, except for her elder brother when she was a child. Now she is about to be touched by a strange man. Although it is the teacher''s lover, she can''t keep calm. "Go up, rest assured, it doesn''t hurt, but it will be a little more comfortable." Bibi Dong said. She remembered that when Ao Tian checked her, she pinched almost her whole body, and the massage felt really comfortable. Hu Liena blushed, nodded lightly, climbed onto the small bed, lay down, waiting nervously for the man''s arrival. "This little girl is still shy." Bibi Dong laughed, pushed Ao Tian, ??and said, "Go." Ao Tian came to Hu Liena, stared at the eleven or twelve-year-old girl, with a gentle smile, and said, "Don''t be nervous, it won''t hurt." Chapter 55： Gu Yuena Seeing Ao Tians smile as warm as the sun, Hu Liena nodded gently, and the nervous mood gradually relaxed. Ao Tian stretched out his hand to press on Hu Liena''s shoulder, and his divine mind entered her body, analyzing her body and spirit power characteristics. In fact, if you want to create exercises for Hu Liena, the best way is to learn from the Fox Clans exercises. Unfortunately, Ao Tian doesnt have it, so he can only create it out of thin air. This is not something that can be accomplished overnight. It requires him to spend his mind to keep deducing, and he also needs to keep experimenting on Hu Liena. It is estimated that his two-month vacation can only be spent on Hu Liena. Since Hu Liena is Bibi Dongs disciple, he is considered half of his disciple, so I still have to help. His divine power flows into Hu Liena''s body from the palm of his hand, helping her open up the blocked meridians in her body. The meridians are unblocked during the mother''s womb, but after birth, they will breathe in the filthy breath between the heavens and the earth, and the meridians will gradually become clogged. People with poorer cultivation talents will become more clogged. Through acquired practice, the blocked meridians will be reopened and the impurities in the meridians will be expelled. Hu Liena''s cultivation talent is considered good on Douluo Continent, but the blockage of the meridians in his body is still serious. Ao Tian controlled the power of his divine power, and easily crushed the impurities inside without harming Hu Liena''s meridians and drained them into her intestines. If someone else, such as Tang San, wants to open a meridian, he must endure the intense pain that the meridian is almost torn apart. But those impurities in Hu Liena''s body meridians were like tofu in front of Ao Tian''s power. They were easily crushed, and Hu Liena didn''t even feel the slightest pain. Bibi Dong walked over, looked at Hu Liena''s blushing face, and asked, "How is it? It doesn''t hurt." "Yeah." Hu Liena nodded slightly and said, "It doesn''t hurt, but it feels warm." Ao Tian was very fast, and in just a few minutes he had already opened up the eight meridians in Hu Liena''s body. Even if he does not provide the exercises, Hu Liena''s speed of meditation and practice will increase a lot in the future. Ao Tian retracted his hand and said, "It''s okay, you can go back first. When I need you, I will call you over again." Hu Liena got out of bed and said, "Thank you." Although she didn''t know what the exercises the teacher said was, she could guess that it should be for her good. And after Ao Tian cleared her meridians just now, she now feels warm, light and uncomfortable. Suddenly, her blushing face changed, she clutched her belly, and said, "Teacher, then I will go back first." Bibi Dong nodded slightly, "Go." Hu Liena couldn''t stand it anymore, and left with small, hasty steps. After Hu Liena left, Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian with a faint smile, and asked, "Why is it so easy to check Liena''s body this time? I remember you almost touched my whole body at the beginning." Ao Tian''s face was not red, and he was not breathing, and smiled: "Everyone''s physical condition is different. You need to check carefully, and Hu Liena''s is simpler." "haha, really?" "Really, do you think I was taking the opportunity to eat your tofu?" "" In the next few days, Ao Tian will find Hu Liena to test the exercises every few days, to test the effect of the practice, in order to achieve a more perfect state. It took a month to finally complete the task Bibi Dong gave him. In Bibi Dongs office room, Ao Tiangang sent Hu Liena away and pinched his eyebrows. He couldn''t help but think of Hu Liena''s fate in the original plot. He was defeated by Tang San in the Soul Master Competition, so he eagerly entered the City of Killing to improve his strength. There he met Tang San, who had an improved appearance and hidden his identity, and fell in love with Tang. three. Later, because of a different position from Tang San, he suffered all the pain, and finally left with Qian Renxue sadly and spent the rest of his life alone. "Hu Liena is my half disciple, how can I let people hurt her." Ao Tian said secretly. In his opinion, as long as Hu Liena wins Tang San, then Hu Liena will not be attracted to Tang San, and there will be no tragedy. Seeing Ao Tian rubbing his eyebrows, Bibi Dong walked over and said distressed: "Tired? I''ll press it for you." da da da da da... Two months passed quickly, and Ao Tian rode a dragon horse to Notting City. His body hasn''t grown up yet, and staying around Bibi Dong all day will feel bored. Going to Notting City to witness the development of the plot is a lot of fun in his opinion. When that small city appeared at the end of the road, Ao Tian smiled. "I wonder if that little girl Xiao Wu will go to Notting College?" Ao Tian thought. In fact, his spiritual thoughts are enough to cover the entire planet, and wanting to know where Xiao Wu is is just a matter of thought. But knowing a lot of things in advance is no fun. He doesn''t release his mind from time to time. Long Sheng always has to keep some surprises to be fun. He is not worried about Xiao Wu''s safety. Xiao Wu has entered the core circle of the Star Dou Great Forest and has met the top spirit beasts of the Silver Dragon King. If she wants to come out, the people like the Silver Dragon King shouldn''t leave it alone. Thinking of this, Ao Tian had a premonition in his heart, Gu Yuena is very likely to take advantage of Xiao Wu''s opportunity to come to Notting College to find him. Thinking of that beautiful Gu YuenaAo Tian felt helpless. That woman regarded the mission of the soul beast clan more importantly than herself, but it was not so easy to pass. Perhaps, the opponent has already guarded him in Notting City at this moment. DaDaDa...Ao Tian rode a dragon horse into Notting City. He did not go to Notting College, but to the best hotel in town. The college wont start until tomorrow, so he has to find a place to stay well for the whole night. A handsome little boy, riding a white horse, attracted countless eyes along the way. Suddenly, Ao Tian frowned and pulled the rein to stop Longma. In front, two figures, one large and one small, ran over very fast, almost colliding with Ryoma. At a distance, someone shouted angrily: "Don''t run...someone steals my purse and catches the thief!" Ao Tian looked at the two fleeing figures with a weird face, the big one pulled the small one, and did not stop when passing by him. This turned out to be Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, who stole someone else''s money bag and were chased by someone from behind. A one hundred thousand year old soul beast transformed, a dignified dragon king, the leader of the soul beast, would actually steal money from people. Xiao Wu was dragged by Gu Yuena to run, so fast that she almost floated. "Sister... wait a minute, I see Ryoma." Xiao Wu exclaimed. "Where?" Gu Yuena stopped in an instant, said in surprise, and looked around, and soon saw the Ao Tian who was sitting on horseback and looking at them with a weird face. "Senior Ao..." Gu Yuena yelled, with surprise in her voice, and a slight grievance. Even though Ao Tian has changed her body shape, she still recognizes her temperament at a glance. Chapter 56： 2 hard to advance and retreat Gu Yuena heard Xiao Wu say that Ao Tian used a seven-year-old identity in the academy. That''s why she can recognize Ao Tian so quickly. When Ao Tian arrived, Gu Yuena didn''t run away anymore. Why should Senior Ao be here to worry? Senior Ao will never die, right? Seeing the Silver Dragon King, Ao Tian didn''t want to pay attention, but when he found the pitiful appearance of the other party and Xiao Wu, his heart softened a little. Regardless of whether he admits it or not, the blood flowing in the opponent''s body and him is indeed the same. At the moment when Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu stopped, the man shouting to catch the thief had already caught up. This is a fat man who looks about forty, with a big belly and a moustache on his lips. His appearance is really unflattering, and he exudes a sense of insignificance all the time. The clothes on this man are very gorgeous, with a jade robe, several emerald fingers on his fingers, and a pure gold necklace hanging on his neck, giving him a strong atmosphere of nouveau riche. No wonder Gu Yuena would pick this person. The middle-aged fat man panted heavily, staring at Gu Yuena closely. With that kind of look, he could not wait to strip off Gu Yuena''s clothes, and then eat it bit by bit. "Return the purse to him." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena was holding a purse in her hand, heavy, there should be a lot of gold soul coins in it. She hesitated, she finally got rich, so she just went back? Xiao Wu touched her, and whispered: "Sister, Ao Tian is very rich, let''s return the money to someone else first." "Okay, then I will give it back to you." Gu Yuena threw the purse to the middle-aged person, but she frowned, and the fat man''s gaze made her very uncomfortable. There are many such gazes in the crowd around. She understands that these human males must have taken a fancy to her beauty and body, and want to be with her... If it weren''t in the human world, and worried that it would attract the attention of a human soul master, she would have eaten these nasty guys in one bite. After all, she has already planned to stay here, preparing for a long-term war of attrition with Ao Tian, ??naturally, she doesn''t want to be bothered. The middle-aged fat man took the purse, stared at Gu Yuena squintly, swallowed a few drools, and said, "I stole my purse, and I want to be okay when I come back?" "Then what do you want to do?" Xiao Wu asked. "Hey, stealing money is against the law, and you must go to jail. But... if you can serve me for a while, I can''t sue you." The fat man was talking and swallowing his saliva. The woman in front of him was so alluring, she looked like a fairy. If I can spend the spring evening with the fairy, I would be willing to let him lose his life by ten years. Just when the fat man was thinking about things and waiting for Gu Yuena to get soft, a somewhat naive but domineering voice sounded: "Go!" Ao Tian only said one word, but it was accompanied by a powerful spirit master aura, causing the people around him to shake their bodies, panicking and retreating. Soul Master, that is an extremely noble profession, it is even rarer in places like Notting City, and not everyone can afford it. Under this rolling word, the middle-aged fat man seemed to have suffered an invisible punch. He threw his body away and rolled on the ground for a few meters. At the same time, a terrible murderous aura enveloped him, causing him to burst into death, and his urine almost came out. This person no longer dared to hit Gu Yuena''s idea, rushed into the crowd in a hurry, and escaped. "Senior Ao is so domineering." Gu Yuena slapped her ass, then turned on her horse while Ao Tian was not paying attention, and sat behind Ao Tian. Feeling the limp behind, Ao Tian frowned and said, "What are you doing on my horse?" Gu Yuena did not answer Ao Tians question, and shouted at Xiao Wu: "Xiao Wu, get on the horse." "Oh." Xiao Wu replied, and jumped on his horse, and landed in front of Ao Tian. At this time, Ao Tian was flanked back and forth, and was in a dilemma. Gu Yuenas eyes flashed slyly, and she wanted to cry: Senior Ao, you have lost the money I got. If you dont care, Xiao Wu and I will starve to death on the street. Can you bear to throw it away? Do you care about our two weak girls?" Ao Tian is speechless, can the dignified Dragon King starve to death? But for the sake of spending a year in bed with Xiao Wu, he still couldn''t bear to drive Gu Yuena away. He pinched his legs and lowered his belly, Ryoma continued to walk forward. Gu Yuena, who was sitting behind Ao Tian, ??raised the corners of her beautiful mouth slightly, revealing a triumphant smile. In the past two months, she carefully learned about Ao Tian from Xiao Wu, and finally summarized Ao Tian''s weakness---eating soft but not hard. For example, he is very tolerant to Xiao Wu. As long as Xiao Wu acts like a baby, Ao Tian will generally agree to anything. Therefore, she decided to adopt a "soft" strategy in the future "battle" with Ao Tian. Whether or not you can get Senior Aos people is not important, what is important is to let Senior Ao restore his cultivation base and give the spirit beast a promise... Ao Tian was squeezed in the middle by the softness of the front and back, and it was really uncomfortable, coupled with the inevitable bumps on the horseback, that feeling... Fortunately, Ryoma was very fast, and he arrived in front of the Notting Hotel in less than ten minutes. After getting off the horse, Ao Tian heaved a sigh of relief. After handing the dragon horse to the hotel staff, he entered the hotel. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu followed behind, looking at the magnificent hotel curiously. She and Xiao Wu had already set off from the Star Dou Great Forest ten days ago and came to Notting City. This kind of human luxury hotel and top service She has never enjoyed it. Ao Tiancai is generous and generous. He opened two top-class rooms and ordered some signature dishes. Not long after, in Ao Tian''s room, Gu Yuena ate the freshly served dishes with bright eyes, and praised again and again. One big and one small, two beauties turned into foodies, most of the delicious food entered their stomachs. After drinking and eating, Ao Tian began to ask Gu Yuena why she stole the money. Gu Yuena aggrieved: "The human world is too complicated. You need money for food, money for housing, and money for clothes. We don''t have that kind of money." She glanced at Xiao Wu, made her face blushing and lowered her head, and continued: "Later, the girl Xiao Wu suggested that I steal and select those who are wealthy. This is how she came to Notting. city. Senior Ao, in order to find you, I have eaten all the hardships in the world. " Gu Yuena tried to make herself look weaker, pretending to be a pitiful look. Anyway, in front of seniors like Senior Ao, hers is indeed only a little girl, and this is not a shame. Ao Tian was a little speechless, and the dignified Dragon King actually fell to the point of stealing money for a living. He couldn''t help but look at Xiao Wu, thinking that this little girl came to Notting City for the first time, wouldn''t she also steal it all the way? Gu Yuena worked so hard to find him, how could Ao Tian not understand that thought? He thought for a while, and said, "It''s not impossible that you want me to help the spirit beast. But you have to give me some time, and I will find a way to solve your spirit beast''s problem." Gu Yuena said with joy: "Senior is going to help us deal with humans?" Ao Tian shook his head: "I will use my own method." Chapter 57： Help Gu Yuena heal "What method?" Gu Yuena asked. As the leader of the soul beast, this is an issue she needs to care about. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I''ll talk about it then, it''s useless to tell you now." The reason why he decided to help the spirit beasts, apart from feeling that they are pitiful, the most important thing is that Ao Tian feels that he needs to train some obedient powerhouses. He can''t stay in Douluo Continent forever. When he gets tired of the life here, he may go to the God Realm or explore the stars in the sky. Having a group of strong subordinates to follow makes him a lot easier. He felt that the mind of the soul beast was far less complicated than that of humans, and it would be better to cultivate the soul beast. Of course, there are humans with good talents, and he will not let it go, such as Hu Liena... For a hundred years, Gu Yuena was lost in thought, and nodded after a moment. One hundred years is not long for her, she can afford to wait. "Senior Ao, I still have a ruthless please." Gu Yuena said. She was a little embarrassed, because there are too many things to ask Ao Tian for help. "What else is there?" Ao Tian asked. "Can you help me heal my hidden injury." Gu Yuena asked expectantly. Her hidden injuries were extremely serious. They were left by the Dragon God when he fought the five god-king human powerhouses. If she recovers by herself, it will take at least 20,000 years to recover. Twenty thousand years, she can''t wait, what if Senior Ao didn''t solve the problem of the soul beast? After waiting for another 20,000 years, the soul beast might really be extinct. Ao Tian said, "Let me take a look at your body." After speaking, he reacted. This sentence seemed to be somewhat ambiguous, but he didn''t care too much. The spirit was released and entered Gu Yuena''s body. Being probed into her body with divine consciousness, Gu Yuena felt a strange feeling in her heart. After a while, Ao Tian withdrew her mind, she hurriedly asked: "How is it? Senior Ao, is my condition okay?" Ao Tian shook his head, and said: "It''s hard to cure, you hurt the origin, unless...I use my blood to help you improve the purity of your blood, and then you can restore it." Essence? Gu Yuena''s eyes lit up, as if Dragon God didn''t have this treatment at the beginning. The Dragon God just absorbed the dragon blood emitted by Senior Ao during cultivation, and possessed the blood of the dragon clan, and then he cultivated step by step to become strong, and finally became a colorful dragon. "If I absorb the blood of Senior Ao, will my future achievements surpass the Dragon God?" Gu Yuena couldn''t help feeling a little excited. Thinking of this, she looked at Ao Tian eagerly and said, "Senior Ao, can you give me some blood?" Then, before Ao Tian could answer, she continued: "Your great kindness, Gu Yuena will definitely not forget." Ao Tian didn''t say much, pressing his palm on his chest, and ingested a drop of blood that exuded a rolling force. With a wave of his left hand, he placed an enchantment to prevent the movement here from being discovered. then put a layer of defensive barrier on Xiao Wu''s body, otherwise, this little girl might not be able to withstand the pressure of this drop of blood and pass out. Is this the blood of Senior Ao? Gu Yuena''s eyes lit up, and this drop of blood also made her feel terrifying pressure. Essence and blood are condensed from blood essence. A drop of essence and blood is nothing to Ao Tian, ??but to Gu Yuena, it is a great opportunity. This drop of blood contains part of the dragon family''s inheritance information, and Gu Yuena will naturally obtain it after fusion and absorption. Gu Yuena was injured after all, so Ao Tian had to seal part of the power of the essence and blood, and said, "Open your mouth." Gu Yuena opened her mouth obediently, Ao Tian flicked his finger, and the blood fell into Gu Yuena''s mouth. "You have dark wounds in your body. It takes a lot of time to refine your essence and blood. After the refining is complete, your dark wounds should be almost healed. If it still doesn''t work, you can ask me for another drop. By the way, the essence and blood also contains part of the dragon family heritage, you can think about it and pass it on to Ditian and the others. " Gu Yuena was moved in her heart, Senior Ao was going to improve the strength of their soul beasts? Thinking of this, Gu Yuena looked serious and said: "Senior Ao, your great grace Gu Yuena has nothing to do with you. If you need it, Gu Yuena is willing to..." Ao Tian stretched out her hand to interrupt her, and said, "Come on, you can go back to your forest tomorrow. If you grow up like this, you will have trouble if you stay in the human world." Gu Yuena blushed slightly, feeling that Ao Tian was complimenting her in disguise. Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "You two go back to the room, I want to rest." Gu Yuena stood up, gave a bow, and took Xiao Wu to the next room. "If Xiao Dong''er knows that there is a beauty who is no worse than her, she often wants to treat me like her, I don''t know if she will be killed from Wuhun City..." ... Gu Yuena took Xiao Wu back to the room, and sat on the bed happily, and began to refine and absorb Ao Tian''s blood. just started to absorb, she found that her blood was improving, and vaguely saw some very mysterious inheritance, her original hidden wounds were also recovering several times faster than before. Xiao Wu saw that Gu Yuena was so serious in healing her wounds, and did not bother to bother, so she went to take a bath by herself. After she finished washing, she saw Gu Yuena still sitting there, she couldn''t help but said: "Sister Na''er, you haven''t bathed in a few days, don''t you want to wash it?" Xiao Wu found that Gu Yuena''s body scent that had been good smelling was a little stronger, UU reading www. If uukanshu.com sleeps with Gu Yuena, she will not fall asleep. Gu Yuena opened her eyes and got out of bed, still feeling a little bit unfulfilled in her heart. But she also understands that with the blood of Senior Ao, her recovery time will be greatly shortened, and she is not in a hurry. After taking a shower, Gu Yuena walked out with her long silver hair. Her long hair was much shorter than before, and she had just reached that slender waist, and her skin was so good that Xiao Wu was envious and jealous. Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up and said, "Sister Na''er, I want to hold you to sleep tonight." Gu Yuena went to bed, tapped on Xiao Wu''s forehead lightly, and said: "You little Nizi, you are lustful at such a young age. Didn''t you sleep with Senior Ao every night?" "Where is it." Xiao Wu flushed with shame, and got into the bed. "You said this to me yourself." Gu Yuena smiled and patted Xiao Wu''s small **** hard outside. Xiao Wu''s voice came from the quilt: "Sister Naer, you are so annoying. If you want to hug it too, then let it be for you." "This is what you said." ... In the early morning, before going out, Xiao Wu took a piece of paper from her soul guide bracelet and handed it to Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena solemnly folded it and stuffed it into her arms. Then, they joined Ao Tian and went out of the hotel together. Ao Tian and Xiao Wu got on their horses, looked at Gu Yuena, and said, "Don''t you want to follow me? I''ll give you this opportunity to go back and practice hard and let me see where you can go." After finishing speaking, he rode a dragon horse, holding Xiao Wu''s waist with both hands, and headed to Notting College. Gu Yuena curled her lips in the same place, muttering to herself: "The fool will go back." Chapter 58： Heartbeat Tang 3 Xiao Wu and Ao Tian entered the Notting Junior Soul Master Academy and went straight back to the dormitory. The opening ceremony will be held tomorrow, so they are all idle this day. There are two fewer people in the work-study dormitory. One is Wang Sheng, and the other is also six years old, who graduated with Wang Sheng. I heard from these work-students who have already arrived that Wang Shengs spirit power has increased by a small level during his holiday, and he is ready to go to the Intermediate Soul Master Academy. Ao Tian smiled and said nothing, that Wang Sheng was filled with spiritual energy by him, and his extremely poor talent had been improved invisibly, which was a rare opportunity. Xiao Chenyu also graduated from Notting College, and I heard that he also went to the same intermediate college as Wang Shengkao. Ao Tian and Xiao Wu came early, and the work-study students who returned to the dormitory would rush to Xiao Wu to ask for peace, and respectfully call Xiao Wu sister. Xiao Wu''s big eyes were bent into crescent shapes, and she stood there with a smile, enjoying the feeling of a big sister''s head. Seeing this, Ao Tian took out the mattress and quilt, and said, "Put it out." Xiao Wu suddenly squashed her mouth, and said unconvinced: "Why do you want me to shop?" Ao Tian looked at her slantingly and said, "Then you can go to bed by yourself in the future, oh, by the way, you don''t have a quilt yet, you can go out and buy it now." "Don''t be like this." Xiao Wu jumped into bed quickly, laying out the mattress and bedding hard. Ao Tian was quite satisfied, and said, "You owe me so much money. It is estimated that you will not be able to pay it back in a few years. Then you can work as a maid to help me. The money owed to me will be deducted from your salary." "More than five hundred gold soul coins, that can''t kill me." Xiao Wu muttered softly. "Will you do it?" Ao Tian folded his arms and looked at her with a smile. "Can''t I do it?" Xiao Wu said with a grimace. She quickly made the bed, patted the side of the bed, and said, "Please sit down." "The little maid adapts very quickly." Ao Tian sat down with satisfaction. Xiao Wu made a stubborn mouth toward the other side, and said: "Do you remember your bet with the master? Today you are going to compete with Tang San, but this is too unfair. I really feel sorry for Tang San." "Why don''t you remember." Ao Tian said. This was first proposed by the master, and Ao Tian was a little unhappy with the other party''s appearance that I was the most knowledgeable and authoritative, and then he took it. He was curious, under his pressure, would Tang San''s cultivation speed increase by leaps and bounds. "Why isn''t he coming yet, I can''t wait." Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian glanced at her and said, "You are so bored that you want to watch the excitement." Xiao Wu spit out her pink tongue. At this moment, Tang San''s voice sounded from outside: "Gu Yuena, classmate Gu Yuena, this is Qishe." Ao Tian and Xiao Wu turned their heads and looked at the door at the same time. The first thing they saw was Tang San''s smiling face. During the last semester, Tang San had always been very calm and spoke very little. Roommates like Ao Tian had never seen him smile so brilliantly. Tang San came in, turned around and said enthusiastically: "Come in." Outside the door, a little girl full of fairy spirit walked in. She has a pair of big purple eyes, a long silky silver hair draped behind her, her skin is tender, her temperament is as cold as an immortal, and she exudes an aura that no one should be near. She is still holding a set of work-study clothes. This turned out to be a scaled-down version of Gu Yuena, Ao Tian couldn''t help but his eyes widened. He just heard Tang San calling classmate Gu Yuena, and thought he had heard it wrong. Unexpectedly, it is really Gu Yuena. The working-students around him were like Ao Tian, ??their eyes widened, and many others couldn''t help but swallow their saliva quietly. They were shocked when they saw Xiao Wu for the first time. Now that they see this more beautiful girl, their mood can be described as stimulus. Their hearts are all beating faster, their faces are red and their ears are red, and they don''t know where to put their hands. This is love at first sight, a feeling of throbbing heart. "Thank you." Gu Yuena said, her voice was cold and there was no smile on her face. Tang San scratched his head, chuckled, and said, "You''re welcome, we will be classmates in the future. It is okay to help each other." He looked at Gu Yuena, and he could see the color of wonder in his eyes. With his adult mind, he couldn''t help being attracted by this little fairy. He warned himself several times, this is just a little girl, but just can''t help but want to talk to each other, can''t help but want to care about each other. Two lives, I have never been in contact with the love of men and women, and suddenly throbbed. It was a very strange feeling. Tang San just finished speaking and found that Gu Yuena ignored him, but looked inside the dormitory. Suddenly, he saw the girl with a cold temperament in front of him, like an iceberg and snow lotus, and his face suddenly burst into a heart-stringing smile. Tang San looked dumbfounded. Suddenly, like a night of spring breeze, thousands of trees and pear blossoms bloomed, Tang San felt like this now, and was completely amazed. Then he saw Gu Yuena holding her school uniform and walking in quickly. When seeing Gu Yuena stop in front of Ao Tian''s bed, Tang San''s heart violently twitched, and a sad mood that he had never experienced before suddenly emerged. "Ao... Tian." Gu Yuena originally wanted to call Senior Ao, but when she thought that it would be inappropriate on such an occasion, she changed her name to Ao Tian. They actually knew each other. Tang San felt very uncomfortable. He walked back to his bed alone, making the bed carelessly while raising his ears, wanting to hear what Gu Yuena and Ao Tian were talking about. "Didn''t you let you go home? Why did you come here?" Ao Tian asked. Facing Ao Tians reproachful words Gu Yuena pursed her lips, and said, Cultivating here is the same as cultivating at home, and I can often ask you questions about cultivation here. "Are they a family? No, they have different surnames. They may have known each other since childhood, but Gu Yuena is obviously a little afraid of Ao Tian." Tang San quickly analyzed the relationship between Ao Tian and Gu Yuena in his heart. Ao Tian shook his head, and said, "Whatever you do, since you are here, then find a bed to rest." Tang San''s heart moved, and his heartbeat gradually began to accelerate. The beds in the dormitory are distributed on both sides. On the side of Ao Tian, ??Ao Tian and Xiao Wus beds are together, which is the end. On Tang San''s side, Tang San''s bed was the second to last, and there was an empty bed on his right. Tang San stopped his hands, stood up straight, smiled and said, "Gu Yuena, there is still a place here." Gu Yuena glanced back, then scanned other places, finally set her eyes on Xiao Wu''s bed. Holding her school uniform, she walked to Xiao Wu''s side, put her school uniform on the bed, and smiled: "Xiao Wu, we will sleep together in the future." The smile on Tang San''s face solidified, and the eyes of the surrounding students fell on him from time to time, making him feel extremely embarrassed. Gu Yuena actually didn''t respond to him, and didn''t even look at him. Tang San felt for the first time how uncomfortable it was to be treated as air. He didn''t understand why Gu Yuena felt so superior, could it be because of her beauty? Watching Gu Yuena take off her shoes, climb onto Xiao Wu''s bed, and sit leaning between Xiao Wu and Ao Tian, ??Tang San felt as if his heart was broken. The other male students in the dormitory also felt their hearts broken. Chapter 59： These 2 women are out of help Looking at Gu Yuena who was sitting next to him, Ao Tian frowned and said, "Aren''t there three empty beds over there? Why are they squeezed here?" Gu Yuena hadn''t spoken yet, Xiao Wu spoke first, and said, "Sister Naer wants to sleep with me, can''t you? Are you afraid that we will ***** you?" Xiao Wu''s sturdy words immediately stunned all the boys in the dormitory. Ao Tian pointed to the place where Gu Yuena was sitting, and said, "Since you sleep on the same bed, she has already crossed the boundary now." Xiao Wu spit out her tongue at Ao Tian and said, "I have never seen such a stingy boy." Gu Yuena moved to Xiao Wu''s side, and said, "Xiao Wu, don''t say that like Ao... God." Tang San couldn''t stand it anymore. He had always warned himself that Ao Tian was just a child, and that his appearance, money and everything were all clouds, but now he actually felt jealous towards Ao Tian. Why are they holding the golden key from birth, the looks favored by the heavens, the talent for cultivation, why...they don''t care so much about the ethereal girl like a fairy. This trace of jealousy just flashed past, and he was crushed in his heart. He understood that it is not right to be jealous of a child. This would affect his mood and affect his cultivation. Tang San stood up, walked to the end of Ao Tian''s bed, looked at Ao Tian sitting on the head of the bed, and said, "Ao Tian, ??you made a bet with my teacher a year ago. The bet was that if my teacher wins, you must Be his disciple. If you win, my teacher will admit that his theory is flawed. I have already said to my teacher that the battle between us will be in the afternoon." Ao Tian said, "It''s fine for you to decide." The dormitory has been talking in whispers, and his expression is a little excited. "I heard that Tang San has reached the sixteenth level, and he has been promoted to the sixth level in a year, what a peerless genius." "Fuck, is Tang San so awesome? I knew I had a better relationship with him last semester." "It''s so powerful, this talent, I am afraid that Douluo Continent can''t find a few of them." "" Hearing other classmates discussions, Tang San couldnt help but curled up slightly. In fact, after he absorbed the spirit ring, he jumped directly from level 10 to level 13. Its just that the only thing that happened was Master Matthew Nuo from the Spirit Hall. I know it only by myself and the teacher. Therefore, in the eyes of others, he has cultivated from level 10 to level 16 in a year, which can scare many people to death. Tang San looked at Ao Tian''s face, wanting to see how Ao Tian would react, but to his disappointment, Ao Tian''s expression did not change at all, and he didn''t even glance at him. Tang San looked at Gu Yuena, who was not far from Ao Tian, ??and wanted to see if this girl who seemed to care nothing would be surprised after hearing his talent. However, he saw the girl looking at him murderously. Gu Yuena said coldly: "Who is your teacher?" Tang San just felt an icy breath coming, the weather seemed to have entered the cold winter all at once, and his body couldn''t help but shudder. He was a little unclear, but he still replied: "Others call me a teacher to be a master." Gu Yuena''s voice was cold, and said: "What **** master is also worthy of being Ao Tian''s teacher? I will kill him now." After speaking, she stood up and was about to get out of bed. In her opinion, she wants to accept Senior Ao as a disciple. This is simply humiliating Senior Ao, so she can''t forgive it! Tang San suddenly felt a little inexplicable. You said you didnt deserve it. Why did you kill my teacher? Besides, you, a little girl, can kill a twenty-ninth-level great spirit master? At this moment, he suddenly became a little disappointed in Gu Yuena. This girl was pretty and beautiful, and her temperament was unparalleled in the world, but she was arrogant and arrogant. Hmm...The personality is similar to Ao Tian, ??Tang San thought. Seeing Gu Yuena stand up murderously, Ao Tian said lightly: "Sit down." Gu Yuena, who just wanted to get out of bed, stopped there, turned her head and said, "That person is not worthy of being your teacher." "I know." "Then you still..." Ao Tian said helplessly: "Just leave it alone." "Oh." Gu Yue sat down again obediently. Since Senior Ao said so, she guessed that there must be something unusual about the person named Master, so that Senior Ao can bet with him. Tang San stood there, once again feeling the pain of being ignored, he turned around with anger and walked out of the dormitory door. Instead of getting angry with a few kids here, its better to go to the teacher to read a few more books and gain some theoretical knowledge. In the afternoon, he would like to see what Ao Tian has made... Seeing Tang San leaving, Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, then looked at Gu Yuena, and said, "How did you meet Tang San?" "Tang San? Which one?" Gu Yuena looked puzzled. Xiao Wu snapped back: "It''s the one who spoke just now. Didn''t he introduce himself when he brought you over?" Gu Yuena thought for a while, and said: "It seems to have, but I didn''t remember it. It''s just a small character. I want me to remember the name, but I don''t deserve it." Ao Tian was a little bit dumbfounded, the Dragon King spoke so naked, and fortunately Tang San was gone, otherwise he would have to be angry. Ao Tiandao: "He is indeed just a small person now, but without me, he will grow into a person who even you need to fear in the future." Gu Yuena was taken aback, and said: "Is his talent very good?" Ao Tian nodded, and said, "Enough to be an existence like the **** Shura." "God Shura!" Gu Yuena''s pretty face showed killing intent. The dragon **** was split by the **** of Shura, and then the soul beast was defeated... Gu Yuena suddenly got upWhere are you going? "Ao Tian asked. "Go and kill that Tang San." "..." Xiao Wu. "Don''t go." Ao Tian said. "Why?" Gu Yuena wondered, shouldn''t such a big threat be eliminated as soon as possible? "Because of me." "I understand." Gu Yuena sat down. She understood that she was caring and messed up. With Senior Ao, what else should she worry about? The other boys in the dormitory looked at Gu Yuena who was taken aback, and the crazy talk. They were all a little disappointed. Wouldn''t this beautiful girl have a problem with her head? "That''s right." Ao Tian suddenly remembered a question and asked: "How did you enter Notting College? You need a martial arts certificate and a work-study quota to enter here, right?" Gu Yuena glanced at the other people in the dormitory, she looked a little guilty, and whispered: "Xiao Wu''s idea led me to sneak into the Martial Soul Hall and forged a proof." Ao Tian looked at Xiao Wu and said, "You can, Xiao Wu, take the Dragon King to steal, and go to the Wuhun Hall... Doing this kind of thing, you are so fat, what else would you dare not do? " "I..." Xiao Wu just wanted to quibble, but when she saw Ao Tian''s eyes, she softened, "I know I was wrong, please punish me." Gu Yuena said: "Xiao Wu, you are not wrong. If you hadn''t taught me this, we would have starved to death on the road, and I would not come in here. I can follow Ao...tian." "Sister Naer, really?" Xiao Wu looked at Gu Yuena innocently. "Really." Gu Yuena nodded solemnly. "..." Ao Tian. These two women are out of help... Chapter 60： Confident master At noon, Ao Tian took Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena to eat a lunch in the cafeteria, and after returning to the dormitory to take a nap, he was awakened by Tang San. "Ao Tian, ??the teacher is already waiting for us in the back mountain." Tang San said. With that said, he couldn''t help but glance at Xiao Wu''s side, and saw Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena sleeping together in their arms, one cute and lovely, one beautiful, but... they are all the same as Ao Tiangai. Quilt. Gu Yuena has long silver hair scattered on the bed, and the sleeping fairy is equally charming. Tang San was looking at Gu Yuena, Ao Tian sat up and said, "That''s your teacher, not my teacher." Tang San retracted his gaze, his heart said that it wouldnt be possible after a while, and said, Ill be waiting for you in the back mountain. After finishing speaking, he glanced at Gu Yuena and found that Gu Yuena had also woke up, and only then left the dormitory. Ao Tian got out of bed, put on shoes, Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu moved quickly. Gu Yuena said: "I''ll go too to see how sacred that master is." Xiao Wu said: "Sister Na''er, I heard that the master has only the realm of a great soul master." Gu Yuena raised her eyebrows and said, "That''s it? Want to be Ao Tian''s teacher too?" Ao Tian didn''t speak, put on his shoes and left the dormitory. Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena hurriedly followed. The other boys who are still in the dormitory are also following behind, wanting to see the excitement. They were extremely envious of Tang San''s promotion to level 16 within a year. They were also working-students, and the clothes they wore were also so shabby. Why are others so good? They also wanted to see if it was Tang San, a genius who won, or Ao Tian, ??a rich young man. The only battle they saw between Tang San and Ao Tian was when Tang San and Ao Tian first came to Qishe last year. At that time, Ao Tian easily defeated Tang San. Now, one year has passed, and Tang San has risen to the sixth level, can he easily defeat Ao Tian? At the back mountain of the academy, the master has been waiting here for a long time. Beside him, there is another middle-aged man standing. He looks a little more handsome than the master. He wears a gray robe, his chin is slightly protruding, and a gentle smile is always on his face. He is the dean of the Noordin Junior Soul Master Academy and a friend of the master. Dean looked at the hillside and said with a smile: "This place has become a special place for those little boys." Seeing that the master didnt pick him up, he didnt care, and continued, Thats called Ao Tian, ??who is really so talented? It makes you try hard to accept him as a disciple. The master finally nodded and said: "Although that kid''s talent is not as good as that of the junior third, it is absolutely rare. He is born full of spirit power, plus a dragon-like beast spirit. If he doesn''t go crookedly, he will definitely become a title in the future. Douluo." "Hey, I cant believe that our academy can recruit such a genius disciple. Wait...what did you just say? This talent is not as good as your apprentice Tang San?" Dean widened his eyes, and continued to ask, "Isn''t your apprentice''s martial arts Lan Yincao? Even if it is innately full of soul power, it can''t be better than this one called Ao Tian, ??right?" "Who said Xiao San has only one Wuhun?" The master''s mouth was smiling. "Twin Martial Spirits!" The dean couldn''t help exclaiming. After taking a few deep breaths, he said, "Xiaogang, you can receive such a disciple, it is a gift from heaven to you, as long as you cultivate it, in the future He will definitely be able to rectify your name." Master nodded slightly, didn''t deny the dean''s words, and justified himself. This was also a trace of selfishness he taught Tang San. "Can you tell me what his second spirit is?" the dean asked curiously. Master shook his head: "Little San''s second martial arts spirit is not trivial, and cannot be revealed." He had already guessed who Tang San''s father was, how could he dare to leak it out based on the relationship between Tang Hao and Wuhun Hall''s power and water and fire. Even if the dean is his good friend, he cant say it. Dean shook his head and didn''t force it. He said: "This Ao Tian is also good, you must accept him, and after you have a double Douluo, I will follow you, because they came out of my Notting College, haha... " The master nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I''ve checked the junior''s cultivation base, he hasn''t relaxed during the two-month vacation, and his cultivation base has reached level 16. Hearing from him, Ao Tian did not practice once in the last semester. Yes, I think it should be only level 11. There is no suspense in today''s battle." Dean frowned and said, "Have you ever practiced once? Is this Ao Tian so lazy?" Master said: "I heard Xiao San said that Ao Tian''s family is very rich. It is normal for this kind of rich child to be lazy. Don''t worry, when he becomes my disciple, I will take care of him." At this moment, Tang San quickly walked up from the foot of the hillside. Not far behind Tang San, Ao Tian walked slowly with Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. Tang San walked quickly to the top of the hillside and shouted: "Teacher." Master nodded, looked down, paused slightly on Ao Tian, ??and then landed on Gu Yuena. "That girl is Gu Yuena, right?" the master asked. The dean nodded and said: "Yes, the spirit written on her martial arts certificate is Yinlong. UU reading and she is also born full of spirit power. I happened to be at the Academic Affairs Office when she signed up. It''s a pity. She refuses to show us her martial arts spirit all the time." Master frowned and asked, "Ao Tian is a Golden Dragon Martial Spirit, and this Gu Yuena is a Silver Dragon Martial Spirit, do they have any relationship?" The dean laughed and said: "It doesn''t matter what their relationship is, you just accept them together. In this way, you will have three disciples with innate soul power. In this point, even the Spirit Hall can''t compare to you. It''s really gratifying." Master still frowned, and said, "I always feel something is wrong. There is a golden dragon and a silver dragon, and I still know that they are all born with soul power. Don''t you think there are too many coincidences?" "There is no need to think so much, when you accept them all as disciples, don''t you understand?" the dean said. Master nodded and said, "That''s right." Tang San said: "Teacher, don''t worry, you will have two more disciples today." "I will also have one more junior and another junior." He added in his heart. He raised his hand to touch his belt, and then felt the powerful soul power in his body, and his body began to exude a strong confidence. The last time he lost to Ao Tian, ??it was just that some of his methods could not be used. With sufficient preparation, no matter how powerful opponents are, they can only drink hate. The most feared thing in Tang Sect is to defeat the strong with the weak, and win the more with the less. Besides, he doesn''t think his current cultivation base is weaker than Ao Tian. Ao Tian calmly walked up to the top of the hillside, Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena stood on both sides of him, one position behind him, just like his two little maids. Behind them, following the other students in the work-study dormitory. "Ao Tian, ??you are here." The master said with a smile. Ao Tian nodded and said, "Let''s start." Chapter 61： Don 3 loses "Okay." The master nodded slightly, and said: "According to the original agreement, within one year, as long as your cultivation level exceeds Tang San, or your actual combat ability exceeds Tang San, even if you win. If you do not exceed either. Tang San, then I will count as winning. I don''t need to say the bet again, right?" "No, you just don''t shame after losing." Ao Tian said. "Also." Ao Tian added: "Don''t bother me again." Master was a little surprised by Ao Tian''s strong self-confidence, but still said: "No problem, I am willing to bet, I can still do this. I hope you can do it too." "I still disdain to play tricks with you." Ao Tian said. "You are Ao Tian, ??your tone is quite big." The dean beside the master said with interest. Ao Tian glanced at the other party and did not answer. "Let''s get started," he said. Gu Yuena''s eyes fell on the master''s face, took a deep look, and then retreated to the side with Xiao Wu. The master and the principal also stepped back a bit, the top of the hillside was large enough, and the space left in the middle was enough for Ao Tian to fight Tang San. "She seems to be dismissive of me, wondering if she will change her mind after this battle?" Tang San glanced at Gu Yuena imperceptibly. "Release your martial soul." Ao Tian said. Tang San nodded, raised his left hand, and under the surging spirit power, a blue silver grass with a purple pattern came out of his palm, and it grew rapidly, spreading around. A yellow spirit ring rose from under his feet and moved around his body. "Tang San, Wuhun Lan Yincao, 16th-level control war spirit master, please advise!" Tang San''s voice was loud, full of strong confidence. He looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian, ??if your level is not as high as mine, then your only chance is to defeat me." "Then what if my level is higher than you? Will I just win?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. Tang San was taken aback, shook his head and said: "Impossible, I have never seen you cultivate. Even if you first became a soul master before me, now your cultivation level cannot be higher than mine." Tang San already understood that his Xuantian Gong was much more efficient than the world''s meditation practice method. Over the past year, he has been practicing hard, but Ao Tian was wasting his time. How can he compare with him? How can there be people in this world who dont need to practice, their cultivation level will grow? "Nothing is impossible." Ao Tian said, "However, I still want to fight you, don''t you want this opportunity? Defeat me, you will be ashamed, and you will be favored by beautiful women. " After finishing speaking, Ao Tian also glanced at Gu Yuena. Tang San''s careful thoughts about Gu Yuena, how could Ao Tian not understand? Gu Yuena looks like a little girl, but her temperament is enough to make people ignore her age. Tang San was attracted, not surprisingly. Being told by Ao Tian in front of so many people that he broke his mind, with Tang San''s calm temperament, he couldn''t help his face getting hot. Even the master looked at his disciple in surprise, and then at the unbelievably beautiful girl, nodded secretly, and smiled on her face. That girl is indeed very good, with amazing looks and great talent. Angrily, Tang San''s voice couldn''t help but become cold, and said: "Then release your martial soul, let me see if your strength is as powerful as your mouth." Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I didn''t use Martial Spirit in the first two defeats of you, and this time is the same." "Arrogant!" Tang San sneered, and stopped talking nonsense. A dozen thick blue silver grass rushed towards Ao Tian, ??like venomous mandala snakes. Each vine of these blue silver grasses was the size of an arm, and instantly rushed to Ao Tian, ??tied Ao Tian tightly, leaving only one head. "It''s over." The master smiled lightly. "Something is wrong, why doesn''t Ao Tian resist?" The dean frowned. Master smiled and said: "It''s normal. Generally, a seven-year-old kid sees these ferocious snake-like blue silver grasses, how many can keep calm?" Dean nodded slightly, "You still have knowledge." The master said: "When the cultivation level is almost the same, the control soul master is the strongest. Ao Tian is bound by the blue silver grass bundle of Xiao San, and the blue silver grass also has the paralytic toxin of the mandala snake. Ao Tian is now It''s hard to resist. I have calculated accurately. With the toxins and tenacity of the blue silver grass in the junior three, even those who have just broken through the realm of the great spirit master will not necessarily be able to break away from the shackles of the blue silver grass." "Then congratulations." The dean laughed. As soon as he finished speaking, Ao Tian''s voice sounded: "Tang San, in one year, are you growing at this point? The thorns on your blue silver grass can''t even pierce my skin." The master and the dean realized that Tang San''s expression was a bit wrong. "Mistress, what''s the matter?" the master asked. Tang San didn''t answer, his face solemnly controlled the blue silver grass gradually tightening. His blue silver grass is extremely tough, and few people can bear it under the terrifying winding force. Even if it doesn''t have the effect of paralyzing the toxin, as long as Ao Tian can''t break his blue silver grass, he will win this competition. "I won''t play with you anymore." Ao Tian said, his body shook slightly, and the dozen or so thick blue silver grasses entwined with him instantly shattered, fragments of vines and leaves flying in all directions. "How is it possible!" The master exclaimed for the first time, his ordinary-looking face bursting with eyeballs, his face full of unbelievable color. That is the blue silver grass that even those who have just broken through to the realm of the Great Soul Master cant get rid of, how come its so broken... How did Ao Tian do it? Could it be that the strength has surpassed the average Great Soul Master? impossible! The master shook his head fiercely, his heart beating fast, and he couldn''t understand how Ao Tian broke Tang San''s blue silver grass. Dean looked at the master crazy Looking at the battlefield again, his face was dazed, and he didn''t know how to comfort the master. He also didn''t know what happened. "Your blue silver grass is still too weak for me." Ao Tian smiled, "If you have any means, please use it, or I will end the battle." Tang San''s face was solemn, and he wiped his right hand on his belt, and his fingers had already clasped four pebbles. "Is this still the trick? It didn''t work for me last time." Ao Tian said. Tang San didn''t say a word, and under the swing of his arm, the four pebbles drew arcs and attacked Ao Tian in different directions. Tang Sect Hidden Weapon Baijie Laoyan''s concealed weapon separation technique is also Tang San''s favorite technique. Four pebbles fly away at the same time, but they move along different trajectories. This requires a very deep concealed weapon attainment to be displayed. This technique is impossible to prevent. It is as if there are four people attacking at the same time, just ask, who can resist four people attacking at the same time. The four pebbles attacked at some acupuncture points on Ao Tian''s body, and ordinary people would temporarily lose their ability to resist when they were attacked. "If you couldn''t break your defense last time, it doesn''t mean that you can''t this time." Tang San''s eyes flashed. His spirit power and physical strength have increased a lot from last time, and the power of the hidden weapon is also stronger. bang bang bang! Four crisp sounds, the pebbles seemed to hit a harder object, and were shattered on the spot due to the shock force from Ao Tian''s body. Tang San''s complexion changed slightly, and his palm turned over, and four steel needles measuring five inches long appeared in his hand. The steel needle is thin in front and thick in the back, and the tip is very sharp. Piercing! Chapter 62： Win or lose This piercing needle was made by Tang San during the holidays, just for this day, if he still can''t break Ao Tian''s defense, he will use this piercing needle. Penetrating Needle can break through Kung Fu outside the house, or break the Qi of the inner house. It is one of the most commonly used anti-concealment devices. It does not need to be activated by a machine, and only needs to rely on the hidden weapon technique of Tang Sect. There is actually another type of anti-securing device launched by hand, its power is even more terrifying, it is called the Dragon Beard Needle, but the materials required for that thing are too rare, and it is impossible for Tang San to manufacture it now. As soon as Tang San took out the four steel needles, the master woke up from the shock that Ao Tian had brought him, his expression changed, but before he could stop speaking, Tang San shook his wrist, and the four steel needles had already been launched. . Although this battle is about his face and whether he can accept Ao Tian as his disciple, it is after all a battle between two seven-year-olds. What if Tang San uses that weapon to have casualties? He can only pray that Tang San''s weapon can''t hit Ao Tian. These four steel needles were also sent out using the method of Laoyan''s separate flight, but the attack position has changed. It is no longer attacking Ao Tian''s acupuncture points, but attacking his limbs. Tang San''s idea is very simple. As long as Ao Tian''s hands and feet are injured, his combat power will inevitably be impaired. Even if the two engage in close combat behind them, Tang San will have full confidence in defeating Ao Tian. At the beginning of the battle, Tang San was still very sure. He didn''t realize that something was wrong until he saw Ao Tian easily shattered his blue silver grass. This scene is similar to the last time they played against each other, and the pebbles can''t make Ao Tian lose his combat power for a short time, so he has no choice but to take out the piercing needle at the bottom of the press box. Now, he has tried his best to mobilize all the strength of his body and the piercing needle sent out by his soul power. It should be able to break Ao Tian''s defenses. If the situation is better, it will penetrate Ao Tian''s limbs and shoot out from behind. In this case, Ao Tian''s combat power will inevitably be cut by more than half. Although it is painful to be penetrated by the Penetrating Needle, this kind of injury is still very easy to treat for the Healing Soul Master, so Tang San can use the Penetrating Needle with such confidence. Tang San was as shocked as the master at this time. Ao Tianming hadn''t cultivated, but why was his defense still so strong? Just when Tang San looked forward to it, four piercing needles finally pierced Ao Tian. Ao Tian still did not evade, two of the four piercing needles pierced his thigh and two pierced his arm. Ding Ding Ding Ding! Four metal bangs sounded, four piercing needles fell to the ground, and all the small parts in front were bent. "How is it possible?" Tang San shouted in his heart, he couldn''t believe that he couldn''t even break through Ao Tian''s defenses. How strong is Ao Tians defense? Tang San was a little confused. This is already his strongest method, after all, what he is best at is hidden weapons, not close hand-to-hand combat. Generally speaking, people with strong physical defenses have terrible powers. Tang San can''t imagine how Ao Tian''s power has reached? If Ao Tian gets close, the result must be the same as last time, Tang San thought sadly. But soon he woke up, because he found that Ao Tian had rushed over at an extremely fast speed. "Tang San, if you have no other means, then today''s battle should be over." Ao Tian said. Tang San''s complexion slightly changed, and the blue silver grass gushed out again, wrapping around Ao Tian''s legs, blocking Ao Tian''s progress. And he stepped on the ghost trail by himself, and quickly pulled away. "These little grasses are useless to me." Ao Tian laughed, the blue silver grass wrapped around his feet was easily torn off, and the blue silver grasses that came in afterwards could no longer wrap around his body. "How can it be possible, how is it possible?" The master muttered blankly, shocked by Ao Tian''s various performances. The defense, strength, and speed are all so strong, he has already calculated quickly in his heart, wanting to break and tear Tang San''s blue silver grass so easily, at least the strength of a senior great spirit master. But Ao Tian is only seven years old now! How could he be a great spirit master who has approached the 30th level? And Ao Tian had never practiced before, which made the master puzzled, and the more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Tang San stepped on the ghost shadow, and the purple magic pupil was already running. Under the observation of the purple magic pupil, Ao Tian''s speed was slowed down a bit, and every movement was clearly captured by Tang San. Tang San tried his best to avoid being close by Ao Tian, ??he was really afraid of Ao Tian''s terrifying melee combat ability. Recalling the scene of the last battle, after being approached by Ao Tian, ??he could only be beaten. In his heart, he still didn''t want to believe that Ao Tian''s cultivation base had surpassed him, and wanted to use his sixteenth-level spirit power to bring down Ao Tian. As long as Ao Tian''s physical stamina began to decline, that would be a good time for Tang San to fight back. But he still misestimated Ao Tian''s speed. Although his cultivation reached level 16, he was faster than before under the blessing of spirit power, but he still couldn''t compare to Ao Tian. Ao Tian only used a trace of strength, but the impact was already very fierce, and the speed was very fast. No matter how subtle Tang San''s steps were, it seemed crude to him, and a few breaths had already approached Tang San. Close hand-to-hand combat finally started. Tang San displayed some of the fighting skills he had learned, including his best at controlling cranes and catching dragons, but his crane controlling and catching dragons completely lost its effect when facing Ao Tian. This technique of controlling a crane to capture a dragon is just a technique for capturing objects in the air, how can you really control a real dragon? The muffled hum continued to sound. That was the sound Tang San made when he was beaten. His face was fierce, and he felt extremely humiliated in his heart. Being so bitterly beaten by Ao Tian in front of the teacher, so many classmates, and that girl, it was hard for him to accept. He has been beaten into this way by a seven-year-old child many times. Even if Tang Sans soul is an adult, he is going crazy Ghost Shadow is the most suitable body technique in close combat. But at this time it was completely useless. No matter how subtle Tang San''s steps were, he couldn''t escape Ao Tian''s fist that seemed to grow eyes. A few minutes later, Ao Tian stopped. "Tang San, it takes a price to fight with me. You still want to challenge me in the future, but you have to be more cautious." Ao Tian said. Tang San sat on the ground, panting, his face was bruised, and the spirit power in his body was exhausted. He flushed and his face was aggrieved. I''ve been defeated by a child many times, can I not be aggrieved? In other words, it is unbearable for anyone. "Hey, Xiao Gang, we are all misguided." The dean said. Master reacted and hurried to Tang San, helped Tang San up, and asked with concern: "Little San, are you okay?" Tang San shook his head, and said, "It''s all skin injuries. Ao Tian has already kept his hands." Even though he said that, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart. As the saying goes, hitting people without hitting the face, Ao Tian almost greeted him on the face. The master was afraid that Tang San would become decadent because of this battle, and quickly comforted: "Failing once is nothing. You still have a lot of room for improvement. There are... other cards, as long as you continue to work hard, you will surpass Ao Tian in the future. Its not impossible." Tang San nodded, the negative emotions in his heart were quickly suppressed by him, and he would not be easily overwhelmed by this setback. He also has even more terrifying hidden weapons of Tang Sect, Rainstorm Pear Flower Needle, Yan Wang Tie, Peacock Ling, Buddha Fury Tang Lian... He believes that as long as these hidden weapons can be created, it will not be difficult to defeat Ao Tian. And he has another martial soul, even the teacher said it is a very powerful martial soul. Ao Tianxiao looked at the master, and said, "Master, the winner is already divided, I would like to bet." Chapter 63： The lost master The master''s face changed quickly, and the countless complexity finally turned into a long sigh. The little genius in front of him has no connection with him. What a pity... I just hope that this little genius will not be delayed by others in the future. But he changed his mind. If he wants to help Ao Tian, ??he doesn''t have to accept Ao Tian as his disciple. He can give some advice in a timely manner to avoid Ao Tian''s detours. Although there is no name of mentoring and apprenticeship, but there is the reality of mentoring and apprenticeship. This is also a long-term investment, and it seems to be good. Thinking like this in his heart, he suddenly became clear, not so sorry. As for admitting that his theory is flawed, it is not difficult for him. He opened his mouth and said: "I, Yu Xiaogang, would like to bet and lose. I admit that my theory is flawed, and I will never ask Ao Tian about accepting disciples in the future." Ao Tianxiao looked at the master and said, "You don''t seem to be convinced. In fact, you don''t feel that your theory has any flaws in your heart. That''s right. You just need to say a word if you lose. As for whether you think so in your heart. , Who would know?" The smile on Master''s face froze, and Ao Tian broke his mind, a little embarrassed. He really thinks that way. He has worked hard to study and summarize, and the theory that he has obtained after a large amount of data and calculations is flawed. After all, this is derived from a large amount of real data. The price of losing is just a casual word, he won''t lose anything at all. Master did not speak, but Tang San spoke. He endured the pain on his face and said, "Since you keep saying that my teacher''s theory is flawed, how can you prove it?" Ao Tian suddenly became interested and said: "Then I will convince you." He looked at the master and said, "I reached the realm of the Great Soul Master at the age of seven. Based on your theory, do you think it is possible?" Master opened his mouth and wanted to immediately say that it was impossible, but he couldn''t tell. If it were before, he would definitely say that it was impossible, but now, after witnessing Ao Tian''s strength, he was a little suspicious. Can easily defeat Tang San, does it really have the strength of a senior great soul master? "Are you really... already a great soul master?" the master asked. "Not bad," Ao Tian replied. "It''s impossible, six-year-old awakened spirit, seven-year-old great spirit master, how could someone surpass more than ten levels in a year?" Tang San shook his head vigorously. Ao Tian ignored Tang San, and continued to ask: "Then tell me, in your theory, how many years can the soul master''s first soul ring absorb?" This time the master blurted out without any hesitation: "425!" "How did you get this data?" Ao Tian asked. The master said: "Every year countless soul masters on the mainland go to the Wuhun Hall to register for certification after obtaining the spirit ring. I have worked in the Wuhun Hall for a few years and have checked thousands of cases. In these cases, Even the most talented soul master has only absorbed 423 soul rings. Even if this data is not the most accurate, it is definitely very close to the limit." "It''s just that you haven''t met anyone more genius than the soul masters in the cases you studied. In front of the real genius, your theories are broken every minute." Ao Tian said. He couldn''t help but remember that Qian Renxue was on the first day of the Wuhun Palace. When the Wuhun awakened, his spirit power had already reached level 20, and the first spirit ring was far more than 423 years. There is also Tang San. In the original plot, he broke the limit to absorb the spirit ring many times. If Tang San was not lucky and had no choice but to try to absorb the spirit ring that surpassed the master''s theory, his achievements would not be so high. If you absorb the spirit ring according to the master''s theory, you can only become a genius among most spirit masters at best, and that would not be considered stunning. Master shook his head and said: "The theory derived from big data can''t be wrong." Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, "Then let you see my spirit ring." said, two purple spirit rings rose from his feet, and the master who was still very sure that his theory was correct just now became dumbfounded. "How is it possible?" he cried out, staggering, almost falling, with a **** look on his face. Tang San quickly supported his teacher and said in shock: "This is impossible. I have seen your first spirit ring before. It is obviously yellow. How can it be purple now!" "It''s nothing impossible." Ao Tian said. He looked at the master and asked, "Master, do you know the secret of spirit ring upgrade?" Master shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know." But soon, he got excited and said, "Ao Tian, ??can you tell me this secret? You can do anything you want me to do." The master devoted his life to Wuhun research. Although some wanted to prove that he was in it, he really liked the research career. Now that I suddenly come into contact with a field I have never known, how can I not be excited? Ao Tian shook his head and said, "Sorry, I can''t tell you this secret." Actually, this is not a secret. As long as the soul master is talented enough and comes into contact with the inheritance of the gods in this world, he will naturally have the opportunity to increase the age of the soul ring. He revealed the two purple spirit rings, just not wanting the master to care about him with his theories in the future. Ao Tian looked at Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu and said, "Lets go, we have to think about what we ate at night?" After finishing speaking, he should walk down the hill first. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu quickly followed. "Great, I want to eat steamed carrots, boiled carrots, fried carrots..." Xiao Wu followed Ao Tian, ??cheering. "Xiao Wu, are carrots so delicious?" Gu Yuena was puzzled. "People just like this." "" On the top of the mountain, Yu Xiaogang looked desperate, and finally his face was full of bitterness. "I''m so ridiculous, people have knowledge that even I don''t know, and I still want to accept him as a disciple. I''m afraid in the eyes of others, I am just a joke from beginning to end." The master laughed at himself, feeling that he was just a joke. Dean walked up and comforted: "Xiao Gang, don''t be discouraged, even if the whole world looks down on you, you can''t look down on yourself." Tang San also persuaded: "Yes, teacher, I don''t think there is any problem with your theory. Then Ao Tian estimated that he used some sideways to improve the life of the soul ring. I only believe in the results of my practice step by step." Actually, the master of this battle was hit harder than Tang San. Tang San just felt ashamed, but the master was theoretically hit by Ao Tian. A seven-year-old big soul master, two purple soul rings, these are impossible situations in the master''s theory. However, he saw it with his own eyes today. He can''t help but wonder whether his theory is seriously wrong. He suddenly raised his head and said, "Then Ao Tian can know such an amazing secret of cultivation. The background is definitely not simple, Xiao San, please help me find out what family Ao Tian comes from." Chapter 64： Get into your arms Tang San nodded: "Teacher, I will find a way to inquire." He is also very curious about what kind of power Ao Tian has a powerful talent and amazing wealth. Dean said: "Didn''t the Wuhun certificate have his home address? We only need to check the file to understand. Unfortunately, you originally wanted to accept Gu Yuena as a disciple. Now it seems that there is no hope." Master laughed at himself: "How can someone like that genius think of me as a theoretical master?" ... On the way, Gu Yuena asked incomprehensibly: "Senior Ao, that master is just a trash, why did you tell him so much? And what is the name of the three, you can blow him to death in one breath, why? Want to waste time suppressing strength to fight him?" Ao Tian sighed: "Gu Yuena, when I reach my level, everything I want is at my fingertips, and I pay more attention to the process when I do things. As for the result, it doesn''t matter, because I want what I want, there will be what I want. So, I If I find something interesting, I will do it instead of thinking about whether it will waste time, because time is worthless to me." "Senior Ao''s realm is really not what ordinary people can understand." Gu Yuena also sighed. Ao Tian touched her long, silvery hair, feeling very good and silky, and said with a smile: "Gu Yuena, waiting for you to have my strength someday, maybe you will also find something simple and interesting. Things to do." Gu Yuena was touched by Ao Tian, ??that shocking face instantly turned red. As the Silver Dragon King, it was the first time she was touched by someone. Although she kept saying that she wanted to show her to Senior Ao, she felt extremely shy just when Senior Ao touched her head. "Ao...Senior Ao, you can call me Naer or Yuena." Ao Tian thought for a while, and said, "Then I will call you Na''er. Don''t call me Senior Ao Senior Ao, just call me Ao Tian." "Don''t dare." Gu Yuena said quickly, "Senior is the ancestor of our dragon clan, how can I call your name directly." "Then you have called many times before." Ao Tian smiled and looked at her. "That''s because... I''m afraid you will attract other people''s attention." Gu Yuena explained. "Even Xiao Wu dared to call me by name directly, why don''t you dare? That''s the deal, and I won''t be allowed to call me Senior Ao in the future." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena finally nodded and said, "Okay, Senior Ao." "..." Ao Tian. ... Dinner is still eaten in the cafeteria. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether Ao Tian and Gu Yuena eat or not. Gu Yuena kept saying that she almost starved to death, just trying to pretend to be pitiful in front of Ao Tian. is mainly Xiao Wu, her cultivation level is still too low, currently only has the strength of a soul master, and she needs to supplement her energy with food. Tang San hasn''t come back since the game, and he didn''t show up until the evening when everyone started to rest. The bruise on his face that was punched out by Ao Tian has disappeared, there is no smile, and he didn''t talk to anyone when he came back, so he sat down and started practicing. was defeated by Ao Tian again today. In addition to feeling shame, he was also stimulated. Everyone is innately full of spirit power, so why can Ao Tian be able to cultivate to a great spirit master, but he can''t? He is a disciple of the Tang Sect, and he also possesses Xuan Tian Gong''s superior inner gong mentality. There is no reason why he would lose to a seven-year-old child who has never practiced before. I have a superior technique and work hard to cultivate, but others never practice, yet I can''t compare to others. Even with Tang San''s adult disposition, he still can''t accept this fact, and his heart is extremely imbalanced. It was already dark at this time, the lights in the dormitory had been turned off, and in the darkness, Tang San opened his eyes and looked at the beds of Ao Tian and Xiao Wu opposite. On the side of Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena were sitting cross-legged, Xiao Wu was cultivating soul power, and Gu Yuena was refining and absorbing the blood that Ao Tian gave her. She found that the closer to Ao Tian, ??the faster the refining speed, which surprised her, secretly saying that this trip to Notting College was the right one. Ao Tian was already lying down, closed his eyes and started to rest. Tang San saw this scene, and the imbalance in his heart broke out again, making it difficult for him to enter the cultivation state. After trying several times, he still couldn''t practice normally, he simply lay down and didn''t plan to practice anymore. In order to defeat Ao Tian, ??he spent more than a year at night almost in cultivation, and his sleep time was extremely short. I fell asleep soon after deciding not to practice tonight. Ao Tian was in a daze, feeling that there was a soft and warm body in his arms. The corners of his mouth could not help but slightly cocked, thinking that Xiao Wu''s restless little girl was sleepwalking on his side again. He didn''t think too much, and hugged hard. Anyway, Xiao Wu, the girl, won''t wake up. This is the conclusion he came to after observing many times. It''s not that he has any evil thoughts about Xiao Wu, after all, this is just a little girl, he just feels that it will be more comfortable to hold something while sleeping. "Well... it seems something is wrong." Ao Tian still closed his eyes, but his nose moved. This body fragrance is obviously not from Xiao Wu''s girl, and it feels a little smoother than Xiao Wu''s. Ao Tian suddenly opened his eyes and woke up. He looked into his arms. The night couldn''t stop his sight. Gu Yuena was shrinking in his arms, her big purple eyes were shining, she was looking at him without blinking. "Ao...tian." Gu Yuena yelled in a low voice. "How could it be you?" Ao Tian quickly let go of Gu Yuena. If it is Xiao Wu, he can be regarded as a little girl, but this is Gu Yuena. He has seen Gu Yuena''s perfect and moving body. Although Gu Yuena has shrunk her body now, how could he really treat her as a little girl? Gu Yuena narrowed her mouth and said aggrieved: "You just hugged me hard. UU read www.uuknshu.com and immediately rejected me after finding out that it was me. Am I still not as good as Xiao Wu?" Ao Tian explained: "No, Xiao Wu is now transformed into a human being. She is really only seven years old, and you, the dignified Silver Dragon King, how can I treat you as a little girl?" Gu Yuena''s eyes lit up, and she said with a little excitement: "In other words, you dare not face my temptation and can''t keep your usual heart?" Ao Tian suddenly became a little speechless. Does this Gu Yuena really want to be eaten tofu by him? Thinking of this, his face gradually turned cold, and said: "Go back over there, I will send you back if I don''t go back." "Senior Ao don''t!" Gu Yuena shouted pitifully. "Actually, I found that when I was by your side, my injury recovered faster, so I came here." "Really?" Ao Tian looked into her eyes. "Really." Gu Yuena nodded gently, and said: "Gu Yuena never lied." Ao Tian Shennian entered Gu Yuena''s body, observed for a while, and said in a calm tone: "If you are really trying to heal, then don''t get into my arms." "Hmm, I know." Gu Yuena smiled sweetly, lying beside Ao Tian. Ao Tian sighed helplessly, not knowing whether it was right or wrong to wake Gu Yuena unintentionally. Which man doesn''t want to wake up to the power of the world, drunk lying on the knees of a beauty, and Gu Yuena is still such a stunning woman, Ao Tian admits that she has some heartbeats. But he already has Bibi Dong, and without Bibi Dongs approval, he would not dare to find a junior. So even though Gu Yue made it clear that he wanted to agree with him many times, he refused. "Oh, when you find a chance, please ask Xiao Donger first." ... Chapter 65： Another 5 years in the blink of an eye Ao Tian ignored Gu Yuena anymore, and just sleep next to her. Anyway, the body scent smells pretty good. When he was about to close his eyes to rest, he found that Xiao Wu was rolling toward this side again as before, but she was blocked when she rolled to Gu Yuena''s side. Gu Yuena noticed that Ao Tian was looking at Xiao Wu, so she said, "Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu said that when she used to sleep, she always came to you unconsciously. I think it should be the breath on your body that attracted her. Let her unconsciously want to approach you." Ao Tiandao: "I guessed that way before." The aura on his body may have a special attraction to the soul beast, but his aura is usually restrained, and may inadvertently exude a little when he is asleep, so he will attract Xiao Wu to approach his body. Gu Yuena said suddenly: "Ao Tian, ??you are really attractive when you fall asleep, I really want to eat you in one bite." "I will throw you back if I don''t sleep anymore." Ao Tian closed his eyes and said. Gu Yuena quickly closed her eyes, then quietly opened them after a while, watching Ao Tian for a while before closing them safely. "It''s really safe to sleep next to Senior Ao," she thought. Early in the morning, when everyone found that Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu had both ran to Ao Tian''s side, and Gu Yuena was lying side by side with Ao Tian, ??all of them were heartbroken. Tang San slept the most beautiful sleep in a year. When he woke up, his whole body was refreshed and full of energy. But when he saw Ao Tian and Gu Yuena on the opposite bed, his face was almost black. "From today, work harder to cultivate, I don''t believe you will always be better than me without practicing!" Tang San said in his heart. When Ao Tian woke up, he found that Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu were still asleep. Gu Yuena breathed evenly, with a faint smile on Qiao''s face, while Xiao Wu was next to Gu Yuena, a long pink leg stretched out from the trousers, pressing on Gu Yuena''s body. Perhaps because of the rabbit, Xiao Wu, who was only seven years old, had legs that were not comparable to that of ordinary seven-year-olds, and was actually a bit longer than Gu Yuena. Ao Tian pulled down her loose trousers to avoid running out, and only then awakened the two sleepy little girls. Gu Yuena did not open her eyes, and mumbled: "Senior Ao, what are you doing shaking me?" "Sister Na''er should get up, and it will be the school opening ceremony later." Xiao Wu also got up, shaking Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena opened her eyes and whispered: "Human sleep time is too short, right? I haven''t gotten to sleep yet." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Then you continue to stay here to sleep, Xiao Wu, let''s go." "I can''t get up." Gu Yuena got up reluctantly. The opening ceremony is held in the morning, and classes start in the afternoon. What surprised Ao Tian was that Gu Yuena was actually quite interested in this kind of course, and she was studying attentively. In her words, if you want to defeat humans, you must first understand humans. Ao Tian also found that Tang San was inquiring about him from other classmates, but unfortunately he couldn''t ask anything. After dinner, in the dean''s office, the dean, master and Tang San gathered together. Master looked at Tang San and asked, "Well, Xiao San, have you asked which family Ao Tian comes from?" Tang San shook his head and said, "No, except for Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, who has a bad relationship with Ao Tian, ??I didn''t ask." "It doesn''t matter, you have done a good job." The master gave a comforting voice. He looked at the dean and asked: "What about you, have you found anything?" Dean smiled: "I have found something." "Oh? Let''s take a look." The master suddenly became energetic. The dean said: The address written on Ao Tians Wuhun certificate is a village called Shangshui Village. So I personally visited the village and found that there was no family named Ao at all, and the villagers didnt even know about Ao Tian. ." "How could this be?" the master murmured, "Is his proof false?" Dean nodded and said, "I think so too, but I have carefully checked the seal on the certificate. It is indeed the seal of the Spirit Hall, which is very strange." Tang San said: "It should be Ao Tian and Wuhundian colluding to create a false identity and enter Notting College." Both the master and the dean looked at Tang San appreciatively, and were very satisfied with his reaction speed. The dean continued: "If this is the case, then I don''t understand what Ao Tian''s plan is for coming to my college? He is so talented. Isn''t it easy to enter Notting College? Why do you want to make one? What about fake identities?" "Unless... his identity is illegible, or he doesn''t want to be known." The master inferred. "Also." Tang San added, "Ao Tian is very rich. I heard from other classmates that he once took out a pile of Golden Soul Coins at a time, or even a few hundred. Moreover, he still has storage souls on his body. Guide." The dean nodded and said, "It is another doubtful point. Since Ao Tian is so rich, why live in a work-study dormitory?" Master shook his head, he couldn''t figure it out. The rich actually live in the dormitories of poor students. In his opinion, this is very unreasonable, and he can''t think of a reasonable explanation. The dean said: "There are only two ways to know Ao Tian''s true identity. First, go directly to the Wuhun Hall to investigate. Since it is a stamp of the Wuhun Hall, someone in it must know Ao Tian''s identity. Second, Investigating from Ao Tian, ??you can also start with the two girls next to him, and ask them side by side." Tang Sandao: "Since we have evidence that Ao Tian''s current identity is fake, should we take the opportunity to expel him from the academy?" "Why are you kicking him out of the college?" The dean asked back, "I have nothing to do with this small college. No matter what his purpose is, it is good to have a talented student at Notting College." Master sighed: "Mistress, the teacher is just a little curious about his identity, not what he wants to do. Can''t you still face the fact that you lost to him? You want to use this to beat him." Tang San was taken aback, then lowered his head in shame. He hadn''t thought about it, so he subconsciously said that he wanted to drive Ao Tian out of the academy. It seemed that he couldn''t afford to lose. Master patted Tang San on the shoulder, and said, "Little San, it''s not terrible to lose. What''s terrible is that you lose even with courage. Ao Tian''s existence makes you more motivated to practice?" Tang San nodded heavily and said, "Teacher, I understand, I must practice harder to defeat Ao Tian." Master nodded in satisfaction. "But... the teacher is still interested in his identity, can you ask about it from Xiao Wu or Gu Yuena." "Teacher, I will try my best." Tang San said. In the next period of time, Tang San approached Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, trying to figure out the identity of Ao Tian. But Gu Yuena was extremely cold, and ignored him, making Tang San a little annoyed. Xiao Wu is more enthusiastic, but whenever he asks about Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu never mentions it, leaving Tang San with no choice. Finally, he had no choice but to give up. Time is hurried, five years later, Ao Tian, ??young girls Xiaowu, and Gu Yuena who have grown into teenagers are about to graduate from Notting College. Chapter 66： Masters kindness After finishing the final course in the afternoon, the sixth grade students graduated. Notting Junior Soul Master Academy is just a small academy, and there is no such rule of you cant graduate without reaching a few levels. The students have been studying here for six years, regardless of whether they have become a Soul Master or not, they can graduate. For work-students from poor backgrounds, becoming a soul master before graduation will have a bright future in the future, but if they fail to become a soul master, they can only honestly go home to farm and marry a wife... Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu and Tang San are the only students in the sixth grade of work-study students, while Gu Yuena is now in the fifth grade. For Gu Yuena, it doesn''t matter how many grades she is. Anyway, where Ao Tian goes, she will go. After five years, she recovered quickly from her injuries. It took about 20,000 years for her to recover. Now it took only five years to recover more than half of her injuries. was able to recover so quickly, thanks to the blood that Ao Tian bestowed on her. In the past five years, she has also often felt that the dragon family inheritance gained when she absorbed the blood, the realm has improved a lot than before. She believes that as long as the injury recovers, her cultivation level will increase a lot more than before. Ao Tian has also been to the Star Dou Great Forest several times, personally instructing Ditian''s several fierce beasts to practice, making them grateful. In their hearts, Ao Tian''s status is no longer lower than Gu Yuena. In the dormitory, many people have already started to pack their things and plan to go home early tomorrow morning. These work-study students are all in the countryside outside Notting City, not close, and they do not go home until the next morning on vacation. Ao Tian is also not in a hurry. He plans to return to Wuhun City tomorrow, and it is estimated that he will never visit this small place again. Tang San, who was packing his clothes and putting them in his belt, looked at Ao Tian from time to time, his expression a little tangled. Especially when his eyes fell on Gu Yuena, every time he was moved. Five years have passed, and Gu Yuena has appropriately "increased" some height. At this time, she is about 1.75 meters, her long silver hair is extremely eye-catching, and the face that does not stain the world''s fireworks can always arouse people''s hearts. Shocked. Ao Tian''s height is also about 1.75 meters. Although he has not fully recovered to his true height, it will not be long. He and Gu Yuena stood together, like a couple of gods and goddesses, I don''t know how many others are envied. Even Tang San couldn''t help being jealous. Over the past five years, as he has learned about Gu Yuena, he has become more tempted. He has also understood that this beautiful girl does not only have looks, but her strength is also very amazing. Once, Tang San proposed to discuss with Gu Yuena, and Gu Yuena agreed. As a result, Tang San was beaten into a pig''s head that time, worse than the beaten times by Ao Tian. That time he was decadent for several days. After all, he was defeated by Ao Tian. Even a girl one grade lower than him could easily abuse him. With his adult mind, how could he accept this kind of thing? . In the end, he looked away under the guidance of the master. He thought that Gu Yuena was useless except for her appearance, but after that time, he was completely attracted by Gu Yuena. Every time he went home, Tang San would carefully craft some exquisite and beautiful hidden weapons to give to Gu Yuena, but sadly, Gu Yuena always dismissed him. In the past few years, he has observed Ao Tian and Gu Yuena almost at night, and found that although the two were lying together, nothing happened. Therefore, he did not give up and felt that he still had hope. Thinking of leaving Notting College tomorrow, and parting with Gu Yuena, Tang San felt a little sad. For so many years, he still doesn''t know where Gu Yuena''s house lives. Apart from knowing Gu Yuena''s name, he doesn''t know anything about Gu Yuena. Tang San hesitated, weighed the task assigned to him by the teacher, and finally plucked up the courage to walk towards Ao Tian. "Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena." Tang San shouted. "What''s wrong?" Ao Tian turned and looked at Tang San. Tang San was only about 1.7 meters tall at this time, a little shorter than Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, and even Xiao Wu was a little bit taller than him. Tang San organized the language and said, "Ao Tian, ??you and Xiao Wu should go to the Intermediate Soul Master Academy after graduation, right?" "Well, what''s the matter?" Ao Tian asked. In fact, he had already guessed Tang San''s intention. Tang Sandao: "There are many intermediate Soul Master academies on the Douluo Continent. It is important to choose an academy that suits you. It is related to your future development. My teacher recommended me a very good academy. Its not much better than the Advanced Soul Master Academy. And they follow the elite route, with a small number of students, and teach each student in accordance with their aptitude, so that each student can get the best guidance." "So, you want me and Xiao Wu to also go to this college?" Ao Tian asked. Tang San nodded and said, "Yes, this is actually what my teacher meant. He thinks that both you and Xiao Wu have good talents and can reach the entrance level of that college, so let me tell you. Ao Tian, ??actually I am The teacher has always been very friendly to you, and he doesn''t want your talent to be wasted." "What academy is that?" Ao Tian asked. "Shrek Academy is also known as the Monster Concentration Camp. My teacher said, this academy is actually no weaker than some advanced academies in terms of strength. I will apply for Shrek Academy in two months. If you and Xiao Wu are also interested , Lets go. The address is just south of Soto in the Kingdom of Barak." Tang San is actually entangled in his heart. Over the years , he has also challenged Ao Tian several times, and each time he failed miserably. Under the strong pressure of Ao Tian, ??his cultivation base has advanced by leaps and bounds, and he has already reached level 30, but he has not yet obtained the spirit ring. Master felt that it was difficult to find a suitable third spirit ring for Tang San with his own strength, so he wanted Tang San to go to Shrek before letting the teacher there help. According to the master''s theory, Tang San knew that after his breakthrough, his strength would surely increase by a leaps and bounds, and it wouldn''t be difficult to upgrade a few levels by then, maybe he would even surpass Ao Tian in one fell swoop. This time going to Shrek Academy is an excellent opportunity for Tang San to surpass Ao Tian. If he goes, but Ao Tian does not, then he will be more hopeful to defeat Ao Tian in the future. But the master asked him to tell Ao Tian about Shrek''s information, which made Tang San entangled. But after speaking out, the entanglement in his heart dissipated, and he realized that he shouldn''t do the kind of villainous behavior that deliberately concealed it. Ao Tian smiled and said, "I see." He didn''t guess wrong, Tang San really came to let him go to Shrek Academy. "Then are you going?" Tang San asked. "Let me take a look." Ao Tian said. Tang San said with a firm expression: "Ao Tian, ??I will continue to challenge you in the future. I hope that you will also go to Shrek Academy to give me pressure to move forward and allow me to practice faster." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Even if you practice fast, you can''t beat me." Tang San smiled, did not say much, he was used to such absolute confidence in Ao Tian. He looked at Gu Yuena next to Ao Tian and said, "Gu Yuena, I will be at Shrek Academy in the future. Believe me, that academy is definitely worth going to. I hope you can go there to study after you graduate next year. ." Chapter 67： Take Gu Yuena back to Wuhun City Gu Yuena glanced at Tang San, and said coldly: "Sorry, I am not interested in this Shi Wake. Wherever Aotian goes, I will go." Tang San felt very uneasy, the goddess he liked liked others, and the person the goddess liked didn''t seem to like the goddess. He couldn''t help but think of the master''s encouragement, and secretly cheered himself up. Master once said to Tang San that he also liked a goddess back then. Although his cultivation talent was extremely poor, his martial arts spirit was useless, and his appearance was ordinary, he still caught the goddess by virtue of his talent. Therefore, the master encouraged Tang San not to give up easily. If you give up, there will be no chance at all. Hearing these words from Gu Yuena, Tang San felt eagerly hope that Ao Tian would also go to Shrek Academy. Seeing that Ao Tian and Gu Yuena didn''t pay any attention to their intentions, Tang San had to return to his bed and leaned against the head of the bed, missing his father a little. In his first year of coming to Notting College, when he returned home from vacation, he found that his father was ill. He was so ill that he couldn''t even lift the casting hammer. He managed to survive with the help of Grandpa Jack. In the past few years, my father''s illness has finally improved and he has almost recovered to the state he had in the past. "Going home this time, we must find a way to build the Zhuge God Crossbow. With the Zhuge God Crossbow, if we fight again with Ao Tian, ??we might be able to win." Tang San secretly said. Its just that the lethality of Zhuge God''s Crossbow is too terrifying. "Ao Tian, ??are we really going to that school of history?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. The twelve-year-old Xiao Wu still wears that outfit, with her black and smooth long hair combed with a long scorpion braid, falling down to her thigh. The originally flat figure also began to develop, propping up the school uniform to a large arc. Under the waist of the small man with a full grip, there are two very straight long legs that are particularly eye-catching. Her legs are longer than the average person''s ratio, but it seems that there is no sense of contradiction at all, but it gives her a different kind of charm. Those big eyes are still so watery, her face is slightly round, coupled with the exquisite features, make her look very cute and cute, people just look at it, they can''t help feeling love. "Then do you want to go?" Ao Tian asked rhetorically. Xiao Wu spit out her pink tongue and said, "Whatever, I''ll go wherever you go. It''s safest to stay by your side." She swears that the human world is so dangerous that she must never leave Ao Tian. "That''s it, you can let me go or not." Ao Tian smiled. He continued: "I have invited you to visit my house several times, so I still don''t go this time?" Xiao Wu looked at Gu Yuena. With Ao Tian and Gu Yuena by her side, she had never been assertive. Regarding whether to go to Wuhun City, she has always maintained a unified choice with Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena didn''t like human beings, especially the city with many titled Douluos like Wuhun City. She didn''t like it very much, so Ao Tian invited many times, but she didn''t agree. The hands of those titled Douluo were all covered with the blood of the soul beast, and even the 100,000-year soul beast died in their hands. Although Ao Tian promised to solve the problem between soul beasts and humans, if this problem is not solved in one day, Gu Yuena''s hatred of humans will not waver. But remembering that Ao Tian had invited many times, it wouldn''t be nice to refuse it. Gu Yuena nodded slightly and said, "Then I''ll go take a look." If she were alone, she would not go to such a dangerous place, after all, her injuries had not fully recovered. But if you are accompanied by Ao Tian, ??you don''t need to have any worries. "Then I will go too." Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Well, okay, let''s leave early tomorrow morning." After five years of getting along, how could he not feel Gu Yuena at all? But without Bibi Dong''s consent, he had maintained a strict attitude towards Gu Yuena for the past five years, and did not engage in any ambiguities. If someone steals his heart, and Bibi Dong disagrees, it would be a tragedy. He invited Gu Yuena to Wuhun City so many times, just to let Bibi Dong know about Gu Yuena, if Bibi Dong feels it is okay, then he will formally express his attitude to Gu Yuena. "Hmm." Gu Yuena responded. She was also looking forward to it. After hearing Ao Tian talk about Bibi Dong many times, she finally saw it this time. She really wanted to see what a wonderful woman she was to make Ao Tian so dedicated, whether she was really better than her. Hearing that Ao Tian invited Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu to his home, Tang San quietly pricked his ears, but unfortunately, Ao Tian didn''t reveal any more information. Tang San is still obsessed with Ao Tian''s origins. The more abnormal Ao Tian is, the more curious Tang San comes from what kind of family. Hearing that Gu Yuena promised to go to Ao Tian''s house, Tang San''s mood instantly became unhappy. He sat leaning on his bed, his face was a bit ugly, and he looked at Gu Yuena frequently, hoping that the girl would find his melancholy. He is melancholy for her, he wants her to see. likes someone secretly, but is hurt by the other person unintentionally. She hides in the corner and grieves alone. I hope that girl can find her grief and be moved Who can understand this mood? However, Tang San was doomed to be sad in vain, and Gu Yuena never looked at him. Tang San spent the night in depression. In the early morning, when the sky was light, he left Notting College and returned to Holy Soul Village. The other working-students also left eagerly. After staying in the college for one more night, they had already returned home. Ao Tian was not in a hurry. After the two girls finished washing, they went to the restaurant outside and had a hearty breakfast before summoning the dragon horse, loaded it with a luxurious carriage, and drove slowly towards Wuhun City. The three people were sitting in a comfortable carriage. Gu Yuena looked at the dragon horse pulling the carriage in front of her, and she was very curious, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??I heard that it was five years ago when you accompanied Xiao Wu to the Star Dou Great Forest and let it evolve into a soul beast. Yes. I''m curious, what level of strength has it reached now?" Ao Tian smiled and did not speak, but Long Ma spoke by himself, "Sister, the master said that I now have the strength of a hundred thousand-year soul beast." This is a girl''s voice, it sounds very crisp, giving people a very simple feeling. "So fast." Gu Yuena was surprised. It took only five years to let an ordinary horse evolve into a hundred thousand-year soul beast. This speed is also terrible. Dragon Horse is Ao Tian''s mount, Ao Tian will naturally not be stingy, and will grant him some opportunities from time to time. If it weren''t for his deliberate suppression, Longma''s strength would be more than that. After being shocked, Gu Yuena thought for a while. This was Ao Tian''s handwriting, so she felt that it was not so difficult to accept. "I''m curious, where did you receive it?" Gu Yuena asked. This is not the first time she met Ao Tian, ??she has always wanted to know. Chapter 68： The world created by Ao Tian "Do you want to see?" Ao Tian asked. "Hmm." Gu Yuena nodded, watching Ao Tian with big beautiful eyes. She also has a storage soul guide now, which she bought from Ao Tian on the suggestion of Xiao Wu. It''s just that her Soul Guidance Device is the same as Xiao Wu''s, and can''t store living things. "I want to watch it too." Xiao Wu raised her hand very positively. She has always been curious about Ao Tian''s storage space. At first, she thought it was a Soul Guidance Device, but later did not find a Soul Guidance Device on Ao Tian''s body. So she thinks that Ao Tian''s storage should be fun. "Then I will take you to have a look." Ao Tian said. "Where to go? Isn''t it on you?" Gu Yuena was puzzled. She just finished speaking, she felt a daze in front of her, and she appeared in the sky at an altitude of 10,000 meters, floating in the air. Beside her, there are Ao Tian and Xiao Wu floating. Gu Yuena, as the Silver Dragon King, floating above 10,000 meters in the sky is nothing new to her. She found that an external force was supporting her to float, guessing that it was Ao Tian''s help. Xiao Wu was not so calm anymore. When she was a 100,000-year-old soul beast, she could barely float in the air. How could she have experienced such an exciting thing. Although there was a force supporting her, the 10,000 meters of void under her feet made her feet soft and screamed, and then tightly hugged Ao Tian next to her. Her pink face became bloodless, her hands and feet firmly hugged Ao Tian, ??making Ao Tian a little "uncomfortable." "Na''er, Xiao Wu will leave it to you." Ao Tian said helplessly. Gu Yuena did not respond, she had already discovered an abnormality. "Na''er?" Ao Tian called out again, and Gu Yuena reacted and took Xiao Wu over. Someone hugged him, Xiao Wu was not so scared anymore, she looked around curiously. But in an instant, she opened her eyes wide and asked, "Ao Tian, ??where is this? Why is there no sun?" Above their heads, there is a chaos, the whole sky is thick white fog, where is the sun. This piece of sky, they are very strange. Gu Yuena looked at Ao Tian curiously, hoping that Ao Tian could give an explanation. Ao Tian said, "This is no longer the Douluo Continent, this is my world." "Your world?" The two beauties looked at Ao Tian in surprise at the same time. They didnt understand what Ao Tian meant by "My World". Ao Tian continued: "It means, this is the world I created." Hearing Ao Tian''s explanation, Xiao Wu was still a little confused, but Gu Yuena''s eyes widened suddenly, with an unbelievable look. She looked at the entire sky, and then at the continent 10,000 meters below her feet, her heart was already shocked to the point of indescribable. Seeing Gu Yuena''s astonished appearance, Ao Tian was a little amused, and said, "Let''s go down and take a look." He took the two women down from high above so that they could observe his continent from far to near. Gu Yuena was shocked and said: "At first, the Dragon God was in contact with a trace of the most original and core force in the universe-the power of creation, but it could only create a few creatures and consume a lot of money. And you Actually...created a world!" Ao Tian smiled and said, "Actually, it''s not as scary as you think. This is an imperfect world. You can feel it carefully." Gu Yuena closed her eyes and released her mental power, feeling the void around her. "The aura here is not as strong as the Douluo Continent, and...the rules seem to be missing." She opened her eyes, raised her right hand, and a ball of flame formed in her palm, but it quickly extinguished. "I can control various elements, but the rules here are not perfect, making it difficult for me to exert my abilities." The three of them landed on the ground, Xiao Wu down-to-earth, patted a few snares on her chest, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. In front of them is a lush forest. A winding river flows out of the forest and passes by them. Ao Tiandao: "I can only do this at present. In order to create this world, my power of creation consumes too much, and I cannot create intelligent life in a short time." He walked to the river and picked up some clear water. The breath of life surged in his hand, and a small fish appeared on the palm of his hand. After putting the little fish into the river, Ao Tian continued: "I originally planned to turn this continent into a planet, but the power is not enough, so I can only form a flat continent. I want to become a real world. It takes a long time." "Then you can catch some soul beasts and come in and breed." Xiao Wu said suddenly. Gu Yuena''s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: "Ao Tian, ??you said before that you will solve the problem of the soul beast, do you want to move the soul beast here?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "No, this world is very small and can''t accommodate too many soul beasts. Moreover, the rules here are lacking, and it is difficult for external soul beasts to enter here. Therefore, even if some soul beasts come in, It''s useless." Gu Yuena was a little disappointed. "Let''s go out first." Ao Tian said. The three people disappeared and reappeared in the carriage. ... At noon the next day, the carriage entered Wuhun City and came to the foot of the Holy Mountain. Ao Tian and the three got out of the car and immediately attracted countless eyes. handsome men and beauties, UU reading will be the focus wherever you go. Ao Tian didn''t have any scruples, and put the dragon horse away in full view. He has lived here for many years. The Templars who guard the holy mountain at the foot of the mountain have already been very familiar with him, knowing that he has a good relationship with the Pope. "Mr. Ao, these two are..." the knight leader asked. His eyes fell on Gu Yuena''s face, and he couldn''t help being surprised. "They are friends of the Pope." Ao Tian said, and took out the Pope token. The knight commander did not stop him and let him go. Ao Tian led two beautiful women on the stairs. Even the well-trained patrons could not restrain their gaze and was attracted by the two girls. Gu Yuena has long been accustomed to this phenomenon, and calmly followed behind Ao Tian. Xiao Wu was a little nervous, holding Gu Yuena''s hand tightly all the time. After all, this is the place of the Papal Palace. The most powerful force on the Douluo Continent is entrenched here. This is the most dangerous place for the soul beast. If it weren''t for Ao Tian, ??she wouldn''t come here if she was killed. Ao Tian smiled and introduced as he walked: "The gleaming place halfway through the mountain is the Papal Palace. The Pope, as well as the titled Douluo elders, and worship are all living in it. This is the place where the number of titled Douluos is the most in the entire mainland. " "The white palace on the top of the mountain is the Douluo Palace. The names of the dead titled Douluo among the human spirit masters will be carved into that hall." Gu Yuena looked a little strange, she couldn''t help but feel angry, but she was still suppressed in the end. ... Not long after, Ao Tian took the two women through the palaces and came to Bibi Dongs study. Chapter 69： The first meeting of 2 queens As the Pope of Wuhun Hall, Bibi Dong has a lot to do every day. The forces of the Wuhun Palace spread all over the mainland, and a large amount of information is sent back to Wuhun City every day. There are special cardinals and platinum bishops in the Popes Hall to process this information and screen out important information for Bibi Dong to make decisions. After a lot of screening, Bibi Dong''s workload is still not small. Actually, yesterday, Ao Tian had already transmitted to her, saying that he would bring guests back, and it would be around noon today. But because there is a lot of work today, Bibi Dong didn''t go out to meet him. She also guessed what Ao Tian said about the guests. Ao Tian stayed in Notting City these years, Bibi Dong was not very relieved, after all, this man is so good, what if he gets hooked away by other foxes? She once asked Ao Tian if she was looking for a woman outside. Ao Tian said no, but she said she had taken in two beautiful little attendants. She asked Ao Tian to bring the two beautiful little escorts to Wuhun City to play, but Gu Yuena never agreed, so the two parties have not seen each other for a long time. After receiving Ao Tians transmission yesterday, Bibi Dong was a little bit looking forward to how beautiful Ao Tians pretty little servant was. "They should be here soon." Bibi Dong raised his head from the pile of files, stroked the hair in front of his forehead, wondering if he should go to the door of the Pope''s Palace to greet him. At this moment, she heard footsteps and Ao Tian''s voice. Bibi Dong immediately stood up, tidyed up his clothes, and prepared to welcome the guests. "The Pope''s Imperial Study Room is in front, and the Pope is inside." Ao Tian smiled. Xiao Wu held Gu Yuena''s hand tightly, a little nervous. A maid standing at the door of the Imperial Study, saw Ao Tian coming, and bowed respectfully. Ao Tian nodded slightly, and led Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu into the study. "Are you back?" Bibi Dong said softly. While was speaking, she only glanced at Ao Tian''s face before falling behind, looking at Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu. The two girls behind Ao Tian are both very tall and tall, and the smaller one is cute and cute, very likable. When Bibi Dong looked at Gu Yuena, he was stunned. This silver-haired girl looks a little better than the smaller one. If Bibi Dong describes it, she feels that this girl is not inferior to her. Especially that kind of noble and empress-like temperament, very similar to her. And in this nobleness, there is also a dusty temperament. Bibi Dongs evaluation in his heart is: looks and temperament are not under me! While Bibi Dong looked at Gu Yuena, Gu Yuena was also looking at Bibi Dong. She heard Ao Tian mention her lover many times, and she has been curious about Bibi Dong for a long time. Coming to Wuhun City this time, she also had the desire to compete with this woman in her heart. Since Bibi Dong ate the Zhanyan Danhou refined by Ao Tian, ??his appearance has been more perfect. Gu Yuena''s evaluation to Bibi Dong in her heart is: her appearance is not below me, her temperament is slightly vulgar, her figure, um...a bit big. She couldn''t help but looked down at her chest, then looked at Bibi Dong, and felt the gap between the two. Gu Yuena''s chest swelled, and the body that had been budding suddenly swelled, returning to her true figure. The graceful figure finally narrowed the gap with Bibi Dong. Although it was still not comparable, it was not much worse. Bibi Dong''s pretty face was obviously taken aback, and then he showed a deep smile. "Ao Tian, ??don''t you tell me about your friends?" Bibi Dong walked over and forced Ao Tian''s arm into his arms. Her smile seemed to show off, to be proud, and provocative. Ao Tian felt a little big head, and as soon as he met, he smelled a strong smell of fire, which he had never expected. He finally understood that after all, he still underestimated the comparison and jealousy between women. In this situation, how does it look a bit like the original partner is about to be torn up with the mistress? Ao Tian bit his scalp and introduced: "This is Gu Yuena, this is Xiao Wu." "This is Bibi Dong, the current Pope of Wuhundian." Bibi Dong let go of Ao Tian and said with a smile: "I have heard Ao Tian say about you for a long time, and I have been looking forward to it for many years, and finally I am looking forward to you. Come on, sit down first." Bibi Dong pointed to the drawing room on the side. After sitting down, Bibi Dong shouted for tea, and the maid hurried in and served Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena tea. "Gu Yuena, I don''t know what abilities you used to change your figure?" Bibi Dong asked with interest. She has never seen a soul master whose body can become bigger and smaller. Ao Tians follower is a bit difficult. After Gu Yuena came in, there was no smile on her face. At this time, she heard Bibi Dongs question and said directly: "I am not a human being, I am a soul beast." "Hundred thousand year soul beast!" Bibi Dong was shocked, and quickly stood up, the spirit power in his body surged, watching Gu Yuena alertly. Humans and spirit beasts are inherently opposed, and Bibi Dong knows how much spirit beasts hate humans. "This woman next to Ao Tian turned out to be a soul beast. Could it be that she was lurking next to Ao Tian, ??taking the opportunity to get into the Pope''s Palace, trying to be against me? But Ao Tian... didn''t he find it?" Bibi Dong''s heart flashed this idea. She looked at Ao Tian and found that Ao Tianzheng looked helpless. UU reading He didn''t expect Gu Yuena to be so blunt, she directly told her true identity. Before he came back, he had already covered up the spirit beast aura on them, Bibi Dong would not have noticed it, and it would not be too late to say it when everyone got along well. But now, the smell of fire just faded a bit, and it was about to start fighting again. Ao Tian has no doubt that if he is not here, this battle will really start. Bibi Dong''s spirit power surged and looked at Gu Yuena alertly, and Gu Yuena was ironic, Xiao Wu was nervous and fidgeting. Ao Tian quickly stood up, pressed Bibi Dong''s shoulders with both hands, pressed her down, and said, "No need to make such a fuss. It''s all because I didn''t tell you clearly in advance. They are both soul beasts, and Gu Yuena is silver. Dragon King, he used to possess god-level strength, but suffered a few injuries. Xiao Wu is a 100,000-year-old soul beast soft bone rabbit." "Did you know it early?" Bibi Dong turned to look at Ao Tian. Ao Tian nodded and said, "I am not a human being. Why is it weird to accept a few soul beasts as a follower?" Bibi Dong just breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Gu Yuena, apologized: "Sorry, I just misunderstood you." Gu Yuena looked stunned for a moment, the Pope of Wuhun Hall unexpectedly apologized to her, which she did not expect. She suddenly reacted. She came to the Popes Palace with Ao Tian as a guest. Wouldnt it be difficult for Ao Tian to give others a look? Thinking that Bibi Dong was Ao Tian''s beloved person, Gu Yuena was a little embarrassed, and regretted that she hadn''t controlled her emotions just now. So, she also apologized: "I also have something wrong. I shouldn''t be hostile to you. You are Ao Tian''s beloved woman, and that is my...friend." Chapter 70： Check Hu Lienas practice results This time it was Bibi Dong''s turn to be surprised. Ao Tian just said that this is the Silver Dragon King, who once possessed God-level strength, which surprised her secretly. Now, the Silver Dragon King actually apologized to her, which she did not expect. Bibi Dong said quickly: "It doesn''t matter, you are Ao Tian''s friend, and then I will be Bibi Dong''s friend." Two peerless beauties looked at each other, and suddenly both smiled brilliantly. Because of Ao Tian''s relationship, the two beauties let go of their unhappiness, and at this time they felt a sense of sympathy. Ao Tian was very pleased, and quietly squeezed Bibi Dong''s smooth and soft hand under the table, and said through the voice: "You are so sensible, I really didn''t hurt you for nothing." Ao Tian could see that if Bibi Dong hadn''t taken the lead and apologized, Gu Yuena wouldn''t apologize. Bibi Dong gave Ao Tian a white look, and squeezed Ao Tian under the table, and Transsion replied: "I will pack you in the evening." She stood up and smiled: "I have ordered the kitchen to prepare a big meal in the morning. It should be almost done now. Let''s go eat first." Xiao Wu''s expression is a little excited, she likes to eat delicious food the most, and the tension gradually disappeared. Bibi Dong came to Xiao Wu''s side, took her hand, and said, "Xiao Wu, if you don''t dislike it, you can call my sister from now on." "Good sister." Xiao Wu whispered, a strange emotion suddenly surged in her heart. Before, she was most afraid of human title Douluo. But now, the Pope of Wuhun Temple has become her sister, it is really impermanent. "Really good." Bibi Dong touched Xiao Wu''s head fondly. On the way to eat, Bibi Dong ordered the maid to go and call Hu Liena. Bibi Dong didn''t tell Hu Liena that Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu were soul beasts. She was afraid that Hu Liena would not be able to control her emotions. After lunch, Ao Tian accompanied Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu to stroll around Wuhun City. Gu Yuena lowered her head and was silent, like a little girl who made a mistake. "What''s wrong with you?" Ao Tian asked in surprise. "Ao Tian, ??I''m sorry." "Why are you sorry?" Ao Tian stopped, smiling at Gu Yuena. "I told myself before I came that I must get along with Bibi Dong, but I still can''t control my emotions." Gu Yuena looked guilty. She looked up at Ao Tian and said, "If you are angry, please punish me." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Then I will punish you." said, he walked forward. "Then how do you punish me?" Gu Yuena ran after her, and Xiao Wu hurriedly followed. Ao Tian came to a small pavilion in the lake, sat down, turned sideways, pointed to his shoulder, and said, "Help me squeeze my shoulders and beat my back." "Oh." Gu Yuena cleverly came to the back of Ao Tian, ??and squeezed his shoulders hard. "Is strength okay?" she asked. "Use your best strength directly." Ao Tian said. "Oh." Xiao Wu saw Gu Yuena being punished, and couldn''t help but intercede to Gu Yuena: "Ao Tian, ??you can forgive sister Naer, she didn''t mean it." Ao Tian pointed to her leg, Xiao Wu immediately understood, and squatted on the ground, punching and pinching Ao Tian''s thigh. Ao Tian comfortably enjoyed the service of the two beauties, and almost fell asleep. Gu Yuena exhausted all her strength, the power in her hand could easily squeeze a Contra powerhouse to death. After squeezing it for several minutes, her fingers were about to cramp. "Okay." Ao Tian opened his eyes and said, "You can change your attitude in time in the end, and your performance is still good." He stood up and said, "Let''s go, continue to show you around the beautiful scenery of Wuhun City." After speaking, he walked out. Xiao Wu grabbed Gu Yuena, and whispered: "Sister Na''er, Ao Tian seems to love Bibi Dong, if you want him, I think you have to get along well with Bibi Dong." Gu Yuena smiled and scraped Xiao Wu''s nose vigorously, and said: "You little girl, don''t you want to? This is what you think?" "Sister Na''er, what are you talking about?" Xiao Wu''s face blushed instantly. "Look at you, my face is blushing, I still don''t admit it." Gu Yuena squeezed Xiao Wu''s pink face and smiled. "You are so annoying, I ignore you." Xiao Wu stamped her foot, then stepped on her two long legs to chase Ao Tian. "I''m still shy." Gu Yuena chuckled and chased after her... Dinner was still eaten with Bibi Dong in the Papal Palace. After dinner, Bibi Dong said, "Ao Tian, ??you haven''t been back for a while, please check the results of Tanna''s practice." Hu Liena immediately stood up, her pretty face flushed, and said: "Mr. Ao." "Good." Ao Tian agreed. Bibi Dong said: "Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, I''ll take you around in the Papal Palace." "Okay." Gu Yuena agreed, and Xiao Wu followed Bibi Dong out. The Popes Palace covers a large area, with various pavilions, small bridges and flowing water, and beautiful scenery. Ao Tian saw that Bibi Dong was going to take Gu Yuena and her two daughters for a walk, and was a little pleased. He hoped that they would get along well, and it would be best to cultivate friendship. After Bibi Dong left, only Ao Tian and Hu Liena remained in the room. "Release your martial soul, use your strongest temptation to me, and let me see to what extent your charm ability has reached." Hu Liena, who is seventeen years old, has a lovely appearance. She is full of body and has a charming atmosphere in every move. A look and a smile can make many people feel irritated It is difficult to hold on to herself. Hearing what Ao Tian said, Hu Liena looked a little embarrassed and said, "Mr. Ao, are you sure?" After practicing the exercises that Ao Tian customized for her, her cultivation has improved rapidly, and the amazing charm of the fox martial arts has been greatly strengthened. Now when she uses her charm ability, very few men can block her charm. Ao Tian nodded and smiled: "Don''t worry about anything, let''s use your abilities with all your strength." He believed in his concentration, and he would not make a fool of himself in front of a little fox. "Um." Hu Liena immediately released her fox martial arts, a big fluffy tail sprang out from behind her hip, wagging back and forth. Her two ears have also become pointed and long, and white hair has grown, and the charm of that kind of breath has suddenly strengthened a lot. Ao Tian was unmoved, standing there, smiling faintly, looking at Hu Liena. Seeing Ao Tian, ??Hu Liena breathed a sigh of relief, but did not react at all, but was a little disappointed, disappointed in her own charm. "Mr. Ao, your attention, I am coming." Hu Liena reminded. "bring it on." At this time, Hu Liena had reached the realm of the Soul King, and the five spirit rings on her body were all lit up, a layer of red light gushing from her body, and the whole room was filled in the blink of an eye. The entire space has turned pink, filled with an ambiguous atmosphere, and an atmosphere that can provoke people''s desires. Hu Liena''s figure gradually approached Ao Tian, ??his clothes half exposed, her pretty face shy. "Mr. Ao, am I beautiful?" Her voice was like a natural sound, with charm, hitting people''s hearts directly. As approached, the clothes on her body gradually slipped off. pink neck, delicate collarbone... Chapter 71： Gu Yuenas direct Hu Liena''s eyes were blurred, her cheeks flushed, as if she was drunk. The moving body was shown in front of Ao Tian, ??and she approached step by step. Ao Tian looked at this scene with a smile. The wonderful body in front of him is indeed moving, coupled with Hu Liena''s enchanting aura and that kind of swaying movements, it will definitely make most men''s blood spurt and beastly boil. But Ao Tian knew that all of this was fake, it was just an illusion created by Hu Liena, and it was not Hu Liena who came to him. "Broken!" Ao Tian let out a soft vomit and walked in front of him. Hu Liena, whose jade arm was about to wrap around his body, suddenly shattered. The red light in the room dissipated, Hu Liena''s blushing face turned white, and the whole body was a little disturbed. Her illusion spirit ability was broken so roughly that she suffered a slight backlash. She inadvertently glanced at Ao Tian''s crotch, feeling a little disappointed. Her strongest method failed to make Mr. Ao appear flawed. Ao Tian came to Hu Liena, patted her on the shoulder, and passed a trace of pure energy to restore her ruddy complexion. "Yes, you have made a lot of progress." Ao Tian praised. Hu Liena said shyly: "Thank you Mr. Ao for the compliment, I will continue to work hard." Ao Tian gave a hum and said, "But in the future, don''t use your body to seduce others in the illusion. Although that''s not true, you will suffer." He knew that the illusion created by Hu Liena''s spirit ability could be other women, and there was no need to use his own image to seduce others. Hu Liena''s cheeks were hot, her head lowered, she didn''t dare to look at Ao Tian, ??and said in a soft voice, "Actually...When I deal with others, I rarely use my image. Even if I use it, I won''t let it go. They see the key parts. Facing Mr. Ao today, I am afraid that you are not satisfied with my progress. Only then will I use the strongest charm to let you... let you see..." "Okay, don''t talk about it." Ao Tian said, thinking that Hu Liena in the book didn''t seem to be so shy. He touched Hu Liena''s soft hair, and said gently: "You are my half disciple, use your own vision to seduce me, I will always be a little embarrassed, don''t do this next time, you know." When Ao Tian said this, Hu Liena only felt that her whole body was getting hot, but she felt a little lost in her heart. "Sir, I see." "Well, you go back first." After Hu Liena left, Ao Tian lay down on the chair. "They won''t fight, right?" Ao Tian thought to himself. He wanted to use his spiritual mind to spy on what the two women were doing, but after thinking about it, he gave up. He feels that he should trust those two women, which is also self-confidence in himself. Even if the fight really started, he could reach the battlefield instantly. Gu Yuena''s current strength should be stronger than Bibi Dong, but the gap is not very big. Thinking of this, Ao Tian lay peacefully... By the lotus pond, the three of Gu Yuena stopped. "Xiao Wu, you can go somewhere else first. Bibi Dong and I have something to say separately." Gu Yuena said. "Oh." Xiao Wu responded. Gu Yuena and Bibi Dong walked to the small pavilion in the center of the lotus pond. Xiao Wus big eyes were full of curiosity, and her ears moved, trying to eavesdrop on what Gu Yuena and Bibi Dong would say. Gu Yuena neither spoke, and walked into the small pavilion all the time. Gu Yuena glanced at Xiao Wu and arranged an enchantment to cut off the sound. "It''s really annoying." Xiao Wu stomped her feet, helplessly squatting on the edge of the lotus pond to play with the delicate lotus. Bibi Dong''s powerful mental power sensed the barrier under Gu Yue Nabu, she was a little surprised, even with her current strength, she couldn''t arbitrarily arrange a barrier that isolates sound like Gu Yuena. "Gu Yuena, what''s the matter with you asking me to come out?" Bibi Dong asked. When eating just now, Gu Yuena spoke to Bibi Dong, so Bibi Dong found a reason and brought Gu Yuena out. Bibi Dong is very curious, is there anything that Gu Yuena can''t say in front of Ao Tian? At the same time, she was also a little wary in her heart, worried that Gu Yuena would really want to disadvantage her. After all, knowing people, knowing the face, not knowing the heart, let alone being a soul beast, although she and Gu Yuena are a little bit cherished, but they have only known each other for a long time. Gu Yuena looked at Bibi Dong in front of her, with appreciation in her eyes, and said: "Bibi Dong, you are very good, very courageous, knowing that you might be attacked by me, dare to come out with me." Bibi Dong smiled and said: "I believe you, you are as arrogant as I am. When facing a respectable opponent, you will not use that kind of despicable means. At the same time, I also believe in Ao Tian and his eyes." Gu Yuena sighed suddenly and said, "You are so happy." Bibi Dong''s heart moved, he looked at Gu Yuena thoughtfully, and asked, "Why do you say that?" Gu Yuena smiled brightly, the beautiful lotus in the whole lotus pond seemed to be eclipsed in an instant, she said: "Because I also like Ao Tian, ??I like it very much." "Sure enough." Bibi Dong secretly said in her heart. She chuckled and said, "Ao Tian is very good. It''s normal for you to like him. Does he know?" Gu Yuena said: "He knows it, but he has always refused to accept me. I think he rejected me because of you." Bibi Dong''s eyes were slightly cold, his eyes fixed on Gu Yuena, and she asked, "Do you want me to leave Aotian when you said these things to me today? If that''s the case, then we don''t need to talk anymore." Gu Yuena shook her head and said: "No, I didn''t mean to let you leave Ao Tian." Bibi Dong frowned and said, "Then what is the purpose of telling me this?" Gu Yuena said: "I like Ao Tian and don''t mind if he has other women. I confess to you today that I hope you can accept me and make me another woman of Ao Tian." Bibi Dong was stunned, and after a while, he was surprised and asked: "With your identity and pride, how can you be willing to serve a husband with other women?" Gu Yuena said: "Our soul beast''s world is not as complicated as your humans. Isn''t it normal for a powerful man to have multiple wives? What''s more, he is so good. I think it''s hard for a woman to ignore his charm. " Bibi Dong glanced at Xiao Wu who was playing with lotus on the shore, and said, "That said, you are not the only one who likes him? There is also her." Gu Yuena nodded and said, "Yes, Xiao Wu likes him too." "So, are you willing to accept me? And Xiao Wu." She asked. Bibi Dong sneered and said: "I have known Ao Tian for more than 20 years. He is mine. I will never share him with other women!" After speaking, she left Gu Yuena and walked directly out of the pavilion. "What if he likes me too? Since you love him so much, don''t you care about his feelings?" Gu Yuena shouted from behind. Bibi Dong paused, did not speak, and continued to move forward and left here. Xiao Wu stood up, looked at Gu Yuena who was walking up a little dazedly, and asked, "Sister Naer, you quarreled?" Gu Yuena nodded and sighed. Xiao Wu said anxiously: "Didn''t I tell you, I need to get along well with her. You have quarreled with her after we have known each other for a long time." "I can''t help it." Gu Yuena said. "..." Xiao Wu didn''t know what to say. She pulled Gu Yuena back and ran back, saying: "Lets go back soon, it wont be good if she complains to Ao Tian." Chapter 72： Let yourself belong to him completely "You, I really don''t know what to say about you." Xiao Wu dragged Gu Yuena back and walked back quickly, while she was counting on Gu Yuena. "You still haven''t let go of your queen burden. You know that Bibi Dong, as the Pope of the Wuhun Temple, has a similar status to you. Such a woman is equally arrogant. Just imagine, if suddenly a woman wants to share your man, you will are you willing?" Gu Yuena thought for a while and said, "If that woman is good enough, if Ao Tian likes it, then I will be willing." "..." Xiao Wu. She continued to explain: "She is not the same as you. As far as I know, human beings are selfish, and they all like to be single-minded, not to mention being a queen. She definitely hopes that Ao Tian will love her alone." "Then what should I do now?" Gu Yuena asked. Xiao Wu said, "I don''t know anymore. Originally, I wanted to wait for your relationship with Bibi Dong to get better. It''s better to become a good sister. If you say it like that, you may be more successful. But you are so direct that you only met. On the first day, he said he wanted to share a man with others. Its strange if they dont refuse." At this moment, Xiao Wu seemed to be an emotional expert, eloquently analyzing Gu Yuena''s mistakes. After they hurried to chase, Bibi Dong just entered the living room with his front feet, and their back feet followed in. Lying on the chair, Ao Tian opened his eyes and found that Bibi Dong''s expression was a little strange, Xiao Wu''s face was a little nervous behind, and Gu Yuena was a little at a loss. "What''s wrong with you? You won''t really fight anymore?" Ao Tian stood up. Bibi Dong smiled, shook his head and said, "No, how can we fight." Ao Tian was a little suspicious, and asked, "Really?" "Really," Bibi Dong said. Ao Tian looked at Xiao Wu again, and said, "Xiao Wu, you are usually the most obedient. Come on." Xiao Wu hurriedly said: "Really, we really didn''t fight, we got along very happily." Ao Tian glanced across the faces of the three women, wondering in his heart that something he didn''t know must have happened. "Let''s ask Dong''er when she sleeps later, if she doesn''t say, then I will serve with a stick..." Ao Tian thought to herself. Ao Tian called the maid in and asked, "Is the guest room cleaned up?" "Mr. Ao, it''s already packed." "Okay, let''s take the guests to rest." "Okay." The maid said politely: "Two guests, please come with me." Gu Yuena glanced at Ao Tian and Bibi Dong, and then went out with the maid with Xiao Wu. "I''d better go over and take a look, after all, I am also the master." Ao Tian said. "Well, go, I''ll go back to the room and wait for you first." Bibi Dong said. Ao Tian went out and caught up with Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu. The location of the guest room is not far from where Bibi Dong lives. The maid has already cleaned the room and added new bedding. Ao Tian waved back the maid and asked: "What really happened to you just now?" Xiao Wu shook her head, and Gu Yuena shook her head. "Really not." Xiao Wu said. She felt that if Ao Tian knew that Gu Yuena had only been here for a long time and asked Bibi Dong for a man, she might be disappointed in Gu Yuena. "No." Gu Yuena was completely focused on Xiao Wu. "All right," said Ao Tian, ??"rest early, and tomorrow I will take you to other places to play, there are many fun and delicious places in Wuhun City." "Well, I am looking forward to it," Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian said nothing, and walked back out of their room. He decided that he must figure out what happened just now, Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena conceal him, Bibi Dong will not conceal it too. When he returned to Bibi Dong''s boudoir, there was a splash of water in the bathroom, and Bibi Dong was bathing. Listening to the rushing water, Ao Tian felt as if a kitten was scratching his heart, and a fire in his body began to slowly burn. For so many years, Bibi Dong has always been innocent. Ao Tian has a hunch that Bibi Dong wants to give it to him tonight. In anticipation, Ao Tian''s heartbeat gradually accelerated, and he started to get a little nervous. Although he has lived for many years and experienced countless fights when he was young, this kind of thing is the first time in his previous life or in this life, can he not be nervous? He is already very familiar with Bibi Dong. Tonight, he will have a deeper and more thorough understanding of Bibi Dong. After tonight, the relationship between the two will be more deeply rooted and inseparable. Bibi Dong took longer to wash this time than ever before. More than an hour passed, only when Ao Tian couldn''t bear it, she walked out with her wet hair. She wore a loose and soft nightgown, and she was fascinated by beauty, her face was red, and her eyes were watery with a hint of flattery. She is over forty years old. A woman at this age is plump, plump and juicy just like a ripe peach. And her skin, under the effect of the pill given by Ao Tian, ??is more delicate and firm than a seventeen or eighteen year old girl, without a trace of oldness. Now Bibi Dong, with the figure of a mature woman, the face and skin of a girl, is a stunner in the world, no man can resist her charm. Ao Tian''s eyes were hot, and he said, "Are you ready?" "Yeah." Bibi Dong was shy and sat down by the bed. She patted Ao Tian''s hand and said, "You go wash first." Ao Tian chuckled and said, "You know, my body is not dirty at all." Bibi Dong''s shiny red lips pursed, and said: "I don''t care, don''t think about it unless you wash it." "Okay." Ao Tian''s figure flashed, turning into a stream of light and entering the bathroom. The bathroom full of water vapor still retains Bibi Dong''s intoxicating body fragrance, like an aphrodisiac, completely igniting Ao Tian''s fire and burning. The needs and desires of the dragons in that respect can be said to be the strongest among all creatures. Otherwise, how could there be so many creatures with dragon bloodlines in this world? Very few of them absorb dragon blood by coincidence like the dragon god, and most of the creatures with dragon blood are actually hybrids of dragons and other species. The strength has reached the realm of Ao Tian, ??and he can easily suppress his desires, and will not be dominated by desires. But when the desire does not need to be suppressed, it will burst out like a flash flood... On the soft big bed, Bibi Dong''s heart beats wildly, expectant and nervous. She is no longer a girl who is ignorant and ignorant. When she traveled to the mainland with Ao Tian, ??she had been to the City of Killing. There, she saw men and women for the first time. There is the world of the fallen. Except for a few extremely powerful female soul masters, almost all other female soul masters cannot escape the fate of being violated there. Having been in love with Ao Tian for so many years, she has been expecting Ao Tian''s body to grow up quickly, waiting to give her completeness to Ao Tian. There is another reason why I chose to complete this task today, and that is Gu Yuena. This equally immaculate woman made Bibi Dong feel a strong crisis. She was afraid, afraid that later, Ao Tian would be taken away by others for the first time. Chapter 73： Bibi Dongs transformation Thinking of what Gu Yuena had said before, Bibi Dong felt very complicated. If Ao Tian really likes that woman, should she agree? Bibi Dong had no answer in his heart. But the only thing she can be sure of is that she definitely wants to be the first to get Ao Tian. Thinking of this, her heart beat faster, her body gradually became hot, and her matte skin began to emit a faint fragrance. Some scenes have appeared in her mind, her eyes are blurred...Ao Tian has not come out yet, she has entered the state in advance. In the bathroom, Ao Tian stood there. His muscles were not explosive, but streamlined, which gave people a very comfortable vision. Those muscles that werent protruding contained destructive power. strength. With a movement of his mind, the clear water in the bath flew up and began to revolve around his body, slowly forming a waterspout. The water spout is getting faster and faster, washing his body, and he doesn''t rub his hands in the bath. A few minutes later, his body suddenly exploded with a hot breath, and the waterspout surrounding him was instantly evaporated. Ao Tian couldn''t wait to walk outside. Behind him, a Bibi Dong''s bathrobe flew automatically and wrapped it around him. He strode out and saw the female fairy lying there at a glance. Ao Tian rushed directly in front of Bibi Dong, and when he tried to eat the fairy with his teeth and claws, Bibi Dong reached out his hand to withstand his chest. "What''s wrong?" Ao Tian was puzzled. has reached this point, what tricks does Bibi Dong want to do? Bibi Dong sat up and said, "Didn''t you want to know what happened between Gu Yuena and I just now?" "What happened?" Ao Tian asked, and he also sat upright. "She told me that she likes you, let me share you with her." Bibi Dong said, and looked at Ao Tian seriously. Ao Tian was stunned, he did not expect that Gu Yuena would be so direct, and directly talked about her thoughts with Bibi Dong. How long have you known each other now? Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian who was silent, and asked, "Don''t you have anything you want to say to me?" "Um... Actually, I hoped you two could become good friends before." Ao Tian said. "Wait until I and her become good friends, then let me accept her?" Ao Tian can only nod his head, he doesn''t want to lie to Bibi Dong. "I see." Bibi Dong said, "You really like other women." The **** in Ao Tian''s body gradually extinguished, and said: "She likes me, this is something I can''t stop. But I haven''t given her any promise, because I want to respect your choice." Bibi Dong felt a little moved, and asked, "Then what if I disagree? Will you drive her away?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "No, because I have promised to let her follow me. If you don''t agree, she will stay by my side and there will be no results. After a long time, she may lose her liking for me. Bar." "Fool, you still underestimate a woman''s determination." Bibi Dong said. Ao Tian is helpless, what else can be done? He promised to help the soul beast clan, can''t never see Gu Yuena forever, right? When asked by Bibi Dong, Ao Tian was completely depressed, stood up, and said, "I''m going outside to blow the air." Bibi Dong grabbed Ao Tian''s wrist and pulled him back, his five fingers turned into claws, and he stuck out like lightning. "Go to my window... Do you still want to leave?" Bibi Dong''s voice was full of temptation. Ao Tian: "Hi..." ... ... In the room of Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu hugged a soft pillow and was already asleep. Gu Yuena quietly got up and sat quietly at the table for a long time. The struggling color flashed across her pretty face, and finally she gradually became firm, then took out the paper and pen, and began to write. "Ao Tian, ??when you read this letter, I have already left. Maybe you have learned from Bibi Dong what I said to Bibi Dong tonight. I made her feel unhappy. I am sorry for that. Since She cant accept me, then Im staying here has no meaning, it will only make everyone unhappy. Therefore, I choose to leave, I will return to the Star Dou Forest and practice hard, will not let you down. Xiao Wu will leave it to you Take care, you take her to have fun in Wuhun City..." After finishing writing, Gu Yuena gave a long sigh, glanced at Xiao Wu who was sleeping, then got up and left quietly. After went out, she looked in the direction of Bibi Dong''s residence, her ears moved, and she seemed to hear something. paused for a moment, she set off to walk to the entrance of the Popes Palace, her lonely figure gradually disappeared into the night... ... I dont know how long it took, but Bibi Dong said weakly, "Let me rest." Ao Tian gently held her in his arms, gathering the breath of life in his hands, injecting into Bibi Dong''s body, alleviating her exhaustion. "Ao Tian, ??I figured it out clearly." Bibi Dong said. Her entire face was red, as if she was drunk. "What do you think about it?" Ao Tian looked in a daze and seemed to be immersed in a certain state, and asked casually. "I am willing to accept Gu Yuena, and even...the little dance." Bibi Dong said. Ao Tian woke up instantly, looked at the fairy in his arms in surprise, and said, "You say it again." Bibi Dong smiled, and said in a bad mood: "I said...I am willing to accept Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu. UU reading " Ao Tian was stunned. He didn''t expect Bibi Dong to agree to this after he slept. not only agreed, but also added a little dance. For Xiao Wu this girl, he has always been very spoiled, and he can''t tell whether he loves Xiao Wu like his brother or that kind of love. Ao Tian tightened Bibi Dong in her arms, bowed her head and kissed her sweaty forehead, and said with pity, "Why did you say that all of a sudden?" "Because you like her and you know how to consider me, so I am reluctant to let you down. Moreover, they are all excellent and worthy of you. Another point is...you are too strong." Bibi Dong suddenly became Be shy. "What is strong? What does it have to do with me?" Ao Tian asked in a daze. Bibidong gave Ao Tian a fierce look, pushed him hard, and said, "I''m very tired, you should go find her." Ao Tian then realized what Bibi Dong meant by being stronger, he immediately smiled triumphantly, and said, "Don''t you like it?" Bibi Dong said: "Like is like, but your dragon is too powerful." Ao Tiandao: "It''s already very late. I''ll tell her the good news tomorrow. You take a break first, if you still want to..." "Do you think I am also a dragon?" Bibi Dong gave Ao Tian a blank look. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Do you feel that your physical strength has recovered a lot?" Bibi Dong felt it carefully, and the weak body just now had recovered a lot. "Then... let me rest for a while, and then..." she whispered. ... Xiao Wu, who was sleeping, suddenly hugged the pillow and rolled habitually, and hit the ground with a bang... Chapter 74： Gu Yuena who got her wish "Ouch!" Xiao Wu cried out in pain, and stood up, holding her forehead. hit the forehead, and she woke up instantly, not drowsy, and found that she had actually rolled to the ground. "Where is Sister Na''er? Really... If she blocks me outside, I won''t roll to the ground." She scanned the room, but she didn''t find Gu Yuena. "Well, what is this?" She suddenly caught a glimpse of the paper on the table, walked over quickly, picked up the paper and read it. After reading , Xiao Wu was already surprised. "No, I have to tell Ao Tian quickly." Xiao Wu took the letter and rushed to Bibi Dong''s residence. When walking after dinner and passing by Bibi Dongs residence, Bibi Dong said a bit, Xiao Wu still remembered how to go. The location of the guest room is in the same palace as Bibi Dongs residence. The guards are outside the palace, and there is no one inside. Xiao Wu went all the way unimpeded and came to Bibi East Gate. The maid who lives in the side room didn''t sleep well tonight. In just a few hours, she was almost tortured by the seductive voice of the Pope. Until now, the movement in the Popes bedroom has been stopped for more than ten minutes, but she is still blushing, her body is weak, and her clothes are a little messy... Suddenly, she saw Xiao Wu''s figure hurriedly walking by outside the window. She was shocked, she just wanted to rush out to stop, but as soon as she got out of the bed, her feet were soft and she almost sat on the ground. Xiao Wus anxious voice has sounded: "Ao Tian, ??it''s not good, sister Naer left overnight, I''m afraid she will be in danger." She patted Bibi Dong''s door twice, and then pushed hard, the unlocked door was pushed open by her all at once. Ao Tian was extremely fast, and as soon as he stretched out his hand, he pulled the quilt over and covered himself and Bibi Dong''s body, but Xiao Wu still saw the scenery at that moment. "You...you..." Xiao Wu was stunned, her pretty face turned red with a brush, and she turned and ran out. She has seen many spirit beasts doing that kind of thing, but this is the first time she has seen the body of a human man. She was cautiously pounding, her cheeks were hot, her mind was full of Ao Tian''s sturdy body, her feet were a little soft, and she barely stood by supporting the pillars in the corridor. Ao Tian waved his hand and closed the door. Bibi Dong glared at Ao Tian, ??stretched out his hand and slew around his waist several times. Ao Tian couldn''t laugh or cry. Of course he heard Xiao Wu''s footsteps, but he didn''t expect Xiao Wu to push the door so eagerly, and he didn''t expect the door to be unlocked, so the scene just now happened. Bibi Dong pushed Ao Tian a bit, and said, "Xiao Wu just said that Gu Yuena has left. Go out and ask what''s going on." Ao Tian got out of bed, and with a thought, a piece of clothing was already on her body. Outside the door, the maid was already standing next to Xiao Wu, waiting with a nervous expression on her face. Ao Tian came out and closed the door smoothly. "Mr. Ao, I''m sorry." The maid plopped and knelt down. Ao Tian waved his hand, and said, "It''s none of your business, get out." The maid quickly retreated gratefully. "What''s the matter?" Ao Tian looked at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu''s blushing cheeks are very cute. She didn''t dare to look into Ao Tian''s eyes, handed over the letter left by Gu Yuena, and said: "Look for yourself." Ao Tian took it, and after a few glances, he swept it all, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. "Sister Na''er''s injury is still not over, and she looks so beautiful, in case you encounter a bad person..." "Don''t worry, ordinary Title Douluo can''t help her." Ao Tian''s mind spread, and soon found Gu Yuena galloping in the dark night. Wuhun City is not far from the Star Dou Forest. Normal horses can reach it in a day. In a few hours, Gu Yuena has already walked half the distance, and it is estimated that she will be able to enter the Star Dou Forest at dawn. Gu Yuena ran with the wind on the dark night with all her strength, and the feeling of freedom gradually dissipated the sadness in her heart. If she hadn''t had any scruples, she would have recovered the silver dragon to fly. Suddenly, she stopped because Ao Tian''s voice rang in her mind. "Why do you leave without telling me?" For a while, all kinds of grievances rushed to Gu Yuena''s heart, and said: "I stay there will only make Bibi Dong unhappy." "She''s not unhappy, and didn''t you tell her that you want to be my woman? She just agreed." "Really?" Gu Yuena''s eyes lit up suddenly, shining purple light in the dark night. The next moment, Ao Tian''s figure appeared next to Gu Yuena, and her voice rang in her ear: "What did I lie to you for?" "It''s great." Gu Yuena smiled like a flower, rushed to Ao Tian and hung on it. Suddenly, her small nose moved, and she stuck it on Ao Tian''s body and sniffed, and said suspiciously: "How come there is such a strong Bibi Dong smell? Did you just be with her..." Ao Tian smiled bitterly, his body was full of Bibi Dongs sweat, could it smell strong? "I''ll take you back," he said. "Back to Wuhun City?" Gu Yuena asked. "Um." Gu Yuena shook her head, and said: "Forget it, I ran away overnight, so why am I embarrassed to go back?" "Are you worried that Bibi Dong laughs at you?" "Even if she doesn''t laugh at me, I am embarrassed to go back with you. Forget it, I''ll go back to the Star Dou Forest. I will come out again when I miss you someday." said, she plucked up the courage to kiss Ao Tian on the face. This time, Ao Tian didn''t avoid it anymore. Gu Yuena''s face was reddened and shy. It turned out to be like this the first time I kissed someone. At first, she only worshiped Ao Tian, ??but later Ao Tian helped her heal, and even promised to help the soul beast, making her want to repay her with her body. After five years of getting along, she really likes this man. "Well, then I will send you back to the Star Dou Great Forest." Ao Tian said. He embraced Gu Yuena''s waistline A big shift appeared beside the lake of life in the core of the Star Dou Great Forest. "Well, you go back first, remember to take care of Xiao Wu." Gu Yuena pushed Ao Tian. Ao Tian took out a palm-sized golden scale and handed it to Gu Yuena''s hand, saying: "This is the inverse scale that I left when I was transformed. You want to contact me in the future. No matter where you are, just inject mental power into it to convey your thoughts. , I can perceive it." "Well, I see." Gu Yuena was very sweet in her heart, and regarded this Nilin as a token of love given to her by Ao Tian. Ao Tian has transformed nine times. There are nine pieces of this kind of inverse scale, and Bibi Dong also has one piece in his hand. Ao Tian continued: "This Nilin has been refined by me. It has many functions. When attacking, it can cut all things, defend against all kinds of methods, and form whatever you want. You can use it by dripping your own essence and refining." Gu Yue forced out a drop of blood, fell on the golden scales, absorbed it, and at the same time, the energy in her body gushed out and began to refine. After a while, the golden scales turned into streamers and merged into Gu Yuena''s body, disappearing. After a while, a majestic golden armor appeared on her body, incarnate as the goddess of war. Golden light flashed, and then it gathered into a golden spear in her hand. As the tip of the spear flicked slightly, countless tiny cracks spread in the void around her. "It''s great, this seems to be more powerful than the super artifact. With it, my strength can be greatly enhanced." Gu Yuena was overjoyed, and after retracting Ni Lin, she threw herself on Ao Tian, ??wrapped his arms around his neck, feet between his waist, and her red lips kissed Ao Tian''s face. Ao Tian turned his head to face Gu Yuena, with all eyes facing each other in an instant, Gu Yuena''s eyes widened fiercely, her long eyelashes trembling. Chapter 75： Bibi Dong talks to Xiao Wu A strange feeling that has never been seen before came to Gu Yuena''s heart, making her body hot and restless, as if something had awakened... Her heart was beating violently, and Ao Tian could hear her clearly. Gu Yuena suddenly became a little flustered, got off Ao Tian and stood there clutching the corner of her clothes, like a little girl at a loss. Ao Tian was dumb, and he did not expect that the dignified beast Silver Dragon King would have the shy side of this little daughter. "I''m leaving first, if you miss me, please contact me and I will pick you up." Ao Tian said. He glanced in the distance, and several sneaky heads immediately retracted in shock. Gu Yuena hummed softly, and after a while, when she raised her head, Ao Tian had disappeared. The chaotic footsteps sounded, and a group of people rushed from a dark corner in the distance. Gu Yuena''s face was still blushing, and she looked at the Ditian people who rushed over in amazement. During that period of time, her thoughts were all on Ao Tian, ??and she did not find the Ditian people who were peeking in the distance. Ditian came to Gu Yuena and said solemnly: "Congratulations to the Lord for taking down Senior Ao." Brigitte and others all followed and shouted: "Congratulations to the Lord for taking down Senior Ao." Everyone has a smile on their faces. Thinking of her behavior with Ao Tian just now being seen by these little brothers and sisters, Gu Yuena suddenly felt that she had no face to meet people. "You all are itchy, aren''t you?" Gu Yuena yelled, and a golden whip appeared in her hand. With a flick, a black crack broke in the void, and the earth shook, booming. Long, an abyss spreads out from under her feet... Ditian and several people are stiff and their hair is terrified. "Lord, let''s go back to practice immediately." After finishing talking, the people of Ditian left here as if they were fleeing for their lives. Gu Yuena stared at the cracks under her feet blankly, feeling the soul beasts running around in the Star Dou Great Forest with fear, she was suddenly a little annoyed. This abyss is long enough for her to repair. Inside the Popes Hall, outside Bibi Dongs room, Xiao Wu waited there worriedly. Her mood has calmed down a lot, but Ao Tian''s masculine body will occasionally flash in her mind. Whenever she thinks of this, she blushes, stomped her feet, and whispered: "Bad guy, what a big bad guy, Sister Na''er is gone, but he is happy here." "Is Xiao Wu outside?" Bibi Dong''s voice suddenly came out. Xiao Wu hesitated and said, "Yes, Sister Dong''er." "Come in, sister has something to say to you." Bibidong''s voice was very gentle, but Xiao Wu felt a little dissatisfied with Bibidong in her heart, because she felt that Sister Naer left unhappy because of Bibidong. After all, Sister Naer is closest to her, and she and Bibi Dong have known each other for less than a day. If she had to choose, she would definitely be on Gu Yuena''s side. Thinking of what Bibi Dong would say to her, Xiao Wu opened the door and walked in. By the side of the big bed, Bibi Dong has already sat up. The dressing gown on her body is very loose, but she is supported by her body to an amazing height. Below , two jade-like long, white legs were exposed, reflecting a charming luster in the light. Xiao Wu, who is also a woman, couldn''t help being attracted by this scene. She swallowed quietly, and moved closer to Bibi Dong step by step. "Come here." Bibi Dong sat on the edge of the bed and waved to Xiao Wu. The closer Xiao Wu gets closer, the more nervous she feels. Can''t guess what Bibi Dong wants to do when she asks her to come in? There was a strange smell in the air, which made Xiao Wu couldn''t help but think of some pictures of shameful people. "Come here to my sister." Bibi Dong patted her side. Xiao Wu walked over and sat down by the bed, but it was some distance away from Bibi Dong. "Why do you sit so far? Come to my sister." Bibi Dongrou said. Xiao Wu''s expression suddenly became a little puzzled, she reached out and touched the bed sheet under her, then reached out to her nose and smelled it. Bibi Dong glanced sharply at the bed sheet under Xiao Wu''s body that was obviously different in color from other places, and her pretty face flushed suddenly, and she pulled Xiao Wu over and sat beside him. Xiao Wu sat next to Bibi Dong and saw a white handkerchief on the bedside behind Bibi Dong, with a blood-colored plum blossom printed on it. She condensed her eyes and was shocked to find that the plum blossom was really bloodstained. "Sister Dong''er, are you hurt?" Xiao Wu asked. Ao Tian is so strong, it is impossible to be injured, so she thinks that Bibi Dong should be injured. "Sister is okay." Bibi Dong looked a little embarrassed, took Xiao Wu''s hand, and asked: "My sister asks you, do you like Ao Tian?" Xiao Wu was stunned, and she didn''t understand what Bibi Dong meant when she asked this sentence. Does she also want to drive her away from Ao Tian? She was very embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer Bibi Dong''s question. Say you don''t like it, she does like it. Say you like it, and worry that Bibi Dong will let her go. "Don''t worry." Bibi Dong said, "If you like Ao Tian, ??my sister is willing to let you be his woman, are you willing to be his woman?" "I...I..." Xiao Wu suddenly felt a huge surprise in her heart, but she couldn''t say it shyly. Bibi Dong touched Xiao Wu''s soft hair and said, "Sister understands." Xiao Wu''s head lowered, her chin almost reaching her chest. The reason why Bibi Dong accepted Xiao Wu was because she discovered that Ao Tian is very fond of Xiao Wu, and Gu Yuena also said that she and Xiao Wu both like Ao Tian. has already accepted Gu Yuena, that one more little dance is nothing. Xiao Wu''s innocent appearance reminds Bibi Dong of her youth, so she likes Xiao Wu very much. "Sister Dong''er you are so kind, you don''t have any prejudice against me because of my soul beast identity." Xiao Wu said gratefully. "Fool, how can I be prejudiced against you, you will be my sister from now on." Bibi Dong said, holding Xiao Wu in his arms. "Huh." Xiao Wu responded, and then couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Sister Dong''er, were you doing that with Ao Tian just now?" "You, I''m so young, I don''t even know a lot." Bibi Dong smiled and scratched Xiao Wu''s nose. "I am not young anymore. Although I am only twelve years old as a human being, I have lived for many years." Xiao Wu said. Bibi Dong said, "You are still young as a human being. Wait a few years and do like him again." "Yeah." Xiao Wu replied blushing. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "Where is Sister Na''er?" "Naturally will be with us too." Bibi Dong smiled. "Well, that''s great." Xiao Wu felt that she was going to be stunned by happiness. "What are you two talking about?" Ao Tian walked in and asked with a smile. "It''s nothing." Xiao Wu immediately stood up, beating with care and unwillingness to speed up. Just now Bibi Dong said that Ao Tian should accept her. Now that Ao Tian is back, how can she not be nervous. Xiao Wu glanced at Ao Tian secretly, and said, "Then I will go back to the room first, so I won''t disturb you." After speaking, she ran to the door. "Your sister Na''er has safely returned to the Star Dou Great Forest." Ao Tian shouted. "I see." Xiao Wu replied without looking back. Ao Tian came to the door, closed the door, then locked it, and then returned to the bed, held Bibi Dong, and asked: "What were you talking to her just now?" Chapter 76： Realm improvement "I told her that she can be your woman in the future." "My God." Ao Tian touched Bibi Dong''s forehead and said, "She is only twelve years old. Just tell her about this. She is still a little ignorant about feelings now, in case she meets someone she likes better in the future. Woolen cloth?" Bibi Dong gave Ao Tian a white look and said, "Do you think she will fall in love with other men if she is by your side? Besides, would you like her to fall in love with other men?" "Uh..." Ao Tian was suddenly a little embarrassed, thinking about it in his heart, it seemed that he really didn''t want Xiao Wu to like other men. If he had just met Xiao Wu, he would definitely not have such an idea, but now, he realized that his idea was different. "Look at you, the man really doesn''t have a good thing. He eats the bowl and looks at the pot." Bibi Dong said with no air. "Hey...Isn''t this approved by you." Ao Tian said shamelessly, and his big hands began to become restless. Bibi Dongjiao snorted, patted Ao Tian''s hand, and said, "The business hasn''t been finished yet." "You also have a good rest, what else can you do?" Ao Tian asked. Bibi Dong squinted at him and said, "What''s the situation with Gu Yuena, don''t you plan to talk to me?" Ao Tian handed the letter left by Gu Yuena to Bibi Dong, and said: "Look for yourself, I just caught up with her, she has a thin face, so she won''t be back here for the time being. I sent her back to the Star Dou Great Forest. " After reading the letter, Bibi Dong smiled and asked, "You didn''t have anything to do with her?" "The time is so short, what can happen." Ao Tian took the letter and urged: "It''s getting late, we should do business." "Don''t, I have another important thing to tell you." Bibi Dong said. "what''s up?" "Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu are the Silver Dragon King, and the 100,000-year-old soul beast. Human beings are opposed to the soul beast. We will kill the soul beast in the future. They will definitely not ignore it?" Bibi Dong said worriedly. "Don''t worry, just don''t kill 100,000-year-old soul beasts anymore. Killing some low-level soul beasts will have no effect. I will resolve the contradiction between humans and soul beasts within a hundred years." "How are you going to solve it?" Bibi Dong was curious. "It''s not easy to say now, let''s see it later." Ao Tian said. "Then you can''t kill a 100,000-year soul beast. I still have a few soul rings that I haven''t absorbed in my second spirit, what should I do?" Ao Tian said, "This is not a problem, haven''t you absorbed the **** bestowed spirit ring given to you by the **** Raksha?" "Well, what does this have to do with the **** bestowed spirit ring?" Bibi Dong asked. Ao Tian said with a smile: "Their so-called **** bestowed spirit ring is just condensed by their divine power. If you want, I can condense it for you." "Really?" Bibi Dong''s eyes were bright. "What do you lie to, don''t say anything, let''s do business." "But I want to absorb the spirit ring now..." "Don''t absorb the spirit ring at night, I will absorb better things for you." "What is better?" "" "Go to death!" Bibi Dongfen punched Ao Tian''s chest. After a while, she breathed shortly and said, "Stop it. It will be dawn in two hours. I have a meeting with the elders and bishops in the morning." "Let''s change the meeting to another time in the future, since then the king will not come early..." Until dawn, Bibi Dong fell asleep deeply. Although Ao Tian can eliminate her physical fatigue, it is not so easy to eliminate mentally. The spirit has been in a tight state for a long time, even Title Douluo can''t bear it. But at the end, Ao Tian absorbed the big tonic for her. When she wakes up, she will be full of energy, and her mental power will increase a lot... Ao Tian came out, facing the morning sun, stretching his waist hard, his bones crackling like thunder, but he was isolated in his body. Although he was active all night, he was refreshed and not a trace of fatigue. And he was pleasantly surprised to find that his realm has improved a bit. He wanted to come because he became a real man, and the change in his mood led to the improvement of his realm. At his level of cultivation, absorbing the spiritual energy between the heavens and the earth is no longer the main cultivation method, but to comprehend the laws of the universe. As long as the realm is improved, it is not difficult for him to absorb the spiritual energy. The realm of is like the volume of a reservoir, and the water in the reservoir is the energy in the cultivator''s body. What Ao Tian needs to do now is to increase the volume of this reservoir, and the water in it does not rush to increase. Wait someday the scope of the reservoir is big enough, he can run to the **** realm above and take a big breath. This is also the reason why he is still not in a hurry to leave Douluo Continent. "Mr. Ao." The maid standing not far away, dozing, suddenly saw Ao Tian standing at the door and hurried over. "Mr. Ao, the kitchen is ready earlier." The maid wore two dark circles under her eyes, her delicate face was exhausted. Ao Tian was dumb, and immediately realized that the movement of last night made the little maid not sleep well. He was too focused at the time, but forgot that the girl was next door. He patted the opponent''s shoulder lightly, a breath passed, and the opponent suddenly became tired and his body was full of strength. "The pope is still resting, you are waiting at the door, wait for her to bathe and change clothes when she wakes up." The maid''s face flushed instantly, and she stammered: "Okay... OK." Ao Tian smiled gently and left here. Until his figure disappeared The little maid still stood there with her face flushed, and Ao Tians warm smile was still playing back in her mind, and her shoulders seemed to be able to feel the temperature of Ao Tians palm... Ao Tian came to Xiao Wu''s room, this Xiao Nizi was still asleep. In order to avoid rolling out of the bed again, she changed to sleep on the other end when she came back. She leaned on her side and turned her back to the outside, holding the soft quilt in her hands, and her two long legs were also clamped on the quilt. Because the legs are bent, Xiaoman''s waist highlights the round buttocks that are not too big. Ao Tian smiled and sat on the edge of the bed, reaching out and patted it unceremoniously. With a snap, Xiao Wu screamed and bounced, almost hitting the ceiling, fully demonstrating the bounce ability that a rabbit should have. She soon woke up, blushing and screaming at Ao Tian: "Ao Tian! You beat me again." She is almost mad. Ao Tian always pats her **** hard when she is asleep, making her want to sleep late. This is not the first time. Looking at Xiao Wu who was throwing at Zhang Yawu claws, Ao Tian suddenly had a carrot in his hand. Xiao Wu stopped abruptly, swallowed heavily, and looked a little struggling. After a while, she firmly said: "I will never be tempted by you anymore, I would rather die than follow!" said, he pounced on Ao Tian again, opened his mouth and bit on Ao Tian. She knew that she couldn''t beat Ao Tian, ??so she could only vent her anger in this way. Ao Tian said: "I have ordered the kitchen to make your favorite carrot breakfast. If you don''t wash it, the breakfast will be cold." Xiao Wu bit her teeth painfully, covering her mouth, staring at Ao Tian and said, "Don''t you say it earlier!" Before ''s words fell, she had already rushed into the bathroom next to her. Chapter 77： 0 Renxues careful thinking Ao Tian took Xiao Wu to play in Wuhun City for a few days. In the past few days, Bibi Dong changed the meeting time to the afternoon, and it took three poles of the day to get up almost every day. She is already beautiful, her complexion is more rosy, more radiant, she smiles, and her every move is full of infinite charm. Ao Tian has been trapped in a gentle nest these past few nights, and it is difficult to extricate himself. Fortunately, he is a dragon, with incredible physique, and the essence is self-reliant and endless. This day, early in the morning, in the Heaven Dou Palace, the Prince''s bedroom. The prince Xue Qinghe just returned from the Imperial Study Room of Emperor Xue Ye. After the early dynasty of the empire ended, the prince went to the Imperial Study Room to listen to the teachings of the old emperor, and learned from the emperor the ability to govern the country. After returning to the bedroom, the prince immediately ordered all the guards and maids to practice in seclusion for a day without seeing anyone. The prince looks in his twenties, is tall, with a height of 1.8 meters, handsome, and always has a soft smile on his face. He has a gentle temperament and is easy to make people feel good. After returning to his room, the smile on the Prince''s face disappeared, and he sat down in front of the dressing table a little hastily. stretched out his hand and uncovered his face, an ultra-thin and soft mask was lifted off, and the prince Xue Qinghe was still reflected in the mirror, completely transformed into another person. This is a woman who looks like her in her early twenties. Her white skin can be broken by blows. The bridge of her nose is much taller than that of ordinary women. The phoenix eyes are slightly slender, and her stunning face carries a bit of majesty. Such a stunning woman can be reminiscent of women''s shackles at first glance. This woman is Qian Renxue, performing the secret mission of Wuhun Hall, disguising as the prince Xue Qinghe of the Heaven Dou Empire, and then successfully becoming the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire. The next step is to let Emperor Xueye die "naturally", and then she can justify becoming the emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire and complete the plan of usurping the country. After taking off the mask, she immediately stood up, the belt was untied, and the noble prince''s costume fell to the ground. There was a burst of golden light on her body. After the light disappeared, her flat body quickly became plump and her hair turned golden. She is a little taller than Bibi Dong and Gu Yuena, and she is 1.8 meters tall. Due to her age, although some parts of her body are not plump and mature than Bi Dong, she is still quite proud of her peers. The tall figure makes her beautiful legs extremely charming, and the proportions of the whole body are like golden ratio, perfect. She stared at herself in the mirror with satisfaction, pride, and shyness in her eyes. "He used to come at this time before, and he should be coming soon too, right?" She had a little expectation in her heart. Thinking like this, she became more shy in her heart, feeling as if she had a pair of eyes watching her in the dark, making her body tight, her heartbeat speeding up, and her smooth skin like white jade slowly turning pink. Unfortunately, she stood there for a few minutes, but the person she was looking forward to did not appear. She felt a little disappointed on her face, sighed, and blamed herself: "Qian Renxue, how can you have such shameless thoughts? He is your Donger sister''s man, your brother-in-law!" "Yes, he is my brother-in-law." Qian Renxue laughed at herself, then took out her own women''s clothing and began to wear it. After a while, a golden palace dress appeared on her. The long dress was one-piece, perfectly set off her slender figure. The style was simple and elegant, and the golden stand-up collar had a snow-white slender neck. The long golden hair was dangled randomly behind her back, and a noble breath seemed to radiate from her bones. At this time, she was even more pope than Bibi Dong in temperament. After came back to life, she sat down on the stool and waited quietly for the man''s arrival. ... In Wuhun City, Ao Tian had just finished breakfast with Bibi Dong, Xiao Wu, and Hu Liena. Bibi Dong said: "Ao Tian, ??Xueer should be finished by now. Go and get her back." "Okay." Ao Tian stood up, his body disappeared out of thin air, and went to Tiandou City. "Sister Dong''er, who is Xueer?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. "Your braids are a bit messy, come over to my sister, I will help you braid them again." Bibi Dong said dozingly. Xiao Wu moved a stool and sat down in front of Bibi Dong nicely. Bibi Dong continued: "You want to call her Sister Xueer, she is the daughter of the former Pope of Wuhundian. She is now on a mission outside. Every year on her birthday, Ao Tian will pick her up." "Well, I see, today is Sister Xue''er''s birthday." Xiao Wu said. "Sister Dong''er, you are so kind, you are the second person to give me braids." "Who was the first one then?" "It''s my mother." ... In Tiandou Palace, behind Qian Renxue, Ao Tian''s figure appeared. "Little Xueer, I''m here to pick you up." Qian Renxue''s body trembled slightly, her face showed a very surprised expression, but soon the surprise was forcibly calmed down by her. When she turned her head, she had returned to her faint smile, and said, "Why are you a bit late today?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "I was eating breakfast with Donger just now. Did you wait for a long time?" It turned out to be eating breakfast with her. Qian Renxue felt a little disappointed. She quickly said, "I didn''t wait long." Ao Tian nodded, staring at Qian Renxue, and couldn''t help but exclaim: "Our little Xueer is really getting more and more beautiful, and I don''t know which man will be blessed to marry you such a pretty wife in the future. " Qian Renxue''s little mouth puffs, UU reading www. uukanshu.com said: "I don''t marry anyone." "Unless..." She added something in her heart. "How can you not marry, if you have a man you like, you can tell me, no matter how difficult it is, I will help you get it." Ao Tian smiled. "Really?" Qian Renxue''s eyes shone a little. "Really, when did your brother Aotian fool you?" "Then wait until I find someone I like." Qian Renxue smiled and put on Ao Tian''s arm affectionately, and said, "Brother Ao Tian, ??let''s go." She couldn''t help but think of the time she met Ao Tian. It was when she was nine years old, when her father was killed by her mother, and then her mother took poison to commit suicide. That was the darkest time in her life. Later, Ao Tian and Bibi Dong appeared, took care of her, comforted her, and let her walk out of the darkness. She has been with Ao Tian for several years, from the first worship to the girl''s ignorant love. Later, she came to the Tiandou Empire to perform the task, and she spent less time with Ao Tian, ??but the love in her heart was like wine, the more precipitated, the more mellow. Lovesickness has become a kind of illness in her body. Only the few times in a year with Ao Tian are the happiest times for her. But this man is Sister Dong''er''s man, so she can only bury this love in the bottom of her heart. Maybe, I really have to be alone all my life... When Ao Tian and Qian Renxue appeared in front of Bibi Dong and the others, Bibi Dong suddenly stood up happily. "Xue''er, you are back." Qian Renxue smiled, "Sister Dong''er, I''m back." She embraced Bibi Dong enthusiastically, and then her eyes fell on Bibi Dong, the pretty young girl. Chapter 78： Birthday for 0 Renxue "Sister Dong''er, who is this?" She knew Hu Liena who was standing not far away. It was a disciple that Bibi Dong had collected a few years ago, but she had never seen this girl who looked like eleven or twelve years old. "She''s Xiao Wu, and she''s the...sister Ao Tian met outside." Bibi Dong said. Xiao Wu is still too young. If she says Xiao Wu is Ao Tian''s woman, she still doesn''t know what Qian Renxue and Hu Liena would think of Ao Tian. Therefore, Bibidong had to temporarily say that Xiao Wu is Ao Tian''s younger sister. "Hello, sister Xueer." Xiao Wu cried out cleverly. "What a cute little sister." Qian Renxue also fell in love with Xiao Wu at a glance, and pulled Xiao Wu in front of her. Ao Tian smiled at the scene behind and said, "Since everyone is here, let''s set off." "Wait a minute, I''ll change into casual clothes first," Bibi Dong said. She is still wearing a majestic pope''s robe, so it''s hard to go out and play. It didn''t take long for her to come out in a decent casual dress, and the waist of Xiaoman was very tight, so that the two full parts of the upper and lower parts were able to show amazing charm. "Sister Dong''er, your figure is getting better and better." Qian Renxue envied. Bibi Dong patted behind Qian Renxue and joked: "You are not young anymore, you have the potential to surpass me." Qian Renxue Qiao blushed, and said inwardly, "Is this why Ao Tian likes Sister Dong''er?" In terms of figure, among the girls present, Hu Liena came in behind Qian Renxue, and then Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, who is only twelve years old, is really nothing compared to the other three women. Xiao Wu''s gaze was lingering on Bibi Dong''s third daughter, with a look of envy, then she looked down at her body and sighed inwardly. I don''t know when Dong''er will be on the scale. It seems that Ao Tian just likes to be big. of. "Let''s go, let''s go to the West Lake in the morning, make cakes in the afternoon, and then I will take you to the sky." Ao Tian smiled and walked out first. A woman and three girls followed him, forming a beautiful landscape that is unique in this world. Even the highly qualified Temple Guardian knights of the Spirit Hall, seeing the women behind Ao Tian, ??couldn''t resist that charm. Mature and plump, tall and noble, stunningly charming, and youthful and beautiful, these four women have their own strengths and weaknesses, and can almost satisfy all men''s fantasies about women. Those unmanned knight lads suddenly blushed and lowered their heads in shame. The older ones could not withstand the pressure of beauty in front of them. After a glance, they were too scared to look up, worrying that they would show blasphemy against the Pope. Ugly. The captain of the Cavaliers looked gloomy, and shouted loudly, "A road ahead!" Ao Tian got on the carriage and headed to the west of Wuhun City, where there is a beautiful lake, which is suitable for boating. Qian Renxue put her arms around Xiao Wu''s small waist, let Xiao Wu sit on her lap, and asked, "Xiao Wu, where is your home?" Xiao Wu glanced at Bibi Dong and saw Bibi Dong nodding slightly before she said, "Sister Xueer, my family lives in the Star Dou Great Forest." Inside the Star Dou Great Forest? Qian Renxue was stunned for a moment, and quickly reacted, unable to hide his shock: "Are you a soul beast?" Xiao Wu blinked her **** and white eyes and nodded twice. Hu Liena was also stunned. She has been with Xiao Wu these days. The two have been very familiar with each other, but she didn''t expect Xiao Wu to be a soul beast. Bibi Dong said: "Don''t be surprised. After a hundred thousand years of soul beasts have been transformed into humans, they are already humans. In my eyes, she is a beautiful little sister." Qian Renxue remembered the identity of Ao Tian Shenlong, and the shock in her heart gradually calmed down. Ao Tian is not a human, and she doesn''t mind, so why bother to Xiao Wu. Besides, Ao Tian seemed to be very fond of Xiao Wu, Qian Renxue thought so, her arms around Xiao Wu tightened. Since Ao Tian likes something, she won''t hate it either. "My sister has seen such a beautiful soul beast for the first time." Qian Renxue smiled. Xiao Wu shyly said, "My sister is beautiful, and all three of you are more beautiful than me." Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue couldn''t help smiling, only Hu Liena''s smile was slightly unnatural. Her disposition was not as mature as Bi Dong and Qian Renxue, and she was not as comprehensive in thinking about the problem, and it was difficult for her to accept the identity of Xiao Wu Soul Beast for a while. Bibi Dong, Qian Renxue, and Ao Tian naturally discovered Hu Liena''s strangeness, but none of them said much. Saying it now will only make Hu Liena feel awkward, or let her slowly accept Xiao Wu''s identity in the future when she gets along with Xiao Wu. The four spent a few hours rowing in the West Lake and returned to the Papal Palace at noon. Making cakes is an essential part of Qian Renxues birthday. Since Ao Tian made a cake for her for the first time on her birthday, she has fallen in love with this habit. In the afternoon, in the Imperial Kitchen in the Papal Palace, Bibi Dong rejected all his servants, and three women and one man began to work in the kitchen. After a few hours, an oversized fruit cream cake was made. Xiao Wu swallowed wildly looking at something that had never been seen before. In Qian Renxue''s room, led by Ao Tian, ??several people sang birthday songs for Qian Renxue, Qian Renxue was moved in her heart. "Hurry up and make a wish." Ao Tian reminded. "Hmm." Qian Renxue nodded, closing her eyes and making a wish. She hesitated in her heart, and then made a wish: "I hope Brother Ao Tian and Sister Dong''er will always be together, loving and loving. I hope I can stay with Brother Ao Tian forever, even if I can only be a younger sister, I am also satisfied. ." After finished the promise, she blew out the candle in one go. "What wish did Xueer make?" Bibi Dong asked with a smile. Qian Renxue shook her head, and said wittyly: "It won''t work if you say it." "Then let''s not talk about it, let''s eat the cake." Bibi Dong smiled personally took care of it, and began to divide the cake. She cut three parts first, and handed them to Qian Renxue, Hu Liena and Xiao Wu respectively. Xiao Wu looked at the cake placed in front of her, swallowing her throat, especially when there were a few pieces of her favorite carrot on it, she almost couldn''t look away. secretly glanced at Ao Tian, ??she struggled in her heart, then picked up her own cake and handed it to Ao Tian. At the same time, Qian Renxue and Hu Liena also handed out their cakes and stretched them out in front of Ao Tian. "Ao Tian/Mr. Ao eat first." The three women spoke at the same time, acting surprisingly in unison. Bibi Dong pursed his mouth, with a smile at the corners of his mouth. The behavior of these three girls did not surprise her. Three cakes were handed to Ao Tian at the same time. This was a situation that Qian Renxue, Hu Liena, and Xiao Wu did not expect, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing. Hu Liena hurriedly explained: "Mr. Ao makes the most effort when making cakes, so he should eat it first." "I...I..." Xiao Wu''s skin was relatively thin, and she didn''t think of any excuses for a while. Qian Renxue did not speak, and did not seem to be surprised by Hu Liena and Xiao Wu''s behavior, but quietly looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian''s head is big for a while, and any one of them is not good, and it will embarrass the other two. Just when he wanted to take it all, Bibi Dong smiled and cursed: "There is still a big piece here, let him eat this piece." said, Bibi Dong put the biggest piece of cake in front of Ao Tian. The three girls finally took back their cakes and ate them quietly. Ao Tian laughed, eating the cake Bibi Dong gave him. Looking at the people eating the cake, Bibi Dong smiled, but stretched his hands towards Ao Tian''s waist under the table. Chapter 79： Fly into space There is very little fat on Ao Tian''s waist. Bibi Dong pinched a layer of skin hard and twisted it hard. Qian Renxue secretly loves Aotian, Bibi Dong has noticed it a few years ago. It''s just that Qian Renxue is becoming more and more mature now, and she intentionally hides her love for Ao Tian and rarely reveals it again. While Xiaowucheng Mansion is not so deep, the gaze towards Ao Tian is often full of love. It was Hu Liena that surprised Bibi Dong. Her disciple had only respected Ao Tian before, but now she is also attracted by Ao Tian. This was something Bibi Dong hadn''t expected before, but now that I think about it, I take it for granted. After all, Ao Tian''s charm lies there. Which girl doesn''t cherish spring? Staying next to a good man will inevitably have some thoughts. Bibi Dong felt helpless, and didn''t know how to make a decision for a while. If you accept a few more, it would be too cheap this guy... is still her own disciple in particular. Although Bibi Dong loves this disciple very much, this kind of thing still makes her a little hard to accept. But today is Qian Renxue''s birthday, so she can''t express anything. Xiao Wu was eating a sweet cake with a satisfied look on her face. She suddenly thought of something and asked: "Ao Tian, ??you said you want to take us to the sky in the morning. Did you take us to fly?" Thinking of the last time I went to the world of Aotian, standing at a height of 10,000 meters, Xiao Wu was a little scared, and she still clearly remembered the feeling of soft legs. If she is still flying so high today, she is very entangled, should she go? Ao Tian nodded, and said, "It''s a flight. I promise to let you see the scenery you have never seen before." Xiao Wu shook his head into a wavy drum, and said, "Stop it, I''ll be scared." "That''s OK, then you stay here, I will take the three of them to forget it." Ao Tian said deliberately. Xiao Wu was even more entangled. After hesitating for a while, she said, "Then... I''ll go too." Bibi Dong smiled and said, "Xiao Wu, if you are scared then, you can hold me tight." "Okay, Sister Dong''er." Hu Liena is very much looking forward to it. She has never flew before. If she is not a soul master with a flying spirit, she usually has to reach the realm of Titled Douluo before she can fly in the air. I didn''t expect that she would be able to experience flying when she was in the realm of Soul King. "I don''t know how Mr. Ao took us to fly?" Hu Liena quietly stared at Ao Tian while eating the cake. She still doesn''t know Ao Tian''s true strength and identity, she guessed that Ao Tian''s cultivation base is Titled Douluo. "The teacher and Mr. Ao are titled Douluo, and sister Xue''er''s angelic spirit can also fly. Only me and Xiao Wu can''t fly. Could it be Mr. Ao leading me?" Hu Liena thought expectantly. She also knows that Ao Tian is Bibi Dongs man. She has such a wrong idea, but she just cant help thinking like this. She guessed that she should like Mr. Ao, knowing that she should not have such taboo thoughts, but some things are involuntary. After eating the cake, Ao Tian stood up and said, "Let''s go, take you to see what Douluo Xing really looks like." "Douluo Star? Isn''t it Douluo Continent?" Qian Renxue asked curiously. It was the first time she heard the word Douluo Xing. Ao Tian shook his head and said with a smile: "Actually, this world is round. The Douluo Continent is located on a huge sphere, and this sphere is not limited to the Douluo Continent." How can it be? Qian Renxue, Hu Liena, and Xiao Wu obviously didn''t believe what Ao Tian said. But Bibi Dong trusted Ao Tian unconditionally, no matter what shocking slang Ao Tian said, she would believe it. "Then you take us to see." She said. Ao Tian''s heart moved, and the surging power of the law enveloped the four women. After that, the five directly appeared on the 10,000-meter altitude of the Douluo Continent and flew up quickly. There is an invisible barrier around them, which has the normal effects of isolating and detecting, maintaining pressure, and oxygen. Bibi Dong walked to Xiao Wu''s side in a few steps, hugged Xiao Wu, and relieved her fear. After experiencing the same situation for the second time, Xiao Wu was still afraid. At this moment, Hu Liena screamed, rushed to the side of Ao Tian, ??hugged Ao Tian tightly, her pretty face turned pale. Xiao Wu has experienced it once after all, and she is somewhat psychologically prepared, but Hu Liena is the first time to experience this kind of stimulating situation, can you not be afraid? Ao Tian only felt a soft body hug his back, and then heard Hu Liena''s scream. Qian Renxue is not much better, her pretty face is pale, although she has flown, it is the first time that she has flew so high. "Leena, come to the teacher." Bibi Dong walked over and pulled Hu Liena away from Ao Tian. She hugged Xiao Wu with her left hand and Hu Liena with her right hand. She glared at Ao Tian and said, "Look at you, it scares people." Actually, Bibi Dong was also a little scared in his heart. Ao Tian took her to fly, but she never flew so high. As Hu Liena''s teacher and eldest sister, she naturally cannot show fear. Ao Tian was helpless, he just wanted to take a few girls to see novel things, but he didn''t expect all of them to be so timid. But the pain was short-lived. It didn''t take long for the fear in the hearts of a few girls to slowly disappear. Although the height below their feet looked terrifying, the feeling of being down to earth gradually made them feel at ease. The Douluo Continent became smaller and smaller in their eyes, and then they saw the blue sea surrounding the Douluo Continent... "Round, really round." Xiao Wu cried out in surprise, pointing to the bottom, Douluo Xing''s true face was slowly appearing in their field of vision. They are getting farther and farther away from Douluo Xing. In the sunset, the round Douluo Xing appeared in front of them. At this time, they had already flown out of Douluo Star''s atmosphere There was a barrier set by Ao Tian, ??and they didn''t feel any discomfort. Ao Tian changed direction and flew around Douluo Star. Qian Renxue and several people saw other continents on Douluo Star. "Ao Tian, ??are there any soul beasts and humans on that continent?" Qian Renxue asked, pointing to a new continent. "Yes, that continent is similar to Douluo Continent." Ao Tian said. "It turns out that the world is like this." Qian Renxue muttered to herself, feeling an unprecedented shock in her heart. The same goes for the other three women, including Bibi Dong. Qian Renxue suddenly raised her head, looked at several stars that had become much larger, and said in shock: "Ao Tian, ??are they...the stars are also the same as Douluo? There are so many stars in the sky, so how many soul masters there are? With the soul beast!" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "Not all stars are suitable for survival. There are very few planets like Douluo." The shock in Qian Renxue''s heart has diminished a little. If every star is like Douluo Star, it would be crazy. Ao Tiandao: "The universe is infinite, giving birth to countless galaxies. There are a lot of stars in the galaxy. When I have the opportunity in the future, I will take you to explore the starry sky and explore the universe." Qian Renxue''s heart was full of yearning and expectation. At this moment, she suddenly felt that taking the Heaven Dou Empire didn''t seem so important. I have seen the vastness of the sea, would you care about a small pond? But after thinking about it, she still decided to complete the mission of the Heaven Dou Empire, and her efforts over the years could not be wasted. Late at night, in Bibi Dongs room. Bibidong lay on Ao Tian''s chest lazily, and asked: "What are you going to do to Xueer and Lena?" "What do you mean by this?" Ao Tian asked. Chapter 80： Let 0 Renxue make his own decision Bibi Dong''s white and tender face was pressed against Ao Tian''s chest, and his long soft hair was scattered on Ao Tian''s body, making him itchy. Hearing what Ao Tian said, Bibi Dong looked up at him and asked, "Are you pretending to be crazy and stupid with me?" Ao Tian smiled awkwardly. Bibi Dong continued: "I discovered that Cher liked you a few years ago. She was only fifteen or sixteen years old. I thought that over time, her liking for you would fade. But I look closely today and she is right. Not only has your relationship not faded, it seems to have deepened, but she hid it deliberately, perhaps because she doesn''t want to destroy us." Ao Tian nodded helplessly, and said, "I feel it too, but what can I do?" He has a strong spiritual mind, as long as he is observant, Qian Renxue''s subtle expression can''t escape his eyes. Bibi Dong pinched him hard and said, "Don''t you think you have no thoughts at all?" Ao Tian asked awkwardly: "Do you want to recommend a wife to me again?" Bibi Dong sighed: "I didn''t have this idea yet. I thought Xueer would eventually find someone she really likes. But now that I have agreed with you, Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, I feel so painful for Xueer. How can you bear to see her sad for so many years?" "So, you plan to let me be a tool man to comfort Cher?" "What kind of tool person, it''s so ugly!" Bibidong kicked Ao Tian and said: "I don''t believe you have no thoughts at all. If you get a bargain, you will sell well, but you don''t know. Every time you give you a share , My heart is very uncomfortable." Ao Tian hugged Bibi Dong hard and said: "You little fool, always think of me stupidly, don''t worry, no matter how many shares I have been divided, my love for you will only increase, never Reduce." "That''s why I can safely give Xue Er to you." Bibi Dong said. "You just said Hu Liena, don''t you want me to accept your apprentice?" Ao Tian asked. "You want to be beautiful." Bibi Dong gave him a blank look, and said: "It is also today that I discovered Lena''s thoughts on you. Let us master and apprentice serve you alone. How proper is this!" "What should we do then? We can''t tell her directly. The little girl has a thin face, I''m afraid she will do something stupid." Bibi Dong sighed: "I have already thought about it, let her go to Wuhundian Academy, so that she won''t meet you. There are many outstanding young people there, and there will be many who pursue her. She will always Fancy one." Ao Tian is not very optimistic about Bibi Dong''s arrangement. After all, he knows the plot, and Hu Liena doesn''t like those who pursue her at all. But he was not good at fighting Bibi Dong, so he could only agree to this arrangement. Neither of them spoke any more. After a while, Ao Tian suddenly asked, "Are you rested?" Hearing what Ao Tian said, Bibi Dong only felt itchy in his body, and said, "You are still here." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Didn''t you realize that your physical fitness has improved a lot in the past few days?" Bibi Dongqiao blushed slightly and said, "Then hurry up, it''s almost dawn, and you have to send Xueer home later." Ao Tian said with a smile: "You mean fast, in terms of time, or..." "Go to death!" ... Approaching dawn, Ao Tian came to Qian Renxue''s room. The Palace of the Pope is the home of Qian Renxue. Every time she comes back, she will stay here for one night. When it is almost dawn, Ao Tian will send her back to Tiandou City. As soon as Ao Tian entered the door, she saw Qian Renxue sitting in front of the dressing table, her face a little tired, and her eyes had faint dark sockets. "Did you not rest all night?" Ao Tian asked. Qian Renxue stood up and said, "I have been sleeping a little bad recently, it''s okay. This has little effect on me." Ao Tian sighed, stretched out his hand to stroke thousands of Renxue''s long golden hair, and said softly: "Silly girl, there are some things that don''t need to be thought of too much." Ao Tian has been a bit diligent in his cultivation recently, and his height has returned to 1.8 meters, otherwise it would be really difficult to touch the top of Qian Renxue''s head. Feeling Ao Tian''s touch, Qian Renxue ducked back. "Does he see my mind, is this a rejection of me?" Qian Renxue thought sadly. Ao Tian smiled helplessly, this little girl has really grown up, and everything is buried in her heart. "I will send you back to the Tiandou imperial family." He said. "Um." Ao Tian grabbed Qian Renxue''s soft hand and teleported to the prince''s bedroom in Tiandou Imperial Palace. Qian Renxue pulled out her hand forcefully, looked at the man she had a crush on in front of her, and stopped talking. "Do you have anything you want to tell me?" Ao Tian asked. Qian Renxue mustered up her courage, her eyes became gentle, and said: "Ao Tian, ??I...I...Thank you for celebrating my birthday." She restrained herself after all. After all, this man is her brother-in-law, how could she say such a thing. "Silly girl, why would you say thank you to me? I also prepared a birthday present for you." Ao Tian said, and took out a palm-sized golden scale. Gold is Qian Renxue''s favorite color. She looked at this golden scale, with some exquisite patterns carved on it, and there was a word snow in the center of the scale. She was very happy. She took the scales and played with it happily. Ao Tian smiled and explained the purpose of this dragon scale, which made Qian Renxue even more pleasantly surprised. Especially the defensive ability of the dragon scale, spurred by her current spirit power, can resist any attack below the **** level. The stronger her strength, the stronger the defense power of the dragon scale will be. Ao Tianchang took a sigh of relief, this is also his token of love for Qian Renxue. Qian Renxue was moved in her heart, took two steps, and quickly kissed Ao Tian on the face. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Her pretty face was already flushed, and she quickly explained: "Don''t get me wrong, you can''t say thank you, then I can only thank you like this." Ao Tian touched the place where Qian Renxue had kissed him, and said with a smile: "If you thank me, kiss me twice." "You want to be beautiful." Qian Renxue rolled her eyes. Ao Tian sighed: "Oh, if you don''t kiss now, you may not have a chance in the future. Sister Dong''er said you want to give me more concubines." Qian Renxue was shocked, Dong''er sister actually let Ao Tianna concubine, she is such a perfect and arrogant woman, how could she be willing to let other women share her man? "Is this true?" Qian Renxue''s expression was shocked. Ao Tian nodded and said: "Yeah, why did I lie to you? She has appointed two girls, one is Gu Yuena and the other is Xiao Wu. If you don''t believe me, I can take you back and ask her." Qian Renxue did not speak, she was stunned, unable to accept the news for a while. Ao Tian sighed in his heart. When he said this, he wanted Qian Renxue to make his own choice. After all, what Qian Renxue has to accept is not only him and Bibi Dong, but also Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu. With Qian Renxue''s arrogant temperament, this choice may be difficult for her. Therefore, Ao Tian will respect her and give her time. "Your Donger sister said, if you want, you can be my woman." Ao Tian''s words were like a blockbuster, exploding in Qian Renxue''s heart. Ao Tian pointed to the dragon scale on Qian Renxue''s hand, and said, "I''m leaving now. If you want me, you can contact me through Dragon Scale at any time." He understood that Qian Renxue couldn''t make a decision in a short time on this matter. He could only wait. No matter what decision Qian Renxue made, he would respect it. Chapter 81： Xiao Wu who got "terminally ill" I dont know how long it took, when Qian Renxue looked up, Ao Tians figure was no longer in the room. "It turns out that Sister Dong''er has seen my secret a long time ago." Qian Renxue was very complicated inside. is not only moved by Bibi Dong accepting her, but also sad for the sudden increase of so many women in Ao Tian. Her favorite brother Ao Tian suddenly had several women. Should she accept it? Looking at the dragon scales on the palm of her hand, Qian Renxue understood that she had only two choices. Accept or not accept. Standing still for half an hour, Qian Renxue still has no answer in her heart. She sighed and put the Nilin that Ao Tian had given her close to her body. She decided. Since she doesn''t understand, let time make the choice for herself. If your love can stand the test of time, what else should you care about? In Tian Dou City, Ao Tian, ??who was watching this scene secretly, sighed, Qian Renxue''s stubbornness was in his expectation. He believed that Qian Renxue would make a decision sooner or later. When Ao Tian returned to Wuhun City, the sun had already risen, and Bibi Dong was still asleep. When the spirit is in a state of extreme excitement for a long time, the mental fatigue caused is even unbearable for Title Douluo. But this is also good. You can temper your mental power, plus the great tonic given by Ao Tian, ??every time you recover, Bibi Dong''s mental power will increase. Her mental power has gradually surpassed her own cultivation base. Ao Tian didn''t bother Bibi Dong''s rest. According to the situation a few days ago, Bibi Dong would not wake up until noon. Thinking of Xiao Wu, Ao Tian couldn''t help smiling. He looked at the sun that had just risen, and guessed that this girl should still be sleeping. The plan for a day is in the morning, how can I sleep late, Ao Tian has a faint smile on his face, and pushes Xiao Wu''s door, but doesn''t open it. "Do you want to guard me in this way?" Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, ignoring the distance and appeared in Xiao Wu''s room. What surprised him was that Xiao Wu was not on the bed, and there was a pool of semi-dry blood on the sheets. Ao Tian''s complexion changed slightly. Did something happen to Xiao Wu? But soon he was stunned, because he saw Xiao Wu''s pants and Xiao Nene on a chair not far away, the same red. "This little Nizi has grown up." Ao Tian suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, and almost thought Xiao Wu had something wrong. Suddenly there was a splash of water in the bathroom next to , Ao Tian was not in a hurry, and sat down on the edge of Xiao Wu''s bed. About half an hour later, the sound of water disappeared, and Xiao Wu walked out unfettered. She was pale, her expression was a little frightened, and she was a little bit uncomfortable. Ao Tian was stunned there, Xiao Wu also saw Ao Tian not far away, her eyes were facing each other, and time seemed to have stopped. Ao Tian''s heart jumped, he usually didn''t pay much attention to Xiao Wu''s figure, he didn''t expect that he was already quite large. Those long, tightly-fitted legs reminded Ao Tian of a piece of clothing that girls liked in previous lives. It could be called an otaku killer. If you pair it with a school uniform and skirt, the lethality is absolutely amazing. It''s a pity that the civilization of Douluo Continent is a bit biased towards ancient times, and ordinary women don''t wear revealing clothing like miniskirts. Looking at Xiao Wu in front of him, Ao Tian didn''t have any thoughts in his heart. After all, this girl was still a little smaller in his opinion. He admitted that he was a bit lustful, but he was not abnormal. Just when he was thinking about whether to design a short skirt suit with stockings and let Xiao Wu wear it exclusively for himself, Xiao Wu''s scream finally sounded. An unprecedented scream came from her throat, and then she retracted into the bathroom like lightning. "Ao Tian, ??you are perverted!" Xiao Wu''s voice came out in shame. "You big pervert, I''m going to tell Sister Dong''er." "I clearly locked the door, and you sneaked in. You definitely did it on purpose." Ao Tian is speechless, all your people will be mine in the future, are you so excited? Xiao Wu cursed bitterly inside, and only came out a few minutes later, her pale complexion was already flushed with shame, but she stared at Ao Tian with anger. Ao Tianxiao looked at the angry Xiao Wu and found it very funny. He opened his hands and suddenly an irresistible force acted on Xiao Wu, causing her to fly towards him. Xiao Wu screamed, and in a blink of an eye she realized that she had been embraced by Ao Tian. Being held so intimately by Ao Tian for the first time, the little anger in Xiao Wu''s heart disappeared and was completely replaced by huge shyness. Ao Tian smiled and said, "You are my little daughter-in-law, is there anything I can''t see? Even if you tell Dong''er, she won''t make the decision for you." Xiao Wu was stunned there, yes, she will be from Ao Tian in the future, what does it matter if he sees it? But this is too shameful, besides, I have maintained my innocence for more than ten years, just being seen. Although Ao Tian said it was reasonable, the huge sense of shame still made Xiao Wu difficult to face for a while. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of the redness on the bed sheet behind Ao Tian, ??and the blood on her face quickly faded and turned pale. Ao Tian frowned, quickly let go of Xiao Wu, and asked: "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you?" Xiao Wu smiled bleakly, and said sadly: "Ao Tian, ??I can''t accompany you anymore because I''m terminally ill." Ao Tian was taken aback, and hurriedly asked: "What terminal illness?" "I...I..." Xiao Wu couldn''t tell when she thought of that place. Seeing Xiao Wu''s tangled face, Ao Tian suddenly reacted, pointing to the bed sheet and asking: "You mean this?" Xiao Wu nodded The voice was as small as a mosquito, and said: "I checked my body and there was no internal injury, but I lost so much blood inexplicably, Ao Tian, ??I must be terminally ill. " After finishing speaking, Xiao Wu''s big eyes were already with tears, and she plunged into Ao Tian''s arms, sobbing uncontrollably. "My stomach hurts, Ao Tian... I''m going to die..." Ao Tian was speechless, amused by this girl. He helped Xiao Wu up, pressed his palms on her flat stomach, and a gentle energy flowed in. "It''s so warm, it doesn''t hurt anymore." Xiao Wu widened her eyes and said in surprise: "Ao Tian, ??will you treat this disease?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I can''t cure it, but it can help you relieve your pain. Sister Dong''er also has this disease. I used to help her relieve her." "Then I...will I lose too much blood to death?" Xiao Wu asked tentatively. Ao Tian retracted his palm, touched her head dozingly, and said with a smile: "No, don''t you think Dong''er is living well? When she wakes up, I will take you to see her and let her teach you How to treat this disease." Xiao Wu patted her chest, let out a long sigh of relief, and said, "That''s great, I thought I was going to die." was talking, and suddenly a big stream of heat gushed out, Xiao Wu''s complexion changed, and she hurried to the bathroom. After a few minutes, she exposed a head from the inside and asked in fear: "Ao Tian, ??am I...really okay? It''s terrible." Ao Tian comforted: "Trust me, it''s okay." He wondered whether to spread knowledge with Xiao Wu, and then teach her how to deal with it, but after thinking about it, he gave up. The girl has a thin skin, so it''s better to let Bibi Dong handle it. Chapter 82： Goodbye Gu Yuena At about noon, Ao Tian took Xiao Wu back to Bibi Dongs room. Bibi Dong just woke up, and when he got up, he saw Ao Tian coming in with Xiao Wu. She was refreshed, her body condition was better than ever before, and she smiled and said, "Why are you here together?" She is still wearing silk pajamas, and she looks very attractive. Ao Tian pulled Xiao Wu in front of Bibi Dong and said, "Aunt Xiao Wu is here, but she said she was dying of a terminal illness, so I left it to you." Bibi Dong was taken aback for a moment, and then the smile on his face became stronger. He touched Xiao Wu''s head and said, "Our Xiao Wu has grown up." Xiao Wu said in doubt: "I don''t have a big aunt." Bibi Dong chuckled, and gave Ao Tian a look with a variety of styles. It was the first time she heard the name elder aunt and the story about the origin of the eldest aunt, and she laughed for a long time. She pushed Ao Tian out and said, "Why should I go, Xiao Wu left it to me." Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, finally solving the matter. He suddenly thought of Gu Yuena, and secretly said: "Xiao Wu has transformed into a human being. It''s not surprising to have a big aunt. Gu Yuena, like me, is still a beast. I don''t know if there are strange things like a big aunt. ?" Thinking of this, he found that he missed Gu Yuena a little. Gu Yuena has been back in the Star Dou Great Forest for a few days. I wonder if I will miss him too? "Really, didn''t you tell her that Ni Lin can contact me? I haven''t seen her for so long." Ao Tian smiled, his figure disappeared out of thin air, and headed towards the Star Dou Forest. Since Gu Yuena didn''t contact him, he would go there in person to see what the girl was doing. When he came to the lake of life at the core of the Star Dou Great Forest, he was stunned by what he saw before him. Beside the lake of life, a huge crack spread in the ground to the south of the Star Dou Great Forest. This crack is tens of meters wide and several hundred meters deep. It can be called a big rift valley. At the end of the rift valley, in the depths of the ground, a shadow flickered in it, constantly controlling the earth element to make the rift valley disappear and restore to its original appearance. Ao Tian looked at it, and this rift happened to avoid the formation eye of the formation here, otherwise, the formation might be destroyed. This large formation was arranged by Gu Yuena back then. Although not very clever, it is enough to shield the breath of the beast and isolate the enemy from detection. In the past few years, when Ao Tian came here occasionally, he would also improve the large array, giving it a stronger defense force. If he attacked from the outside, it would be difficult to break through. But the rift under his feet seems to have spread from the big formation. Ditian and several people are all working hard in their cave at this time, and only Gu Yuena alone is working hard to repair the earth. Ao Tian''s figure flashed and appeared beside Gu Yuena, startled Gu Yuena who was focusing on mobilizing the earth element. Gu Yuena glared at Ao Tian, ??and said out of breath: "Do you want to scare me out of illness?" Ao Tian pointed around and asked, "Why did this thing come from?" "It''s not because of the Nilin you gave me." Gu Yuena said, her face blushed, a little embarrassed. "What''s the matter? Did you fight with someone?" Gu Yuena shook her head, and said: "I just want to scare Ditian and the others, who knows if such a big crack was accidentally made." "Aren''t you repairing this place these days?" Ao Tian asked. Gu Yuena stopped, and said helplessly: "Only I can control the earth element, and Ditian can''t help at all. What can I do? I made it by myself, but I can only solve it by myself." Ao Tian held her waist, flew to the ground, and said, "You only need to take out the Ni Lin and tell me to come over?" As they said, the ground under their feet began to vibrate, and the cracked ground tens of meters wide was slowly closing. This speed was much faster than Gu Yuena''s a little bit of repair. Gu Yuena said: "I got it out, I can handle it myself." "A little fool again." "I''m not a little fool, I''m the Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena." Gu Yuena raised her chin slightly, with an arrogant expression on her face. The rumbling movement here attracted the attention of the people of Ditian, who rushed over, and then discovered the existence of Ao Tian. "Mr. Ao." Di Tian stood in the forefront, leading several others to salute Ao Tian respectfully. In the past few years, Ao Tian can be said to have become their teacher. Each of their fierce beasts has benefited from Ao Tian, ??and their strength has increased considerably. Especially Di Tian, ??his strength has grown extremely fast. With the help of Ao Tian, ??he has survived 900,000 years of calamity and possessed more than 900,000 years of cultivation. is not only in terms of cultivation, his bloodline has also been greatly improved, and his potential is not known how many times stronger than before. What surprises Ao Tian is also Ziji, the demon dragon king of hell. Although her own cultivation is considered the bottom of the several fierce beasts, her potential is not inferior to that of Ditian. After being cultivated by Ao Tian, ??her strength is improved faster than others. The big beasts are much faster. Both of them are considered geniuses in the dragon clan, and they are also the key training targets of Ao Tian. After all, it is easier for him to improve the strength of the same clan. In addition to these two people, the Dark Golden Direclaw Bear''s fighting talent is extremely powerful. Although the cultivation base can only be regarded as medium among these fierce beasts, only Di Tian can suppress him in the battle power. Ao Tian researched it and found that this guy possessed a trace of the blood of the behemoth beast. According to some legends circulating among the beasts, the behemoth beast is capable of tearing the dragon. It is a pity that such a powerful race has become extinct. Before Ao Tian fell asleep, the most primitive Douluo star had overlord-level creatures like the Behemoth behemoth. There were also many powerful Behemoth beasts who died in the hands of Ao Tian, ??and his corpses were used as war prizes. Collect it in your own world. He extracted the essence left on the behemoth beast''s corpse, and used it to enhance Jun Xiong''s talent and make this big guy obedient to him. Originally Xiong Jun was extremely awkward, and even Di Tian was a little dissatisfied, but now he is obsessed with Ao Tian. For the other big beasts, Ao Tian also gave a lot of benefits in a targeted manner, and even created exercises for each of them to increase the speed of cultivation. The practice of creating soul beasts is not very difficult for Ao Tian. The soul beasts are strong, so Ao Tian uses his dragon clan''s methods to simplify body training, and then give the corresponding Attributes. This kind of exercise is too rough compared to the one created by Ao Tian for mankind, but it is extremely suitable for a powerful beast. Now, the few of them have no doubt that Ao Tian can solve their soul beast problem. They are convinced that Senior Ao definitely has this ability. Looking at the big beasts kneeling on one knee in front of him, Ao Tian nodded in satisfaction. can cultivate to hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation, these few talents are quite good, enough to become his subordinates, in the future with him in the starry sky or other worlds. Xiaowus two partners, Daming and Erming, are also approaching a breakthrough. As long as they survive the first catastrophe, they can freely change their human shapes. Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "Go back and practice. With your current strength, it is too early to take revenge on the gods." Ao Tian will find a way to solve the problem between humans and spirit beasts on the Douluo Continent, but he doesn''t care about those people in the God Realm. Those so-called gods have personally killed the strong among a large number of soul beasts, and they did not allow the soul beasts of the lower realm to become gods. Ditian and several people once swore in front of Ao Tian that one day they would kill the God Realm. So, Ao Tian gave them this opportunity and regarded it as the first test for them. After the Ditian people left, Ao Tian asked, "Will you be bored here? Why don''t you go to Wuhun City with me." Gu Yuena shook her head and said: "No, I''ll stay here." Ao Tian didn''t force it, and said: "After more than a month, Xiao Wu and I are going to that Shrek Academy. Are you interested? If you are interested, I will pick you up at that time." Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Of course I am interested, then you must remember to pick me up when that time comes." ~： Update again tonight sorry, update late Chapter 83： Xiao Wu who sees righteousness bravely More than a month later, Bibi Dong reluctantly bid farewell to Ao Tian and Xiao Wu. For her, the two-month vacation with Ao Tian was the happiest and most satisfying time for her. "I don''t know if there will be?" Looking at the figures of Ao Tian and Xiao Wu going away, Bibi Dong touched his stomach, looking forward to it. After Ao Tian took Xiao Wu out of Wuhun City, he went directly to the Star Dou Great Forest. Xiao Wu''s mother has moved to the inner circle to settle down. Ao Tian spent a day with Xiao Wu here, and then left the Star Dou Forest the next morning. After leaving the Star Dou Great Forest, Ao Tian summoned the dragon horse, mounted the carriage, got into the carriage with Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, and then headed towards Shrek Academy. The Barak Kingdom is located in the southern part of the Tiandou Empire. It is the southern gate of the Tiandou Empire. It is very close to the border between the two empires. The Great Star Forest is located in the southeast of the Barak Kingdom. A small part of it borders the Barak Kingdom. Soto City is also located in the southeast of the Barak Kingdom, not far from the Great Star Forest. At Ryomas current slow speed, they can reach Soto City at about noon tomorrow. Ao Tian is not in a hurry. Anyway, there are still two or three days before Shrek Academy enrollment. Isnt it beautiful to go sightseeing and have fun with beautiful women? Inside the spacious luxury carriage, Xiao Wu sat on the edge of the bed, lifting up her clothes, revealing her smooth white belly and a very cute belly button. She pouted, pinched a layer of belly hard, her face was sullen, and said: "Sister Naer, look, Ao Tian has fed me fat in the past two months, and my vest line is gone." Gu Yuena, who was sitting next to her, couldn''t help but reached out and touched Xiao Wu''s belly. She felt that the hand felt very good and silky, so she touched two more. Xiao Wu''s face blushed slightly, and she said, "Sister Naer, you eat my tofu." Gu Yuena squeezed her face and joked, "Isn''t it okay to have more meat? You see that there is so much meat than Bibi Dong. Isn''t Ao Tian loved it?" "That''s different." Xiao Wu compared her hands on her chest and beside her ass, and said, "Sister Dong''er only has these two areas that are succulent, and her waist is still very thin." "Actually, a little fleshy is good." Ao Tian couldn''t help but touched his belly with only a little fat. Xiao Wu screamed, threw herself into Gu Yuena''s arms, and said coquettishly: "Sister Na''er, Ao Tian eats my tofu again, you have to be my master." Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Aren''t you his little wife? It is only right for a wife to eat tofu for her husband." "But Sister Dong''er said that I was still young and told me not to let him take advantage." Ao Tian is a bit speechless, is he such a dirty person? I just thought this girl was a little funny, so I couldn''t help teasing her. "I''m going outside." Ao Tian stood up, opened the car door, and sat in the driver''s seat outside. Xiaowu glanced outside with a guilty conscience, and found that the car door was closed tightly, so she leaned close to Gu Yuena''s ear with a blushing face, and quietly asked: "Sister Naer, have you ever been with him?" "Which one?" Gu Yuena looked at her with a smile, and asked knowingly. Xiao Wu''s face became redder and red, and she explained, "That''s it, the one that will give birth to a baby after finishing it." "Little girl, are you springing up?" Gu Yuena gave a smirk and squeezed Xiao Wu''s chest hard. "No, you are necrotic." Xiao Wu''s face was shy, and she kept slapping Gu Yuena with her hands. "Actually, I was just curious...Whether human beings are the same as soul beasts in that matter." "Since you are curious, just ask him directly, I don''t know." Gu Yuena pushed Xiao Wu a bit, her expression a little bit urging. "Ah...I''m not, he is so bad, maybe he will send me madly..., you don''t know, he has bullied Sister Dong''er every and night for the past two months." "How did you know?" Gu Yuena asked curiously. "I saw it." At this point, Xiao Wu couldn''t help but see the scene of Ao Tian''s body in her mind, which was really ashamed. Ao Tian sat outside, listening to Xiao Wus words about tigers and wolfs, smiling and shaking his head. The curiosity of this girl is too strong, he is thinking, since she is so curious, should we give her some "teachings" appropriately? Suddenly, if Ao Tian felt something, he raised his head and looked ahead, showing an expression of interest. He knocked on the back door and said, "There is a lot of fun." Not long after he finished speaking, a cute red face came out of the opened car door. "What''s the excitement?" Xiao Wu asked with a little excitement. She likes watching the excitement the most. After watching for a while, Xiao Wu complained: "Ao Tian, ??you lie to me, there is nothing." "You will know when you come out and have a look." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu walked out suspiciously and stood beside Ao Tian. Ryoma''s footsteps are da da da da da da da da da da da, walking slowly, Ao Tian is sitting in the front of the car, Xiao Wu is standing next to him, palms on his forehead to block the morning sun, looking around. They headed all the way to the west. This road would pass through Soto City. Just when Xiao Wu suspected that Ao Tian was lying to her, a shout came from the front. Xiao Wu looked intently, and saw a girl in black rushing out of the grass south of the road, paused for a while, seeming to be observing the direction, and then quickly rushed to the west. Although the distance is still a little far away, and I cant see the girls appearance, Xiao Wu can see that there are two yellow spirit rings on her body Behind the black girl, the four fierce auras are also from the grass. He rushed out and chased the girl in black madly. "Her grandmother caused a little girl to hurt both of us." "Don''t let her run away, shit, I have lived for so many years, and I have never seen such a charming little fairy." There are five blood stains on a man''s chest, and the blood keeps oozing out. He viciously said: "You can''t run away. When I catch you, I must let you taste the bleeding, hehehe..." These four big men are all surrounded by two spirit rings, but they are all white and yellow. The girl was being chased, and soon she got farther and farther away from Ao Tian''s carriage. Xiao Wu looked nervously, and couldn''t help asking: "Ao Tian, ??you said that girl won''t be caught by those bad guys?" Ao Tiandao: "That girl is stronger than any of the four, but it''s a bit difficult to fight one against four." While he was talking, the girl in black clothes in front was finally overtaken by the four fierce men, and the two sides fought together. Ryoma walked unhurriedly, getting closer and closer to the battlefield ahead. Ao Tian watched the battle ahead with great interest, but the more he watched, the stranger his expression became. "Don''t worry, she will be fine." Ao Tian said suddenly. Even though he said this, in Xiao Wu''s eyes, the situation of the girl in front of her was already precarious. "These humans are too bad, no, I have to help her." Before he finished speaking, Xiao Wu had already ejected from the carriage and quickly completed the possession of Wuhun in the air. She jumped more than ten meters away. When she fell, her feet were already on the shoulders of one of the strong men. Chapter 84： Ride a ride Xiao Wu is best at soft skills and wrestling skills, is a powerful attacking spirit master. Once a spirit master of the same realm is glued to her, seldom will be spared. What''s more, these four big men are still a great level lower than her. There are three spirit rings shining on Xiao Wu''s body, two yellow and one purple. She has been promoted to the soul-sovereign. Although she hasn''t practiced much in recent years, her cultivation level still keeps rising by staying with Ao Tian. During the two months of vacation, she successfully broke through to the realm of Soul Sovereign. Because she is a 100,000-year soul beast, in the early stage of cultivation, after breaking through a large realm, she can condense the corresponding spirit ring by herself, and there is no need to hunt and kill the spirit beast to absorb the spirit ring. When Xiao Wu''s feet fell on the shoulders of the brawny man, he was doomed to a tragic ending. Her feet locked the person''s neck, her body fell down abruptly, her waist had already begun to exert force before her hands touched the ground, and the brawny man who seemed to be close to two hundred catties was directly caught by her. Tossed up. When she put her hands on the ground and completed an somersault, the brawny man had been smashed to the ground severely, his body convulsed, and blood was constantly bleeding in his mouth. With one hit, Xiao Wu was very satisfied with her results. When she looked at the girl in black again, and wanted to be a hero to save the beauty and help the weak with the strong, the battle had come to an end. "Netherworld Hundred Claws!" The icy voice sounded, and the girl flew up into the sky, spinning rapidly. While was spinning, her hands with very sharp nails kept swinging out, and she attacked hundreds of times in the blink of an eye. Her rotating body flashed past the three men, like a black whirlwind. Her body stopped a few meters away from the three men, with her back facing several people. Behind her, the three men spurted blood on their arms and chests, and each of them had dozens of wounds, which was extremely miserable. The girl still keeps her hands, otherwise, the trick just now can cut off the throats of these three people and turn them into a corpse. The three of them were so frightened that they didn''t dare to say a word of cruelty, and rushed into the thick grass beside the road. The person who was thrown by Xiao Wu and vomiting blood also got up. He didn''t dare to put a fart. He couldn''t wait to have two legs. Then he rushed into the grass and disappeared. Ao Tian drove up the carriage, he was a little helpless, Xiao Wu was still too jealous and enmity. He has guessed the identity of the girl in black, knowing that the other party will be fine, but the girl Xiao Wu couldn''t help but help after hearing his words. If he guessed right, this should be Zhu Zhuqing, one of the ghost cats of the future Shrek Seven Monsters. Unexpectedly, before he arrived at Shrek Academy, he would actually meet this one in advance. The girl in black turned her head, allowing Xiao Wu and Ao Tian to see her looks clearly. She has fair skin and delicate features. She is not under Xiao Wu, but the expression on her face is very cold, which can even be described as cold. is not only a cold expression, she is exuding a cold breath. Her eyes are not very big, but they are black and white, and they look extremely pure, but there is no trace of life in them, like a pair of silent eyes from the nether hell. What is incompatible with her immature face is her figure. Her face looks about the same size as Xiao Wu, but her figure is extremely hot and plump. Her front is convex and backward, and she can even compete with Gu Yuena in the car. NS. It is extremely rare for a twelve-year-old girl to have such a hot body. It is no wonder that the four strong men had evil thoughts on her just now. How many spirit masters are active near the Star Dou Great Forest? When seeing the three spirit rings shining on Xiao Wu''s body, the black-clothed girl''s pupils shrank sharply, and for the first time there was a wave in the deadly eyes. Xiao Wu took back her martial soul and asked, "Hey, are you okay?" The girl glanced at Ao Tian behind Xiao Wu, and then said to Xiao Wu, "Thank you, I''m fine." Her voice is as cold as her temperament, which makes Xiao Wu feel very uncomfortable. I saved you, you dont even give a smile, and you treat me with such a cold attitude... "It''s fine if you are fine. For a beautiful girl like you, it would be very dangerous to not go out alone." Xiao Wu kindly reminded him, and then flew into the car and stood beside Ao Tian. The girl''s attitude was so cold, Xiao Wu was too lazy to say, she kindly reminded her that she was already very kind. "Let''s go," Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian gently pulled down Ryoma''s rein, Ryoma continued to move forward, passing by the girl in black. "I said that you don''t need to do anything. Now the hot face is stuck to the cold ass?" Ao Tian smiled. Xiao Wu snorted, and got into the carriage a little uncomfortably. "Our Xiao Wu is really mighty. One move brought down a big villain." Gu Yuena''s praise sounded inside. "Of course, I''m not afraid of more such waste materials." Xiao Wu said proudly. Seeing that the luxurious carriage is getting farther and farther, the girl in black has a pretty face tangled for a moment, and then trots to catch up. "Wait a minute." She yelled. Ao Tian stopped the carriage and looked at the girl, thinking that the other party wanted to take a ride, right? If this girl is really Zhu Zhuqing, she is really on the same road with them. came from the Star Luo Empire in the south, it is normal to appear here. UU reading "Excuse me, do you know how to get to Soto City?" The girl asked, her voice softer than before, but it was still a little cold. Ao Tian pointed to the front and said, "I know, go straight ahead, this road will pass Soto City." "Thank you," the girl said. Ao Tian nodded slightly and said, "If there is nothing wrong, we will leave first." "Wait a minute." The girl shouted again. "I am in the same direction as yours. Can I ride your carriage? Don''t worry, I will give you money." said, she took out a silver soul coin from the storage soul guide. "Give you a silver soul coin, if you are not going to Soto City, then I can get off the bus halfway." She had thought carefully about this request. Just now, Xiao Wu helped her and made her feel good, thinking that Xiao Wu should not be a bad person. And the horseman who drove the cart, with sword eyebrows and star-eyed eyes, was extraordinary handsome, and compared with those fierce and wicked people just now, he was nothing like a bad person. In the previous chasing, her horse had already been lost. If she walks to Soto City on her own, she still doesnt know how long it will take to catch up with that important day. Ao Tian didn''t speak, so Xiao Wu inside spoke first. She emerged from the side car window, looked at the girl standing below, and said, "It''s a coincidence, we are also going to Soto City. Since you are so sincere, come up." Ao Tian was a little speechless. He was unhappy with his cold attitude just now, and now he has forgotten. "Thank you." The girl said, and got into the carriage. She wanted to give the Silver Soul Coin in her hand to Ao Tian, ??but after thinking about it, she should give it to the owner inside, so she opened the door and walked in. Chapter 85： Zhu Zhuqings various shocks Ao Tian naturally noticed the girl''s behavior, he shook his head and smiled, saying nothing. The little girl now has less social experience, can''t it be seen that he is the real master? There will be such a handsome and handsome coachman in this world? And I can''t kill a few people, I''m afraid I haven''t really killed anyone yet. Ao Tian couldn''t help but compare this girl with Tang San, indeed, she was a lot worse than Tang San. The girl entered the carriage, but she was stunned when she first came in and saw the scene inside. She has a cold, calm personality and few words. Even though Ao Tian was considered to be the handsomest among the men she had ever met, she did not show anything unusual. But now, when she saw the girl next to Xiao Wu, she was stunned. She is not a nympho, so she doesn''t react much to handsome men, but as a woman, she can''t ignore Gu Yuena''s beauty. There are such beautiful women in this world! The girl couldn''t help but compare herself with Gu Yuena, and she found out that she didn''t have the advantage in terms of appearance, figure, or temperament. If it is compared with Xiao Wu, she still has absolute confidence. After all, Xiao Wu''s appearance is comparable to hers, but she can''t compliment her in figure. The heart of comparison is human nature, and girls are extremely concerned about these external things. "I don''t know if her cultivation is as high as I am?" The girl couldn''t help thinking. She can''t help being better than others in appearance. Because Gu Yuena also wanted to enter Shrek Academy, she made her face a little immature. She seemed to be about the same age as Xiao Wu, so this girl wanted to compare her own and Gu Yuena''s cultivation. The age is about the same, so you wont be able to lag behind others in your cultivation, right? This thought flashed through the girl''s mind. Xiao Wu was stunned when she saw the black-clothed girl coming in, so she said, "Why are you stunned, sit down." "Well, thank you." The girl said, and sat down on a sofa on the side. This luxury carriage is bigger than a normal carriage from the outside. After entering, the space inside is more spacious, just like a small room. Ao Tian is a person who can enjoy, so he refined the carriage as a magic weapon. The space inside the carriage is much larger than the entire carriage shell, but most people can''t feel it. Entering the door, there are two soft sofas on both sides, and inside is a big bed, there is a path at the end of the bed to go to the innermost, and the innermost is a bathroom. Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena were still unable to completely refine the useless things in their bodies, so this bathroom was prepared by Ao Tian for them. Even the things in it used to receive filthy things were made into magic weapons by him. There is a real fire inside, which can instantly transform the filthy things into nothingness... There is also a temperature control array in the carriage, which can control the temperature inside the carriage, which is warm in winter and cool in summer. The carriage can withstand the full attack of Title Douluo. There is no doubt that this is already the most extravagant carriage in the world. As soon as the girl sat down, she felt the difference in the carriage. The carriage was much larger than she had imagined before, but she looked closely and found nothing unusual. What surprised her was the temperature inside. Now the summer is not over yet, and the weather is still very hot. Before noon, the temperature outside is already terrifying. The girl has just gone through a chase battle, and the weather is hot, she has been sweating, but entering here, it is as if she has returned to spring from summer, it is very weird. Seeing that the girl was stunned again, Xiao Wu couldn''t help but want to laugh. She knew that this girl must be shocking the magic of the carriage. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help raising her small chin slightly proudly. Because she is one of the mistresses of this carriage... After a while, the black-clothed girl recovered from her surprise. Although she was curious, she still did not ask the owner of the carriage with her own temperament. She suddenly got up, came to Xiao Wu, opened her palm, and there was a silver soul coin on it. "Thank you for your help just now, and now you are still willing to take me for a ride. This is what I paid," she said. Xiao Wu accepted it unceremoniously, and put it into the storage bracelet with joy. The black girl''s eyes condensed, and she landed on Xiao Wu''s wrist, secretly saying that Xiao Wu''s identity is not simple. Those who can possess the Soul Guidance Device are either rich or noble, or they are powerful soul masters, or they are backed by powerful forces. The girl''s heart has become more stable. The other party has such a luxurious carriage and soul guide, so she shouldn''t be able to use her money. Xiao Wu flaunted and said: "Sister Naer, do you think I can do business? I made a silver soul coin so easily." Gu Yuena couldn''t help squeezing Xiao Wu''s face hard, and said, "Are you short of money?" Xiao Wu''s face was pinched red, and she struggled free from Gu Yuena''s claws, and said, "People just want to be self-reliant. I don''t want to eat soft rice all the time." "But you use his carriage to make money. After all, you are still eating soft rice." Gu Yuena pierced her. "Oh, sister Na''er, you are too bad." Xiao Wu suddenly slapped Gu Yuena in annoyance. Gu Yuena looked at the girl in black and smiled: "Sorry, my sister made you laugh." The girl shook her head quickly and said, "It''s okay." Gu Yuena saw that this girl was obviously introverted and not very talkative, so she asked, "What''s your name?" The girl hesitated for a while and said, "My name is Zhu Zhuqing." Gu Yuena smiled and said: "My name is Gu Yuena this is my sister Xiao Wu. I heard you say that we are going to Soto City, we are also going to Soto City, and we can take you there. There." "Thank you then." Zhu Zhuqing said. Xiao Wu took the money from others, patted her chest, and said arrogantly: "You don''t need to be polite, you don''t need to be courteous, you can draw a knife to help, this is chivalry. Don''t worry, no one dares to bully you with us." "Yeah." Zhu Zhuqing nodded slightly. She thought to herself: "You are a soul-sovereign, if you really meet a powerful soul master, you still won''t be enough to look at it." Looking across the faces of Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, one is pure and lovely, and the other is celestial. She continued to think: "It is not safe to be with them. Three stunning girls staying together, I am afraid it will make you even more beautiful. Many people are thinking about it?" She was chased by the four people before, because of her looks and figure, she experienced the sinister world for the first time. "Forget it, let''s go with them first, I don''t have a better choice now," she thought. Gu Yuena saw Zhu Zhuqing not talking, and she probably understood Zhu Zhuqing''s character, so she didn''t continue to bother. Zhu Zhu took off his shoes, sat cross-legged on the sofa, and began to close his eyes and adjust his breath. It was Zhu Zhuqing, and Ao Tian had a faint smile on his face, and said, "Longma hurry up, let''s arrive in the next city before noon and taste the delicacies there." As soon as he heard something delicious, Xiao Wu couldn''t help but began to swallow. She has two hobbies, eating delicious food and sleeping late. Zhu Zhuqing opened her eyes and glanced at the scenery outside the window. She felt that the speed of the carriage had increased. And the speed of the carriage is getting faster and faster, causing her small ruddy mouth to gradually open, her eyes shooting incredible colors. Chapter 86： multiplayer game "Douluo Ancestor Dragon Legend New ( to find the latest chapter! The speed of this carriage has surpassed her full speed! As a spirit master of the agile attack system, her speed is the top in the spirit master of the same realm. Now she was in the realm of a great spirit master, running with all her strength, she didn''t know how much faster than a horse. It''s just that the spirit power is limited and can''t drive for a long time, so I choose a slower horse to drive. Generally, as long as you break through tenth level and enter the realm of spirit masters, most spirit masters can match the speed of horses when using spirit power, not to mention that she is a great spirit master who is good at speed. However, now a horse The horse is faster than her. In sight, the scenery outside the window has turned into a phantom, retreating extremely fast. Zhu Zhuqing awoke from the shock and found that Xiao Wu was looking at her with a strange expression. That expression is a bit complicated, such as pride, showing off, satisfaction, etc. Zhu Zhuqing can interpret many emotions. She knew she was gaffe, and was shocked by the speed of a horse. But who can not be shocked that a horse can run so fast? Thinking of this in her heart, her curiosity about Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena grew stronger and stronger. Who are these two people? She had never seen or heard of such a luxurious and magical carriage in the Star Luo Empire, not even the royal family. It is conceivable that the origins of these two girls are absolutely amazing. Especially Xiao Wu, who seemed to be about the same age as her, but was already a soul-sovereign, which caused Zhu Zhuqing to suffer a big blow. Xiao Wu smiled and asked, "Are you surprised at the speed of the carriage?" Zhu Zhuqing nodded. "It can be faster," Xiao Wu said proudly. "How fast is the fastest?" Zhu Zhuqing finally couldn''t help but ask. "The fastest..." Xiao Wu was suddenly poked by Gu Yuena, and then said: "There can be the most powerful Great Soul Master so fast." Gu Yuena''s voice sounded in Xiao Wu''s mind: "Are you trying to expose Longma''s strength?" Xiao Wu spit out her little tongue and didn''t continue. The speed of the carriage slowly stabilized, and no bumps were felt at all, which made Zhu Zhuqing feel confused and a little uncomfortable. However, she forced herself to calm down and start practicing. Her ability to cultivate to the realm of a great spirit master at a young age is inseparable from her diligence. I have seen Xiao Wu''s cultivation level before, and it has greatly stimulated her. Originally, she thought she was already a top genius among the young soul masters. I didn''t understand until today that there are really people outside of people, and there are heaven outside of heaven. Xiao Wu is a master who can''t calm down unless she falls asleep. She wanted to talk to this black-clothed girl many times, but the other party was taciturn and practiced at every turn. Xiao Wu pouted, does it take so much time to cultivate? An hour later, Zhu Zhuqing, who was practicing, suddenly opened his eyes. She put her crossed legs down, then her legs were clamped, her expression a little uncomfortable, she looked at the scenery outside, and she hadn''t reached the city yet. She clamped her legs tightly, her buttocks twisted, her cold face was slightly red, and she was a little embarrassed: "Can you stop the car?" Xiao Wu was playing flying chess with Gu Yuena, which was made by Ao Tian to relieve their boredom. Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s words, Xiao Wu stopped and asked, "What are you going to do when you get out of the car?" Zhu Zhuqing said not embarrassed: "I want to go down and make it easier." Xiao Wu smiled and said, "You don''t need to get off the car, there is a bathroom inside." She pointed her finger inside and motioned for Zhu Zhuqing to go in by herself. Zhu Zhuqing showed joy on his face, said thank you, and walked in quickly. She was not surprised that some carriages were equipped with buckets in case of emergency. "After the solution is over, there is a green button on the side, remember to press it to remove the peculiar smell inside." Xiao Wu shouted. However, there was no response from Zhu Zhuqing. After a while, Zhu Zhuqing''s voice sounded and said, "You...how do you use it?" "Quickly go over." Gu Yuena patted Xiao Wu''s buttocks lightly. Xiao Wu went into the bathroom and said, "This, this, and again, do you understand?" "Understood." Xiao Wu came out and continued to play flying chess with Gu Yuena. After a while, Zhu Zhuqing came out with a look of wonder on his face. This carriage is so amazing, even a toilet is equipped with such a multi-functional magical soul guide. She wanted to ask who Xiao Wu was? But when the words came to my lips, I couldn''t ask. Everyone met right away, and the relationship was not so good yet. Zhu Zhuqing was a bit introverted at first, so he couldn''t ask questions. Xiao Wu glanced at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "Come out, do you want to play with us?" "What is this?" Zhu Zhuqing was curious, she knew that Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena had been playing for a long time. Between Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, there is a colorful chessboard with a lot of four-color grids, four-color chess pieces, and a dice. "This is flying chess." Xiao Wu said excitedly, "Come on, sit here, this flying chess is fun if there are many people." Zhu Zhuqing hesitated for a while, walked to the bed and sat down. She was thinking, these two girls are not simple, do you want to make friends with them? Xiao Wu didn''t have so much thought, and started to explain the rules of flying chess excitedly. The rules of flying chess are very simple. Zhu Zhuqing only listened to it and remembered it, and he became interested in this novelty in his heart. "Then let''s start." Xiao Wu said. "Yeah." Zhu Zhuqing nodded. Xiao Wu suddenly shouted outside: "Ao Tian, ??do you want to be together?" Ao Tian walked in from outside, kicked off his shoes, jumped directly onto the bed, and sat opposite Zhu Zhuqing. "The four are good, let''s fight together." Ao Tian laughed, looked at Xiao Wu, and said, "This time, what do you use to bet?" Xiao Wu blushed, and took out the Silver Soul Coin Zhu Zhuqing had given her, and said, "This time I have money to make a bet. You can''t kiss me anymore." Gu Yuena said: "I don''t have money, Ao Tian, ??kiss you if you want." At this time, Zhu Zhuqing was stunned, and his head was a little dazed. Isn''t he a driver? Why did you run into the master''s bed? Moreover, he said that he wanted to kiss his master. This is really... a big rebellion! Although he thought so in his heart, Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say much. After all, this is a private matter of others, and he is not too much to talk about it. She suddenly remembered something and said, "What if no one is driving the car? What if it goes wrong?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t worry, my horse won''t run off the track." Zhu Zhu counted and nodded, paid a little attention to the outside, then took out a silver soul coin and placed it in front of him and said, "Then I will use this as a bet." "Yes." Ao Tian said, and also took out a Silver Soul Coin. At the beginning of the game, Zhu Zhuqing realized the fun of this novel game. After a fierce fight, the rookie Zhu Zhuqing won the first game. He won three Silver Soul Coins at once. Gu Yuena''s Silver Soul Coin was given by Ao Tian''s help. Xiao Wu''s lip pursed Lao Gao, and the one Silver Soul Coin he had just earned was gone. In the second game, Ao Tian won. Xiao Wu had no money, so she had to pay with her face, and she and Gu Yuena were given a strong kiss by Ao Tian. Zhu Zhuqing watched this scene blankly, and finally came up with a guess in his heart, and asked: "Aren''t you their coachman?" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 86 Multiplayer Game) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 87： Zhu Zhuqing owes debts "Douluo Ancestor Dragon Legend New ( to find the latest chapter! Ao Tian smiled and said, "I didn''t seem to say that I was a coachman, right?" "But you have been sitting outside." "Is the coachman sitting outside?" Ao Tian asked. "Then you are..." "This carriage belongs to me." Zhu Zhuqing was embarrassed, so embarrassed that he actually ignored the real owner and thought that the other party was just a driver. She deliberately refused to give the previous Silver Soul Coin to Ao Tian, ??but gave it to Xiao Wu. Now it is really embarrassing to think of it. Her cold face, which was basically unchanged, turned red, and said, "I''m sorry, I thought you were just a coachman." It''s no wonder she thinks that way. Normally, how can a carriage be without a driver? Would anyone who can afford to ride such a luxurious carriage personally drive the horse in front of it? Neither! She re-examined Ao Tian, ??and only then discovered that in addition to a very good-looking skin, Ao Tian''s temperament is also extremely rare. Before, she thought that Ao Tian was just a coachman, so she didn''t observe too much. Now it seems that she suddenly found Ao Tian''s difference. Ao Tian said: "It''s okay, Xiao Wu is the hostess of this carriage, and you are right to give her the money." When Ao Tian mentioned this incident, Zhu Zhuqing blushed even more, and he blamed himself for not being delicate enough. At the same time, she developed a strong curiosity about Ao Tian. Who on earth can have two such outstanding women at the same time? Since Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena were kissed willingly by Ao Tian just now, she could see the relationship between Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena and Ao Tian. "Stop talking, do you still have fun?" Xiao Wu said, she was in a bad mood after losing two games in a row. "Don''t play anymore, put it away, you will enter the city soon." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up when she heard that she was about to enter the city, and her uncomfortable moment disappeared. Once you enter the city, you can have lunch. What can be more important than eating? Longma''s speed began to slow down, Xiao Wu couldn''t wait to pull the car door, and the outline of a city appeared in her sight. On the way to Soto City, you will pass through some other cities and you will be able to taste the delicacies of different cities. The carriage entered the city and slowly headed towards the most famous restaurant in the city. Ao Tian can always easily find the best place to eat in a city. Although it is more expensive, for him, money is not a problem, but good food is the problem. More than ten minutes later, the carriage stopped in front of the gate of a renovated restaurant. Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena took out a piece of veil at the same time, and covered their faces with very skillful movements, which made Zhu Zhuqing stare blankly. Xiao Wu laughed and said, "We are all to blame for being so beautiful, because we are naturally beautiful and it is easy to cause trouble. Girls should know how to protect themselves when they go out." Zhu Zhuqing felt the same way and nodded thoughtfully, admiring Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena in his heart. My own experience is still too little, I have to learn from others. A few people got out of the car, and immediately a waiter greeted them warmly, leading Ryoma to the parking lot behind. Looking at this high-end restaurant, Zhu Zhuqing frowned. The Zhu family is a nobleman who can marry the Xingluo royal family. Although Zhu Zhuqing''s status in the family is not very good, he still has some insights. The consumption here is absolutely scary, not everyone can afford it. She thought about the money she had left, and then followed Ao Tian and the three people in. She doesn''t have a lot of money, but it''s okay to spend a few meals in it. It won''t be enough. The three people in front let her treat her, right? After entering the restaurant, Zhu Zhuqing wanted to eat it alone, but Ao Tian ordered a separate private room, and Xiao Wu warmly invited her to go there. In desperation, Zhu Zhuqing had to enter the private room of the three of Xiao Wu. Ao Tian was very fast, and ordered a dozen of the most expensive signature dishes one after another. When it was Zhu Zhuqing''s turn, she was already shocked by the prices above. She can afford to consume each of the dishes above, but the dozens of dishes Ao Tian ordered add up, and the price has reached a very scary level. Even if four people are AA, she can''t afford it. "I...I think it''s enough." Zhu Zhuqing closed the menu and smiled forcefully. She wanted to say she was going to eat outside, but after thinking about it, it would be too shameful. If you don''t have money, you don''t have money. If you owe it first, it would be too embarrassing if you go out dingy. Gu Yuena and Ao Tian both guessed that Zhu Zhuqing might be ashamed in his pocket, only Xiao Wu didn''t notice it. Xiao Wu felt that she was a little familiar with Zhu Zhuqing, so she asked, "Zhu Zhuqing, what are you going to do in Soto City?" Zhu Zhuqing hesitated for a moment, and said, "I will go to school there." Xiao Wu suddenly became interested, and then asked: "We are also going to school in Soto City. Soto City is a big city. There are several colleges. Which college did you go to?" "Shrek Academy." Zhu Zhuqing said, and then added: "This academy is not very famous, you may not have heard of it." Xiao Wu''s eyes widened suddenly, and said excitedly: "It''s a coincidence, we also went to Shrek Academy." Zhu Zhuqing was surprised. He didn''t expect that a ride on a ride by himself would unexpectedly meet someone who was also going to Shrek Academy. "Do you think it was a coincidence?" Xiao Wu said excitedly. Zhu Zhuqing nodded: "It''s a coincidence." Originally, she thought that everyone would meet together, and they would be separated when they arrived in Soto City, and there would be nothing to do with them in the future. But now, after learning that the purpose of the three Xiao Wus was the same as his own, Zhu Zhuqing''s attitude towards the three Xiao Wus changed a little and became a little more kind. After all, these three may be her classmates in the future. "I heard... Shrek Academy''s assessment conditions are very demanding. The age must not be more than thirteen years old, and the spirit power must be level 21 or above, do you know?" Zhu Zhuqing said. While she said this, she looked at Gu Yuena and Ao Tian. She already knew the strength of Xiao Wu Soul Venerable, and she seemed to be no more than thirteen years old, but she still didn''t know what strength Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were. Ao Tian smiled and said: "I know, it is not difficult for us to enter Shrek Academy." Zhu Zhuqing nodded. Although he was still curious about the strength of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, he didn''t ask any more. The dishes came quickly, Xiao Wu was so happy to eat, Zhu Zhuqing was somewhat reserved, but Ao Tian could still find the deep desire hidden in her eyes. He thought about it, Zhu Zhuqing seemed to be having a bad time in her family So, this meal may be the best meal she has eaten since childhood. At the checkout after the meal, Ao Tian paid ten Gold Soul Coins. Ten Golden Soul Coins may not be saved in an ordinary family after a few years of work, but Ao Tian spent them without frowning. Zhu Zhuqing was very curious, what exactly is this Ao Tian? She thought for a while, even her favorite sister Zhu Zhuyun didn''t seem to have so much pocket money. "Ao Tian." Zhu Zhuqing suddenly shouted. "What''s the matter?" Ao Tian turned around. Zhu Zhuqing took out a gold soul coin and said: "This meal is two and a half gold soul coins per person. I will give you one first, and I will return the rest to you later, okay?" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 87 Zhu Zhuqing owes debts), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 88： Rose Hotel, Zhu Zhuqing catches the traitor? "Douluo Ancestor Dragon Legend New ( to find the latest chapter! "No." Before Ao Tian spoke, Xiao Wu called out first. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena looked at Xiao Wu suspiciously. Zhu Zhuqing looked embarrassed and said, "But I didn''t bring much money when I went out this time." Of course Xiao Wu didn''t want to. She felt that she owed money to Ao Tian. Therefore, she didn''t want this girl who looked no worse than her, but was much better than her, owed Ao Tian money. "I don''t need you to pay, even if Ao Tian invited this meal." Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Yes, we will be classmates in the future. It''s okay to invite you to dinner." As he said, he touched Xiao Wu''s head appreciatively, thinking that Xiao Wu was thinking of going with him, but he didn''t guess Xiao Wu''s true thoughts. Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said, "Thank you, but I don''t like to owe others favors." Xiao Wu hurriedly shook her hands and said, "It''s okay, you don''t need to pay back any favors." Zhu Zhuqing still shook his head and said, "That''s it, I will pay the money I owe you." "Since you want to pay it back, then pay it back." Ao Tian said, and did not force it, and took the golden soul coin handed over by Zhu Zhuqing. Xiao Wu had no choice but to say, "Then you have to pay it back quickly, and don''t delay it for too long." Zhu Zhuqing said: "No problem, I am a great soul master now, and I can receive ten gold soul coin subsidies from Wuhun Hall every month, and I will pay you back next month." Xiao Wu breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "That''s OK." Several people got on the carriage and continued to set off. The carriage was walking through the busy city, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing each lay on one window, watching the excitement outside. "Ao Tian, ??stop." Zhu Zhuqing suddenly shouted. Ao Tian stopped the car, Zhu Zhuqing got out of the carriage and said, "Wait for me." After speaking, she ran to a stall next to it, which was a mask stall. The wooden carts in the booth were covered with various masks, exquisite, rough, evil, scary... Zhu Zhuqing carefully selected. She was inspired by Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, so after seeing this mask stall, she decided to buy one at the first time. "I want too." Xiao Wu''s eyes beamed, she rushed down after covering her veil. The two girls chose for a long time before returning with a mask to their satisfaction. What Xiao Wu held in her hand was a white rabbit mask. Zhu Zhuqing took a black winged mask, which gave people a sense of evil. Paired with her black clothes and cold temperament, there was no sense of disobedience at all. The carriage didn''t stop for the next journey, and didn''t enter a city until night. Taking into account Zhu Zhuqing''s consumption level, Ao Tian did not choose expensive hotels anymore. They opened three rooms, one for Ao Tian, ??one for Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, and one for Zhu Zhuqing. This time, Zhu Zhuqing ordered the meal alone. Early the next morning, they set off again and finally reached their destination Soto City at noon. As one of the two major cities in the Barak Kingdom, Soto City has a much stronger military force than other cities, and soldiers on patrol can be seen everywhere. The streets are also full of people, and there are many shops and shops, which are very prosperous. Ao Tian was sitting outside to catch a car, Xiao Wu suddenly stretched out her head and said, "Shrek Academy will not start enrolling students until tomorrow. Let''s find a hotel to eat and stay first, and then leave early tomorrow morning." "Good." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu retracted her head and asked, "Zhuqing, how about you, with us, or..." After getting along for a day, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing are also familiar, and directly call them Zhu Qinglai. Zhu Zhuqing thought for a while, and said: "I''ll be with you, and I will go to Shrek Academy together tomorrow." "It''s great." Xiao Wu said excitedly: "Let''s find a hotel to stay, and after a meal, we will stroll around in Soto City, and then we will go to Shrek Academy tomorrow." Zhu Zhuqing did not speak, she made up her mind and waited for her to stay in the hotel to practice. Although she wanted to go shopping or something, she still rationally believed that cultivation was more important to her. Others are qualified to play and waste time, but she is not qualified. If she doesn''t work hard, if she loses to her sister in the future, there is only a dead end waiting for her. Therefore, she can only practice desperately. "Ao Tian stop, stop." Xiao Wu suddenly shouted. Ao Tian stopped the carriage, Xiao Wu had already got out and looked at a hotel beside him. This hotel is very chic, three-story building, the overall scale is small, but the entire exterior is rose-colored, and the appearance looks like a huge rose, giving people a bright feeling. The walls of the hotel are also inlaid with four gilt characters ---Rose Hotel. "This hotel is very interesting, Ao Tian, ??let''s live here." Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian looked at this hotel thoughtfully, and when he heard Xiao Wu''s words, he suddenly smiled and said, "Yes." He looked at the hotel with a look of interest. "I don''t know if you will meet Tang San here? And the Dai Mubai who is holding the twin sisters flowers." Ao Tian thought. Thinking of this, he glanced at the back carriage. Zhu Zhuqing was still here, wondering if something interesting would happen when he saw his fianc and other girls messing around. Ao Tian didn''t use his spiritual thoughts to observe the situation inside. For him, surprise is a kind of fun. Knowing everything in advance would be boring. Ao Tian drove a carriage to the door of the hotel, and several people got out of the car and walked in. "Don''t you need to wear a mask?" Zhu Zhuqing asked in a low voice in Xiao Wu''s ear. Xiao Wu shook her head and explained patiently: "No, Soto City is a big city, and the public security is also very good. We don''t have to worry about bad guys making trouble for us." Zhu Zhuqing nodded, and said, "Xiao Wu, you have so much experience." Xiao Wu''s face suddenly blushed, and said, "No, these are all taught by Ao Tian." Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian ahead, and his curiosity grew stronger. What kind of person is it for two outstanding girls to follow willingly? Four people entered the hotel lobby, only to find a mess. The floor in the center was shattered a lot, and the surrounding tables and chairs fell apart a lot, as if they had just been swept by the wind. In addition, there are still many giant blue silver grasses on the ground. In fact, the appearance of these blue silver grasses no longer looked like normal blue silver grasses, but Ao Tian and Xiao Wu recognized them at a glance, because they were very familiar with them. This was Tang San''s blue silver grass. "Isn''t this Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass? Did he come here too? Did he fight with others?" Xiao Wu asked in surprise. At this moment, a middle-aged man from UU reading walked over quickly. He apologized: "Hello, I am the hotel manager. I''m sorry, our hotel room is currently full." Xiao Wu felt a little regretful, and asked, "Did a boy with a blue silver grass martial arts fight here just now?" The hotel manager nodded and said, "Good." "Who won then?" "The Blue Silver Grass Spirit Master won." Xiao Wu let out a cry, and said nothing. Ao Tian said: "Since there is no room here, let''s change to another one." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 88 Rose Hotel, Zhu Zhuqing caught the evil? (On the shelf, please subscribe for support, add more!)) Read the record and open the bookshelf next time. See! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 89： Dai Mubai looked at Gu Yuena "Douluo Ancestor Dragon Legend New ( to find the latest chapter! Ao Tian guessed that Tang San should be above this hotel at this time. He didn''t have the idea of ??meeting Tang San, and walked out with Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena and Zhu Zhuqing. The four got into the carriage and moved on. Xiao Wu pouted, her face full of displeasure. She liked the hotel very much, but she couldn''t live in it. Gu Yuena comforted: "Don''t be sad, there will be other hotels." "It may be a little difficult." Zhu Zhuqing said suddenly. The eyes of Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu all fell on Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing explained: "Look at the outside, a lot of young girls, now is the time to recruit students at the Soul Master Academy. There are many junior, intermediate, and advanced colleges in Soto City. A large number of young girls come here to apply for the college, and the housing must be tight." She lives in a big city like Xingluo City and has seen this scene before, so she can say her guess for sure. Xiao Wu suddenly panicked, and quickly patted the front door, and said, "Ao Tian, ??hurry up." Ao Tian naturally heard Zhu Zhuqing''s analysis and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, you won''t be allowed to sleep in a carriage." The carriage turned around the corner, and an ivory white hotel appeared in front of it. The scale of this hotel was much larger than the previous Rose Hotel, and its appearance was more atmospheric. Xiao Wu hurriedly said, "Ao Tian, ??this is this one, let''s go and take a look." "Okay." Ao Tian drove the carriage to the door of the hotel, and got out of the car with the three girls, Xiao Wu. "Is there any room?" he asked the waiter who came to pick up the horse. "Also, sir." The waiter said enthusiastically, but his eyes fell on Gu Yuena''s third woman in shock. He has been a waiter for so many years and has never seen such a beautiful girl. "Great." Xiao Wu shouted. The four of them walked into the hotel, and immediately another waiter came out to lead them. As soon as he entered the hotel lobby, Ao Tian heard a slightly immature but masculine voice. He looked at the front desk and suddenly saw a blond man standing there with his arms around two women, who should be checking in. From the perspective of Ao Tian, ??only a profiled face of the blond man can be seen. He looks quite handsome. He is about 1.8 meters tall and has broad shoulders. The whole body naturally shows a kind of oppressive force. The man puts his arms around a beautiful **** his left and right. The two girls are tall and look exactly the same. They are actually twin sisters. They look like seventeen or eighteen years old, with a hint of purity in their appearance. charming. Their plump bodies touched the blond man intentionally or unintentionally, and one of them said softly: "Mubai hurry up. I haven''t seen you for two days. People want you to die." "Okay, I will definitely satisfy you today." The blond man laughed. Standing behind Ao Tian, ??Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes were already wide open, his body was trembling slightly with an unbelievable color. Seeing that the blond man was about to turn around, Zhu Zhuqing hurriedly took out the black mask he bought before and put it on his face. A look of interest appeared on Ao Tian''s face. When he thought there was going to be a good show, he found that Zhu Zhuqing had no choice to break out. "Since you don''t want to be exposed, then I''ll help you." Ao Tian moved his fingers slightly and placed an invisible seal on Zhu Zhuqing, completely hiding her breath. A soul master will always exude his own aura, no matter how condensed, other soul masters with stronger mental power can also feel it, and some soul masters with special induction can also feel it. Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai''s martial souls can naturally form a martial soul fusion technique, and they will have a special induction that can be detected as long as they are close. Ao Tian just hid Zhu Zhuqing''s breath, so that Dai Mubai couldn''t sense it either. Dai Mubai finally turned around. His handsome appearance was filled with fortitude. Although he was not as good as Ao Tian, ??he was still a top-notch beautiful man, especially his pair of dark blue heavy pupils, exuding monsters. The cold light. No matter who it is, seeing such a special beautiful man will be attracted by him. Dai Mubai looked a little anxious, holding the two girls in his arms, he was about to walk to the side stairs. But soon he found that the two partners beside him had stopped there. He followed the gazes of the two girls and suddenly saw Ao Tian. Dai Mubai''s gaze was extremely sharp, and he fixed his gaze on Gu Yuena with a glance. Ao Tian, ??who is handsomer than him, Xiao Wu who is pure and lovely, and Zhu Zhuqing who wears a mask but has a hot body, are automatically ignored by him. Because the girl standing in the middle gave him a shocking feeling. As the prince of the Star Luo Empire, he has seen countless stunning women, but he has never seen such a beautiful and unparalleled girl. Even those imperial concubines with coexistence of temperament and beauty in the father''s queen''s palace cannot be compared with this woman. Dai Mubai''s heart was beating fiercely, and only one glance at this woman gave him a strong desire. I must get her! He Dai Mubai is powerful, handsome, tall and handsome, and he has the title of Prince Xingluo. In the past few years, I don''t know how many women have been won in Soto City. From the mature women in their thirties to the innocent teenage girls, as long as he wants to, there is nothing that he can''t get. He is even more envious and jealous of his partner as a veteran of the flowers. Now, at the moment he saw Gu Yuena, he felt that the women he had played with before were all vulgar fans, less than one-thousandth of Gu Yuena''s. Dai Mubai let go of the two girls in his arms and walked towards Ao Tian. There was a big smile on his face, showing his most handsome side. He directly passed Ao Tian, ??who was standing in the front, came to Gu Yuena, smiled and performed the etiquette of an aristocratic gentleman, bent slightly, stretched out his hand to Gu Yuena, and said gently: "Hello, my name is Dai Mubai, can I get to know you?" There were several screams in the hotel lobby. It was some female guests who lived here. At this time, seeing Dai Mubai''s so handsome behavior was suddenly overwhelmed with excitement. Dai Mubai smiled warmly, exuding extremely powerful confidence, and looked at Gu Yuena with scorching eyes. Gu Yuena''s pretty face was cold, and she yelled, "Go away!" Being molested by a little human boy in front of Ao Tian, ??Gu Yue was already furious. If this was not in full view, she would have killed her. Xiao Wu stood beside Gu Yuena, looking at Dai Mubai with a look of disgust. On the other side of Gu Yuena, Zhu Zhuqing wearing a mask showed extremely complex emotions in his eyes, anger, helplessness, loss, sadness, despair... If Dai Mubai''s eyes could fall on Zhu Zhuqing, we might be able to see some clues from Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes. But unfortunately, he didn''t even look at Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing looked at the tall and handsome man in front of her, her heart was about to become ashes. Hearing Gu Yuena''s scolding, Dai Mubai frowned, a little unbelievable. Even if you don''t accept him, you don''t need to scold him like that, right? He had never encountered this kind of encounter in so many years. He was about to continue to strike up a conversation, and when he was about to use his rich pick-up skills with Gu Yuena, a palm suddenly landed on his shoulder from behind. "She said let you go, are you deaf?" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 89 Dai Mubai sees Gu Yuena (second more subscription)) reading record, next time you open the bookshelf to see it! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 90： Zhu Zhuqings choice "Douluo Ancestor Dragon Legend New ( to find the latest chapter! How arrogant Dai Mubai is to possess the White Tiger Martial Spirit. He has never been the only one to speak to others in this tone, and no one has dared to use this tone to him. Just now there was a Blue Silver Grass Spirit Master who was disrespectful to him. If it weren''t for him to admire the other party for the last time and show mercy, that guy would probably be dead. Now, there was a guy who was even more mad than the Blue Silver Grass Soul Master just now. Dai Mubai sneered in his heart, as the spirit power surged in his body, he wanted to shook the person behind him, and then showed the power of the white tiger''s martial spirit. However, as soon as he saw Gu Yuena''s cold eyes in front of him, he gave up the idea of ??doing it in his heart. Although the attitude of the beauty is not good, he still has to fight for it. It is not wise to start with her friends. Dai Mubai''s face that had cooled down just now suddenly showed a smile again, and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I was abrupt." He turned around, his eyes fell on Ao Tian, ??only then could he see Ao Tian''s appearance clearly. He was surprised that the young man who took his shoulders was a little more handsome than him. Various thoughts flashed in Dai Mubai''s mind, guessing about the relationship between Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. He smiled and said, "Brother, I''m sorry, I was rude just now. My name is Dai Mubai, and many people in Soto City call me Shao Dai. You can come here no matter what difficulties you encounter in the future. The Shrek Academy outside the South Gate is looking for me. Shao Dai, I am still a little bit thin in this city of Soto." After speaking, he smiled kindly at Gu Yuena, and then walked back. He didn''t give up, such a fairy girl, he felt that if he missed it, he would regret it for a lifetime. Judging from the immature faces of Ao Tianji, he guessed that Ao Tianji should have come to Soto City to go to school. As long as he is in Soto City, no matter which college he is in, he has a way to find out. With the pick-up skills he has cultivated over the years, he still has the confidence to win this girl. Therefore, he didn''t want to make the relationship too rigid the first time he met, and there will be opportunities in the future. The two twin sisters looked at Dai Mubai who came back with a sad expression, and asked, "Mubai, do you want us anymore?" Dai Mubai smiled, and did not immediately answer the questions of the two girls, but said, "Let''s go up and talk about it." After speaking, he went upstairs first, and the two girls ran up with their skirts, twisting their **** buttocks. Dai Mubai didn''t think there was anything to bring the two girls upstairs in front of Gu Yuena. After all, the other party had already seen what they should see, and he didn''t need to do anything. This is also why he has strong self-confidence in himself, and firmly believes that he will be able to capture Gu Yuena''s heart in the future. Xiao Wu gasped hard, almost out of anger, and said angrily: "I didn''t expect that there would be such a scumbag in Shrek Academy. He brought two girls to the hotel during the day and declared adultery. I still want to hit Sister Na''er''s idea. I''m really mad at me." "Ao Tian, ??why don''t you clean him up?" Xiao Wu asked. Ao Tian said: "If you reach out and don''t hit the smiley, everyone has already apologized, so forget it." He didn''t think so in his heart, and Dai Mubai was not in a hurry to clean up. Dai Mubai dared to hit Gu Yuena''s idea, how could Ao Tian let him go easily? Ao Tian looked back at Zhu Zhuqing and found that she seemed to have lost her soul, so he asked: "Zhu Zhuqing, are you okay?" Zhu Zhuqing took a deep breath and smiled reluctantly: "It''s okay." When Dai Mubai expressed his desire for other girls in front of her just now, Zhu Zhuqing wanted to turn his head and leave. She was very disappointed with Dai Mubai, very disappointed. She and Dai Mubai both shoulder the tremendous pressure from the family. If they can''t compare with their older brothers and sisters as adults, they will most likely be wiped out immediately. For so many years, Zhu Zhuqing has been cultivating day and night, just to fight for a chance for himself. As her fianc, Dai Mubai had already gone out to practice many years ago, but he didn''t expect that he was indulging in femininity here. Zhu Zhuqings destiny was tied to Dai Mubai when she was very young. She was both prosperous and damaged. When she thought of her practice for so many years, day and night, Dai Mubai was drunk and dreaming. Grievance will come to my heart. Why? Why should I pay for your depravity? Zhu Zhuqing was a strong and stubborn girl. At this moment, she actually wanted to avenge Dai Mubai. "Let''s stay here, or the room will be gone again," Ao Tian said. He walked in the direction of the front desk, Gu Yuena had already noticed Zhu Zhuqing''s strangeness, so she held her hand and led her to follow Ao Tian. "Open three rooms for me." Ao Tian said. "Sir, I''m sorry. There is only one room left in our hotel now. This is a double room with two large beds. You can consider it." The waiter apologized. Ao Tian looked back at Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, and said, "Why don''t we change one?" The waiter reminded: "Sir, the city of Soto will become more and more lively these days. If you go to other places now, you may not be able to find a place to stay. If you are not staying in our hotel, our room may be soon. There will be no more." "Just stay here." Gu Yuena said. She looked at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "Zhuqing, why don''t we spend the night together." Zhu Zhuqing was at a loss at this moment, and even Gu Yuena didn''t hear what Gu Yuena said, and nodded dumbly. Ao Tian quickly went through the formalities and went upstairs with the key. After entering the room, Gu Yuena took Zhu Zhuqing and sat down. "Zhuqing, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Yuena asked. She could feel Zhu Zhuqing''s sad and desperate emotions, which seemed to be caused by the blond man just now. Zhu Zhuqing took off the mask, his eyes were already filled with tears, but he was stubborn and did not flow down. "I''m fine." Her voice was choked. Ao Tian ignored Zhu Zhuqing. He stood in the room and looked at the white wall, suddenly showing a strong smile. Dai Mubai was actually in the room next to them. Zhu Zhuqing stood up and said, "I''m sorry, I may be leaving." "Leaving, where are you going?" Xiao Wu asked suspiciously. Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but at least, I won''t go to Shrek Academy." "Why, you have come here from the Star Luo Empire so hard, why did you give up suddenly?" Xiao Wu asked. After spending a day together She has developed some friendship with Zhu Zhuqing. Xiao Wu can see it now, and Zhu Zhuqing''s appearance has obviously been greatly wronged. Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said, "It''s none of your business." She took out almost all of her soul coins, handed them to Ao Tian, ??and said, "Thank you for bringing me here. This is almost all my money. If there is a chance to meet in the future, I will pay you back. Money." Ao Tian felt that Zhu Zhuqing was already dead, but he was determined. He guessed that Zhu Zhuqing wanted to find Dai Mubai for a showdown. As for after the showdown, Zhu Zhuqing will choose to forgive or sever the relationship, which is not what Ao Tian can guess. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 90 Zhu Zhuqing''s choice (third more subscription)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 91： Emotion expert Xiao Wu "Douluo Ancestor Dragon Legend New ( to find the latest chapter! Ao Tian didn''t pick up Zhu Zhuqing''s money, but asked, "Is that the one named Dai Mubai just now?" Zhu Zhuqing was silent and did not speak, so he acquiesced. Xiao Wu came up. She looked at Zhu Zhuqing who wanted to cry, but she was stubbornly enduring it. She was a little distressed. She took Zhu Zhuqing''s hand and asked: "That guy just now was a scumbag. Are you sad for him? worth." "I should go." Zhu Zhuqing said in a low voice and walked to the door. At this moment, the voice of Dai Mubai talking with the other two girls came over. Zhu Zhuqing''s just raised foot stopped suddenly. Gu Yuena gave Ao Tian a thoughtful look. The voice came from the next room. They couldn''t hear a sound just now, but now they can hear it so clearly. This is probably Ao Tian''s handwriting. . Gu Yuena tried to ask, if she used her mental power, she could clearly hear the voice next door, but she couldn''t make the voice next door clear to this room for everyone to hear. Ao Tian was the only one who could possess this ability among all the people present. "Mubai, will you really marry us?" A charming female voice sounded. Dai Mubai said: "Didn''t I have said many times that I will definitely marry you, and when I graduate from Shrek Academy, I will officially marry you. You are my favorite woman in Dai Mubai''s life. " "But when you saw that beautiful woman just now, you left us behind." Another girl complained. Dai Mubai explained: "Why would I be willing to leave you behind? As you all know, I am the boss of all Shrek Academy students. Our principal gave me a task. Try to make good friends in Soto City these days. Young soul masters, think of a way to invite them into Shrek Academy. I just touched up with that girl just to complete the mission of our Academy. If you dont believe me, you can go to Shrek Academy to ask in person, and all students can testify for me." "Really?" "I swear by Dai Mubai, if there is half a lie, then let me be struck by thunder..." "Mubai, we trust you, don''t make such a poisonous oath indiscriminately." Dai Mubai said in a painful tone: "I have a clear conscience, Dai Mubai, what do you have to make some poisonous oaths, as long as you believe me, I am willing to do anything." "Mubai..." "Mubai..." "Little baby, didn''t you say you missed me a lot? I miss you too. I will accompany you until dark. Come on." "Hate" Immediately afterwards, the seductive voices of the two girls sounded, as well as a rhythmic voice. Dai Mubai would burst out a few vulgar and nasty words from time to time. Zhu Zhuqing''s face first flushed with anger, and finally became bloodless because of despair. She staggered and almost fell to the ground. Xiao Wu quickly supported her and let her sit down on the sofa. Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t hold back anymore, tears flowed like a bank burst, and his eyes soon became red. Ao Tian shook his head and sighed, and said, "A woman in love is stupid, she can easily be deceived by a lie full of flaws." As long as the two girls think rationally, they will discover the loopholes in Dai Mubai''s words. Since he was inviting excellent spirit masters into Shrek Academy, how did he know that Gu Yuena was excellent? Is it distinguished by appearance? Why didn''t he find anyone other than Gu Yuena to strike up a conversation? However, the two girls easily believed Dai Mubai''s rhetoric, and they didn''t move their minds. Or they had already seen through Dai Mubai''s lies, they didn''t care about Dai Mubai, but Dai Mubai''s money. But no matter what the situation is, it caused a huge blow to Zhu Zhuqing. Ao Tian felt that if Zhu Zhuqing had a glimmer of hope for Dai Mubai before, he would be completely desperate now. At this time, even if Xiao Wu was stupid, he understood that Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai should be in a relationship, so Zhu Zhuqing was stimulated by this situation. The sympathy of the woman instantly made her decide to help Zhu Zhuqing. She patted Zhu Zhuqing on the back while comforting: "Men don''t have a good thing, they are all big carrots. We don''t need to be sad for this rubbish." Ao Tian couldn''t help but touched his nose, and did not refute Xiao Wu''s words. After all, Xiao Wu was comforting Zhu Zhuqing now. He didn''t feel guilty about letting Zhu Zhuqing hear the voice next door. Dai Mubai dared to covet Gu Yuena, and it would be the cruelest punishment for him to lose Zhu Zhuqing. When he learns that the masked girl next to Gu Yuena is Zhu Zhuqing in the future, he will probably regret it. As for Zhu Zhuqing, it would be best to completely cut off with Dai Mubai and not give Dai Mubai any chance to change his mind. Xiao Wu kept comforting, Zhu Zhuqing''s sobbing body gradually calmed down, but both eyes were red, and she looked very pitiful. Xiao Wu said softly: "Zhuqing, can you tell me about you and that scumbag?" Zhu Zhuqing said slowly: "I have made a marriage contract with him since I was a child. He left home a few years ago and said he was going to practice outside, but he didn''t expect to hang out with other women here." Xiao Wu immediately sympathized with Zhu Zhuqing, and said angrily: "Don''t worry about such a man, listen to me, you must not marry such a scum." Zhu Zhuqing smiled sorrowfully and said: "This is the order of the family, what shall I resist? What qualifications do I have to resist?" Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, and then angrily said: "Who said you can''t resist? Who said you are not qualified to resist? Should we women be humble and let people dominate our destiny?" Zhu Zhu''s empty eyes lit up slightly, and there was a hint of anger. Xiao Wu continued: "I don''t believe it, you don''t want to marry him, your family can still force you to marry? Destiny can be changed by yourself, as long as it is strong enough, no one can force you." "As long as it is strong enough, no one can force me." Zhu Zhuqing murmured. "Yes." Xiao Wu nodded heavily and said, "Think about it, if you become a Title Douluo one day, will your family dare to force you to do things you don''t like?" Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes lit up but soon dimmed, and said, "It is not easy to become a Title Douluo. I am afraid that before I become a Title Douluo, I will accept the fate that others have arranged for me. Bar." "Don''t worry, I have a way to help you." Xiao Wu smiled. Zhu Zhuqing looked at the girl in front of him who comforted him, and asked, "How can you help me?" Three spirit rings suddenly appeared on Xiao Wu, saying: "I am twelve years old as you are, but I am already a soul sovereign. As long as you follow me, I have a way to increase your cultivation speed." Ao Tian was stunned. He didn''t expect Xiao Wu to say such a thing. Where can this girl improve Zhu Zhuqing''s cultivation ability, I am afraid he will have to help in the end. Thinking of this, Ao Tian saw Xiao Wu suddenly turned back and blinked playfully at him a few times. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 91 Emotion Expert Xiao Wu (four more)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 92： Hairless rabbit "Douluo Ancestor Dragon Legend New ( to find the latest chapter! Ao Tian couldn''t laugh or cry suddenly, and it seemed that Xiao Wu had really made up his mind to let him help Zhu Zhuqing. He thought for a while and felt that it was not impossible to help Zhu Zhuqing. If he didn''t help, Zhu Zhuqing might still be under pressure in the future, choosing to wrong himself and forgive Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai offended Ao Tian, ??how could Ao Tian make him happy? Moreover, Ao Tian was also a little sympathetic to Zhu Zhuqing. On the first day after arriving in Soto City, he ran into his fianc and brought other girls into the hotel, which was too pitiful. Ao Tian lightly nodded to Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu turned around with satisfaction, looked at Zhu Zhuqing again, and said, "Believe me, your own destiny is in charge, go to the special baby." Zhu Zhuqing clenched his fists tightly, her pretty face showed hope, and asked, "Xiao Wu, do you really have a way to speed up my cultivation?" Xiao Wu nodded earnestly, and said, "Of course, haven''t you seen that I have become a soul sovereign? Actually, I have a way to increase the speed of my cultivation." Seeing Zhu Zhuqing moved a little, Xiao Wu looked excited, and continued to encourage him: "Where there is oppression, there will be resistance, go to the special Dai Mubai, the destiny of a woman, decide for yourself!" Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes gradually became firm, and he nodded slowly and vigorously, and said, "Xiao Wu, then I will leave my destiny to you." After Xiao Wu''s enlightenment just now, she also figured it out. No matter what, I couldn''t forgive Dai Mubai. Even if I was under pressure to be together, I would never forget the scene that Dai Mubai did today, and I would never be happy. Besides, she and Dai Mubai didn''t have any relationship foundation in the first place. So, when there is another better choice, why doesn''t she choose? The smile on Xiao Wu''s face gradually spread, and she patted Zhu Zhuqing''s shoulder hard, saying: "From now on, you will be my sister. Whoever dares to bully you must first ask me if I agree." Zhu Zhuqing reached out his hand to wipe away the tear marks on his face, and finally a smile appeared on his face. The shameless voice coming from next door didn''t know when it had stopped. Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes became relieved, and he let out a long sigh, feeling that the big rock that had been in his heart for many years suddenly dropped. I remembered that I had been arranged for my destiny since I was a child, and I was engaged to Dai Mubai. No one in the family loved me. All the family favors were concentrated on my sister, and the fiance was such a bastard, thinking of myself. Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help showing a mocking smile on his face. Go to the fate of special! I want to call the shots! After thinking about all this, Zhu Zhuqing''s heart suddenly became clear, even if she remembered that Dai Mubai was fooling around with two girls next door, she was not sad anymore. In her heart, that man has nothing to do with her, so what can she care about? "Thank you, Xiao Wu." Zhu Zhuqing said gratefully. "Don''t say anything like this, Xiao Wu announced that you will be my sister from now on." Xiao Wu promised, patting her chest. "Then I will go to Shrek Academy with you in the future?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian and found that Ao Tian nodded to her, so he said: "You follow us to Shrek Academy. If you don''t want that guy to discover your identity, you will always wear a mask." "Okay, Sister Xiao Wu, I listen to you everything." Zhu Zhuqing said. Hearing Zhu Zhuqing calling herself Xiaowu Sister, Xiao Wu was immediately overjoyed, and said excitedly: "Sister Naer, I also have a younger sister now." Xiao Wu has always been nostalgic for the feeling when a large group of people gathered around her and called sister Xiao Wu when she was at Notting College. Originally, she thought that after leaving Notting College, no one would call her Sister Xiaowu anymore, but she didn''t expect that she would have an extra sister today. "Sister Zhuqing." Xiao Wu shouted enthusiastically. Ao Tian was a little speechless, Xiao Wu, the girl who wants to be a sister, is crazy. Xiao Wu said: "Sister Zhuqing, about how to improve your cultivation speed, when we get to Shrek Academy, I will teach you again." Zhu Zhuqing nodded and said, "Okay." Now, where did she still have the cold look she had before, a well-behaved look in front of Xiao Wu, now she is relying on Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu stood up, pulled Ao Tian to the corner, and asked in a low voice, "Ao Tian, ??can you help Sister Zhuqing?" "Repay Sister Zhuqing, you only met one day, so you called it so affectionate." Ao Tian teased. "She is my sister right now, so are you going to help?" Xiao Wu shook Ao Tian''s arm and acted like a baby. Suddenly, Ao Tian''s heart moved, his eyes scanned up and down Xiao Wu''s body, and he smiled: "You brag about yourself. It''s not impossible to ask me to help, but you have to pay some price." Seeing Ao Tian''s seemingly greedy gaze, Xiao Wu instantly vigilantly hugged her chest with her hands, and said, "You...don''t even think about it." "I didn''t even say my terms, so you refused?" "Then tell me, what are the conditions?" Xiao Wu asked vigilantly. "My conditions are not very difficult, isn''t there two beds? As long as you sleep with me tonight..." "Don''t try to make my mind. Sister Dong''er said that I''m still young, so I can''t be harmed by you." Xiao Wu immediately refused. Ao Tian was a little speechless, what did Bibidong teach this girl? He helplessly said: "You think too much, right? I want to make trouble, so I can go back to Dong''er directly, and will hit you with the idea of ??a stunted little girl who has no hair?" "Are you peeking at me taking a shower?" Xiao Wu said angrily, her cheeks flushed. Ao Tian was stunned. He didn''t know why Xiao Wu suddenly said such a sentence. He shook his head and denied, "Am I that kind of perverted person?" "Then you... Then how did you know that I didn''t grow... that?" Xiao Wu asked indignantly. Ao Tian was stunned. He didn''t expect his unintentional word to reveal the truth, a rabbit without hair, he didn''t expect to encounter one. "I''m just talking casually, and I don''t really know that you are not long." Ao Tian said. Now it was Xiao Wu''s turn to be stunned. It took a long time for her to react, and her cheeks became so hot that she was ashamed to see people. What Ao Tian likes most about this girl is her delicate appearance which makes him very interested to tease. "Since you don''t agree, then Zhu Zhuqing has nothing to talk about." Ao Tian said lightly, showing a tough attitude. "You really don''t... do that to me?" "My Ao Tian kept his promises, saying that he wouldn''t move you, so he wouldn''t move you." Xiao Wu bit her lip, her face resolute, as if she had made a very heavy decision, and said: "Okay, then I promise you. After tonight, you must find a way to improve Zhu Qing''s cultivation speed." Ao Tian snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "Deal!" Zhu Zhuqing watched Xiao Wu and Ao Tian standing in the corner and muttered, not knowing what to say, but after a while, he saw Xiao Wu walking back with a smile on his face. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 92 The Rabbit without Hair (Fifth Change)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 93： Relax There was a knock on the door, and the waiter brought the lunch in. Ao Tian ordered a meal at the front desk just now, but there were more guests staying today, so the speed of serving the meal was slower. Zhu Zhuqing''s smile was obviously much larger than before, and occasionally smiled at Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. But she had never smiled at Ao Tian, ??she should have been unfamiliar with Ao Tian, ??and after what happened just now, her guard against men had risen to an unprecedented height. After lunch, Xiao Wu offered to take Zhu Zhuqing out to relax, but Zhu Zhuqing refused. "I want to stay here to practice." Zhu Zhuqing said. Xiao Wu made up his mind to take Zhu Zhuqing out. Zhu Zhuqing''s emotions had gone through big ups and downs just now, so she had to divert her attention and thoroughly clean up her negative emotions. She took Zhu Zhuqing out and said, "Come on, shopping is fun. You can buy what you like. From today on, you have to change yourself and you don''t need to have heavy burdens." "But I want to reach Title Douluo as soon as possible." "Don''t worry, I am absolutely confident that your cultivation speed will increase a lot, and it is not impossible even to become a soul sovereign in a short time." "But I''m only level 27 now." "The twenty-seventh level can quickly become a soul-sovereign, don''t you think? Ao Tian." After Xiao Wu finished speaking, she turned her head and winked at Ao Tian. She felt that since Ao Tian agreed, and she also agreed to Ao Tian''s dangerous conditions, she would have to squeeze the value of this guy a little bit more. "You can do it, you can be a Title Douluo for a day." Ao Tian was a little speechless, the girl Xiao Wu really helped Zhu Zhuqing as a sister. Is the friendship between women so easy to build? "Well, thank you, Sister Xiao Wu." Zhu Zhuqing said. She wasn''t stupid, and after a little thought, she realized that Xiao Wu was doing it for herself. Xiao Wu took Zhu Zhuqing out and said: "Then let''s go, I have some experience in shopping, I will share with you..." Ao Tian and Gu Yuena looked at each other from behind, and at the same time smiled and shook their heads. Xiao Wu was really addicted to being an older sister. The four of them left the hotel and began to stroll around the city of Soto. The three girls put on veils and masks. After all, there are too many people on the street. If they don''t wear a veil, maybe they don''t have to go shopping. Soto City is worthy of being a city of the main city level, and there are prosperous scenes everywhere, and even the Spirit Hall of the Spirit has set up a Hall of Spirits at the main hall level. Life here is obviously much faster than those in small cities. Many people are in a hurry, but there are also many people who go shopping like Ao Tian and the others. Xiao Wu specifically took Zhu Zhuqing to the jewelry and clothing stores, and Ao Tian and Gu Yuena followed behind. After shopping for less than two hours, Xiao Wu had already bought several sets of clothes, and also a few for Zhu Zhuqing. She had no money, so she spent Ao Tian''s money naturally. In her words: I slept with you tonight, so I have to earn it back. Zhu Zhuqing tried to pay by herself many times, but was blocked by Xiao Wu, which made her a little embarrassed. She secretly told herself that after receiving the Soul Master subsidy for next month, she must return the money to Ao Tian. Before, she didn''t communicate much with Ao Tian, ??thinking that Ao Tian is a playboy, but now, she finds that Ao Tian is different from ordinary playboys. He is decent and does not have the bad thoughts of those playboys. "Hey, Ao Tian, ??look there." Xiao Wu suddenly shouted, pointing her finger in one direction. Ao Tian looked around, his gaze fell on a somewhat dilapidated and inconspicuous shop. The signboard of this shop is a bit special, with a pattern that Ao Tian is familiar with. The pattern includes a sword, a hammer, and a blue electric Tyrannosaurus rex. Xiao Wu also recognized the mark of the Spirit Hall, so she called out in surprise. There was even a shop using the mark of Wuhun Hall, which made her very curious, what kind of shop it was. Ao Tian moved in his heart and said, "Let''s go and see." He remembered some important things and wanted to verify it. A few people came to the entrance of the store. The door was open, but the light inside was a bit dark. Due to the light, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing hadn''t seen the scene inside, but Ao Tian and Gu Yuena saw it there. There is a familiar figure. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing stepped into the shop first, and then heard familiar voices, were bargaining with others, and saw Tang San''s figure. "Tang San, why are you here?" Xiao Wu shouted in surprise. Tang San suddenly turned around and saw Xiao Wu walking in at a glance. A smile appeared on his face, and finally his eyes fell on Gu Yuena, even if Gu Yuena was wearing a veil, how could he not recognize this familiar figure. "You really are here." Tang San smiled. He also held a crystal the size of a human head in his right hand. The crystal is not beautiful. There are large patches of dark yellow impurities in it, which looks like a low-quality crystal. He should have been discussing the price of this item with the shop owner just now. Not far behind Tang San, a sturdy middle-aged man who looked about fifty years old was lying on a dilapidated recliner, his eyes closed, shaking slightly, and the dilapidated recliner creaked. This middle-aged man has a strange appearance, flat face, obvious hook nose, long face, looks like the sole of a shoe, and exudes a bit of treacherous air. He had closed his eyes and had a leisurely bargaining with Tang San. Ao Tian came in and asked him to open his eyes and take a look. After discovering that it was a few more Maotou children who had come in, he said weakly: "Just look at it." After speaking, he was about to close his eyes, but soon his gaze was fixed on Tang San''s waist. "Where did you get this belt?" he asked suspiciously. "This is given to me by my teacher, do you know it?" Tang San asked in confusion. The middle-aged man looked weird and murmured: "You turned out to be his disciple, then this broken stone will be given to you, no money." "Do you know my teacher?" Tang San asked. "Ask so much what to do? Take it away, don''t disturb my sleep." The middle-aged man waved his hand and lay down, his tone a little impatient. Tang San didn''t speak any more, silently put down two bags of gold soul coins on the side table, and then walked out. "Let''s go too. UU Reading " Ao Tian said, and walked out with Xiao Wu. Tang San turned to look at Ao Tian and the others, and said, "I''m very happy that you can come to Shrek Academy. Have you found a place to stay? If not..." Ao Tian stretched out his hand to interrupt Tang San, and said, "No, we have already checked into the hotel." Tang San looked at Gu Yuena and said, "Since we met here, let''s make an appointment to go to Shrek Academy tomorrow, right?" "No need, we will go by ourselves." Gu Yuena said. When she faced Tang San, her tone was as cold as before, and she couldn''t hear any emotions. Tang San helplessly smiled bitterly: "Well, then, we will see you at Shrek Academy tomorrow." After speaking, he turned and left. Gu Yuena still didn''t wait to see him as before, and Tang San was also very helpless. Ao Tian suddenly turned his head and looked at the corner of the street, where a burly figure in a black cloak flashed past. Chapter 94： sleep Ao Tian stood there, lost in thought. In the original plot, it was Xiao Wu who stalked Tang San who asked Tang San to go shopping before Tang San would encounter the Slab Crystal. But now, without Xiao Wu, Tang San could actually come here and take away the plate crystal that could make dragon whiskers, which made Ao Tian very interested. Is this a coincidence or is it destined? Is Tang San really the Son of Destiny? But what destiny is, whether such a thing really exists, can''t be explored with Ao Tian''s current realm, and this is one of the reasons why he is interested in staying with Tang San. Although it is still impossible to know whether the destiny exists, but with his current realm, he can vaguely perceive the luck of a person''s body. Qi Luck is a mysterious and mysterious thing. A common manifestation of it is luck. People with good luck will have stronger luck. The manifestation of air luck is not only that, it will be presented with various opportunities. There is no doubt that Tang San''s luck is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Ao Tian also observed the air luck of Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena, Bibi Dong and others. Their air luck was far lower than that of Tang San, but after being in contact with him for a long time, their air luck gradually began to grow stronger. Ao Tian understood that the changes in Xiao Wu''s fortune were all because of himself, because he was also a person with great fortune, otherwise he would not have crossed here, and he would still cultivate to his current realm. "Ao Tian, ??why are you in a daze?" Xiao Wu stood on tiptoe and patted Ao Tian on the shoulder. "Nothing, where do you want to go to play?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. Xiao Wu pointed to a huge building in the distance, and said excitedly: "That building is very strange, let''s go there and take a look." It was an elliptical building with a height of more than 100 meters, which gave people a heavy and depressing feeling from the appearance. Xiao Wu had never seen this kind of architecture, so she was naturally a little excited. Several people walked in that direction, and Zhu Zhuqing said: "That is the Great Fighting Arena." "What is the Great Arena?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. Zhu Zhuqing was a little curious that Xiao Wu didn''t know, but he explained patiently: "The Great Fighting Soul Arena is a place where spirits are fighting, that is, a place where soul masters fight against each other. Soul masters can sign up for battles, life and death battles, and so on. The Arena of Souls is only owned by cities above the main city level, and represents a city and even a symbol of the prosperity of the country." This kind of fighting spirit are only available in the two empires, but there is no Wuhun Hall, so it is normal for Xiao Wu to not know. "Then can we go in and watch?" Xiao Wu said expectantly. "Naturally, the Great Fighting Arena will sell tickets. As long as you buy the tickets, you can go in and watch the battle. The battles inside are divided into many levels, and the ticket prices for different levels are different." Zhu Zhuqing explained. "It seems fun to watch others fighting, let''s go quickly." Xiao Wu excitedly pulled Zhu Zhuqing forward... ... Until the evening, the four returned to the hotel. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing''s faces were still a little pale, and they seemed to be frightened. They watched many battles in the Great Fighting Arena. Later, Xiao Wu proposed to watch a life and death battle, but was shocked by the **** scene. At dinner, apart from Ao Tian and Gu Yuena who ate with relish, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing didn''t have much appetites, and they simply ate some and couldn''t eat it anymore. After dinner, there was a sound of opening the door in the next room, and Dai Mubai and the two girls left talking and laughing. Xiao Wu couldn''t help but glanced at Zhu Zhuqing, and found that Zhu Zhuqing''s complexion was calm and nothing unusual. "I''m going to take a shower." Zhu Zhuqing stood up and walked into the bathroom. "She should be fine," Xiao Wu said. Afterwards, Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu went to bathe separately, and when Xiao Wu finally came out, Zhu Zhuqing was already cultivating on the bed. Zhu Zhuqing did not hear the deal that Ao Tian and Xiao Wu had made in the corner before, but Gu Yuena did. She was already on the same bed with Zhu Zhuqing, and Ao Tian was lying comfortably on another bed. Xiao Wu struggled for a while before moving slowly to reach Ao Tian''s bed. "Where is Chu doing what? I''m not coming up yet, are you afraid that I will eat you?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. Xiao Wu wore flimsy pajamas and pajamas. She used to wear pajamas, but she changed into pajamas to prevent Ao Tian''s beastly hair. At least, it can make her feel more secure. Even loose pants can''t hide her long legs. Xiao Wu''s legs were very long and straight, and there was no gap in the middle when she stood up straight. Just after taking a shower, her skin is pink and hot, and her body scent has been stimulated, which is stronger than usual. The few girls around Ao Tian all have body fragrance, unlike Gu Yuena''s delicate fragrance, Xiao Wu has a milky fragrance on her body. Xiao Wu struggled for a while, and finally climbed onto the bed obediently. Zhu Zhuqing opened his eyes and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he didn''t say it. After all, people are in a relationship, so she can''t say anything. "Ao Tian and Xiao Wu, don''t you do that at night?" Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but think of this idea. Although she has never experienced anything like that, what happens when a couple sleeps together? Gu Yuena lay beside Zhu Zhuqing, looking at Xiao Wu with a smile. Xiao Wu got into the quilt, but was separated by a long distance from Ao Tian and lay down next to the bed. Although she used to be at Notting College, she would often roll next to Ao Tian when she fell asleep at night, but that was when she was a child after all, or when she was asleep. But now, she has grown up, and there are thousands of warnings from Bibi Dong, naturally she dare not get too close to Ao Tian in such an ambiguous atmosphere. "What are you doing lying so far?" Ao Tian said, and stretched out his hand to pull Xiao Wu into his arms, putting his arm on her. Xiao Wu screamed "Ah" and struggling to sit up fiercely. She became scorching hot all over, and she stubbornly said: "I...I still have to practice." With that said, she moved her buttocks, moved a little further away from Ao Tian, ??and sat up cross-legged, making herself a cultivator. Ao Tian could clearly see her body trembling slightly, her closed eyes blinking constantly, it was impossible to enter the cultivation practice. Zhu Zhuqing opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Wu suspiciously. Isn''t it a lover? How could the reaction be so big? "Why are you so diligent today? Didn''t you like to practice before?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. "Who said I don''t like cultivating?" Xiao Wu glared at Ao Tian and said angrily. Ao Tian shook his head ignored her. As the night got deeper, Zhu Zhuqing finally lay down tired. Ao Tian turned off the lights, and Xiao Wu finally plucked up the courage to lie down. Ao Tian stretched out his hand again and pulled her over. Xiao Wu no longer screamed, nor struggled, but her body became hot and stiff. Ao Tian missed this feeling a little, he hadn''t held Xiao Wu to sleep like this for many years. Xiao Wu was fleshy when she was a child, so every time she rolled next to Ao Tian, ??Ao Tian would sleep with her in her arms. Now, her body has grown open, not as sensual as she was when she was a child, but her body has become much more sexy. Ao Tian took a breath of the fragrance from Xiao Wu''s body and said, "Don''t move, don''t think too much, sleep." Xiao Wu didn''t feel Ao Tian''s abnormal movement, her body gradually relaxed, and a trace of sweetness came to her heart. Chapter 95： Ryoma gets angry In the early morning, Tian Tian was faintly pale, Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Zhu Zhuqing were all still asleep, and Xiao Wu woke up. She turned her back to Ao Tian and was held by Ao Tian, ??and felt that something was behind her in a daze. "Dare to touch my ass." Xiao Wu was ashamed and angry, and grabbed it back with one hand. Immediately afterwards, a scream sounded, and Gu Yuena, Zhu Zhuqing and Ao Tian were all awakened by her. Gu Yuena said helplessly: "Xiao Wu, what do you always do in a surprise?" Zhu Zhuqing rubbed his eyes and looked at Xiao Wu curiously. Xiao Wu blushed and got out of the bed, and he didn''t say anything, but when he looked at Ao Tian, ??his eyes were vicious. She thought it was just Ao Tian''s hand, but she didn''t expect... At this moment, Xiao Wu involuntarily appeared in various pictures, there were male and female soul beasts together, and Ao Tian and Bibi Dong lying together. She felt a little bit weak in her body, but she rushed into the bathroom. Seeing Xiao Wu''s weird behavior, Gu Yuena suspiciously looked at Ao Tian who was still lying on the bed, and asked, "You won''t really do anything to her, do you?" Ao Tian shook his head, and said helplessly: "I didn''t do anything to her, this girl just scared herself." Gu Yuena''s eyes fell on the quilt arched in front of Ao Tian, ??she seemed to understand something, and she laughed. In the past, Xiao Wu slept next to Ao Tian, ??but when she arrived at Notting College, she changed to sleep next to Ao Tian. Xiao Wu didnt know about Ao Tians physical changes in the morning, how could she not know Woolen cloth. Ao Tian smiled and didn''t think there was anything. He really didn''t mean it. When he fell asleep, the natural reaction of his body would not be controlled. He would only wake up unless someone approached or danger came. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian and Gu Yuena again, confused and wondering what happened. "I''ll find another opportunity to ask Sister Xiao Wu later." She secretly said in her heart. Ao Tian''s thoughts moved, and the bulging quilt collapsed suddenly, and stood up and said: "Get up, wash up, and go to Shrek Academy after breakfast." Ao Tian went down and ordered a breakfast. When the three girls finished washing, the breakfast had been delivered. After breakfast, the sun has risen, and a few people went downstairs, checked out, and then headed to the south gate of Soto City. The three girls were sitting on the carriage, and Xiao Wu poked her head out and asked, "Ao Tian, ??is this Shrek Academy really good?" Ao Tian said: "It''s okay, but it''s just a bit poor." Xiao Wu was surprised: "How poor is that?" "They didn''t have the money to build their own college. They rented a half-village house in a village as the college area." "Then what are we going there for?" Xiao Wu was a little puzzled. She felt that, based on the relationship between Ao Tian and Bibi Dong, shouldn''t they enter the top academy like Wuhundian Academy? Why did you come to this kind of rural college instead? "Going there will make you suffer." Ao Tian smiled. When Xiao Wu heard this, her mood suddenly became a little bad, and said: "Or, let''s not go to this Shrek Academy?" Ao Tian said, "Then you go back, and I will go with Naer." Xiao Wu suddenly pursed her mouth and stopped speaking. After the carriage left the crowded city of Soto, the speed began to pick up slowly. A spacious official road extends from the south gate of Soto City to the far south. On both sides of the road, there are endless farmland. Soto City is known as the food capital of the Barak Kingdom. This is not for nothing. Xiao Wu raised her eyes and looked in doubt, "Ao Tian, ??didn''t Tang San say that Shrek Academy is just outside the south gate of Soto City? Why didn''t you see it?" She looked around, there were only large tracts of farmland, not even a building, and there was no Shrek Academy. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t take long." Zhu Zhuqing took out his mask and put it on his face. Xiao Wu asked, "Zhuqing, don''t you want that guy to know your identity?" Zhu Zhuqing nodded and said: "When I defeat him one day, I will tell him my identity in person. I really want to see if people like him will regret it!" "But if he sees your martial soul, won''t he recognize your identity?" Xiao Wu worried. Zhu Zhuqing said: "I have already thought of a new identity. The Zhu family is a big family in the Xingluo Empire. There are a lot of direct and off-line clansmen. It is impossible for everyone to know him. I will be in Shrek Academy in the future. Just call Zhu Qing, you can still call me Zhuqing in private, and call me Xiaoqing in front of others." "No problem, Xiaoqing, sister Xiaoqing." Xiao Wu called out a few times. On the official road in the early morning, there were not many people coming and going, and the running speed of the dragon horse was not fast. Ao Tian sat in front of the carriage, squinting comfortably in the morning sun. Long pulled a luxurious carriage and passed a young girl riding a dark horse. Ao Tian hadn''t noticed the girl, but after the opponent was overtaken by Longma, he seemed to be a little unconvinced and chased after him with a horse. The girl sitting on the black horse is wearing a white dress, her short hair is clean and neat, her face is exquisite, and her skin is extremely white and tender. At the moment when she surpassed Longma, the girl also gave Ao Tian a provocative look, her expression a little triumphant. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, closed his eyes, and ignored the childish girl. The girl in the white skirt was a little surprised by Ao Tian''s handsome appearance, but when she saw Ao Tian smiling and shaking her head, she seemed to be laughing at her, and she suddenly became angry. "Drive!" The girl screamed and drove to the front of Longma. The dark horse also seemed to be very arrogant, neighing non-stop. Now Longma stopped doing it immediately, the master could bear it, but it couldn''t bear it. It slapped its nose, accelerated violently, and bumped its head on the dark horse''s ass. The strong dark horse, including the girl, was knocked off the ground and flew. The girl let out a long scream in the air, her head was stunned, she had never seen a horse can knock another horse so far, she had never even heard of it. The black horse flew more than ten meters away before falling to the ground The girl was also thrown to the side of the road, rolling a few times, and she was covered with dust. Immediately afterwards, the dark horse let out a cry of fear, rushed into the farmland aside, and ran wildly until only a small black spot was left after a few breaths. "My horse, my horse!" The girl stood up, looking at the direction the dark horse was leaving, heartbroken. Ao Tian''s carriage had stopped, he was a little bit dumbfounded, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Xiao Wu opened the car door and asked, "What happened?" Ao Tian pointed to the girl in the white skirt not far in front and said, "Her horse was hit by a dragon horse. She fell and her horse ran away." Xiao Wu wondered: "Longma has always been very obedient, how could he hit others?" "Because she deliberately rode in front of the dragon horse." Ao Tian said. Watching her horse disappear, the girl in the white skirt was so angry, she limped towards Ao Tian with her hands on her hips. Chapter 96： Ning Rongrong gets in the car "Then she deserves to be hit." Xiao Wu said. "It may be a little troublesome." Ao Tian said. At the moment when the girl and the dark horse flew out, he felt a few faint spirit power fluctuations coming from behind, as if he wanted to save the girl, but in the end he didn''t make a move. Ao Tian guessed that the few soul masters who were not weak behind should be secretly protecting this white skirt girl. He faintly guessed the girl''s identity in his heart, but he was not sure yet. The girl''s feet seemed to be weakened, and her pretty face twitched with every step she took. She came to Ao Tian and said angrily: "Your horse smashed me like this and scared my horse away. What do you think?" Ao Tianxiao looked at her and asked condescendingly: "Then what do you want to do?" The girl''s eyes swept across Ao Tian''s carriage. The appearance of the carriage was very luxurious and magnificent, which made her look bright. When she saw Xiao Wu with her head outstretched, she was surprised that there was a **** the carriage that looked no worse than her. Zhu Zhuqing also stuck out his head from the car window, but she was wearing a mask, and the girl in the white skirt couldn''t see her true face, otherwise she would have to be surprised. After the girl saw the carriage, her eyes fell on Longma again, and she found that the white horse was tall and mighty, which made her love it. She likes white the most, which represents purity and nobility. This white horse matches her very well. Her agile eyeballs rolled, and she said, "You have injured my leg and lost the horse. I must be compensated." "Then what compensation do you want?" Ao Tian asked with interest. Xiao Wu who was watching from behind was already a little angry, but she hadn''t had a seizure yet. The girl stretched out two white fingers and said, "I give you two choices. First, compensate me with one hundred gold soul coins. Second, pay me your carriage." She was clever and deliberately said that the amount of compensation for the first condition was very high. Even if this horse is much better than an ordinary horse, it is far not worth a hundred gold soul coins, plus the horse-drawn carriage behind it is not worth it. . So she felt that the other party should choose the second condition. As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Wu yelled out of anger: "I haven''t said you yet. You deliberately blocked our carriage. You deserved to be hit." After speaking, she jumped out of the carriage, stood in front of the girl, raised her chin, showing a look of disdain. "You..." The girl was angry with Xiao Wu. From childhood to adulthood, no one has ever dared to speak to her in such a tone. Who saw her not respectfully? "What are you? Did I say something wrong? If you didn''t deliberately stand in front of us, how could you be hit by our carriage? You still want money and our horse, you dream!" Xiao Wu Step forward, looking aggressively at the girl in the white skirt. "I...I..." The girl felt that she was at a loss and was speechless. Anxious and angry, she suddenly took out ten Golden Soul Coins and said, "Then you give me the carriage, these ten Golden Soul Coins belong to you." Xiao Wu sneered and said, "Ten gold soul coins just want to buy our horse? Do you treat us as a beggar?" Can a titled Douluo-level horse be bought with ten golden soul coins? "This is a hundred gold soul coins." The girl sneered and took out a fist-sized bag. The last thing she lacks is money. She doesn''t believe that she can''t buy this carriage, unless the other party has more money than her, but is it possible? Xiao Wu shook her head and said, "My carriage is a priceless treasure. Even if you sell 10,000 Gold Soul Coins, don''t even want to buy it." Ao Tian shouted: "Xiao Wu get in the car, don''t waste time with her, we have to rush to Shrek Academy as soon as possible, it won''t be good if the enrollment is over." Xiao Wu arrogantly scorned the girl in the white skirt, and said, "Don''t talk nonsense with you." Then she got into the carriage. The girl suddenly opened her hands and stood in front of Longma, and said, "You also went to Shrek Academy to sign up?" "Yeah, what''s the matter?" Ao Tian asked. The girl''s tone suddenly softened, and said: "Then I don''t need you to lose money, just take me to Shrek Academy." Seeing Ao Tian showing a thoughtful look, she continued: "Anyway, my foot was indeed hit by your horse, and you are responsible for that." "All right, you come up." Ao Tian said. "Ao Tian, ??it''s not our fault, why did you let her come up." Xiao Wu shouted dissatisfiedly as she stood in front of the car door. "Let her in." Ao Tian said. "I''m not." Xiao Wu stubbornly blocked the door, but was soon pulled in by Gu Yuena. The girl in the white skirt limped into the carriage and said thank you to Ao Tian. Ao Tian glanced at the people who were watching and moved on. Those few people should be the girl''s bodyguards. He deliberately named Shrek Academy to determine the girl''s identity. Now he is sure that this girl in white skirt is the eldest Miss Ning Rongrong of the Qibao Glazed Sect. Speaking of Shrek Academy was also to give Ning Rongrong a step down, and as expected by Ao Tian, ??Ning Rongrong asked to send her to Shrek Academy. In this way, those bodyguards who were already ready to move just now will not do anything, avoiding wasting time here. Ao Tian pulled down the rein, and Longma continued on. Inside the carriage, Ning Rongrong sat down on one of the sofas, her pretty face was a bit sluggish, and she was shocked by the luxurious interior of the carriage. "Are you okay?" Gu Yuena asked with a smile. Ning Rongrong''s gaze fell on Gu Yuena''s face, and he was stunned, shocked by Gu Yuena''s beauty. Previously in the Qibao Liuli Sect, all kinds of compliments surrounded her, which made her think that she was a rare beautiful girl in the world, so she would be surprised when she saw Xiao Wu who was not inferior to her. But now, there are people who can be beautiful to such an extent, Ning Rongrong doubts whether the other party will be a fairy from the sky. "Are you okay?" Gu Yuena asked again. "I''m fine." Ning Rongrong reacted, feeling a little embarrassed. She stood up and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, it was my fault just now. I shouldn''t ride a horse to stand in front of you." This time it was Xiao Wu''s turn to be stunned. Just now, the girl had a tough tone, but now why has she suddenly become a good girl? "HelloMy name is Ning Rongrong, I also went to Shrek Academy to study, and we will be classmates in the future." Ning Rongrong''s voice became soft, and it sounded soft. If Xiao Wu hadn''t seen Ning Rongrong''s charming appearance before, she would definitely think that she was a very quiet and weak girl. Xiao Wu snorted and turned her head away. Zhu Zhuqing just looked at Ning Rongrong quietly, without saying a word. She also saw the other side of Ning Rongrong just now and had a bad impression of her. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "My name is Gu Yuena, her name is Xiao Wu, and her name is Xiao Qing." "Hello." Ning Rongrong bowed deeply, and said: "I was so short of breath just now that I said something like that impulsively, I''m sorry." Gu Yuena said: "It''s okay. Everyone may become classmates in the future. You should help each other. Are your feet okay?" Ning Rongrong sat down, stretched out a white calf, uncovered his socks, his ankles had become red and swollen. Chapter 97： Unique treasure Ning Rongrong felt aggrieved. As a daughter, he had never been treated like this before in the sect. Now not only was the dust rolling all over, but the foot was also injured. If it were before, this would be absolutely unimaginable. But now, it happened to her. Although she felt wronged, she had to bear it in order to pretend to be a quiet image for herself. She smiled and said, "I''m fine, there should be a teacher of treatment type in Shrek Academy, and they can be treated at that time." Seeing Ning Rongrong''s current performance, Xiao Wu was puzzled. Did the other party really say such unreasonable words just because of a short breath? Thinking about this, Xiao Wu''s stern face relaxed a little. Ning Rongrong watched inside the carriage, without concealing his envy, and said, "I also have a lot of money in my family, but I have never seen such a luxurious carriage." She was right, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was arguably the richest sect force on the Douluo Continent. The Qibao Glazed Pagoda not only has excellent auxiliary capabilities, but also has the ability to appreciate treasures. Ning Rongrong grew up in treasure piles, but he has never seen such a magical carriage. The more she watched, the more shocked she felt, especially the air-conditioning ability of the carriage, which made her feel incredible. After entering this carriage, it is like entering spring from summer. Hearing Ning Rongrong''s praise of the carriage, Xiao Wu finally showed a smile on her face, and said, "If you know the goods, this carriage is the only one on the Douluo Continent." Seeing Xiao Wu''s proud and ostentatious appearance, Ning Rongrong''s teeth tickled. In the past, she was the only one who showed off treasures in front of others. Where did it turn to be shown off in front of her? She loves treasures by nature, and in order to explore the secrets of this carriage, she has to hold back her temper. She showed a shocked look, cooperated with Xiao Wu, and asked, "It''s unique? Can you tell me about the characteristics of this carriage?" When she used to show off treasures with others, others reacted like this. Ning Rongrong was already familiar with this kind of performance, and it didn''t seem to be false at all. "Yes." Xiao Wu stood up proudly, talking about everything from the carriage space, air conditioning, to speed, stability, and toilets. In the end, Ning Rongrong''s eyes became brighter and brighter, feeling that this was the most perfect and ideal car in her heart. She imagined that if she could own such a carriage, she would not know how many people would be envious of it when she traveled in the future. Unfortunately, after what happened just now, she understood that this carriage was not so easy to get. This also strengthened her idea of ??establishing a good relationship with Xiao Wu, and it was worth it to be wronged for the treasure. If it doesn''t work, she will move out of the sect''s identity. I don''t know how many people want to cheat them on the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. If she reveals her identity, it is estimated that these people will offer the carriage obediently. However, she will not reveal her identity when she is not a last resort. After all, she secretly came out this time just to experience the life of ordinary people. Ning Rongrong''s timely performance was shocked, which greatly satisfied Xiao Wu''s vanity, and made her feel that Ning Rongrong was not that annoying. Ten minutes later, Ao Tian, ??who was sitting outside, said, "We are here." Xiao Wu hurriedly walked out, and a small village appeared about four to five hundred meters in front of them. "Ao Tian, ??you just said that Shrek Academy is in a village, isn''t it there?" Xiao Wu asked. "Yes, the entrance test has already started at the entrance of the village," Ao Tian said. When he got here, Xiao Wu''s expression was a little excited, and said: "Longma, hurry up, let''s go and take a look." Longma''s speed was faster, and after a while he came to the outside of the village. The village was surrounded by a fence, and there was a long line at the entrance of the village. A group of teenagers and girls lined up, most of them accompanied by their parents. At the front of the line, there was an old man who appeared to be in his sixties who was testing these teenagers and girls. The carriage came to the front, its domineering appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and then Ao Tian and the four girls got off the carriage. In just an instant, bursts of cold air sounded, whether it was the teenage girls who participated in the assessment or the parents who accompanied them, they were all shocked by the appearance of Ao Tian and the others. The visual impact of a few stunning girls and the handsome and handsome Ao Tian standing together was beyond the reach of ordinary people. With a bang, the teacher in front of the assessment patted the table vigorously and shouted: "Do you still want to be assessed? Those who don''t want to be assessed can leave." The few people in the front hurriedly turned around, but couldn''t help but occasionally take a peek at Ao Tian. Ao Tian patted Longma, and Longma walked to the side of the big tree and waited quietly. Ning Rongrong was really envious of such an obedient horse. Ao Tian looked at it, and there was no Tang San in the team, nor did he see Dai Mubai. "Let''s go in line." He took Gu Yuena''s four daughters to the end of the line. "Why didn''t you see Tang San?" Xiao Wu asked. "He should have entered." Ao Tian said. The speed of the assessment is very fast. The 60-year-old assessment teacher only tested two aspects, age and soul power. The age cannot be more than thirteen years old, and the spirit power must reach level 21 or higher. Those who can meet this condition are already considered geniuses. Among the young girls in the queue, many have met this requirement, and some are unqualified. With a fluke mentality, try to see if they can be admired. "That scumbag has come out." Xiao Wu suddenly whispered. Ao Tian looked around and found that Dai Mubai was coming here from inside. Dai Mubai''s eyes looked at the girls in the team, from beginning to end, if the appearance was fair, his gaze would stop for a while. Many girls shyly bowed their heads when they met Dai Mubai''s gaze. When Dai Mubai''s gaze fell behind the team, he was stunned, but soon, a huge surprise came out of his eyes. He walked quickly to Ao Tian and the others, first nodded to Ao Tian, ??and then looked at Gu Yuena with a bright smile, and said: "I didn''t expect you to come to apply for Shrek Academy. , I am glad to see you again." Gu Yuena looked at the front faintly, her face didn''t fluctuate, and she directly ignored Dai Mubai. Xiao Wu snorted coldly and said, "You are very happy, but we are not happy at all. I took two girls to the hotel in broad daylight. I feel sick when such a person stands in front of me." The bright smile on Dai Mubai''s face froze, and his expression became awkward. "Mubai, what''s the matter?" The assessment teacher in front frowned and shouted. Dai Mubai said to Gu Yuena: "I am responsible for assisting in the assessment today. I will go back first. Please wait patiently, and I will be here soon." Ning Rongrong was a little bit disgusted, feeling that her radiance had been concealed by Gu Yuena, but she, who should have been watched by the public, was reduced to a green leaf. "If you look so beautiful, your martial arts will never be strong, right? It''s my turn to take an assessment later, don''t you know if you will be shocked when you see my martial arts?" Thinking about this, Ning Rongrong''s mood began to begin. Something darkened up. Chapter 98： Horrified Dai Mubai The 60-year-old assessment teacher will first touch the examiner to determine the age of the examiner based on the age of his bones. It is impossible to cheat. After the age is qualified, the spirit power will be assessed again. You only need to look at the spirit ring on the assessor. If you have two spirit rings, both of which are 100-year-old spirit rings, you can pass. Soon it was Ao Tian''s turn. When he was about to step forward, Ning Rongrong standing behind suddenly said, "Ao Tian, ??can I come first?" "Yes." Ao Tian let out his body with a smile. Ning Rongrong limped to the old man. "Little girl, what happened to your legs?" The old man asked with a smile, his expression very kind. Ning Rongrong said, "I accidentally got a bit on the road just now." The old man said: "Our academy has a healing soul master. No matter if you have passed the test, I will let someone take you to heal after a while." "Thank you." Ning Rongrong said. The old man nodded and said, "Put out your hand." Ning Rongrong stretched out his hand and made the old man squeeze a few times. "You are of the right age. Now, let me see if you release your martial spirit and spirit ring." Ning Rongrong turned sideways slightly, spreading out his palms, in her hands, colorful rays of light poured out, and finally condensed into a pagoda exuding colorful rays. Two yellow spirit rings rose from her feet and hovered around her body. At this moment, her temperament changed drastically, sacred and noble, and precious. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and she glanced back, only to find that Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu were indifferent, and the expressions under Zhu Zhuqing''s mask seemed a little shocked. Ning Rongrong was very disappointed in her heart, this was not the result she wanted to see. In her expectation, the four Ao Tian would definitely show shocked expressions when they saw her martial soul. Who in the soul master world does not know the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda? However, with the exception of Zhu Zhuqing, Ao Tian''s expressions did not change much. Xiao Wu was only slightly surprised, and said, "What a beautiful martial soul." She didn''t know any Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda at all, even Gu Yuena didn''t even know. Ao Tian knew Ning Rongrong''s careful thinking very well and looked at her with a smile. Ning Rongrong could only curl his lips, and said comfortingly: "I have no knowledge." When Ning Rongrong released his martial spirit, the teacher''s expression became suspicious and asked, "Little girl, do your family know you are here?" Ning Rongrong said nonchalantly, "I know, what''s the matter?" "Nothing." The old man said, but his expression was not very calm. "Then did I pass?" "Passed, you stand aside first, and there are four people behind. I will finish the test first, and then arrange someone to treat you." The old man said. "Then I will trouble you." Ning Rongrong showed a polite appearance and stood aside. She wanted to see what kind of martial spirits Ao Tian and his colleagues were. Ao Tian came to the front and stretched out his palm. The old man squeezed his hand on it a few times and said, "You are the right age, let''s release your martial soul." There is definitely a problem with Ao Tian''s age, but he can give the other party the illusion that he is not more than thirteen years old. He directly returned to his true appearance, with two dragon horns more than ten centimeters long growing on his forehead, and a golden dragon scale in the center of his forehead. Three spirit rings, two yellow and one purple, rose from under his feet. The old man''s eyes widened sharply, he stood up suddenly, and cried out, "Are you the soul lord?" After speaking, he realized that his words were a bit silly. What are the three spirit rings that are not the soul sovereign? It''s just that Ao Tian shocked him too much. He had already become a Soul Venerable before he reached the age of thirteen. What an enchanting qualification he must have. Ning Rongrong''s pretty face was already dull, looking at the spirit ring on Ao Tian''s body in disbelief, his head almost stopped thinking, just murmured: "How is it possible...how is it possible." Dai Mubai''s expression changed, at first he was shocked, and finally became a little uncertain. He had guessed about the relationship between Ao Tian and Gu Yuena before, but no matter what the relationship was, he didn''t care. He believed in his own charm and the power of Baihu Wuhun. Even though the appearance was a little worse than the opponent, the strength of the White Tiger Martial Spirit was enough to make up for it. Which woman does not love strong men? But now, his confidence is suddenly not so full. The Soul Venerable, who is less than thirteen years old, looks more handsome than him. What can he compare to? He is now fifteen years old, and he is only thirty-seventh grade. "Did I pass?" Ao Tian asked. "Passed, passed." The old man said quickly, without even asking what martial spirit Ao Tian is. Ao Tian stood beside Ning Rongrong, while Xiao Wu came to the old man and stretched out her tender little hand. The old man squeezed twice and said: "You are the right age, release your martial soul." "I''m optimistic." Xiao Wu said triumphantly, her ears became longer and white hair grew, and her legs became more slender. The same three spirit rings, two yellow and one purple appeared on her body, and the old man''s mood just calmed down was shocked again. It was another Soul Venerable, what was going on today, two evildoers suddenly appeared. "Grandpa, did I pass?" Xiao Wu asked playfully. "Ah-passed." The old man answered quickly. Xiao Wu made a cheering gesture to Gu Yuena behind, and then jumped to the side of Ao Tian. Ning Rongrong was completely sluggish in place, and even Dai Mubai began to wonder if he was dazzled. Next was Gu Yuena, her appearance shocked even the old man, and after squeezing her hands twice, her age passed. She directly returned to her original appearance, a purple scale appeared in the center of her forehead, and her long purple hair became longer. Under her feet, three spirit rings also rose. This spirit ring was the same as Ao Tian''s. It had no spirit abilities in it, and even Title Douluo could not identify it. The old man was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Gu Yuena didn''t speak, and came directly to Ao Tian''s side. Three Soul Venerables who were about the same age as him were standing beside him, and Ning Rongrong, who was still proud just now, really wanted to find a place to get in. Before in the sect, everyone praised her as a genius, and she also felt that she was a peerless genius. But now, only bitterness remained in her heart, and she felt like a clown. She was only at level 26 now, but others had already become souls. The gap was not a little bit, and she couldn''t catch up even if she patted a horse. Zhu Zhuqing was the last one. When she released her martial soul, two yellow spirit rings appeared on UU Reading . The old man breathed a sigh of relief at last, this was finally not the soul sovereign, he felt that if another soul sovereign came, he would be scared to death. Although Zhu Zhuqing is not the soul lord, Ning Rongrong no longer cares, she has been greatly stimulated. At the moment when Zhu Zhuqing released his martial spirit, Dai Mubai''s body shook sharply, and his eyes shot an unbelievable color. Zhu Zhuqing''s martial soul was released, and the seal Ao Tian placed on her could no longer hide her aura of martial soul. Dai Mubai almost suffocated Dai Mubai''s special induction to the ghost of the ghost cat. "You...you are Zhuqing?" Dai Mubai asked, her voice trembling a little. He remembers this masked girl, who was there when she was in the hotel yesterday, but he didn''t care much, if it was really Zhu Zhuqing... Thinking of this, Dai Mubai''s back suddenly oozes cold sweat. Zhu Zhuqing looked at him indifferently, and said in a calm tone: "No." Chapter 99： Don 3 eat big sausage Dai Mubai didn''t believe it, and asked, "Can you show me your face?" Although he and Zhu Zhuqing haven''t gotten along before, they still met a few times when they were young. Even after many years, his appearance shouldn''t change much. Zhu Zhuqing''s voice was very cold, and said: "Sorry, I am not Zhu Zhuqing, I am Zhu Qing, Zhu Zhuqing is my clan sister, what do you have to do with her?" Dai Mubai hesitated for a moment, and said, "My name is Dai Mubai. You should have heard of my relationship with her." Zhu Zhuqing said: "Sorry, I haven''t heard of it." "Are you a sideline of the Zhu family?" Dai Mubai asked tentatively. The girl didn''t know the relationship between Zhu Zhuqing and him, and she probably wasn''t from the line of Zhu''s family. Some of the tribesmen of Zhu''s family did not live in Xingluo City, and some of them had a lower status. I didn''t know that Zhu Zhuqing''s marriage with the prince was normal. "Yes." Zhu Zhu checked his head. Dai Mubai breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat fortunate. He had already believed that this was not Zhu Zhuqing. If it were Zhu Zhuqing, under the circumstances of yesterday, it would be impossible for him to fail. Zhu''s Nether Cat Martial Spirit was originally a top martial spirit, and it is not surprising that a decent genius can be produced by the sideline. "Mubai, stop being wordy, take them in quickly." The old man urged. Then he said to Ning Rongrong: "You go in to test other items, and I''ll call in the treatment teacher for you." "Okay, thank you teacher." Ning Rongrong said. "Everyone, please follow me." Dai Mubai enthusiastically led the way. Ning Rongrong lags behind in shame. She wanted to show off her martial arts, but she didn''t expect that all these people were super geniuses. The feeling that they couldn''t make it through pretending to be really shameful. Along the way, there are wooden houses everywhere, too simple to be simpler, which shows how poor Shrek Academy is. Dai Mubai turned around and asked Ao Tian, ??"Brother, what do you call it?" "My name is Ao Tian, ??brother, don''t yell at me." "Why?" Dai Mubai was stunned for a moment. "Because you can''t afford it." Ao Tian said lightly. Dai Mubai was immediately exasperated and laughed "Haha". He had never seen such a crazy little brother, even more crazy than him. He originally wanted to say a few words with Ao Tian to get closer to him, but now, it is unnecessary. Dai Mubai couldn''t help but curl up when he thought that the last level was the actual combat assessment, and that he was the examiner. "I''ll let you see later, who can''t afford it, talent does not mean strength..." Dai Mubai glanced at Gu Yuena behind him faintly, and thought: "If I defeat this kid, I don''t know how she will react?" Originally, Dai Mubai wanted to chat with Gu Yuena and asked Gu Yuena''s name, but now he can only give up this idea temporarily. After he abused this Ao Tian and established the prestige of Shrek Academy''s first student, his words will have weight. Several people did not speak any more and came to a clearing. Although the conditions of the first level just now are harsh, many people have achieved it, and they are lining up to test one by one. At the end of the line, it was Tang San, holding a big sausage and eating it with relish. Beside Tang San, there was a man with a beard pushing a small cart, which was filled with big sausages and small sausages, exuding a seductive aroma. "Sausages are sold, hey, Oscar sausages are big, long and delicious. You want to eat them even if you eat them." The bearded man yelled loudly. In addition to Tang San, several others were eating sausages with relish, and they were full of praise while eating. The bearded man watched as the little ruddy mouths of several girls ate the big sausage bite by bite, his eyes gleaming vaguely with evil light. Dai Mubai felt annoyed and shouted, "Oscar, who asked you to sell sausages here?" His shout immediately attracted everyone''s attention. When I saw the few people behind Dai Mubai, the young girls here were almost petrified. "So handsome." "so beautiful." Tang San''s eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his face. Oscar''s long and narrow peach eyes stared at the most beautiful Gu Yuena, almost glowing with green light, his throat rolled, unable to look away. When Dai Mubai saw Oscar''s gaze, how could he not understand the other''s thoughts? He and Oscar had been together for several years, and he knew Oscar''s character more clearly. "Ao Tian, ??you are here." Tang San said hello. Dai Mubai was a little surprised. Tang San actually met Ao Tian. He said, "Tang San, you can''t eat this sausage." "Why, this sausage is delicious, I have experienced it and there is no problem." Tang San said, took another big bite, chewed a few bites, and swallowed it. "This sausage tastes very fragrant, and after eating it, there will be a warm feeling in the stomach." He added. Dai Mubai said unceremoniously, "Oscar, you made a sausage on the spot for everyone to see." "Stop it, Boss Dai." "I have warned you more than once that you can''t sell sausages in the academy. Are you trying to make future juniors and girls despise you?" Oscar smiled awkwardly, pushing the cart and preparing to escape. Dai Mubai grabbed his car and said forcefully, "You can make one now." Ao Tian, ??who was standing behind, snapped his fingers, and Oscar suddenly lifted his spirits and said, "I do." "I have a big sausage!" He shouted wryly, two yellow spirit rings rose from his feet, and a new big sausage condensed in his right hand. "Oh..." The girls who were eating with their mouths greasy just now couldn''t bear it, vomiting frantically. Tang San chewed a big mouthful of sausage in his mouth, and he heard Oscar''s spell the moment he swallowed it. His face instantly seemed to be constipated, his facial muscles twitched, the chewed sausages were still in his esophagus, and a vomiting sensation rose from his stomach, wanting to eject those sausages. Tang San hurriedly used Xuantian Gong, UU reading suppressed the feeling of vomiting, and swallowed the sausage abruptly. Can''t vomit, his image is gone as soon as he vomits it out. After Oscar finished chanting the spell, he was a little dazed. After finding that all the girls had begun to vomit, his scalp became numb, and he pushed his cart to flee frantically. "Tang San, are you okay?" Dai Mubai asked concerned about Tang San''s expression a little ugly. "I''m fine, that Oscar''s soul curse is really...special." Tang Sanqiang said with a smile. When he said this, it once again caused the crazy vomiting of the previous girls. Dai Mubai patted Tang San on the shoulder, and said earnestly, "It''s fine if it''s okay. In the future, if he doesn''t eat his sausage, he won''t eat it." Behind, Ao Tian and Gu Yuena looked as usual, Xiao Wu kept chattering: "This Shrek Academy doesn''t have a good thing." Dai Mubai was a little embarrassed, and said, "Don''t line up, I will take you directly to pass the test." Chapter 100： Level 4 assessment With that, he walked straight ahead, and Ao Tian followed. "This is not so good." Tang San said. He doesn''t like the behavior of going through the back door and pulling ties. "There is nothing bad, you have this qualification." Dai Mubai said. Coming to the test teacher in the front, Dai Mubai said directly: "Teacher, several of their spirit powers have reached level 25 or above, I will directly take them to the fourth level." "It turns out that there is still this rule." Tang San secretly said in his heart. The teacher smiled and said, "It seems that we are lucky this year. There are so many good seedlings. You can take them first." "You come with me." Dai Mubai smiled. Tang San followed Dai Mubai inside, but Ao Tian didn''t move, he didn''t move, and the remaining girls didn''t move, Ning Rongrong also stopped at the end. Ao Tian knew that it was not that simple to get in. Sure enough, someone immediately spoke with dissatisfaction, why so many people need to line up, and Dai Mubai can easily lead people in? Ao Tian stood there with his arms folded, watching Dai Mubai sneered at the unconvinced teenagers. Dai Mubai threw the crystal ball to test his spirit power to Tang San, Tang San poured his spirit power, and the entire crystal ball lit up, which meant that his spirit power had reached level 30. A group of young girls who protested loudly closed their mouths severely. Soon, someone pointed the finger at Ao Tian and several people, dissatisfied, said, "Then these five are all with spirit power over 25?" Someone took the lead, and suddenly there was another clamor. These young girls were all geniuses of their respective colleges when they were in the junior college, the kind of stars Gongyue, but their spirit power did not reach the twenty-fifth level. After they were hit by Tang San, their hearts were naturally very unbalanced. They wanted to regain their confidence by hitting others, so they focused on Ao Tian. Their eyes fell on Ao Tian''s faces, all of them were jealous. They didn''t believe that these were all above the 25th level. How could so many people reach the 25th level before they were 13 years old? Have a good face and want to go through the back door? impossible! Various ridicules, taunts, and even personal attacks sounded, and Xiao Wu, who had the worst temper, almost jumped with anger. "Xiao Qing and Ning Rongrong, you two go and test it." Ao Tian said lightly. He doesn''t want to waste time here. Zhu Zhuqing stepped forward, took the crystal ball in Tang San''s hand, poured his soul power, and the crystal ball lit up. According to the degree of the light up, his soul power was at level 27. The voices of sneers and sarcasm in the crowd were instantly reduced by more than half. Ning Rongrong came to Zhu Zhuqing with difficulty, took the crystal ball, and the dazzling light was also illuminated after he injected his soul power, his soul power was at the twenty-sixth level. A faint smile finally appeared on her face, and she finally regained some confidence. The shock that Ao Tian gave her just now was too great. At this moment, the yelling people were completely afraid to speak out, but their eyes were still fixed on Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. Although they don''t say it, the meaning is obvious. There are three more. "Spirit ring." Ao Tian said, three spirit rings appeared on his body. Xiao Wu reacted and snorted, and three spirit rings appeared on the bodies of Gu Yuena. The test teacher, Tang San, and the group of unconvinced young girls all stared in horror, suspecting that they were dazzled. Ao Tian took back the spirit ring and said to Dai Mubai: "Let''s go." Dai Mubai looked at the chilling guys, and sneered: "Everyone is rubbish, so you think that others are **** like you. If I were you, I would go home and have my own daydreams. Don''t all of them. Its embarrassing here." After speaking, he should walk inside first, and Tang San quickly followed. Xiao Wu snorted triumphantly at those people before walking inside with Ao Tian. A wow sound sounded, and several girls among the group of people collapsed directly, covering their eyes and ran outside. What Dai Mubai said was too cruel. The remaining boys were so ashamed that they really wanted to run out afterwards... Tang San was still shocked. He didn''t expect that after a holiday, Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu had all become souls, and his third soul ring still didn''t know where. "Brother Mubai, you spoke so hard just now, aren''t you afraid to scold those people away? That way, the academy won''t be able to recruit many students." Tang San asked suspiciously. He felt that Dai Mubai had done a little too much. Dai Mubai shook his head and sighed, "Tang San, do you know why our academy is called Shrek Academy?" Tang San shook his head. Dai Mubai said: "Shrek is a kind of monster. The purpose of our academy is to accept only monsters, not mediocre ones. Like you are monsters, those guys will not pass all the tests even if I don''t scold them. As I said before, I would rather not recruit students than waste it." Tang San was a little surprised, and then smiled: "Then I am very fortunate to be able to join Shrek Academy." "Academy of scumbags, what''s to be fortunate?" Xiao Wu muttered. Dai Mubai obviously heard it, but pretended not to hear. Tang San glanced at Xiao Wu in surprise. Xiao Wu seemed a little dissatisfied with Big Brother Mubai? Before long, a few people came to a clearing. "Here," Dai Mubai said. Not far in front of them, a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his fifties was lying on a chair with his eyes closed, his body swaying with the chair. "Mr. Zhao." Dai Mubai shouted. Zao Wou-ki opened his eyes, and when he saw the six Ao Tian next to Dai Mubai, a strong expression of surprise suddenly appeared on his face. "This year''s little guys are all very talented, and six of them can get here." Dai Mubai smiled and said, "Teacher Zhao, they can directly avoid the second and third levels." "That is, the spirit power is all over the twenty-fifth level, how is this possible?" Zao Wuji stood up in surprise. You must know that it is very difficult to recruit a student based on their Shrek Academy''s admission requirements . Shrek Academy has not recruited any students for two years. However, this year, six of them came to the fourth level, and they still avoided the second and third levels. Tang San''s eyes fell on Zao Wuji, and they were equally surprised, surprised at Zao Wuji''s appearance. Zao Wou-Ki looks ordinary, less than 1.7 meters tall, but is very majestic. The bulging muscles on his body are like black rocks, almost breaking his clothes apart. Tang San''s expression gradually became solemn, and he felt the pressure radiating from Zao Wuji. Zao Wou-ki cracked his fingers and grinned: "The fourth level tests your actual combat ability. I will give you a stick of incense time to discuss how to cooperate. After the stick of incense, I will test you personally, as long as you can My subordinates insist on a stick of incense, even if you pass." "Ms. Zhao, this is not in compliance with the rules." Dai Mubai suddenly became anxious and called out. If Zao Wou-ki were to be tested, how could he abuse that arrogant fellow? Chapter 101： Let Tang 3 be the captain Zhao Wuji waved his hand and said, "The Dean is not here, what I said is the rules, do you dare to resist?" Dai Mubai looked at Zao Wou-ki''s extremely threatening eyes, and she immediately persuaded him, and the feeling of being repaired by Zao Wou-ki was very bad. Although very unwilling, but Zao Wou-ki can only come. In the future, there are still many opportunities to work with Ao Tian, ??but if Zao Wou-ki fixes it today, then he will be ashamed and thrown to his grandmother''s house. However, Dai Mubai felt a little uncomfortable when he thought that Gu Yuena, a beautiful beauty, might be ravaged by Zao Wou-ki. When Zao Wuji saw that Dai Mubai did not dare to speak again, he was immediately satisfied, took out a piece of incense, lit it and inserted it on the ground. "Little guys, time is running out." Zao Wou-ki jokingly said. He sat down again and looked at Ao Tian with interest. Several children were broken. At this moment, the teacher who was in the first level came over with another teacher. "Little girl, let''s heal your foot injury." "Okay, thank you." Ning Rongrong said. The soul healer released his martial soul and began to heal Ning Rongrong. Upon seeing this, Dai Mubai beckoned and said, "Tang San, Ao Tian, ??you all come here." Seeing everyone gathered around him, Dai Mubai felt a little superior, and said, "I can''t help you this time. Teacher Zhao personally takes action. Even I can''t resist it." "You can''t resist it, doesn''t mean we can''t." Xiao Wu said with disdain. Dai Mubai glanced at Xiao Wu faintly, and said, "The ignorant is fearless. Do you know what strength Teacher Zhao is?" Xiao Wu said: "I don''t care what strength he is, even if he is Titled Douluo, it is not enough to look at him." She just wanted to stand up against Dai Mubai, in order to help Zhu Zhuqing vent her anger, as long as Dai Mubai said it, she would object. There is Ao Tian helping her wipe her butt, even if she praises the big Haikou, she is not afraid. Dai Mubai looked at Xiao Wu like an idiot, and said, "Do you think Shrek Academy is like your former junior academy? Your former academy teachers only have the cultivation skills of the Great Soul Master and the Soul Venerable, right? Teacher Zhao is a soul. Holy, a 76th-level soul sage, and also possesses a powerful beast spirit. In Shrek Academy, apart from the dean, it is Teacher Zhao who is the strongest. Now, do you still have the courage?" After that, he looked at Xiao Wu with a smile, and wanted to see if this little girl with the same arrogant tone would be scared. Xiao Wu curled her lips and said, "Soul Saint? Isn''t it amazing? I just said that even if he is Titled Douluo, he can''t see enough. Did you not hear clearly or have ear problems?" Dai Mubai''s face was blue, and a burst of anger erupted in his chest, making him extremely uncomfortable. This little girl''s words are too harsh. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena''s faces were very calm, while Tang San and Ning Rongrong''s faces were solemn, frowning. "Xiao Wu, don''t talk nonsense, the soul saint is not something we can resist at all. Let''s figure out how to last a stick of incense." Tang San said. Ning Rongrong nodded in agreement, and said: "I know exactly how terrifying Soul Sage is. Even if the three of you are Soul Sovereign, it is not enough for him to hit him with a single finger." Finally seeing someone with a more normal mind, Dai Mubai felt better. The soul master who is helping Ning Rongrong heal said: "Ms. Zhao will test you personally? Then you have to be more careful." Dai Mubai said: "Teacher Zhao has a nickname in the soul master world, known as the immovable king Zao Wou-ki. You must use your strongest strength and cooperate well with each other. Otherwise, you will not have the opportunity to enter Shrek. College. Alright, you can tell each other about your martial arts and get to know each other." Tang San spoke first, saying: "Tang San, Wuhun Lan Yincao, a 30th-level control system great soul master." Ning Rongrong glanced at everyone and said, "Ning Rongrong, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda of Martial Spirit, the 26th-level auxiliary great spirit master, I can give you a 30% increase in strength and speed." "Your martial spirit is the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda?" Tang San asked in shock. He has heard from the master that this martial spirit is known as the first auxiliary weapon in the Douluo Continent, possessing super-strong support capabilities, and is a teammate that all spirit masters dream of. Finally there is someone who knows the goods, Ning Rongrong smiled sweetly and said, "I will try my best to assist you. This battle is up to you." Tang San nodded, his confidence suddenly increased. Although the opponent is a soul sage, he has a 30% speed and power bonus, plus the hidden weapons and poisons that cannot be defended, it may not be able to last the incense stick time. What''s more, there are a few Aotian people. Dai Mubai, Tang San, and Ning Rongrong all looked at Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing both looked at Ao Tian. Dai Mubai frowned, feeling a little unhappy, why are the three girls dominating Ao Tian? Ao Tian opened his mouth and said: "Ao Tian, ??Wuhun Jinlong, thirty-first-degree battle soul sovereign." Gu Yuena followed and said: "Gu Yuena, Wuhun Yinlong, thirty-first-degree battle soul sovereign." Seeing Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu spoke, and said, "Xiao Wu, Wuhun Rabbit, the thirty-first-level Battle Soul Venerable." Zhu Zhuqing said: "Zhu Qing, Wuhun Nether Cat, a twenty-seventh-level agile spirit master." It turned out to be a dragon! Dai Mubai paid more attention to Ao Tian. If there was any beast spirit that could compete with the white tiger spirit, it would be the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon spirit. He hadn''t heard of this Golden Dragon Martial Spirit, but he shouldn''t be weak after thinking about it. "She''s called Gu Yuena, and her martial soul is also a dragon-type martial soul." Dai Mubai was surprised by Gu Yuena''s powerful talent. Even Zao Wou-ki, who was sitting in the distance, couldn''t help showing shock on his face. He knew very well that these little guys could enter here, and they were definitely not more than thirteen years old, yet three of them were already souls. What an enchanting talent is this after all. There are also two dragon spirits, and Zao Wou-ki can''t wait to get up, eager to experience the methods of these little guys. "Hope to surprise me." He thought. Dai Mubai said: "Teacher Zhao''s martial arts is a powerful King Kong bear. What he is best at is strength and defense. He is also good at gravity control. That''s all I can tell you. Ask for your blessings." He looked at Gu Yuena with sincere eyes, and said, "Take care!" Gu Yuena glanced at him lightly, without speaking. The atmosphere fell into silence all at once. Ning Rongrong hesitated for a moment, and said, "I have some experience in team combat. I think we should first choose a captain Everyone must have a tacit understanding and can''t fight separately." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Then you can be the captain." "Me?" Ning Rongrong pointed at himself with his index finger and shook his head. Tang San pondered for a moment, and said, "I think I''m suitable to be the captain." Seeing everyone''s gaze attracted, Tang San said, "My teacher said that among all types of soul masters, the controlling type soul master is the most suitable team leader." Ao Tian nodded and said, "Okay, the captain will give it to you. I believe your ability will definitely defeat Zao Wou-ki." Dai Mubai, Tang San and Ning Rongrong were speechless at the same time. Really ignorant are fearless! It is very difficult to stick to the incense stick time, and it is really idiotic to even want to defeat Zao Wou-ki. Even Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes looked a little strange at Ao Tian. Chapter 102： Tang 3, 1 everything depends on you Even Zhu Zhuqing felt that Xiao Wu and Ao Tian''s words just now were a bit louder. As a member of a large family, Zhu Zhuqing still knows exactly how powerful the Soul Sage is. She also knew very well that only with these few of them, it was impossible to defeat a soul sage, and she could only do her best to insist on a stick of incense time. She didn''t understand why Ao Tian and Xiao Wu said that. Although confused, but did not ask. Tang San didn''t care too much about how arrogant Ao Tian''s words were. After all, he had known Ao Tian for six years and had become accustomed to the other''s tone. He opened his mouth and said: "Ao Tian, ??I know you have always been confident. Indeed, you have done what you used to be confident. But now, we are facing a soul sage. No matter how confident you are, it is impossible to win him. It is difficult for us to pass this level, so I want you and you to follow my command this time." Xiao Wu refused to accept: "Tang San, Ao Tian is much better than you, so why should I listen to you?" "Because I learned a lot of battle experience from my teacher." Tang San said. "It''s a theory on paper." Xiao Wu was a little disdainful. Seeing Xiao Wu questioning the master''s knowledge, Tang San''s voice became colder, and he said in a deep voice, "That''s a theory practiced by countless soul masters. It''s not just a talk. If you can command, you come." Xiao Wu suddenly became speechless, where would she be able to direct, if she was allowed to direct, it would be up to everyone to play at will. "Xiao Wu, let Tang San command it," Ao Tian said. Tang San nodded, his expression became solemn, and he said: "Ning Rongrong, after the battle begins, you are responsible for assisting us. Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, the three of you are the main attackers. Zhu Qing, you are good at speed. Then wander around and contain, look for flaws and attacks. I am responsible for controlling Teacher Zhao''s attacks, limiting him as much as possible, and at the same time assisting you in frontal attacks." Dai Mubai nodded slightly, admiring Tang San''s command ability. He looked at Gu Yuena and said, "Teacher Zhao''s power is terrifying. If you are not good at defense, you can attack from a distance, and try to avoid being close by Teacher Zhao." "Little guys, have you discussed it yet?" Zao Wou-ki stood up and said lazily. The time for a stick of incense has passed. Tang San stepped forward and stood in front of everyone with an unprecedented dignified expression, and said, "Teacher Zhao, we are ready." Zao Wou-ki took out a piece of incense, lit it, and stuck it on the ground behind. Ning Rongrong had already released his martial spirit and began to chant spells to assist his teammates. She pointed out her finger, and colored light fell on Tang San''s people, making them feel that their strength and speed had increased a lot. "Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda, not bad." Zao Wou-ki grinned and said with a big smile: "Today, I will give you the first class." After speaking, his fists slammed into the ground, and a layer of earth-yellow light spread with him as the center of gravity, the ground vibrated, and terrible power spread towards Tang San and his group. Tang San''s expression changed, and he shouted, "Quickly get away." His body leaped up, and at the same time a blue silver grass threw out, entangled Ning Rongrong, and pulled her up. Ning Rongrong is responsible for the support of the entire team. Once something goes wrong, their odds of winning are even lower. Ao Tian and the others did not jump up, and stood motionless. Zhu Zhuqing wanted to jump to avoid Zao Wou-ki''s blow, but Ao Tian''s voice rang in her ears, telling her not to move, and Xiao Wu also held her hand, making her unable to jump. When the yellow light spread to the feet of Ao Tian and the others, they were shocked and flew out, staggering to the edge of the field. Both Ao Tian and Gu Yuena looked pale, Xiao Wu suffocated hard, but instead of making her face pale, she turned flush. When the terrible energy spread to his feet, Zhu Zhuqing felt cold and secretly said that he was about to be injured. Immediately afterwards, her body was shaken up, but strangely, her body did not suffer any harm. But after landing, Ao Tian and Gu Yuena''s faces looked very pale, and they seemed to have received serious injuries, while Xiao Wu''s faces were red and weird. Just when Zhu Zhuqing was puzzled, Ao Tian yelled weakly: "Tang San, we are all seriously injured and we can''t do it. The next battle is up to you. We entrust our destiny to you, and I believe you can win. The final victory." When Tang San saw Ao Tian and the four being shaken flying out, his head was stunned. As soon as he landed on the ground, he heard Ao Tian''s words, and his whole body was stunned. The battle has just begun, and four players have been lost. How can we fight this? He observed the expressions of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, it was not like being fake, but Xiao Wu''s face was flushed, but his cheeks were wrinkled together, and it seemed very uncomfortable. How could this be? Ao Tian, ??won''t they hide? Tang San''s heart had sunk to the bottom, letting him deal with Zao Wuji alone, the difficulty suddenly increased several times. The incense just burned a little bit. Zhu Zhuqing opened his mouth to say something, but was pulled by Xiao Wu and didn''t say anything. Ning Rongrong was angrily and anxious, and said, "Ao Tian, ??you did it on purpose. Tang San and a great spirit master can avoid it. How could you not be able to avoid it? Didn''t you just say that you are not afraid of title Douluo? Why did it happen in the first place?" Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue and didn''t speak. Ao Tian said helplessly: "We are the Soul Sovereign, yes, but we have never seen the Soul Sage''s methods, what''s the problem if I haven''t reacted to it for a while?" Ning Rongrong suddenly became speechless. Zao Wou-ki laughed and said: "Unexpectedly, there are still a few people who have no combat experience. According to our rules, they will not be spoiled, but..." He pointed to Tang San and continued: "You still have him left. If he can stick to the incense stick time, I will count you all passing." "Tang San, leave it to you, come on! I believe you." Xiao Wu shouted with a pained expression. Tang San''s heart is very complicated. With his understanding of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena''s combat effectiveness, even if he hasn''t seen Soul Sage''s methods, his fighting instinct should still be there? How could it be so easy to be recruited? Although he was puzzled, he couldn''t tolerate any more thoughts. Even if he was the only one left, he would go all out. The master asked him to come to Shrek to go to school, he didn''t want to fail the exam, and then went home dingy. Even if he saves his life, he has to pass this test. "Ning Rongrong, you step back a little, and I will leave the rest of the battle to me Tang San said in a deep voice. "Tang San, can you do it?" Ning Rongrong worried. "If you can''t do it, you have to do it." Tang San''s tone was firm, his body was upright, and a sense of war was exuding. Ning Rongrong looked at Tang San, who dared to fight the Soul Sage with his own strength in front of him, and then at the pale Ao Tian at the edge of the field, and suddenly felt the gap between Tang San and Ao Tian. She stepped back a certain distance and said, "Tang San, we are comrades-in-arms. My father taught me since I was a child that I can''t abandon my comrades-in-arms at any time. I will support you later." Ning Rongrong''s trust made Tang San more powerful. He couldn''t help thinking of a sentence in the Xuantianbaolu master plan, never try to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, otherwise you will really become a pig. Today, he decided not to hide all his methods anymore, he would let Ao Tian and Gu Yuena understand that he Tang San is no longer the Tang San he used to be. At the same time, he could also use the soul sage of Zao Wou-ki to test how far his comprehensive strength had reached. Chapter 103： Tang 3 defeated the soul saint After such a pause just now, the incense on the ground had already burned halfway, and Zao Wuji didn''t care at all, even if there was only a little left, he was confident that he would immediately defeat Tang San. "Little guy, are you ready?" Zao Wou-ki asked. With the power and speed of Ning Rongrong''s increase, Tang San felt better than ever before, and his ten fingers began to tremble quickly, quickly adjusting his own state. Xuantian Gong urged with all his strength, the purple magic pupils turned, and both eyes turned completely purple. The aura exuding from Tang San wasn''t strong, but it made Zao Wuji a little frightened. He actually felt a little bit of danger in Tang San''s body. How can this be? He is already a soul sage, and Tang San is only a great soul master, how could he feel the danger? Although shocked, Zao Wou-ki never doubted his premonition. Tang San lifted his head fiercely, his eyes flashed with purple light, his temperament changed drastically in an instant. At this time, one word is used to describe him, that is, indomitable, even if in front of him is a soul sage who is more than forty levels higher than him, he does not have the slightest fear. "Teacher Zhao, you are careful." Tang San reminded him, and wiped his palms between his belts. With a strong shake, ten faint cold lights flashed in the air. What a fast speed! Zao Wou-ki was shocked, and his spirit was released in an instant. He was originally less than 1.7 meters tall, but after Wuhun possessed his body, his body quickly swelled, and in the blink of an eye he became a giant with a height of more than 2.5 meters. The already extremely prominent muscles were even more exaggerated. What Tang San sent out were ten piercing needles, and with the internal strength of Xuan Tian Gong and the increased physical strength, the power was already extremely terrifying. The piercing sound made Zao Wou-ki have to stand in battle. With a low growl, he directly mobilized the strongest defensive soul skill, Fudo Ming Wang, and a strong golden light erupted from his body, which could bounce off attacks within three meters of his body. These ten bone-piercing needles of Tang San aimed at the ten vital parts of Zao Wou-ki, and shot them on Zao Wou-ki''s King Fudo Ming, all of them were bounced away without causing any damage to Zao Wou-ki. Zhao Wuji smiled and said, "The fancy things are not enough to see." Tang San''s expression was extremely calm, his hands kept wiping his waist, and then he threw it forward, constantly launching various hidden weapons from him. Lancets, migratory locust stones, piercing needles, money darts... Tang San''s hidden weapon inventory was quickly being consumed. Zao Wou-ki couldn''t laugh anymore, Tang San''s hidden weapon attack angle was too tricky, and the number of them was so large that the power they launched was not small. Zao Wou-ki knew that if he hadn''t activated the Immovable King''s body, his body would have been hit by these dense and strange hidden weapons. He was already extremely shocked in his heart, the combat power displayed by this kid was simply beyond the reach of a great spirit master. Zao Wou-ki was sure that even the Soul Venerable or even the Soul Sect would have to lose under such intense and powerful attacks. He glanced at the incense stick, there was not much left. "Good boy, I underestimated you, it should be over." Zhao Wuji shouted, and the fourth spirit ring lit up. His spirit ability was called positioning tracking. After the spirit ability was activated, the fourth spirit ring was directly separated from the body and flew onto Tang San, trapping Tang San. Zao Wuji jumped up, jumping towards Tang San. Tang San was horrified to discover that no matter which direction he avoided, Zao Wou-ki''s body jumping in the air would move in the direction he was avoiding. The cold light in Tang Sans eyes flickered, and he stopped. When Zao Wou-ki was about to fall in front of him, a dozen thick blue silver grass sprang up from the ground and tied it firmly to Zao Wou-kis body. Pull down. At the same time, his hands were raised, and six crossbow arrows shot out from his sleeves with a sharp and strong howling sound. "A good show is here." Ao Tian said with a smile. Xiao Wu stared at the battlefield with excitement and expectation, while Zhu Zhuqing was a little puzzled, and didn''t understand what Ao Tian was talking about. When the six crossbow arrows approached Zao Wou-ki within three meters, Zao Wou-ki''s face changed because his Immovable King''s body was torn apart. Six arrows shot at the vital part of his body, puff puff puff... the arrow shot into Zao Wou-ki''s body, leaving only a small section outside. When Tang San saw this, he was a little surprised. Just when he was hesitant to stop the attack, Zao Wuji roared, and the blue silver grass entwining him was shocked to pieces. A strong breath erupted from Zao Wou-ki, and roared: "Little boy, if I don''t show off, you treat me as a sick cat?" His second spirit ring lit up, and the vigorous vajra palm spirit ability was activated, and his palm instantly became as big as a fan, and he slapped Tang San. Tang San''s complexion changed drastically. At the same time as he retreated quickly, dozens of faint golden lights shot from his nails, attacking places where Zao Wuji''s body was not critical. If Zao Wou-ki hadn''t seen the faint golden light, he wouldn''t have discovered this small hidden weapon like a hair. A dozen dragon beard needles shot into Zao Wou-ki''s body, penetrated deeply, and immediately contracted into a ball inside, pulling the muscles and fascia inside. The pain was not something that people could easily endure. Zao Wou-ki screamed and became even more furious, as the gravity increased and the gravity squeezing spirit ability acted on Tang San. Tang San only felt the terrifying pressure squeezing his body, making himself unable to move a single movement, and even his internal organs were subjected to terrifying squeezing force, and his injuries began to appear. Zao Wou-ki was heart-piercing in pain, and some of the dozen or so rolled up dragon beard needles had been shot into his internal organs. In anger, he has somewhat lost his mind. With Tang San unable to move, his second spirit ability, Vigorous Diamond Palm, still patted Tang San. Tang San still maintained his composure, his chest muscles trembled, and sixty-four poisonous steel needles shot from his chest, all submerged in Zao Wou-ki''s body. This is an innuendo of his hidden weapon. The steel needle carried the venom of the mandala snake, and the poison took off very quickly, and Zao Wou-ki found that his strength was declining. His anger is more intense, and it''s all to this point, if he stops, he will lose. Wounded by so many weird weapons of Tang San, he really couldn''t swallow this breath if he stopped his hand. He must teach Tang San a lesson and suppress Tang San''s arrogance. When the big pu fan hand was about to slap Tang San''s body, Tang San''s head lowered slightly, his back muscles trembled with difficulty, and a more powerful large crossbow arrow shot from his back. puff! This arrow directly penetrated Zao Wou-ki''s body and flew out from behind, bringing out a large amount of blood. "Asshole!" Zao Wuji roared, slamming Tang San with his big hands. When he slapped Tang San, he had already cancelled the gravitational squeezing on Tang San. Otherwise, Tang San would be squeezed in place, and if he was slapped, his body would definitely be slapped. Pat into mashed meat. Tang San''s body shot out like a cannonball. When he was in the air, he had already spouted a big mouthful of blood, and then smashed a hole in a wooden house. Tang San was lying on the ground in the wooden house with a smile on his face. He succeeded. When he was photographed just now, he saw that the incense had been burned. He actually lasted a stick of incense under the hands of a soul sage. It''s just that the severe pain coming from all over the body made him a little unbearable, and when he checked his body state inwardly, he was suddenly shocked. His internal organs have been severely wounded and he has begun to bleed heavily. He looked outside and saw Zhao Wuji spitting black blood, then fell to the ground with a bang. "I actually... defeated a soul sage?" Tang San was shocked, and then a violent dizziness spread, and he completely lost consciousness in front of him. Chapter 104： Vicious Dai Mubai, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, and the two Shrek Academy teachers who were watching the battle were all stunned. From Tang San''s attack until the end of the battle, their entire process was in shock. Tang San''s attack dazzled them, and this unprecedented attack method was extremely visual impact for them. At the last moment of the battle, Zao Wuji was shot into his body by Tang San''s hidden weapon many times, and Dai Mubai''s hearts began to lift. They didn''t react until Tang San was shot flying, Zao Wuji''s body was penetrated, and he vomited blood. "Quickly, get treatment for Teacher Zhao." The 60-year-old teacher said quickly. The Healing Soul Master he brought over immediately used the Healing Soul Skill to heal the serious injuries on Zao Wuji''s body. Except for Tang San, who had passed out into a coma, only Zao Wuji knew how badly he was hurt. Being penetrated by his body was already a very serious injury, and there were nearly a hundred hidden weapons in his body, some of which were still highly poisonous, making his condition worse and worse. Especially the dozen dragon beard needles sent by Tang San, extremely vicious, had already curled into a ball in Zao Wuji''s body, pulling his flesh and blood together. Even his kidney and liver had a dragon''s whisker needle shot in, causing hemorrhage in his internal organs. The kind of heart-wrenching pain was simply not something a person could bear. So at the last moment, Zao Wou-ki was almost dazzled by the severe pain. If he hadn''t taken his hand away, Tang San might have become muddy. But under the severe pain, Zao Wou-ki''s final attack was a little heavier, taking Tang San seriously and falling into a coma. This also means that the hidden weapon in Zao Wuji''s body can''t be taken out in a short time, only waiting for Tang San to wake up... The healing spirit ability works on Zao Wuji, but his pain hasn''t alleviated much. He pulled out the crossbow arrows that still had their tails on his body, and the barbs of the crossbow arrows tore the flesh and blood, causing secondary damage. Zao Wou-ki''s face was pale, twitching constantly, enduring unimaginable pain. Then came the highly poisonous steel needles, there were sixty-four needles, some of which were still in the body, and most of them had penetrated completely into the body. After pulling out these hidden weapons, the spirit power in Zao Wou-ki''s body forced out the remaining steel needles, but the dragon whiskers that had been curled up couldn''t be forced out. Only then did Zao Wou-ki roar out. "This little thing is vicious enough. If you change to a weaker Soul Saint, he might have killed him, hiss..." "Oscar, roll over!" Dai Mubai poured soul power into his voice, and the voice rolled throughout the village. Only then did he think of Tang San, and rushed to the house where a hole had been smashed out. When he came to Tang San''s side, he found that Tang San was in a terrible condition. The blood he vomited had soaked the clothes on his chest, and his breath was already very weak. Feeling Tang San still breath, Dai Mubai breathed a sigh of relief, but he was already full of jealousy towards Tang San, and even a trace of fear. In the Rose Hotel before, he fought Tang San, Tang San did not use hidden weapons, so Dai Mubai thought Tang San was much worse than him. But now, through Tang San''s battle with Zao Wuji, Dai Mubai understood that Tang San was a ruthless person who could kill himself. He picked Tang San up and walked out quickly. Ning Rongrong was already shocked at this time, standing there, her pretty face had turned pale. Zao Wou-ki was covered in blood, and some of his flesh and blood was rolled out as he pulled out a crossbow arrow. It was extremely scary. Ning Rongrong couldn''t accept this **** scene. Xiao Wu was still very kind, came next to Ning Rongrong, and kept patting her back to comfort her emotions. The intense pain made Zao Wou-ki''s eyes gradually red, and he gasped cold from time to time, and he had no way to deal with the dragon''s beard needles in his body. At the same time, the poison contained in those hidden weapons has completely exploded in his body. This healing spirit master can recover his physical wounds, but he doesn''t have a detoxification type spirit ability, so he can''t detoxify the poison in his body. Seeing Dai Mubai taking Tang San out, Zao Wuji snarled and asked, "Is this vicious kid dead?" Dai Mubai put Tang San on the ground next to Zao Wuji and said, "He is not dead yet, but he is seriously injured." Zao Wuji breathed a sigh of relief. If Tang San died, he would be responsible. If he killed the student on the first day, he couldn''t stay here too. But immediately, endless anger surged in his heart, and he disliked this kid''s vicious methods. "Give him treatment first," Zao Wou-ki said. The soul healer stopped treating Zao Wou-ki and began to heal Tang San who was seriously injured and unconscious. "Teacher Zhao, how are you?" Dai Mubai asked quickly. Zao Wou-ki endured the pain and said, This kids methods are too vicious. Those crossbow arrows and steel needles are also very poisonous. I really dont know why he brought so many vicious things on his body. Is he born with a mind? Dark and vicious?" Ning Rongrong looked at Tang San who was in a coma, with complicated eyes and a little fear. It was the first time that she was so fearful of a person of the same age. At this moment, Oscar''s dissatisfied voice came over: "Boss Dai, don''t keep yelling like this, okay? You always yell at me like this, I''m very shameless." "Stop talking nonsense, get out of here, Teacher Zhao is injured." Dai Mubai said. Oscar came to the front and found that Zao Wou-ki was covered in blood and looked extremely miserable. His heart jumped and asked, "Ms. Zhao, who made you like this?" Zao Wou-ki stared at him, and said hurriedly: "Don''t be so nonsense, bring me one of your recovery sausage and detoxification sausage." "I have a big sausage, I have a small sausage." Oscar quickly made two sausages and handed them to Zao Wou-ki. Zhao Wuji''s mouth opened and swallowed in a few mouthfuls, his complexion finally looking better. His trauma was almost cured, but his body was poisoned, as well as internal injuries, which was difficult for the soul healer to treat just now. Oscar''s sausage is very effective in detoxification and recovery from internal injuries. But the dragon''s whisker needle remaining in Zao Wou-ki''s body still couldn''t be taken out Under the effect of restoring the big sausage, his internal organs recovered while bleeding. Those dragon beard needles that weren''t too deep bulged up on his skin, pulling his muscles into a ball. After a while, the soul healer stopped, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said: "His injury has basically recovered, but he will wake up after a period of rest." Zao Wou-ki was anxious and asked, "How long will you have to wait?" "This is hard to say, it may take a few hours, or it may be until tomorrow." "His grandma, what this kid left in my body hasn''t been taken out yet, and my internal organs are still bleeding, do you really want to kill me?" Zao Wou-ki cursed. At this time, Ao Tian came up and said, "Mr. Zhao, the hidden weapon that Tang San shot into your body should be taken out as soon as possible. Those tiny needles have already been curled up in your body. If you dont take it out in time, the curled muscles and internal organs It will be necrotic, and it can only be removed at that time. If it is later, even if it is removed, it will not save you." Chapter 105： I want to live in a room with Ao Tian As Ao Tian just finished speaking, everyone couldn''t help but be horrified. What a vicious thing this is, it can be compared to the cruelest torture. Muscles and internal organs are twisted into a ball, who can bear the pain? It''s horrible to have to remove the necrotic part later. Among those present, Dai Mubai, Ning Rongrong, and Oscar had a chill on their backs, and couldn''t help but imagine how terrifying this thing would be if it were launched into their own body. Oscar was so shocked that his scalp was tingling, and he was terrified. He now knew that it was Tang San who had eaten his big sausage that hurt Zao Wuji. He remembered that Tang San wanted to vomit at the time, but he could not vomit it out. The more he thought about it, the more he was afraid, worrying that Tang San would hate him, and secretly give him a look from behind. He couldn''t bear such a vicious thing. He vowed that he would never give Tang San his recovery sausage again. Zao Wou-ki used to be a ruthless character in the spirit master world. When he was young, he provoked the Spirit Hall and was chased and killed by the white-clothed bishop of the Hall of Ten Strikes. He was still the soul emperor''s cultivation base at that time, and he was killed out of a dozen soul emperors abruptly. He has suffered more severe injuries, but he has survived. It''s just that the injury he suffered this time made him more frightened than ever before. Such a weapon is too cruel and inhuman. At that time, he heard that Ao Tianji had arrived here without the second and third pass, and he had already decided to admit Ao Tianji in his heart. Asking to test Ao Tian and others personally is just to suppress the arrogance of these young people, so that they don''t rely on talents and things. The idea in his mind was to give these young people a severe lesson, and then let them pass. But now, stealing chickens can''t lose the rice, and he has turned himself into this tragic appearance. After hearing Ao Tian''s words, he hurriedly asked: "Can you get this ghost out?" Ao Tian nodded and said, "Yes." After this dragon beard needle enters the human body, it will entangle into a ball, so it cannot be forced out from the inside and can only be withdrawn from the outside. But if you want to pull it out, you must find the head and tail in the tangled dragon''s whiskers. This is not something everyone can do. With Ao Tian''s strength, there is naturally no problem. He will have to stay in Shrek Academy for some time in the future, but he doesn''t want Zao Wou-ki to be disabled or die because of this. Now is not the time to die. Ao Tian came to Zao Wou-ki, and he could easily find the two ends of the dragon''s whiskers with his divine mind. It was not difficult for him to simply shoot objects in the air. A suction force was generated from his palm, and it acted extremely accurately on the small end of the dragon''s whisker needle, sucked it out, and finally pulled it out like a thread. This feeling, to Zao Wou-ki, was like cramping and pulling out the bones. Fortunately, he was a ruthless person, otherwise he would have to cry out heartbreakingly. Upon seeing this, the healing soul master on the side immediately used his soul skills to heal the part where the dragon''s beard needle had just been pulled out. Ao Tian was very fast and took out eight dragon beard needles in a row. After Zao Wou-ki was treated, the pain in these eight parts suddenly decreased. Ao Tian turned his head and said to the treatment teacher: "There are also the last two needles in Teacher Zhao''s kidney and liver. When taken out, it will definitely cause serious damage to him. He needs healing spirit skills to keep acting on his liver and kidney. ,can you do it?" The treatment teacher said: "Yes, there are only two parts, I can still do it." Ao Tian stopped hesitating, and took out the last two needles. Zao Wuji''s body twitched, sweating all over, his whole body seemed to be collapsed, Tang San''s ten dragon beard needles made him feel the feeling of purgatory. "Okay." Ao Tian smiled. Zao Wou-ki ate another Oscar''s recovery sausage. The injury in his body was slowly recovering. He stood up, glanced at Ao Tian and Tang San on the ground, and said, "You passed the assessment this time. , You will be students of Shrek Academy in the future." Dai Mubai breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that after Zao Wuji had been tortured, he would hate people like Ao Tian and would not let them stay. Zao Wou-ki said: "Some of these weird weapons on the ground are highly poisonous. Don''t move any of you. After this little kid wakes up, let him pick them up by himself." After speaking, he gave a cold snort and walked away quickly. He was seriously injured in the hands of a great spirit master, and his face was so embarrassing. He decided that in future training, he must focus on "taking care" of Tang San. Seeing Zao Wou-ki''s departure, Dai Mubai began to command: "Xiao Ao, Tang San hasn''t fully recovered yet, so you will take care of him. You will stay in a room with him in the future." "Boss Dai, can''t I live alone?" Oscar asked poorly. Dai Mubai glanced at Oscar and said, "Don''t think I don''t know what you do when you live alone. Since you don''t have a girlfriend, then I will find a man to supervise you, and don''t ruin your body. " Oscar''s beard flushed, and he quickly picked up Tang San and left, greeted Dai Mubai''s sisters 10,000 times in his heart. Seeing that so many beauties had been added to the academy suddenly, Oscar was very pleased. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun went to play with women in two days, but he could only think about it alone. So he decided to catch one of the beauties he joined today to ease his loneliness. But he didn''t expect that Dai Mubai would expose his embarrassment in front of everyone. In fact, Oscar thought too much, and the few still pure girls didn''t understand the meaning of Dai Mu''s white words at all. "Ao Tian, ??you can live alone. I will arrange the rooms for the girls first, and finally arrange them for you." Dai Mubai said. "Follow me." He shouted. Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena and Zhu Zhuqing followed. "Are you better?" Xiao Wu asked. Ning Rongrong nodded slightly and said, "Thank you." "You''re welcome, let''s go," Xiao Wu said. Ning Rongrong looked at the Xiao Wu who was jumping and chasing Ao Tian in front, and suddenly felt that the girl who had smashed her before was not so hateful. Dai Mubai brought a few people to a wooden house, stopped, and said, "This wooden house has two rooms, which are the female dormitories of our college. There have been no girls in the college for many years, and this room has been vacant for a long time. , You need to clean it up. Of course, if you feel tired, I''m happy to help." Dai Mubai smiled gently, UU reading put on a very gentleman appearance. "Don''t bother you." Gu Yuena said lightly. "It''s not troublesome, help girls, isn''t this what boys should do?" Dai Mubai smiled. Gu Yuena directly ignored his words and asked, "Where does Ao Tian live?" Dai Mubai pointed to a wooden house about 30 meters away and said, "There is a male dormitory, and there is an empty room. Ao Tian will live there." "Then I want to live there too." Gu Yuena said calmly. "I want too, I want too." Xiao Wu immediately raised her hand. Dai Mubai said, "But, there are no extra rooms in that wooden house." Gu Yuena stared at Dai Mubai and said, "I want to live in a room with Ao Tian." Xiao Wu quickly said, "Me too." Chapter 106： have lunch Zhu Zhuqing, who already knew that Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, and Ao Tian were lovers, was only slightly surprised by the boldness of Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, but was not too shocked. Ning Rongrong opened his mouth wide, unable to believe what he had just heard. Why are these two girls so bold? Is there no shame? She finally understood now that the three of them are likely to be lovers. "This guy''s luck is too good, there are two beautiful women who are willing to be his girlfriends together." Ning Rongrong thought. Dai Mubai was already stunned there, Gu Yuena''s words caused him to be greatly stimulated. They have all developed to the point of cohabitation? At this moment, Dai Mubai felt that his heart was broken. The goddess I just fell in love with, hasn''t started a fierce offensive yet, the goddess actually wants to live in a room with other men. Dai Mubai felt extremely uncomfortable thinking of this. Gu Yuena frowned her pretty brows, and asked impatiently, "Can you?" Dai Mubai shook his head repeatedly and said, "No, this does not meet the regulations of the academy." "What''s the rule?" Gu Yuena asked. Dai Mubai pointed to the two wooden houses and said: "The college stipulates that male and female students cannot live together. This will affect their study on weekdays, and boys cannot harass the female dormitory at will. So you see, the two dormitories are 30 meters apart. ." Gu Yuena said: "It is my volition to live with him, and it will not affect my study." "Right, right." Xiao Wu nodded quickly. She and Ao Tian have slept together for so many years, and when they came to the new college, she naturally didn''t want to be separated. Dai Mubai shook his hands and said, "No, no, it''s definitely not possible." Xiao Wu was a little annoyed. She raised her hands on her hips and said, "I''m willing to be harassed by Ao Tian. Isn''t that okay?" Dai Mubai resolutely shook his head and said, "These are the rules of the Academy. You must abide by them when you come to Shrek Academy, unless you don''t want to stay in Shrek Academy." Ao Tian stretched out his hand to stop Xiao Wu who still wanted to talk, and said with a smile: "You two will follow the academy''s arrangements." Then he sent a voice message to the two girls: "If you miss me, I can come to you at night." Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up before she nodded and said, "Okay." Dai Mubai felt a little more comfortable now, and said, "Which one of you four girls will live with, make arrangements for you. If you need any help, please come to me at any time." "Okay." Ning Rongrong said. After arranging the accommodation for the girls, Dai Mubai looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian, ??come with me, and I will take you to your room." Ao Tian followed Dai Mubai to the boys dormitory. The one on the far right was Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun living together, the one in the middle was Oscar and Tang San, and the one on the far left was the closest to the girls dormitory, which was Ao Tians future. Of the room. Dai Mubai and Ao Tian talked about some college rules, such as not harassing villagers on the other side of the village. After a few brief explanations, Dai Mubai left. Ao Tian sat by the bed and looked at his room. This room was fairly clean and didn''t need to be cleaned up. He remembered the scene of Tang San and Zao Wou-ki fighting just now, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. There was a reason why he deliberately let Tang San do it with Zao Wuji. Zao Wou-Ki wanted to teach them a lesson for these newly enrolled students, how could he fail to see it. In his capacity, how could he be willing to teach a soul sage, and he didn''t want Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu to be taught by Zao Wuji. He would definitely defeat Zao Wou-ki if he shot, but it was difficult to explain, so letting Tang San shot was the best choice. He only needs to slightly increase the power of Tang San''s hidden weapon to defeat Zao Wuji. Afterwards, people would only think that Tang San''s hidden weapon was powerful enough to defeat Zao Wou-ki. Ao Tian just wanted to keep a low profile. Let Tang San give this honor, but he didn''t expect that Zao Wuji would actually hurt Tang San so badly. On the first day of enrollment, Shrek''s Dean was not there, and there were no courses. Ao Tian went to the girls'' dormitory and walked directly in. What surprised him was that Gu Yuena actually lived in the same room with Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Wu lived in the same room with Ning Rongrong. He originally thought Xiao Wuhui lived with Gu Yuena, after all, he might sneak over in the future. Now there are two light bulbs, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, which is very inconvenient. "Ao Tian, ??are you here?" Xiao Wu, who was cleaning the room with Ning Rongrong, first discovered the arrival of Ao Tian. Ao Tian asked directly, "Why would you live with Ning Rongrong?" Ning Rongrong, who was clearing the bed beside him, suddenly felt a little dissatisfied. What happened to living with me? Do you still dislike me? She quietly pricked up her ears, wanting to hear what Xiao Wu said? Xiao Wu Yu Guang glanced at Ning Rongrong, then stood on tiptoe, with her mouth attached to Ao Tians ear, and whispered, Arent you going to help Sister Zhuqing improve her cultivation speed? If you let Sister Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong live Together, doesn''t that expose your secret? So I can only feel wronged to live with Ning Rongrong and let Zhuqing live with sister Naer." Ao Tian touched Xiao Wu''s head and said, "I found that you have a lot more thoughts lately." "Really? Why don''t I think." Xiao Wu raised her head and smiled at Ao Tian. Ning Rongrong inside couldn''t stand it anymore, straightened up, and said, "Don''t show your affection here, Xiao Wu, come and help with the cleaning." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Do you want me to help?" Xiao Wu shook her head and said, "Sister Na''er is a bit dirtier. Go and help her." "That''s OK, after I clean up the room, I will take you to Soto City for a meal at noon." Ao Tian said. "Great." Xiao Wu cheered. Ao Tian came to Gu Yuena''s room and found that Gu Yuena and Zhu Zhuqing were cleaning quietly, and no one spoke. Ao Tian was a little bit dumbfounded. In addition to getting along with him and Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena rarely talked to other people, and Zhu Zhuqing was usually very reticent. If these two people lived together, I was afraid that they would get bored and get sick. "You are here." Gu Yuena stopped her work, with a smile on her face. Ao Tian took the broom in Gu Yuena''s hand and said, "Let me come." Gu Yuena stood aside, showing a sweet smile. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian who was working for Gu Yuena, a strange color flashed in his cold eyes. She is really more and more curious about Ao Tian. He is rich and talented, and can also allow two genius girls to follow willingly. This man is definitely not easy. For Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, it is actually very simple to clean up this room, but they are not easy to show extraordinary methods in front of Zhu Zhuqing. An hour later, the rooms of the two girls were cleaned up. Ao Tian said: "The college has no other arrangements today. Let''s go to Soto City for dinner." "Good." Gu Yuena said. Upon hearing the meal, Xiao Wu hurried over from the next room. "Sister Xiaoqing, come with us." Xiao Wu invited. Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said, "Forget it, I can eat in the college cafeteria, and I have to practice as soon as possible after eating." Xiao Wu grabbed her and said, "Come on, Ao Tian''s carriage is so bigYou can also practice on the way back and forth." Then, she whispered in Zhu Zhuqing''s ear: "I will teach you how to practice fast tonight. You are not in a hurry for this time." "Okay." Zhu Zhuqing only agreed. "What about you Ning Rongrong?" Xiao Wu turned around and asked. Ning Rongrong''s recent good-looking image has changed Xiao Wu''s view of her a lot. "Can I go too?" Ning Rongrong said. "Of course, we will be classmates in the future." Ning Rongrong actually wanted to go. She didn''t want to be isolated by Xiao Wu and the others, and she wanted to ride the carriage again. "Well, I''ll go with you, but I''ll treat this meal," she said. "Yes, you can." Xiao Wu said with a smile: "Then let''s go now, I''ve been busy all morning, I''m almost starving to death." "Would you like to call Dai Mubai and the others?" Ning Rongrong asked suddenly. Chapter 107： Embarrassing Dai Mubai and Oscar "Don''t call." Xiao Wu blurted out without even thinking about it. "Why? He is our senior, and he seems to be very nice. I think you have repeatedly confronted him. Did you have any grudges with him before?" Ning Rongrong looked at Xiao Wu curiously. She had been curious about the relationship between Xiao Wu and Dai Mubai before, because Xiao Wu had repeatedly contradicted Dai Mubai with yin and yang. Would such a thing be done without great hatred? Girls all love gossip. This matter has been tickling Ning Rongrong for a long time, but she and Xiao Wu are still not very close, so she never asked. Now through the matter of eating, I finally asked it out. Xiao Wu glanced at Zhu Zhuqing obscurely, and said, "Because he... is a nasty embryo. When we stayed at the hotel yesterday, we just saw him take two twin sisters to the hotel to do that kind of thing. You dont know, this guy saw it at the time. Sister Na''er can''t walk anymore, in front of us, in front of his two female companions, wanting to beat Sister Na''er''s idea, do you think he is very rampant? And... I also heard that, He also has a fiance who has married since he was a child on the Star Luo Empire. He has a fiance and is still secretly **** outside. Do you think he is a scumbag?" Ning Rongrong showed a dazed look, and said, "Knowing people, knowing their faces and not knowing their hearts, Dai Mubai looks polite. I thought he was a gentleman, but I didn''t expect him to be such a guy with a human face and an animal heart." Ning Rongrong''s expression was a bit disgusting, she really hated this kind of man who relied on his looks to harm one girl after another. "Then we won''t call him, and that Oscar won''t be called anymore. That guy''s wretched eyes always stares at us girls. It may not be a good thing to be able to live with Dai Mubai. "She said. Poor Oscar was beaten to death by a stick before he even started his pursuit. "Then let''s go quickly, I''m starving to death." Xiao Wu walked out first. "Ning Rongrong, are you rich?" Xiao Wu asked curiously as he walked. "It''s okay, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is the richest sect on the mainland. I am a disciple of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School and I still have some money." When it comes to money, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help showing pride. There were a lot of gold soul coins in her soul guide, and she couldn''t spend it all. When a few people passed by the boys'' dormitory, the sound of conversation alarmed Dai Mubai and Oscar who were staying in the dormitory. Dai Mubai and Oscar pushed the door out and saw Ao Tian and the four girls. Dai Mubai asked with a warm smile, "You are going to eat, I will take you to the cafeteria." The beard on Oscar''s face had been shaved, and he suddenly changed from the image of a greasy uncle to a handsome little white face. His appearance was even higher than Dai Mubai''s, but his temperament was not better than Dai Mubai''s. He glanced over several girls, nodded quickly, and said: "Let''s go together, we will study together in the future, so it''s time to get to know each other first." Oscar''s image has changed too much. Except for Ao Tian, ??everyone else did not react. It was not until he spoke that the four girls realized that he was Oscar. Xiao Wu said: "We are not going to the cafeteria, we are going to eat in Soto City." Dai Mubai was stunned for a moment, and continued to smile: "You have passed the Shrek Academy''s assessment. It''s time to celebrate, so let me have this meal. I just know a lot of delicious places in Soto City." Oscar''s eyes lit up and he was a little moved. In normal times, it would be difficult for Dai Mubai, a local tyrant, to treat guests to dinner, but today, he should be able to have a meal. "No, I''ll invite you for this meal." Ning Rongrong said, "Moreover, I have no plans to invite you two." The smiles of Dai Mubai and Oscar froze suddenly, and the atmosphere suddenly became embarrassing. At this moment, Ning Rongrong''s eldest lady''s tough and domineering temperament began to show, speaking very directly and decisively, without even considering the feelings of Dai Mubai and Oscar. Oscar''s expression became embarrassed on the spot, and even Dai Mubai, who had a thick face, had a slightly unnatural expression. "Everyone is classmates, and we will fight together in the future. I think we should get to know each other." Dai Mubai calmed down and smiled again. "No, I think you should save the money to open a room in the hotel." Ning Rongrong said. "Let''s go." She walked forward first. Watching Ning Rongrong take Ao Tian and the others away, Oscar felt disappointed. Dai Mubai suddenly regretted it, regretting that he shouldn''t go to the sisters yesterday. If he hadn''t been seen by Gu Yuena yesterday, his image would be flawless, and he would not suffer the exclusion as it is now. "Boss Dai, I didn''t expect that you, a love veteran, would also miss some time." Oscar said. "Shut your mouth!" Dai Mubai scolded, feeling very upset. Oscar pouted and returned to the room. "Could it be that she and Ao Tian are really lovers? Tang San seems to know them. When he wakes up, I have to ask questions." Dai Mubai thought. "Ning Rongrong, you are really amazing. You said everything I wanted to say." Xiao Wu came to Ning Rongrong and held out her thumb. She saw Ning Rongrong more and more pleasing to her eyes, and felt that they had some similar personalities, and they dared to love and hate. Ning Rongrong, who had a tough attitude just now, suddenly became shy, and said, "I can''t get used to that kind of person. I paid special attention just now. That Oscar is not a good thing either. His eyes are bad. " "Yes? Why didn''t I notice." Xiao Wu said. "Yes, originally I didn''t want to pay attention to him, but after hearing you say Dai Mubai like that, I paid attention to this Oscar, it turned out to be a nest of snakes and rats." Ning Rongrong replied. "Oscar is really lying down this time, don''t know if there is still a chance to capture Ning Rongrong''s heart?" Ao Tian thought to himself. Longma was still under the big tree at the entrance of the village, and the five Ao Tian got on the carriage and headed for Soto City. After they had lunch, they played until the evening, and only came back after dinner. When they returned to Shrek Academy, the sky was already dark. Ao Tian returned to his room. Not long after sitting down, he suddenly heard the movement of Tang San waking up next door. "Tang San, you are awake," Oscar said. Tang San was a little dazed, the scenes before the coma suddenly appeared in his mind, and he woke up after a while. He was still a little weak, but he got out of bed immediately and asked anxiously, "How is Teacher Zhao?" Oscar poured a glass of water for Tang San, and enthusiastically handed it over, and said, "Drink a glass of water first, don''t worry, Teacher Zhao has recovered and is fine." He decided that no matter whether Tang San hated him or not, he would have a good relationship with Tang San to prevent Tang San from coming to him in the future. "My dragon''s beard needle must be taken out with a special technique, how could Teacher Zhao be okay?" Tang San obviously didn''t believe it, and he was still a little anxious. If you crippled a teacher on the first day, then he wouldn''t want to stay here anymore. Oscar said: "It''s really good. What I lied to you is that the guy named Ao Tian took out your golden fine needles." Tang San only believed it now, but he was very shocked in his heart. Ao Tian actually had the ability to take out a hidden weapon like the Dragon''s Needle, which was really incredible. He suddenly looked at Oscar and asked, "Who are you?" Oscar was a little embarrassed. Tang San had chatted with him so many words, yet he hadn''t recognized who he was. "I''m Oscar, the one who sells sausages." As soon as he finished speaking, Oscar wanted to slap himself, why did he mention the sausages. "It turned out to be you." Tang San''s eyes suddenly became a little deep, making Oscar feel like needles pierced all over his body. The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and then Dai Mubai pushed the door and walked in, smiling: "Tang San, you finally woke up." "Brother Mubai." Tang San shouted politely. Chapter 108： Dai Mubai challenges Ao Tian Dai Mubai said: "I heard your speech next door, don''t worry, Teacher Zhao is indeed fine." Tang San was completely relieved now. "And your special weapons, Teacher Zhao, didn''t let us touch them. Remember to collect them tomorrow morning." "Okay, thank you Big Brother Mubai." Tang San said gratefully. Dai Mubai glanced at Ao Tian''s room next door, and said, "You haven''t eaten for a day. You are hungry. I will take you to the cafeteria for dinner first." "OK." Tang San followed Dai Mubai out, Oscar had already eaten, so he didn''t follow. Watching Tang San leave, he breathed a sigh of relief. In the few minutes he had been with Tang San just now, he was really afraid that Tang San would also launch those terrible things at him. The food in Shrek Academy is not that delicious, but the nutrition is balanced. Tang San is used to thick tea and light rice, and he doesn''t find it unpalatable. Dai Mubai enthusiastically served Tang San, and sat aside watching Tang San finish eating. Tang San''s heart was greatly moved by that kind of friendly behavior. It was the first time that anyone besides his father and teacher treated him so well. He gradually believed in his heart that Dai Mubai was a person worthy of friendship. Tang San didn''t have many friends, he wasn''t even sure if Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu were his friends, but now, he thought he would become good friends with Dai Mubai. After eating, Dai Mubai said, "Tang San, let''s go to the playground. I have something to ask you." Dai Mubai did not speak, and led Tang San to the playground in the center of the college. "Brother Mubai, what do you want to ask me?" Tang San asked. Dai Mubai had already prepared the question, and immediately asked, "Tang San, how much do you know about Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena and that Xiao Wu? Have you already known each other?" "Brother Mubai, you want to get to know the new classmates, why don''t you ask them yourself?" Tang San asked. Dai Mubai said, "I saw them in Soto City yesterday and had a little unpleasantness. It doesn''t depend on you knowing them, so I just wanted to ask you." It turned out that Tang San nodded and said, "The three of them were from the same junior college as mine. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena are both arrogant and difficult to get along with. Xiao Wu is better to talk, unless you It makes her feel annoying." Dai Mubai smiled bitterly and said, "Maybe I just made Xiao Wu hate it. Yesterday she saw me taking the two girls into the hotel, so she has been running on me today, and you have seen it." Tang San patted Dai Mubai on the shoulder, and comforted: "Don''t worry, Xiao Wu is a very kind person. You will behave better in the future, and everyone can still get along well." Dai Mubai said: "I understand. By the way, are Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu a romantic relationship? I think the behavior of the three of them is very intimate." Tang San shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t be. Although their relationship is very good, I haven''t seen them holding hands or kissing, nor have they announced their relationship." "I''ll just say it." Dai Mubai showed a smile on his face and said, "Based on my countless experience in reading women, from the eyebrows and walking posture of Gu Yuena, it can be seen that she is still an unmanned girl. Ao Tian has that kind of relationship with her, so how can she bear the urge not to touch such a beautiful girl?" Looking at Dai Mubai''s somewhat excited expression, Tang San heard a different meaning from Dai Mubai''s words, couldn''t help frowning, and said, "Big Brother Mubai, are you interested in Gu Yuena? " Dai Mubai nodded, patted Tang San on the shoulder, and laughed: "Yes, thanks to your kid who told me such an important message, I originally planned to give up today, but now I have a firm goal again. Thank you, brother will invite you to Soto City tomorrow for dinner." Tang San''s expression changed slightly, and he asked, "Don''t you have two girlfriends?" Dai Mubai smiled and said, "I''m just playing with those two. If you want, Brother can also introduce a few to you. But Gu Yuena, I found that I was really tempted by her, and I really want to be with her. Talk about a love you will never forget." Tang San slapped Dai Mubai''s hand on his shoulders, and said coldly, "I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Dai Mubai was stunned for a moment. Seeing Tang San''s gradually icy expression, he moved in his heart and said, "Tang San, are you also to Gu Yuena..." Tang San sneered: "I have liked Gu Yuena since the first day I saw her. It has been five years since she is such a pure and innocent girl. I will never allow someone like you to hurt her. ." Hearing Tang San saying this, Dai Mubai''s excitement just disappeared, frowning and asking: "Then have you pursued her for so long?" Tang San was silent for a moment, nodded slowly, and said, "There was a past." Dai Mubai said: "Based on my emotional experience, you have known her for so long and she has not accepted you, indicating that she doesn''t like you. Maybe you can shift your goal and try to pursue other girls." Tang San looked colder, and said, "Do you think that I am just like you, chasing girls just for fun? If you love someone, you should live your life, Dai Mubai, your personality makes me very disgusting." Dai Mubai said: "You are right, but I have never been tempted by anyone before. This time I am tempted. To her, I am willing to give my sincerity to her." Tang San''s heart surged with anger, he had never been so angry before, and the spirit power in his body couldn''t help but fluctuated because of his emotions. Feeling Tang San''s state, Dai Mubai said solemnly, "Why?" Tang San didn''t speak, turned around and left. He was afraid of staying here again, so he couldn''t help but start with Dai Mubai. But as soon as he turned around, Tang San was stunned, because not far in front of him, a figure in white clothes stood quietly, looking at him and Dai Mubai. "Ao Tian." Tang San said. Ao Tian walked out of the gloom, came to Tang San and Dai Mubai, and asked jokingly: "You two are arguing about my wife here at night, is this really good?" Tang San and Dai Mubai were stunned at the same time, Dai Mubai looked at Tang San inquiringly. Didnt you say that they are not lovers? What''s the situation? Tang San was a little unbelievable, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??when did Gu Yuena be with you?" "Just this summer vacation Ao Tian replied. "Did she really promise you?" Tang San asked again. "Yes." Tang San didn''t speak any more and raised his foot to leave. He understood that with the close relationship between Gu Yuena and Ao Tian, ??once the relationship between the couple was confirmed, he basically had no hope. Although he felt uncomfortable, he had to accept this cruel blow. Ao Tian looked at Dai Mubai who was still standing there, and smiled: "Why, do you still have ideas about my wife now?" Dai Mubai was very unwilling, especially when he remembered that Gu Yuena was still a virgin, such a beautiful fairy, did he really want to let go? What he said to Tang San before was true, and he really liked a girl for the first time. So, he decided to struggle again. "Ao Tian, ??I want to have a man-to-man contest with you." Dai Mubai said. Chapter 109： Hypnosis Zhu Zhuqing Ao Tian smiled and said with interest: "How do you want to compete?" Dai Mubai said: "Tomorrow afternoon, in the small woods outside the village, we will fight with integrity. If you win, I won''t have any thoughts about Gu Yuena. If you lose, I will still pursue Gu Yue. Na." Ao Tian nodded and agreed: "Since you want to fight with me, then I will fulfill you, but I have to explain in advance that there is a price to fight against me." Dai Mubai sneered and said, "I also remind you that my opponent has never had a good end." Ao Tian smiled and said: "Yes, I really like your arrogant personality. The more you are, the better it will be to fight." After speaking, Ao Tian turned and left. "Remember to call Gu Yuena when the time comes." Dai Mubai shouted from behind. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled contemptuously. Dai Mubai clenched his fists. In his opinion, it''s normal to **** someone else''s woman, but if it''s a woman who snatches someone he knows, he also understands that it''s not good, but he just can''t help his desire. He decided that if he loses tomorrow, Gu Yuena''s mind will be cut off. If he wins, then it depends on the situation. If there is a chance, he will continue to pursue it. If there is no chance, he will have no choice but to give up. After all, everyone is a classmate, and there is still a long time to get along with each other, and he doesn''t want to make the relationship too stiff. Of course, he firmly believed that he would definitely win a battle with Ao Tian. After all, he is a thirty-seventh-level soul sovereign, while Ao Tian is only thirty-first. Except for the legendary Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Martial Spirit that could make Dai Mubai take it seriously, the other beast martial spirits Dai Mubai didn''t care at all. Even if Ao Tian is a Golden Dragon Martial Spirit, he doesn''t care. He has never heard of this Martial Spirit. Can he be stronger than the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Martial Spirit? ... Not long after Tang San returned to the room, Ao Tian also returned. As soon as he entered the door, he heard the conversation between Oscar and Tang San next door. "Tang San, do you like the four new girls today?" Oscar tentatively asked. "No!" Tang San said with his hands resting on the back of his head, his eyes closed. He was in a very bad mood. In the past few years, he had repeatedly expressed his kindness to Gu Yuena, but Gu Yuena ignored him. He didn''t give up, and he kept thinking about it. But today, everything is over. Oscar was slightly excited, and said, "That''s good. Boss Dai seems to like the guy named Gu Yuena. That Xiao Wu seems to be familiar with Ao Tianhe. I dont know what the relationship is. There are only two left, although Zhu Qing She is hot, but what if she is ugly under the mask? So, my goal is Ning Rongrong. She is beautiful and pure, with such a weak temperament. I believe my handsome and compelling appearance will definitely impress her." Hearing Oscars narcissistic remarks, Tang San was very annoyed, and he couldnt help but wondered: Why do you and Dai Mubai have only women in your head? Just the first day when someone else came, you just hit other peoples ideas. Feel ashamed? We came to the academy to study. Wouldn''t it be good to spend more time practicing?" Oscar, who was talking about his dream of having a girl with excitement on his face, suddenly felt embarrassed when he heard Tang San''s reprimand, opened his mouth, trying to explain something, but couldn''t say it. If Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun said such things to him, he could still refute it with a smile on his face. But it was Tang San, this new classmate, who said this to him now, what he said was not a joke at all, and he had such terrible and vicious means, so Oscar did not dare to refute it. He returned to his bed dingy and sat down, not daring to talk to Tang San anymore. When someone scolded him, Tang San felt a little better, but he was still not in the mood to practice, so he simply went to sleep. He has only recovered from his serious injury, so he needs a good rest. Ao Tian smiled and shook his head. Compared to Tang San, Oscar''s temperament was still a bit too tender, and it was normal to be criticized by Tang San. Inside the room of Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong. Xiao Wu doesnt like to practice. She is a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast. The one-hundred-thousand-year cultivation base has not completely dissipated. Even if she does not practice, the cultivation base will slowly increase. Of course, if she does cultivation, her improvement will be faster. . Ning Rongrong didn''t like to practice either. In the past, he could still be supervised in the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, and he had cultivated to the twenty-sixth level at this age by virtue of his not weak talent. Now she has left the sect, and finally no one cares about her, no matter what she wants to cultivate. After eating, the two girls chatted in the room. You praised my good legs and I praised your good skin... Whenever Ning Rongrong asked about some secrets of Ao Tian, ??such as the origin, how the magical carriage was made... Xiao Wu would change the subject, which made Ning Rongrong more and more curious about Ao Tian. Who is this man? She has a good face, strong talent, and seems to be very rich. She was not shocked when she knew she was a member of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, and she didn''t have any desire to curry favor. This is hard to believe in Ning Rongrong''s view. Shouldn''t normal people cheat when they hear that she is a member of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School? Unless it was from the Spirit Hall, the two imperial families, and the upper three sects, she guessed that Ao Tian might be a member of these forces, but she couldn''t ask. Xiao Wu waited and waited until Ning Rongrong said that he was sleepy. After falling asleep, he sneaked out of the room and went to the room of Gu Yuena and Zhu Zhuqing. The rooms of Gu Yuena and Zhu Zhuqing have always been quiet, and they both sat on their respective beds and practiced. When Xiao Wu opened the door and came in, the two opened their eyes at the same time. Zhu Zhuqing''s heart moved, remembering that Xiao Wu had said that she would teach her how to improve her cultivation speed tonight, and she secretly looked forward to it. "Sister Zhuqing, I have come to fulfill the agreement." Xiao Wu smiled with her big eyes blinking. "Sister Xiaowu, thank you." Zhu Zhuqing said gratefully. Although Xiao Wu had said many times before that she was sure to increase her cultivation speed, this kind of thing was too fanciful. Although she trusted Xiao Wu in her heart, there was still a voice telling her that it was too weird. And now, Xiao Wu really came. Xiao Wu came to Zhu Zhuqings bed and said, To improve your cultivation speed, I need to do a comprehensive examination of your body, and then work out a training plan that suits you. This process belongs to my secret, so I need You are in a coma, are you willing?" In order to prevent Zhu Zhuqing from asking questions afterwards, Xiao Wu directly said that this was her secret. Of course, this was definitely not her secret, but Ao Tian''s secret. This process must not be known by Zhu Zhuqing, otherwise, how can they hide their strength and identity? Zhu Zhuqing thought for a while, then slowly nodded, and said: "Sister Xiaowu, I believe you." It feels good to be trusted. Xiao Wu smiled and said, "That''s OK, you lie down, relax your whole body, don''t be nervous." Zhu Zhuqing lay down on the bed, slowly slowing down. "Sister Naer I leave it to you." Xiao Wu said back. Gu Yuena, with purple hair and **** pajamas, walked up and whispered, "Close your eyes." Zhu Zhuqing obediently closed his eyes. Gu Yuena''s slender jade fingers slid over Zhu Zhuqing''s cheeks, and the powerful mental power instantly hypnotized Zhu Zhuqing and entered a deep sleep state. Even if she does anything to Zhu Zhuqing''s body now, she will not wake up, only after sleeping for a certain period of time, will she wake up naturally. Upon seeing this, Xiao Wu raised her right hand, and a golden dragon scale slowly appeared on her palm. There are some exquisite and mysterious patterns on the dragon scales, and in the center, there is also the word dance. This was given to her by Ao Tian. Although most of the functions are still not available with her current cultivation base, it is still okay to use it for communication. She poured her mental energy into it, and then whispered softly: "Ao Tian, ??come here, it''s up to you to work." Chapter 110： Establish a thorough relationship with Gu Yuena "Dou Luo Zhi Zulong Legend Novel ( to find the latest chapter! As soon as Xiao Wu finished shouting, Ao Tian''s figure appeared beside her. He looked at Zhu Zhuqing on the bed and asked, "What do you want me to do?" Xiao Wu thought for a while, and said: "Improve her cultivation level first, let her believe my words, and then you can give her a practice that fits her." Ao Tiandao: "It''s easy to improve her cultivation base, but let''s just design a practice method for her. I have designed a lot of practice methods before, and I can give her a universal one." "No, the general effect is definitely not as good as tailor-made, Ao Tian, ??how are you doing it?" Xiao Wu held Ao Tian''s arm and rubbed it coquettishly. Compared to Gu Yuena, her figure is a bit smaller, but among girls of the same age, she is actually not too small anymore, so Ao Tian suddenly couldn''t stand it when she was acting like a baby like this. "Good, good, I agree." Ao Tian said quickly. He took out the hand held tightly by Xiao Wu, and said: "I can''t stand you. Who did you learn this coquettish skill from? Why haven''t you used this before? trick?" Xiao Wu smiled triumphantly and said, "Sister Dong''er taught me this. She said she would try a hundred spirits." Gu Yuena looked at Xiao Wu and Ao Tian from the side, looking thoughtful. "Dong''er, what have you taught this girl?" Ao Tian felt helpless. He thought about whether he would return to Wuhun City and lash Bibi Dong severely, giving her an unforgettable punishment. He stepped forward and sat down beside Zhu Zhuqing''s bed. Zhu Zhuqing''s mask has been removed, and her proud figure, even lying flat, still shows an amazing arc. In the state of asleep, her temperament is still so cold, and her face under her long eyelashes has a trace of sadness. This shows that even if she chooses another path of self-help, she is still full of anxiety and confusion about the future. She was not sure whether she would succeed in saving herself and defeating her destiny in the end with Xiao Wu''s help. Seeing Ao Tian preparing to take action, Xiao Wu''s face blushed slightly and said, "Ao Tian, ??don''t touch her sensitive parts." She remembered that when Ao Tian was customizing her exercises, he almost touched her all over. Later, when she talked about this to Bibi Dong, she learned that Ao Tian took the opportunity to play hooligans on her and didn''t need that much action at all. Ao Tian stretched his hand over Zhu Zhuqing''s chest, separated from the clothes underneath for a certain distance, and did not continue to approach. He controlled his divine power to gently enter Zhu Zhuqing''s body, and began to help her get through the eight channels of the odd meridians in her body. As long as Zhu Zhuqing''s eight channels of the odd meridian are opened up, and then help her temper her body, her cultivation base can be upgraded to several levels in a row. This kind of cultivation level upgrade is brought about by the upgrade of aptitude, and it will not have any side effects. As for the exercises, Ao Tian was observing Zhu Zhuqing''s body with divine consciousness at this time, analyzing her spirit power characteristics, and formulating the most suitable exercises for her. "That''s it? You don''t need to connect and touch?" Xiao Wu asked in surprise. Ao Tian coughed awkwardly and said, "You told me not to touch her." "Then why did you treat me like that in the first place?" Xiao Wu looked ashamed, she couldn''t help blushing when she thought of that scene. It turns out that this thing can be done without connecting and touching. Ao Tian said, "You are not the same as her. I express my love for you like that. Shouldn''t you be happy?" Xiao Wu rushed into Gu Yuena''s arms and said coquettishly: "Sister Naer, he bullied me again." Gu Yuena watched this scene happily, flirting with Ao Tian and Xiao Wu every day. She was used to it and felt very warm. If Xiao Wu and Ao Tian stop quarreling someday, she will feel uncomfortable. It didn''t take long for Ao Tian to help Zhu Zhuqing get through the eight channels of the odd meridians, and then clean up the impurities in her body again, which greatly improved her cultivation aptitude. Zhu Zhuqing, who was originally only a top-notch aptitude, has suddenly become a super genius. Yesterday, he withdrew his hand, stood up, and said: "Well, the spirit power in her body has grown a lot, reaching level 30. I will give it to you in a few days for the cultivation technique. Since you want to help her so much, Then it will be up to you to teach her to practice." Ao Tian said, squeezing Xiao Wu''s nose hard. "No problem, leave it to me when the time comes." Xiao Wu said, patting her chest, "I can''t trouble you with everything." Ao Tian nodded and said, "Then I''m going back, you two, do you want to sleep with me?" "Bah, the ghost wants to sleep with you." Xiao Wu said blushing. Ao Tian said with a faint smile: "Who said that he wanted to live in the same room with me this morning, did he forget it so soon?" "Yes? Sister Naer, do you remember?" Xiao Wu asked. "Remember, I said I want to sleep with Ao Tian." Gu Yuena didn''t cooperate with Xiao Wu at all, and directly said what was in her heart. Ao Tian looked at Gu Yuena''s proud body in **** pajamas, and felt that it was time to establish a thorough relationship with Gu Yuena. Although he had promised Gu Yuena verbally before, his intimate behavior was nothing more than a kiss on the cheek, and he rarely even held hands. He felt that Gu Yuena should also be eager to go to the last step with him. Gu Yuena felt Ao Tian''s increasingly fiery gaze, and understood Ao Tian''s thoughts, her pretty face began to flush, and her body seemed to have some kind of reaction, and it began to become hot. Neither Ao Tian nor Gu Yuena spoke, but the atmosphere in the room suddenly became ambiguous. Xiao Wu discovered the abnormality of Gu Yuena and Ao Tian, ??felt the change in atmosphere, and suddenly became a little uncomfortable. "Does Ao Tian finally be like Sister Naer?" She couldn''t help thinking. "How do you do that with a human body? How long will it last? Will there be any special feelings... Oh, I''m so ashamed." Xiao Wu started thinking wildly, and she couldn''t help but jump wildly. When he got up, his cheeks flushed. Although because of Bibi Dong''s advice, she had never dared to do anything like that with Ao Tian, ??but she was very curious in her heart. If there is a chance, she would love to...visit. In the end, Ao Tian took the initiative to speak, and he said softly: "I will stay tonight." Gu Yuena nodded shyly and gave a soft "um". Hearing Gu Yuena''s confirmation, Xiao Wu''s heart trembled, a rush of warm blood rushed to her head, her whole body got goose bumps. It was strange that she was not with her, but she was so excited that she was a little abnormal. Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu and said, "My sister Na''er and I have important things to do, won''t you go back to your room?" Xiao Wu''s body seemed to be nailed to the ground, and she said falteringly: "I...may I stay?" As soon as she finished speaking, she hurriedly explained: "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to see." Ao Tian froze for a moment, and was surprised at Xiao Wu''s boldness, and then he molested him: "Aren''t you afraid that I can''t help but eat you?" Xiao Wu was taken aback by Ao Tian, ??but still bit the bullet and insisted: "Sister Naer will protect me." Ao Tian shrugged and said, "I don''t care, how about you Naer?" Gu Yuena blushed and glanced at Xiao Wu, and said, "Since she wants to stay, let her go." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 110 establishes a thorough relationship with Gu Yuena), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 111： Tang Hao appeared The dormitory room was spacious, with two beds facing each other. Zhu Zhuqing was lying quietly on the opposite side of Gu Yuena''s bed. Xiao Wu moved a stool with anxiety and excitement, placed it a few meters in front of Gu Yuena''s bed, and sat down. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena sat on the edge of the bed and began a romantic warm-up. Gu Yuena closed her eyes shyly, letting Ao Tian lead herself into a certain state a little bit. Her smooth skin turned pink, and under tension, she began to ooze fine sweat, exuding bursts of fragrance, and the taste was a bit sweet. Ao Tian was no longer inexperienced when he first started with Bibi Dong, he was not in a hurry, and slowly mobilized Gu Yuena''s emotions. Xiao Wu''s heart was beating wildly, getting faster and faster, and almost couldn''t stand it anymore, her breathing became rapid. Finally, after Gu Yuena couldn''t help making a breathtaking sound, Xiao Wu stood up fiercely, rushed out, and slammed the door shut. Then, she rushed back to her room, got into the quilt, her heartbeat was still fast, and her whole body seemed to be burned by fire. "Ashamed, ashamed..." She kept beating her bed. Seeing Xiao Wu leaving, Ao Tian shook his head and smiled and waved to lock the door. Gu Yuena couldn''t help making a sound just now, and she was so shy that she didn''t dare to look up. "Ao Tian, ??do you think we will have children?" Gu Yuena asked with a trembling body, her eyes closed tightly. Ao Tian smiled and said: "It hasn''t officially started yet, you think about the child?" Gu Yuena said: "We have too few members of the dragon clan, and I want a child." Ao Tian remembered that he and Bibi Dong had been together for so long, but they had not succeeded in having a child. This may have something to do with his bloodline. The stronger the bloodline, the harder it is to produce offspring. Perhaps he and Gu Yuena are the same. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we will have children." "Um." With a move of Ao Tian''s mind, an enchantment was placed in the room, isolating any exploration. Starting today, there is one more woman who completely belongs to him. Except for Xiao Wu, no one knew what happened in Gu Yuena''s room. Tang San was already asleep. Dai Mubai stayed in the room alone, thinking about how to defeat Ao Tian tomorrow, and wondering if Gu Yuena would treat him differently after defeating Ao Tian, ??but she didn''t know that Gu Yuena had already... Dai Mubai''s roommate Ma Hongjun did not come back, and went to Soto City with the dean to vent the fire. Remembering that Ma Hongjun could only find some old prostitutes, Dai Mubai felt a little sympathetic. He was handsome and rich, and brought a lot of beautiful women to his lips. As a disciple of Dean Flanders, Ma Hongjun, the academy is so poor, naturally there is not much money for Ma Hongjun to enjoy good goods, and it would be good to have it. In fact, Ma Hongjun has had many girlfriends, all of whom are ordinary girls from this village or nearby villages, just to ease his needs. Although he is not good-looking, fat and wretched, his identity as a soul master can still attract many girls from poor families. With Ma Hongjun''s exuberant demand, how could an ordinary girl be able to bear it. So it often happens that every time he has a girlfriend, he will develop to that point as soon as possible with the other party. However, with his perversion, the girl often can''t stand it after a few days, and then proposes to break up with him. Of course, Ma Hongjun will try his best to keep him, because once his girlfriend is gone, no one will let him go to fire for free. However, those girls knew very well that if they wanted to have a soul master boyfriend, they also had to have life and enjoyment. Therefore, Ma Hongjun changes girlfriends frequently, and whenever his girlfriend can''t bear it, Flander will take him to the city, usually staying in the city for two days before returning. In the two days of enrollment, the dean happened to take Ma Hongjun into the city, and did not come back until dark, and did not ran into Ao Tian. After Ma Hongjun came back, he did not go back to the dormitory, but went directly to his girlfriend in this village. Otherwise, if Ma Hongjun were to see Gu Yuena''s girls, he would be so excited that he would be ugly on the spot. At the entrance of the village, a burly figure in a black robe suddenly flashed out. He raised his head, revealing the face hidden under his clothes and hat, and it was Tang San''s father, Tang Hao. "Senior, are you there, senior?" Tang Hao shouted. No one responded to him. He hesitated for a while and shouted again: "Senior, if you are, please show up." These days, Tang Hao secretly escorted Tang San to Shrek Academy. When he was in Soto City during the day, he saw Ao Tian outside the shop, and was shocked at the time. Because he found that Ao Tian''s appearance was very similar to the young man who severely injured him back then. Apart from his younger face, he was almost the same person. Later, at the entrance of Shrek Academy''s village, he saw that Ao Tian had released a martial soul, only to realize that Ao Tian was only a soul-sovereign, which aroused his speculation even more. He guessed that Ao Tian and the young man who seriously injured him back then should be related, otherwise they would not look like this. He suspected that the terrifying young man might have followed him just like him, secretly protecting his relatives. But no matter how much he probed the surroundings, he couldn''t find the trace of that terrifying young man. He showed up this time, deliberately showing a low profile. If that young man is really here, he should show up to see him. After shouting twice, and waiting for a while, Tang Hao straightened his slightly bent body after finding that no one responded. The fear Ao Tian gave him back then was so great that he shattered his Clear Sky Hammer with a slight shock, and it took him several years to recover. He even suspected that the young man had touched the mysterious realm above level ninety-nine. "That strong man shouldn''t be here." Tang Hao thought, and he entered Shrek Academy in a flash. His son was severely injured by Zao Wou-ki''s palm. Although he knew that Zao Wou-ki was not entirely at fault, and Tang San''s move was a bit heavy, he just couldn''t bear it. Zao Wou-ki, who was adjusting his breath in his room, suddenly felt a breath lock him, was shocked, called Flanders and rushed out. As a result, outside the village, Zao Wou-ki was beaten violently by Tang Hao. Tang Hao didn''t hide his identity either, and bluntly stated that Tang San is his son, and Tofland and Zao Wou-ki must take good care of Tang San. How dare Flanders and Zao Wou-ki not agree, Vast Sky Douluo, that can easily pinch their existence. Tang Hao knew that Flanders and Zao Wou-ki had nothing to do with Wuhundian, and there were even some grudges. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com therefore has no scruples about exposing its identity. After explaining the matter, Tang Hao left directly. Long''s energy is extremely vigorous, whether it is Ao Tian or Gu Yuena. Although Gu Yuena''s injury has not fully recovered, this small amount of exercise has no effect on her. At first she was a bit shy and reserved, but later, her other side was aroused by Ao Tian, ??and she turned into a female crazy dragon. Her attitude like a wolf and a tiger surprised Ao Tian. For six or seven hours, until the sky was light, there was no rest. This was Ao Tian''s most heartfelt battle, and that kind of feeling could not be experienced when he was with Bibi Dong. Of course, Bibi Dong also has better Bibi Dong, and Ao Tian naturally does not like the new and dislike the old. "Brother Tian, ??it''s dawn, Zhu Zhuqing is about to wake up." Gu Yuena reminded. Chapter 112： Sister Naer wets the bed This time Brother Tian called Ao Tian extremely comfortable, he looked outside, and it really started to dawn, so he had to give up. Gu Yuena''s big purple eyes were misty and her pretty face was full of red clouds. This was no longer because of shyness, but because of some indescribable reaction of her body. Before, she never cared about her gender, and only thought about the future of the soul beast clan. Later, after meeting Ao Tian, ??she was very fortunate that she was a woman. To this day, she finally truly realized the great satisfaction and happiness of being a woman. She likes this kind of happiness, is obsessed with it, and can''t wait to carry it on with Ao Tian for the rest of her life. That long purple hair almost covered the entire bed, and she sat up shyly, all kinds of gestures could stir Ao Tian''s nerves. He was also unwilling to give up, but it was already dawn and he had to leave. Gu Yuena gave Ao Tian a blank look and pushed him down, saying: "The sky is almost bright, you can go back first, tonight...you can still come back tonight." The more she talked to the back, the lower her voice, but she could hear the anticipation in her voice. Ao Tian kissed her on her forehead indulgently, and said, "Then I will go back first." After speaking, his figure disappeared and appeared in his room more than 30 meters away. At the same time, the barrier that isolated Gu Yuena''s room disappeared. Suddenly, Zhu Zhuqing, who was sleeping, let out a cry and opened his eyes. She slept extremely comfortably this time, and for the first time in so many years, she slept so long. In the past, because of the tremendous pressure, she had to practice very late every day, and it has been a long time since she slept so comfortably. After she opened her eyes, she heard the movement in the room, and when she turned her head, she saw Gu Yuena who was sitting on the bed opposite. After sitting up, the long purple hair was scattered on Gu Yuena''s body by sweat. Gu Yuena''s excellent skin and proud body all exuded the ultimate charm. Even Zhu Zhuqing, a woman, was deeply attracted by this scene. After just one glance, Zhu Zhuqing was flushed and his cheeks were a little hot. She didn''t have any friends before, so it was the first time to look at a body of the same **** in this way, and she couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling in her heart. After the eyes of the two of them contacted, Zhu Zhuqing withdrew his gaze in shock, and his heartbeat accelerated slightly. Gu Yuena''s pretty face was a little embarrassed, she quickly got up and walked into the bathroom next to her. Zhu Zhuqing turned her head again, looked at Gu Yuena''s messy bed, remembering what Gu Yuena looked like just now, she couldn''t help but guess what happened to Gu Yuena last night. There was still a strong special smell in the air. Zhu Zhuqing had never smelled this smell before, and she was sure that it was not Gu Yuena''s body scent. She took a big breath, and she didn''t know what happened, her body was a little bit hot, and she instinctively had a sensation of being awakened. She sat up in a panic, and then heard a knock on the door. Zhu Zhuqing calmed down and went to open the door, with a slim Xiao Wu standing outside the door. Xiao Wu walked in, first looked around in the room, and then fluttered a few times with her puckered nose, muttering to herself, "What''s the strange smell?" "So this is not an illusion, I can smell it too," Zhu Zhuqing said. Xiao Wu came to Gu Yuena''s bed, and she reached out her hand to touch the bed with experience, and then she had such a smile on her face. She rolled up the damp-looking quilt, and then received it into the storage soul guide. "Sister Xiaowu, what do you do with the quilt?" Zhu Zhuqing asked suspiciously. "Take it to the big bad guy." Xiao Wu replied without thinking. "Ao Tian? Why do you want to wash him?" "Um... That guy once said to take care of me and Sister Na''er, washing the quilt is such a heavy job, of course it must be entrusted to him." Zhu Zhuqing hesitated for a while, and asked: "I saw it just now, this quilt seems a little wet?" "Um... actually it''s sister Na''er wetting the bed, it''s nothing." Xiao Wu made up a reason at will. "Die Xiaowu, you just wet the bed." Gu Yuena''s humiliated voice came from the bathroom. If she wasn''t in the shower, she would have to hang up and beat the dead girl... How dare you say that she wets the bed. Xiao Wu was very embarrassed, for fear that Zhu Zhuqing would continue to ask, she quickly changed the subject and asked: "I helped you improve your cultivation level last night, you can feel it." Only then did Zhu Zhuqing remember what happened last night. Hearing Xiao Wu said that she had helped her improve her cultivation level, he was shocked and hurriedly checked the spirit power in her body. "This... this... my soul power..." Zhu Zhuqing''s pretty face was full of shock and could not speak. Xiao Wu smugly patted her on the shoulder, and flaunted: "How about it, can I do what I say?" Zhu Zhuqing nodded blankly, unable to believe the fact that his spirit power had risen from level 27 to level 30 overnight. She took a few deep breaths, and finally said: "My spirit power has risen to level 30." "Is it a surprise? Is it a surprise?" Xiao Wu asked triumphantly. Zhu Zhuqing nodded and asked, "Sister Xiaowu, how did you do it?" Xiao Wu said: "Didn''t I tell you last night? This is my secret, I can''t let you know." "Will there be any side effects to such a rapid improvement of the cultivation base?" Zhu Zhuqing worried. "Don''t worry, no. I directly increased your cultivation talent. The increase in soul power is only a side effect, and there will be no side effects." "Improve cultivation talent." Zhu Zhuqing''s pretty face was a bit sluggish. People''s talents are already doomed at birth. Some people are born with full soul power, and some have no soul power at all. This talent is destined to be unchangeable. However, Xiao Wu actually said that she had improved her talent. Xiao Wu took her to the bed and said, "If you don''t believe me, try to practice and see if the speed is faster than before." Zhu Zhuqing became excited, sat down obediently, and began to meditate. A few minutes later, she opened her eyes in shock, and said in a shocking tone: "My cultivation speed is really much faster than before, and my soul power runs faster, and there is an unprecedented sense of smoothness." "I didn''t lie to you, so your time to become Title Douluo will definitely be shortened a lot." Xiao Wu said. "Sister Xiao Wu, thank you." Zhu Zhuqing was so excited that he jumped to the bed and hugged Xiao Wu who was standing in front of her. Her tears couldn''t help but welled up, she really saw hope, as long as she cultivated to Title Douluo, let alone the family, even the royal family could not force her. Zhu Zhuqing suddenly said: "Sister Xiao Wu, I don''t know how to repay you for this great kindness." Xiao Wu said pompously: "Everyone is sister, what do you say these kind words?" Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said: "No, I must repay you Xiao Wu thought for a while and said: "I haven''t thought of how you want to repay for the time being, so let''s wait until I think about it later. You shouldn''t be fooling around at that time. " "Well, no matter what you ask me to do, I am willing." Zhu Zhuqing said. Xiao Wu learned how Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Bibi Dong touched her head, and touched Zhu Zhuqings head, saying: "I''ll go to Ao Tian first. After Sister Na''er comes out, you wash it up, and then we Let''s have breakfast together." "Okay." Zhu Zhuqing nodded. Xiao Wu hopped and ran out. Zhu Zhuqing is a little envious, Xiao Wu seems to be so happy and carefree all the time, which makes her very envious. After Xiao Wu left, she sat up again and entered the meditation practice. "The talent has improved, but I have to work harder to practice." She secretly said in her heart. ... Chapter 113： Ma Hongjuns wretched appearance Ao Tian''s door was unlocked, Xiao Wu knocked lightly, then pushed the door and walked in. The college rules say that male students are not allowed to harass female students, and it doesn''t say that female students can''t come to harass male students, so Xiao Wu doesn''t care about that much. Ao Tian was also in the bathroom, the sound of water was rushing, washing his body. "It''s taking a bath again, he must have bullied sister Na''er until dawn, really a big bad guy!" Xiao Wu blushed and gave a light spit. She lived in the Star Dou Great Forest for so many years, and occasionally saw some soul beasts in heat, but she had never seen one for so long. The more she thought about it, the flushed her face, and she cursed herself for being timid. She didn''t stay here last night, and she still doesn''t know how that kind of thing happened. Just as she was thinking about it, Ao Tian walked out wearing a big white bathrobe. "What are you doing here?" Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu and found that the girl was blushing. Xiao Wu took out Gu Yuena''s quilt, threw it on the sofa aside, and said, "You have done a good job. You have made Sister Na''er''s quilt like this. You have to help her clean it." Suddenly, Ao Tian''s expression was a little bit bad, and he smiled and said, "Let me declare to you that this was not made by me, but by your sister Na''er." "How is it possible? How could Sister Naer wet her quilt?" Xiao Wu obviously didn''t believe it. "You definitely don''t want to wash her quilt, so you made up a reason to lie to me." Ao Tian said meaningfully: "If you don''t understand it now, you will understand it later." "I don''t care who made it. This is Sister Naer''s quilt. You are her man. Shouldn''t you help her clean it?" "Yes." Ao Tian nodded. He tapped his finger to the quilt on the sofa, and then moved his finger up, and the quilt floated. Then the surrounding spirits gathered frantically and gathered on the quilt, thick enough to become visible to the naked eye, washing the quilt. Xiao Wu looked at this scene in amazement and couldn''t help asking: "This is how you wash the quilt?" "Really wash the quilt, haven''t you seen it?" Ao Tian smiled. Xiao Wu shook her head. After a few minutes, the aura dissipated, and the clean and soft quilt folded automatically in the air, and then fell to Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu reached out to catch it, and asked, "Is this all right?" "Okay, you can take it back and give it to her. I will clean it up for her in the future before leaving." "It''s still in the future." Xiao Wu whispered. "Going to have breakfast together later?" she asked. Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "Go ahead, I also want to study Zhu Zhuqing''s exercises." "Ao Tian, ??it''s really hard work for you." Xiao Wu was suddenly moved, and Ao Tian was so concerned about her instructions. "Then don''t you give me a little encouragement?" Ao Tian smiled and stretched out his profile, and tapped a few fingers on it. Xiao Wu blushed a few steps forward, and stood on her toes... Ao Tian turned his head quickly, and the side face facing Xiao Wu suddenly turned into a straight face. Xiao Wu screamed and rushed out of the room holding the quilt. "I want to tell Sister Na''er, you bullied me again." Her voice came back, and the sound of footsteps disappeared quickly. Ao Tian touched his lips, smiled and shook his head, Xiao Wu''s first kiss seemed to be okay. He looked in the next room. Oscar was still asleep. Tang San was packing up his hidden weapons where he was fighting with Zao Wou-Ki. Dai Mubai didnt know where he went, and Ma Hongjun was the last one. Never came back. Lying on the sofa, Ao Tian began to deduct Zhu Zhuqing''s exercises in his mind. When Xiao Wu came back holding Gu Yuena''s quilt, Gu Yuena had already taken a shower and came out. Gu Yuena is still so beautiful, and there seems to be a moving charm on her body. "Sister Naer, your quilt." Xiao Wu cleverly put the quilt neatly on Gu Yuena''s bed. Gu Yuena grabbed Xiao Wu''s ears and said fiercely: "Dead girl, who did you say wetting the bed just now?" Xiao Wu quickly yelled pain, and said, "Ao Tian said just now that you did it yourself. It''s all like this. It''s not bedwetting, what else can it be?" "You **** girl''s scalp is itchy." Gu Yuena was ashamed and angry, slapped Xiao Wu''s buttocks hard. "What are you doing?" Ning Rongrong''s voice suddenly sounded, and his figure appeared at the door, looking at Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu curiously. She slept late and got up a little later. "Nothing, nothing." Xiao Wu said quickly. Ning Rongrong said, "I''m a little hungry, let''s go find something to eat." Xiao Wu touched her stomach and said, "I''m also a little hungry, wait for Xiao Qing, and we will go together later." Soon after Zhu Zhu finished washing and rinsing, the four girls went out. Xiao Wu pointed to the smoke rising in the distance, and said: "The cafeteria must be there, let''s go." The other three also thought that Xiao Wu was right, and walked in the direction where the smoke was rising. There is no clear demarcation line between Shrek Academy and the villagers. Unconsciously, the four of them have already walked out of Shrek Academy and came to the side where the villagers live. Four beautiful and charming girls are walking in the early morning sun. Gu Yuena has long hair fluttering, Xiao Wu is lively and lovely, Zhu Zhuqing has a cool temperament, Ning Rongrong is gentle and pleasant, plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum, each has its own merits, and the four are formed. A beautiful landscape. At this moment, a quarrel came into their ears, and after turning a wooden house, a pair of boys and girls appeared in their sight. The boy seemed to be about the same age as Xiao Wu, about twelve years old, with a lot of flesh on his face, the same fat figure, and two beards on his lips. He seemed to exude a wretched temperament. The girl opposite him looks older, about fourteen or five years old, dressed very ordinary, dressed as a peasant girl, should be from this village. The girl''s voice begged a little, and said: "Ma Hongjun, I beg you to let me go, we are really not suitable. Go find other girls." Ma Hongjun firmly grasped the girl''s hand to prevent her from leaving, and asked angrily: "Cuihua, why are you leaving me? Am I not good enough for you?" The girl tried to shake off Ma Hongjun''s hand, but she was unsuccessful. She begged: "I really can''t stand you anymore. Let''s break up." "You and I only dated for a month You said that you broke up so quickly, you are playing with my feelings." Ma Hongjun said angrily, "And, after breaking up with me, will anyone want you? You? If the future husband learns that you are a dilapidated willow, he will probably despise you." The girl turned pale and was a little scared. Seeing the girl hesitated, Ma Hongjun smiled and said, "Don''t worry, stay with me and I will give you happiness." He let go of the girl''s hand, trying to hug her. The girl''s expression suddenly became firm, avoiding Ma Hongjun''s bear hug, and said: "If you want to be happy, you must have life and enjoyment. We will not meet again in the future." After speaking, she turned and left. Ma Hongjun quickly grabbed her hand and said angrily: "If you want to break up, come with me again, otherwise, don''t talk about it!" The girls voice was already crying, and she said, Are you a human being? Just let me go, I dont want it anymore. Xiao Wu, who was jealous and hated, finally couldn''t stand it anymore. Chapter 114： The battle between Zhu Zhuqing and Ma Hongjun Seeing that the fat man was about to drag the girl named Cuihua away, Xiao Wu finally couldn''t stand it anymore and rushed over. "Stop!" She screamed, rushed to Ma Hongjun, flew up and kicked Ma Hongjun away from Cuihua''s hand. Fatty and Cuihua were taken aback at the same time, looking towards Xiao Wu. Under this look, Ma Hongjun''s small eyes straightened suddenly. He had never seen anything like Xiao Wu before. It was even better than the ones Dai Mubai used to soak, especially those beautiful legs. Just a glance made Ma Hongjun''s heart move. Dai Mubai''s girlfriends can only be regarded as beautiful women at best, and the one in front of him is already a super beautiful woman. Ma Hongjun, who can only experience village aunts or those old and thick-skinned women, suddenly salivated when he saw Xiao Wu. "You want me to stop, do you want to be my girlfriend instead of her? No problem, Ma Hongjun agreed." Ma Hongjun was still paying attention to Cuihua at this time, focusing on Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was full of anger, her face flushed, and she was also very cute when she was angry, which made Ma Hongjun happy. "Are you Ma Hongjun, one of the three Shrek masters?" Ning Rongrong''s voice came over. Ma Hongjun looked away from Xiao Wu with difficulty, looked behind Xiao Wu, and suddenly saw the three daughters of Gu Yuena walking by. Now, he couldn''t calm down at all. Three more beauties with their own characteristics appeared, especially one of them was almost like a fairy, making Ma Hongjun''s cautious liver beating violently. He rubbed his eyes vigorously to confirm whether he was dazzled, how could so many beautiful women suddenly appear in their little broken place. Ning Rongrong came to Xiao Wu''s side and sarcastically said, "I think it''s the three shrek scum, all of them are scumbags, one is better than the other." Seeing this, Cuihua behind Ma Hongjun hurried to flee here. Ma Hongjun didn''t notice Cuihua''s departure at all. Even if he saw it, he didn''t want to care about it. With the white swan, who would care about the ugly duckling? "Hey, it turned out to be true." Ma Hongjun rubbed his eyes and found that the four Gu Yuena really existed, his face flushed with excitement. Originally, Flanders had taken him to Soto City to vent once. When he came back last night, he quietly went to Cuihuas house and secretly spent the night with Cuihua. According to past experience, he didnt have it for three to five days. An evil fire broke out. But at this moment, seeing the four big beauties of Gu Yuena, the evil fire attached to his martial soul seemed to be stimulated, suddenly surging. Ma Hongjun''s body immediately reacted, and Xiao Wu screamed in fright and stepped back. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing both understood what Ma Hongjun''s physical changes meant, and they all stepped back. Gu Yuena''s pretty face has gradually become cold, and she can feel Ma Hongjun''s intense sex, wanting to happen to her. How can she stand it? Except for Ao Tian, ??she would never allow other men to touch herself, even ideologically! Originally, Ma Hongjun still had a clear sense of reason, thinking about how to get to know these beauties, and then soaked in. But now, when the evil fire broke out, his reason gradually became blurred, and his whole person was almost dominated by the evil fire. "Beauty, do you have a boyfriend? If not, what do you think of me?" Ma Hongjun still retained a trace of reason and did not resort to coercive measures. Shrek Academy''s rules are still very strict. Once he uses a girl hard, what awaits him is a terrible punishment. "Damn you!" Gu Yuena said coldly. "Sister Naer, let me come." Xiao Wu walked up and looked at Ma Hongjun angrily. She wanted to teach this disgusting guy by herself. "Sister Na''er, Sister Xiaowu, let me come." Zhu Zhuqing also walked up, wearing a black wing mask, but her fiery figure was extremely attractive to Ma Hongjun in a state of evil fire. "It''s no wonder that Dai Mubai will become like that. It turns out that Shrek Academy is full of this kind of stuff." Zhu Zhuqing said coldly. Although she didn''t care about Dai Mubai anymore, she still disgusted this kind of disgusting guy. "Then be careful, this guy shouldn''t be easy." Xiao Wu said. Ma Hongjun''s eyes flickered with evil light, and he laughed: "Want to do it with me? It just so happens that we can exercise." He bit the word sports very hard and looked at Zhu Zhuqing with a smirk. Zhu Zhuqing didn''t speak, but directly possessed Wuhun. Her ears began to grow and become pointed, and black hair grew. Behind her, there was a wagging cat''s tail, and her ten-fingered nails became much longer and formed into a triangle shape. , Very sharp. Two yellow spirit rings rose under her feet. "It turns out to be a cat girl, hey, I like it." Ma Hongjun laughed and released his martial soul. "Phoenix Martial Soul Possessing Body!" He shouted, full of momentum. Except for Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were all surprised. Among the beast martial arts, the most advanced bird spirit is the Phoenix Martial Soul, with powerful attack power. I didn''t expect this disgusting fat man to possess the Phoenix Martial Soul. As Ma Hongjun yelled, a lot of fuchsia light gushed out from his body, his two arms grew fuchsia feathers, and his two palms turned into huge claws. Two yellow spirit rings appeared on his body. "This can also be called a phoenix? Is there such a fat phoenix?" Xiao Wu''s worries disappeared in an instant, and she laughed out loud. Ma Hongjun''s appearance is really too funny, except for the feathers on his arms and the pair of claws, there is no other place that resembles a phoenix at all. His chubby body looks very funny. Zhu Zhuqing snorted coldly, and rushed up in a flash. "Be careful of his flames." Gu Yuena reminded. The purple-red light outside Ma Hongjun''s body exudes terrible heat. There is no doubt that this kind of martial soul possesses the ability of fire. At the beginning of the battle, Ma Hongjun''s consciousness became clearer, and he no longer thought of those nasty thoughts. As a spirit master of the agile attack system, Zhu Zhuqing was extremely fast, and coupled with his spirit power increased to level 30, his speed was even faster than before. Her body turned into a string of black shadows and rushed towards Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun felt a little bit in his heart. Don''t look at his high flame attack power, but he was not good at speed and agility. If you encounter an opponent who is good at speed, his attack may not touch the opponent. "Phoenix FireWire!" He shouted The first spirit ring was lit, and a thin line of fire spurted out of his mouth and shot towards Zhu Zhuqing. The temperature of this line of fire is extremely high, and the surrounding air is scorching visible to the naked eye. As a sensitive attack type spirit master, Zhu Zhuqing is extremely fast in both speed and response. When the line of fire attack arrived, she had already evaded, and her figure drew an arc, attacking Ma Hongjun from another direction. So fast! Ma Hongjun was shocked and dragged a long flame toward Zhu Zhu. Zhu Zhuqing, who was being chased by the flame, began to circle Ma Hongjun and quickly approached Ma Hongjun''s body. Ma Hongjun''s attack speed was really too slow for Zhu Zhuqing. Finally, Zhu Zhuqing approached Ma Hongjun''s body, her first spirit ring lit up, and her spirit ability Nether stab was launched, and her speed instantly increased. The sharp claws pierced towards Ma Hongjun, preparing to open a few blood holes in Ma Hongjun''s obese body. "Hey, beauty, you were fooled." Ma Hongjun laughed triumphantly. Chapter 115： Grilled phoenix As Ma Hongjun spoke, the second spirit ring on his body also lit up. With Peng''s sound, a large amount of purple flames sprang out from his body, covering a range of one meter around him, providing him with a flame defense zone. This purple flame is extremely hot, and its power is not weaker than Phoenix FireWire. "Be careful!" Xiao Wu exclaimed. Zhu Zhuqing''s complexion was calm, without any panic. The spirit power in his body was released, and briefly resisted Ma Hongjun''s second spirit ability, the Phoenix Bathing Fire. His five fingers scratched Ma Hongjun''s back, and he caught five **** wounds. Ma Hongjun screamed, and the purple flame burning on his body instantly soared, and the flame that originally only covered one meter around him suddenly expanded to two meters. Zhu Zhuqing was immediately hit by this skyrocketing flame, and at the last moment, she let her spirit power spread out to cover her whole body at the fastest speed. Although she was not harmed, she was blown upside down by the impact of the flame. Immediately following her body, Ma Hongjun''s first spirit ability, the Phoenix Fire line sprayed over. Zhu Zhuqing''s body had nowhere to leverage in the air, and he twisted out of thin air, but still couldn''t escape the attack range of the Phoenix FireWire. The external release of soul power just now has consumed too much of her soul power. Ma Hongjun''s phoenix line of fire is a continuous high burst of damage. If it falls on her, it will put her in a very dangerous situation. Just when Zhu Zhuqing finally had a panic, a figure jumped from the side, hugged her and rushed to the other side, and quickly left Ma Hongjun''s attack. "Sister Xiaoqing, are you okay?" Xiao Wu touched Zhu Zhuqing a few times and asked with concern. Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said, "I''m fine, thank you." Ma Hongjun was full of flames, and his small eyes seemed to be spitting fire. The whole person was like a fire god, striding towards the four girls. "Because of your obstacles, my girlfriend ran away. Now he hurts me, you must give me a compensation!" Ma Hongjun''s very aggressive gaze swept across the **** parts of Gu Yuena''s four people, added her lower lip, and continued: "You must have one to be my girlfriend. Of course, I won''t refuse a few more. ,Ha ha" Xiao Wu scolded, "Ma Hongjun, we are freshmen in Shrek Academy. Are you afraid of being punished for treating us so rudely and rudely?" Ma Hongjun was stunned. The college hadn''t recruited new students for two consecutive years. He thought it would be the same this year. He didn''t expect to recruit four such beautiful female students. "That''s also wrong with you. I quarreled with my girlfriend. It''s your shit. Now that my girlfriend ran away, you have to make up for me." While speaking, Ma Hongjun''s eyes still stayed on the **** parts of the four girls. Although the fighting state made him sober a lot, there was still evil fire affecting him. The evil fire burned his body, and the pressure couldn''t be suppressed. Gu Yuena walked out and said coldly: "Since you want to make up, well, I''ll give it to you." Ma Hongjuns eyes lit up, staring at Gu Yuena steadily. Among the four girls, what he wanted most was this silver-haired girl, with big purple eyes and an arrogant figure. She was just a fairy walking out of the painting. Immaculate. "Unexpectedly, Ma Hongjun can also enjoy this kind of superb beauties. I am sure to envy that fellow Dai Mubai now." Ma Hongjun''s mind quickly flashed this thought. Gu Yuena''s red lips lightly opened, and a pleasant voice sounded: "Phoenix, are you good at flames?" As soon as the voice fell, there was a loud bang, and the flames on Ma Hongjun''s body skyrocketed again, from the range of two meters to about five meters, which shocked Ma Hongjun himself. Ma Hongjun looked at the flame outside his body blankly, not understanding what had happened. Immediately afterwards, the skyrocketing flame range began to shrink, and finally returned to a range that covered his whole body by one meter, but the temperature of the flame was obviously much higher than before. The void around Ma Hongjun was violently distorted, and the original purple-red flame color actually began to change. The purple-red became deeper and deeper, slowly turning to black. In the end, the flame covering Ma Hongjun''s body turned completely black. The terrifying high temperature made Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing all retreat. "Ah-it hurts me to death, it burns me to death..." Ma Hongjun suddenly let out a heartbreaking scream, and his fat body rolled on the ground. The land he rolled over quickly lost moisture and became dry and cracked. Ma Hongjun was plunged into a great fear. He didn''t understand why his flame suddenly became so terrifying. He has always been a master at playing with fire. He is the only one who burns others. How can he be burned? Have you ever heard of a phoenix being burned to death by its own flame? Ma Hongjun felt this way now, feeling that he was going to be burned to death. Xiao Wu looked at Ma Hongjun thoughtfully, then looked at Gu Yuena in front of her, as if she understood something. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were both stunned, wondering why such a weird situation occurred. Could it be that the spirit power was backlashed, hurting itself? But this black flame is a bit too terrifying, can a great soul master''s soul power backlash have such power? Ma Hongjun''s cries were as sharp and miserable as the cries of pigs when they slaughtered pigs. They penetrated every part of the village, and everyone was shocked. Swish... There were constant breaking noises, and Flanders and Zao Wou-ki appeared first, and the two came almost at the same time. Some figures quickly appeared in the distance. It was other teachers from Shrek Academy, as well as Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ao Tian all rushing here. On the other side of the village, villagers also heard the sound. As soon as Flender arrived, he saw Ma Hongjun, who was covered in black flames. The temperature of the flames changed his expression. A flame of this temperature can burn Ma Hongjun to death. Zao Wou-ki''s image is a bit strange, his nose and face are swollen, as if he was beaten by someone. When he saw Ma Hongjun''s situation, he was also taken aback and hurriedly said, "I''m going to get water." The flame on Ma Hongjun''s body was obviously out of control. It was impossible to extinguish it by Ma Hongjun himself. The only possibility was to use external force to extinguish the fire. "No need!" Flender rushed up, the black flame was blocked by the release of his spirit power, and he grabbed Ma Hongjun, who was struggling with pain, and flickered toward a pond in the village. Everyone immediately followed. "Sister Naer, let''s go and see too?" Xiao Wu looked at Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena nodded and followed. Xiao Wu saw Flanders throwing Ma Hongjun into the pond from a distance, and the sizzling voice kept ringing, and a large amount of white water mist instantly rose up over the pond, covering everyone''s sight. All the people in Shrek Academy, and almost all the villagers, rushed over and surrounded the pond. The villagers pointed to the pond with a worried expression on their faces. Seeing that the water level at the edge of the pond keeps dropping, and a large number of dead fish float on the edge of the water, many people are anxious. Someone screamed in grief: "The village chief, we have kept the fish in this pond for a year, and we can sell it right away. After we die, we will eat the northwest wind at the end of the year." The village chief walked towards Flanders with a look of embarrassment. Flander said with a painful expression on his face, "I will pay you how much you have lost." After speaking, he turned around, staring at the four girls of Gu Yuena, with a stern voice, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Chapter 116： The miserable Ma Hongjun Only then did Xiao Wu recognize that Flanders turned out to be the weird boss that he saw in the shop in Soto City that day. She was surprised, and after hearing Flander''s question, she couldn''t help looking at Gu Yuena. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing also looked at Gu Yuena when they saw Xiao Wu''s movements. Gu Yuena looked calm, and said, "This guy named Ma Hongjun sees that the four of us are beautiful, and he insists on letting one of us be his girlfriend, and he will not refuse to say that there are more. Of course we dont want to. So Zhu Qing fought with him. After the battle, he squinted at us, his eyes eager to eat us, and then the flames on his body began to change color, and you all know later." Gu Yuena spoke calmly, speaking in great detail. "Is that so?" Flender looked at Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu. "Yes." Ning Rongrong said, and Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu nodded. Flender was lost in thought. Ao Tian came to Gu Yuena''s side and held her hand. Just now he sensed the fighting here in his room. Ma Hongjun dared to provoke Gu Yuena, and the end was destined to be miserable, so he didn''t come to help. Seeing Ao Tian''s hand and Gu Yue Nala together, Tang San finally gave up completely, showing a bitter smile, letting him go grab someone else''s girlfriend, he still couldn''t do this kind of thing. Dai Mubai clenched his fists. Oscar looked worriedly at the white misty pond, where there was a faintly charred body, and screams were still coming intermittently. Zao Wou-ki asked: "Flander, what is going on? How could the flame of this kid, Ma Hongjun, be like that?" Flander glared his eyes and said angrily: "You ask me, who am I going to ask? This kid''s spirit is originally a spirit mutated from a grass chicken. Who can tell the mutated spirit clearly?" He was very upset. When something like this happened to the disciple, he first molested the female student, and then almost burned to death by his own flame, and his face was lost. Especially Gu Yuena spoke in front of so many people. Those villagers originally admired and respected everyone in Shrek Academy, but now, their eyes are a little different. The 60-year-old teacher who was receiving at the entrance of the village said: "We are all aware of the shortcomings of Ma Hongjun''s martial arts. It is possible that his evil fire broke out, affecting the flames of his own martial arts." Flender shook his head and said: "It shouldn''t be like this. I took him to Soto. I only came back last night. The vent is over." "But look at those girls, because of his own martial spirit, that kid is a bit lustful at first, do you think he can bear it?" "Stop talking." Flander was standing here almost faceless, and quickly stopped the teacher from continuing. He sighed and said, "I am afraid that there is only that person in this world who can solve the hidden danger of this kid''s spirit." After speaking, he glanced at Tang San who was aside. Tang San''s heart moved, and immediately thought of his teacher. In that shop in Soto City that day, he guessed that Flanders knew his teacher, and that Flander said this now, it must be his teacher. Regarding the study of Wuhun, his teacher was already at the forefront of the Douluo Continent, and others dismissed it, but Tang San believed in his teacher. Especially the research of mutant martial souls, the master spent a lot of time, maybe it can really solve Ma Hongjun''s problem. Soon, the water in the pond was about to bottom out, and the black flame burning on Ma Hongjun''s body was finally extinguished. There were densely packed dead fish floating in the pond, turning white belly, Ma Hongjun was in the middle of a group of white fish, his whole body was like a black charcoal, still screaming, his voice was hoarse. Flander''s martial spirit was released, two wings grew on his back, and he flew to the middle of the pond to lift Ma Hongjun back. Ma Hongjun had already turned into coke at this time, black and still, full of the smell of burnt meat, howling hoarsely, and was placed on the ground by Flender. The clothes on his body had already been burned, but his whole body was pitch black, so that Xiao Wu and the girls were not embarrassed. The treatment teacher had already made preparations, and the restoration of his spirit skills fell on Ma Hongjun for the first time. Ma Hongjun''s pain eased a lot, but still groaned in pain. Although Ning Rongrong hated Ma Hongjun, he couldn''t bear to look directly at him. It was really miserable. Xiao Wu squeezed Gu Yuena''s palm and said, "This is too miserable." Gu Yuena glanced at Xiao Wu and said, "Don''t worry, he can''t die, he just needs to change his skin. People always have to pay for their stupid behavior." Ma Hongjun''s harsh scream finally stopped, and Flander took off his coat and put it on Ma Hongjun. "How is it?" he asked. The treatment teacher said: "The situation is not optimistic. He has extensive burns all over his body and has no intact skin, especially his... almost completely burnt to charcoal. I don''t know if it can be used in the future." Flander''s heart sank and asked, "Is the cure bad?" "The skin on his body is better to heal. It can be recovered after a period of treatment. It''s just that the severely burned area, I don''t have much confidence." Flender looked at Ma Hongjun''s position and fell into deep thought. Is it really because of the evil fire that has a problem? Dai Mubai and Oscar looked at Ma Hongjun with pity on their faces. If they can''t be cured, Ma Hongjun will only be an **** in the future. For a man who is often tortured by evil fire and is only twelve years old, it is so painful to be an eunuch. "The village chief, you first estimate how much you lost, and then come to me later." Flender said. After speaking, he hugged Ma Hongjun and left. Dai Mubai, Oscar, Zao Wou-ki and others hurriedly followed. Tang San glanced at Ao Tian and others, and then left. Ao Tian touched Xiao Wu''s head and asked, "Didn''t you say you were going to have breakfast before? Why did you get here?" "I don''t know where the cafeteria is Xiao Wuqiao blushed, pointing to the cooking smoke on the other side of the villagers, and said: "I thought it was a cafeteria, so I came over. " "I know where the cafeteria is, let''s go eat together." Ao Tian said. The three girls, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing, simultaneously showed the miserable appearance of Ma Hongjun just now. They were covered in coke, and some of the cracks in their skin were red inside, and blood was flowing outside... Ning Rongrong let out a "vomit" and couldn''t help but vomit, and Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu''s faces suddenly became a little ugly. Xiao Wu shook her head quickly and said, "It''s still not going to happen, I have no appetite now." Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong also shook their heads. "Well, you guys go back to the room and rest first, the dean may have something to say later," said Ao Tian. The four girls returned to their room, Zhu Zhuqing began to practice, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong had nothing to do, so Xiao Wu taught Ning Rongrong to play flying chess, and also brought Gu Yuena over to play together. . Chapter 117： Flemish arrangement Ma Hongjun lived in the same room with Dai Mubai, and was lying on the bed at this time, continuing to receive treatment. A group of teachers, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Tang San all watched. Ao Tian also walked in to see what happened to this fat man. Ma Hongjun did not faint. He looked at his scorched body, and he could even smell the scent of meat, and his gall was about to burst. Especially since I just heard that his life roots may not be kept, this made him fear to the extreme, and his life roots are gone, then what is the point of being alive? "Teacher, I don''t want to become a eunuch, you must help me." Ma Hongjun said in tears, unable to move on the bed. Flander was also angry, and angrily rebuked: "All day long, there are only women in his head. It doesn''t matter if you become an eunuch, lest you burn yourself to death one day." Ma Hongjun stopped talking immediately, and could only cry. Flender felt that his words were a little heavy, and his tone was softer, and said, "What happened? How could your flame burn yourself?" Ma Hongjun wanted to shake his head, but he felt severe pain with a slight movement. Tears shed in his eyes and said, "I don''t know. I was still in a fighting state. I don''t know what happened. The flame was suddenly out of my control. " The treatment teacher stopped sweating profusely, his soul power has been exhausted, and said: "My soul power has been exhausted, Oscar, you can treat him with sausage first, and I will come back tonight. His new skin It''s starting to grow. Don''t pick the scorched and dead skin outside, let it fall off naturally." Oscar made a big sausage and handed it to Ma Hongjun''s mouth. Although they have been with each other for a few years, Ma Hongjun, like Dai Mubai, was very resistant to Oscar''s big sausage, but at this time, for the sake of his own body, no matter how nauseous he was, he had to swallow it. Ma Hongjun opened his mouth and tugged the injured facial skin. Suddenly, blood leaked out again. Flender hurriedly stopped and said: "Forget it, don''t give him food first, make some porridge for him to drink." After speaking, he looked at Dai Mubai and said, "Mubai, Hong Jun and you are roommates. You will take care of him while he is recovering." Dai Mubai was taken aback, and asked, "If he urinates, I have to follow him up and wipe his buttocks?" "Why, can you not endure this bit of bitterness?" Flender looked at Dai Mubai coldly. Dai Mubai bit his scalp and said, "Okay, okay, can''t I take care of him?" Oscar couldn''t help laughing from the sidelines. Flender glanced at Oscar and said, "Oscar, you and Mubai will take turns taking care of Hong Jun." "The dean isn''t it, I..." Oscar just wanted to protest, but after seeing Flander''s gaze, he couldn''t speak. "Xiao Ao, just accept your fate, you will handle his urine in the future, and I will be responsible for making porridge for him." Dai Mubai said. "Don''t think about it!" Oscar immediately felt vomiting, and quickly refused. Flander was a little annoyed, and said: "How to arrange is your two business, you must take good care of him." After speaking, he looked at Ao Tian and said, "Go and call those girls to the playground. I have something to say." Flanders still remembers Ao Tian. Two days ago, Ao Tian brought Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena, and Zhu Zhuqing into his shop. Although the two parties did not talk, Flanders and Ao Tian and the three girls had outstanding looks. How could I forget it. "Okay." Ao Tian turned and walked out. "Tang San, follow me first." Flender said. "Good dean." Tang San followed Flander out to the playground. When he got to the playground, Flander didn''t speak, and stood there quietly with his eyes closed. Tang San stood up straight, waiting quietly on the side. Before long, Ao Tian arrived with four girls. Flender opened his eyes and looked at the new students in front of him with a somewhat satisfied expression. Not long after he came back last night, he had already listened to Zao Wou-ki''s report, and the few new students received this year are all rare geniuses. What shocked him most was that among the six new students, three of them had broken through to the realm of the soul-sovereign. For the soul-sovereign who was no more than thirteen years old, Flender knew exactly what this meant. This is simply unprecedented. With his insight, he has never heard of such a genius with evil spirits. This kind of talent is much better than Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun. He was also very satisfied with Tang San. Although he didn''t break through to the soul sovereign, he heard that his soul power had reached level 30, and his talent was probably not worse than those three evildoers. There are also two girls, one is from the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, the other is from the Nether Cat Martial Spirit, who should be from the Zhu Family of the Star Luo Empire, and Flanders is also very satisfied. "You should all remember me, we only met two days ago." Flender said. "Yes, I am Flander, Dean of Shrek Academy. From now on, you will be a member of Shrek Academy. You must abide by Shrek Academy''s rules in Shrek Academy..." The rules of Shrek Academy are not many, but they are very strict, and Flander has already introduced them in a few minutes. "Now, if I feel that I can''t accept the academy''s rules, I can still give you a chance to quit." He looked at the six Ao Tian and nodded in satisfaction when he saw that they were silent. He pointed to a big bell behind him, and said: "The training courses and time of the college are not fixed. In the future, as long as you hear the bell ringing, you must come here to gather immediately." "Yes, Dean!" Tang San stood up straight and replied loudly. Ao Tian and the others did not say anything, which made Tang San suddenly a little embarrassed. Flender looked at Tang San and said, "Today you are free to arrange and adjust your own state. Tomorrow morning, Teacher Zhao will lead you to the Star Dou Great Forest to help Tang San obtain the third spirit ring and advance to the Soul Venerable. ." Tang San was a little moved. He had waited for this third spirit ring for several months, but he didn''t expect to come to Shrek Academy. The first thing the dean arranged was to help him obtain the spirit ring. Zhu Zhuqing looked hesitant, as if he wanted to say something. Flender said: "It''s okay, just leave, Tang San come with me, I have something to ask you." "President." Zhu Zhuqing finally spoke and shouted. Flander looked at Zhu Zhuqing and asked, "What else is there?" "President, my spirit power has reached level 30, and I haven''t obtained a spirit ring yet." Flander was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Did you not have the 27th level of spirit power during the test yesterday?" Although he was not there yesterday, he knew the situation very well through reports from other teachers. Zhu Zhuqing said: "I had reservations during the test yesterday, but I actually reached level 30 not long ago." Flender smiled, UU reading www. uukanshu.com suddenly laughed and said, "Okay, very good. Tomorrow, I will go to the Star Dou Great Forest. Teacher Zhao will also help you find a suitable spirit ring." "Thank you Dean." Zhu Zhuqing said. "Well, let''s all go back." Flender waved his hand, and his mood finally improved. Flender walked to his office, and Tang San followed him. "Tang San." Ning Rongrong shouted from behind. Tang San turned around. "Thank you for defeating Teacher Zhao yesterday and let us all successfully enter Shrek Academy." Ning Rongrong said. Tang San smiled and said, "Everyone is classmate, you are welcome." After speaking, he quickly caught up in Flander''s footsteps. Xiao Wu hesitated and said, "Sister Xiaoqing, do you really want to kill the spirit beast to absorb the spirit ring?" Chapter 118： Young man, do it for himself Zhu Zhuqing was a little puzzled why Xiao Wu would ask such a strange question, and said: "Sister Xiao Wu, isn''t it normal for a soul master to hunt and kill soul beasts for cultivation? You have also absorbed it three times, why would you ask like that?" Xiao Wu wanted to say that she hadn''t absorbed it, but she couldn''t tell this secret, and she felt a little uncomfortable. Although those spirit beasts have little to do with her, they are all spirit beasts after all, and it is inevitable that there will be some feelings of empathy. "Nothing." Xiao Wu shook her head. "Let''s go back." Ao Tian said. Several people returned to their dormitories. Dai Mubai and Oscar had also discussed how to take care of Ma Hongjun, that kind of particularly disgusting work would take turns, fair and just. After Ma Hongjun recovers, he must serve them tea and pour water, and be a little brother by squeezing his shoulders and pounding his back. After Ao Tian returned to the dormitory, he came to Oscar''s room and almost couldn''t help laughing when he looked at Ma Hongjun who was lying on the bed like coke. This girl Gu Yuena was too ruthless, and tortured her like this. Even after receiving treatment, this degree of injury cannot be recovered in a short time. Especially Ma Hongjun''s lifeblood was almost completely turned into coke, even if it was saved, it might have to be scrapped. When Ao Tian walked in, Ma Hongjun was still crying there, and he couldn''t bear such a huge blow. Dai Mubai sat aside with a stern face, while Oscar comforted Ma Hongjun from time to time. Seeing Ao Tian coming in, Ma Hongjun stopped crying and asked, "Who are you?" Ao Tian looked at the guy who was roasted and said with a smile: "I am a new student Ao Tian. Among the four girls, the one with the silver hair and the one with the scorpion braid are my girlfriends." Ma Hongjun was silent. After a while, he asked: "What do you mean by telling me this?" Ao Tian approached Ma Hongjun, making Ma Hongjun inexplicably feel a pressure that made him nervous. "I know you wanted to fight them before, and I''m here to warn you this time. If you dare to fight them in the future, I promise you will end up worse than this time." "You..." Ma Hongjun was angry and wanted to say something cruel, but when he saw Ao Tian''s calm eyes, he felt a panic in his heart. Dai Mubai frowned and said, "Ao Tian, ??everyone is a classmate. See you when you look up and lower your head. Don''t speak so aggressively, right?" "I am aggressive?" Ao Tian laughed and walked outside, "I advise you, young people, do it for yourself." After Ao Tian left, Ma Hongjun finally couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart, and asked: "Boss Dai, this guy is so arrogant, what kind of strength is this guy?" Dai Mubai was very upset with Ao Tian''s arrogant posture just now, and said with a sneer: "It''s just a thirty-first-level soul-sovereign. I really think he''s amazing." "Hunzun? Is he really not thirteen years old yet?" Ma Hongjun was shocked. Oscar said: "Not only him, but also his two girlfriends are also thirty-first-level souls. How, are you shocked? I think that Ao Tian said it right, you should not want to beat other girlfriends in the future. Your idea, just because of your wretched appearance and talent, can people follow you?" "If it were you, would you be able to swallow this breath if you were taught by a group of juniors who just entered the academy?" Ma Hongjun asked. Oscar said helplessly: "What can we do? The strong is respected. People who are stronger than us are qualified to teach us. If you can''t swallow it, you should swallow it. Besides, what''s wrong with people protecting their girlfriends? It''s just that. Speaking a little bit arrogantly." "I''ve already written a battle book to him." Dai Mubai said suddenly. "Did he agree?" Oscar asked. "Yes, the battle will be this afternoon." "Hehe, the thirty-first level soul venerable dare to accept the thirty-seventh level challenge. I think he is not only arrogant, but also a bit abnormal in his brain." Ma Hongjun said. Oscar nodded and said, "That''s good, we, as veteran Shrek students, can''t lose our prestige. Boss Dai, we rely on you." "Don''t worry, I will definitely educate him, arrogance requires strength." Dai Mubai said. "By the way, Boss Dai, Ning Rongrong belongs to me, don''t rob me." Oscar said suddenly. The last time he talked about this to Tang San, he was stunned by Tang San, but he didn''t need to worry about anything in front of Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. He knew that Dai Mubai''s previous goal seemed to be Gu Yuena, but now, Ao Tian said that Gu Yuena was his girlfriend, so Dai Mubai should give up. Oscar was worried that Dai Mubai would shift the target and focused on Ning Rongrong. Dai Mubai patted Oscar on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry, you kid is still a young kid, and it''s hard to find one. Why would I **** it with you." Ma Hongjun was very sad when he saw Oscar and Dai Mubai discussing about their girlfriends. Others are discussing chasing the girl, but his girlfriend ran away. Now he is seriously injured, and he still doesn''t know if he can keep his life... Thinking about it, tears couldn''t stop streaming. When Dai Mubai saw this, he comforted: "What''s upset? You will definitely recover. Isn''t there another Zhu Qing among the new students? That''s the one wearing a mask. He has a good body. After you recover, if you want to chase She, we can help you." "Really?" Ma Hongjun''s eyes lit up with hope. Dai Mubai said, "Everyone is brothers, and we dont know your problem. Those girlfriends you used to be ordinary people, and its normal that they cant bear your request. If you find a soul master girlfriend, what will happen to you in the future? There should be no need to worry about the problem." "Boss Dai, for the first time I thought, why are you so handsome?" Ma Hongjun gave a flattering. Dai Mubai stood up and said, "Stop talking, cultivate well, I''ll make some porridge for you." "Thank you." Ma Hongjun said. After Dai Mubai left, Ma Hongjun suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, and said, "Oscar, I want to pull shi." Oscar felt nauseous for an instant, and said angrily: "Fuck! Why didn''t you say when Boss Dai was there just now, you have to pull him as soon as he leaves? Believe it or not, I broke the stick that turned into charcoal?" "Do you want to be punished by the dean?" "..." Oscar. ... At noon, Ao Tian had a meal in Shrek''s cafeteria for the first time. Steamed buns, buns, green vegetables and a small amount of meat, Shrek Academy''s food is really not very good, not even as good as Notting College. When at Notting College, Ao Tian brought Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena to the second floor for dinner every time. Xiao Wu gnawed the steamed bun hard, and when she swallowed it she looked constipated. "The food here is terrible." She couldn''t help but complain. Gu Yuena, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing all ate quietly. Ao Tian said, "Na''er, I told Dai Mubai last night that you are my girlfriend, but he wanted to challenge me. The time was set this afternoon." Gu Yuena nodded calmly, and said, "Give him a long memory." "Great, I''ve seen that guy upset a long time ago," Xiao Wu said, clapping her hands. "Ao Tian, ??Dai Mubai is very strong, I suggest you don''t compete with him for the time being." Zhu Zhuqing, who had been eating quietly, said suddenly. Chapter 119： Flanders "What level is that guy?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. "It''s only level thirty-seven." Ao Tian said calmly. "Thirty-seventh... it''s only? Ao Tian, ??you are not stupid, are you? You are only thirty-first." Ning Rongrong was surprised, and wanted to touch Ao Tian''s forehead to see if he was right. sick. Xiao Wu said nonchalantly: "Rongrong, don''t worry, let alone level 37, even Title Douluo is not enough to watch." Ning Rongrong rolled his eyes upwards and said, "Don''t say anything. You said the same thing during Teacher Zhao''s assessment yesterday. As a result, the four of you were cleaned up by Teacher Zhao all at once. I haven''t asked you whether you did it on purpose. Escape right away." "I''m not wrong, didn''t we pass it in the end?" Xiao Wu said. "That''s Tang San''s contribution," Ning Rongrong said. "Ao Tian will definitely win anyway, you just look at it." Xiao Wu was speechless by Ning Rongrong, and she could only persevere stubbornly. Zhu Zhuqing, who didn''t speak any more, continued: "We are all spirit masters. We should all understand the difference in spirit power by six levels, and how big the difference in strength is. What''s more, Dai Mubai''s spirit is a white tiger, and the white tiger spirit attacked. The power is extremely powerful, and there is hardly any beast spirit that can match him. Even the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus spirit, known as the first beast spirit, encounters the white tiger spirit at a lower level of spirit power. It will definitely be defeated." Speaking of the latter, Zhu Zhuqing''s tone became serious. Obviously, she had a very high evaluation of Baihu Wuhun, thinking that Ao Tian would lose in a battle with Dai Mubai when his spirit power was weak. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian with cold eyes, hoping that Ao Tian would give up. In her opinion, giving up is not shameful. The kind of brave and intrepid talents will make people look down. She doesnt want Ao Tian to be that kind of person, because Ao Tian is her Xiao Wu sisters man, so you can talk in another way. Can be regarded as her brother-in-law. Speaking of this, Ning Rongrong also looked at Ao Tian curiously, wanting to see how this mysterious guy in her heart would choose. "You look at it," Ao Tian said. "Ao Tian will win." Gu Yuena also said. "Ao Tian will definitely win." Xiao Wu raised her chin proudly, as if Ao Tian had already won. "You two are too blindly confident about your boyfriend, right?" Ning Rongrong said. She and Zhu Zhuqing were completely speechless, and didn''t want to persuade them anymore, and their appraisal of Ao Tian was much lower in their hearts. Originally, because of the relationship between Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, their sense of Ao Tian was still acceptable, but now, it can only be regarded as average. Even if he is handsome and talented, his brain is not good enough to be appreciated. After lunch, the four girls returned to the room, while Ao Tian went to Flanders. He has to arrange a residence for Ryoma. It is difficult to cultivate in his world, so he rarely receives Ryoma inside for a long time. When he came to Flender''s office, he happened to meet Tang San walking out of it. "What are you doing here?" Tang San asked. "Nothing, ask the dean for a house." Ao Tian said as he pushed the door and walked in. Tang San wondered what Ao Tian wanted the house to do, so he stood outside the door and did not leave, ready to hear what Ao Tian and the dean had to say. Flanders faced high compensation because Ma Hongjun killed the fish of the villagers. This incident has already caused him to be overwhelmed. After hearing Ao Tian''s intention, his heart was immediately happy. "I can give you a wooden house, but not to give it to you, but to rent it to you." Flanders was cunning and thought of the source of money. That carriage has always been parked at the entrance of the village. He saw it when he came back. With such a luxurious carriage, this Ao Tian must have a lot of oil and water. "How much rent?" Ao Tian asked. Flander stretched out ten fingers and said, "Ten soul gold coins a year." "Deal." Ao Tian replied simply, and directly took out ten Golden Soul Coins and placed them on Flender''s table. Flander was stunned, renting an unused wooden house for ten gold soul coins for a year. The price was already very outrageous. The price in his heart was actually about three gold soul coins, but he didn''t expect Ao Tian to even bargain. , The deal is done directly. This fat sheep is too easy to slaughter. You must know that the student''s tuition fee for a year of Shrek Academy is only ten Gold Soul Coins, which was already paid when they signed up yesterday. Now that a horse can receive ten Gold Soul Coins, Flanders really doesn''t know if Ao Tian is rich or not very good at it. But if he has money, he has a problem with his brain. He was afraid that Ao Tian would return, and his palm swept across the table at an extremely fast speed, and the ten gold soul coins had disappeared. "The wooden hut closest to the entrance of the village will be your own horse, but we don''t help you feed the horses. You have to clean up the horse manure and urine. If it gets too dirty, I will increase the price." "No problem." Ao Tian turned and walked out of the room. Flender shook his head and smiled, and said, "This kid really has a personality." He touched the ten Golden Soul Coins in his pocket, and his smile became even stronger. Now, the fish pond''s compensation has been paid, and he should be able to earn a few more. As soon as Ao Tian came out, he saw Tang San who was still waiting outside. "Ao Tian, ??you are crazy? Our tuition fee is only ten gold soul coins. You actually spent ten gold soul coins for a horse. Do you know how many horses you can buy with ten gold soul coins?" Tang San felt Ao Tian was stupid. Ao Tian glanced at Tang San, left directly, and his voice floated back: "Money is very important to you, but to me, it''s just a bunch of numbers." ** Naked show off his wealth, Tang San was stunned, and once again became keenly curious about Ao Tian''s identity. Over the years, he worked hard many times, but he still didn''t know where Ao Tian came from. Tang San turned around and went to the cafeteria, where he met Dai Mubai who was also coming to eat. After arguing with Dai Mubai last night, Tang San was already a little unhappy with Dai Mubai''s behavior, did not even say hello, and sat in the corner to eat alone. Dai Mubai, who was eating, brought the meal to the opposite of Tang San, and said directly: "I''ve given Ao Tianxia the war book, and after a while, I will have a showdown with him." "For what?" Tang San asked blankly. "For Gu Yuena Dai Mubai said, her expression suddenly became a little angry, and said: "What I thought was that if I win and there is hope, I will continue to pursue it. If there is no hope, forget about it. But do you know what I found this morning? " "What did you find?" "This morning, I accidentally discovered that Gu Yuena had broken her body. Ao Tian absolutely did it on purpose. I only gave him a war note last night. Gu Yuena was already overwhelmed overnight. He was definitely guilty of conscience. Confidence defeated me, so I deliberately used such a despicable method." Dai Mubai became more and more angry as he spoke, and he was very unwilling. Originally, the two parties had agreed, but Ao Tian turned around and ate Gu Yuena, is this okay? This is not good. So Dai Mubai was very angry. Tang San felt a little uncomfortable, the goddess he secretly loved so completely belonged to others, he hadn''t had time to confess... "So, the fight later has nothing to do with Gu Yuena, it''s purely because I want to teach him a lesson." "Ao Tian''s strength is very strong, you may not be able to win." Tang San finally said. Chapter 120： Ao Tian vs Dai Mubai Dai Mubai didn''t care about Tang San''s words, and smiled relaxedly: "Where can the thirty-first-level soul sovereign be stronger?" "I don''t use hidden weapons, I can''t beat him." Tang San said. "Hidden weapon? Are these weapons you used in the battle with Teacher Zhao yesterday?" Dai Mubai asked. "Yes." Dai Mubai smiled and said, "Isn''t that normal? He is at level thirty, with higher spirit power than you, and one more spirit ability than you. It is normal that you can''t beat him without that kind of weird weapon. But I am a thirty-seventh-level war soul sovereign, and my soul power is six levels higher than him. Can''t it be that I can''t defeat him? " Tang San was silent and didn''t speak any more. He was not sure which Ao Tian or Dai Mubai was better. He admitted that he would not be able to defeat Ao Tian without using those powerful hidden weapons, such as large crossbows and dragon-beard needles, and his strongest methods now were these hidden weapons. Similarly, he didn''t have the confidence to defeat Dai Mubai without using these kinds of hidden weapons, so he felt that the battle between Dai Mubai and Ao Tian was a bit suspenseful. "Where is the battle going on later? I will go to watch the battle." Tang San asked. "There is a small forest not far from the entrance of the village, and the fighting site is there." Dai Mubai said. "Okay." Tang San stood up and left the canteen. He was full. ... Ao Tian came to the wooden house closest to the entrance of the village and released the dragon horse. "You will live here in the future." Ao Tian said. "Good master." Ryoma said, his voice was the voice of a teenage girl. Ao Tian was a little helpless. Every time he heard Longma''s voice, he always felt a little awkward, because the voice always reminded him of riding on the back of a young girl. At the first glance, he looked at Ryoma the Maxima, and didn''t notice what gender it was. Even if he noticed it, he wouldn''t think too much about it, but he didn''t expect Ryoma to sound like a girl. Ao Tian urged: "You should pay attention to hygiene when you live here. I will not come to help you clean up after you pee outside." "I know, master." After the explanation, Ao Tian left here. He didn''t worry about someone''s idea of ??hitting the dragon horse. If anyone was kicked to death by the horse, it didn''t matter to him. When he returned to the dormitory, he happened to meet Dai Mubai who had returned from dinner. Dai Mubai laughed and said, "Ao Tian, ??are you ready?" "I''ll be with you at any time." Ao Tian said. "Then you go call them out, we will go to the grove now." Ao Tian nodded, but before he could call, the four girls of Gu Yuena had heard the voice and came out. Tang San heard the sound and walked out of his room. "Oscar." Dai Mubai shouted. Oscar pushed the door out, his face was pale, his face looked uncomfortable like constipation. "Do you want to eat first?" Dai Mubai asked. "Oh~" Oscar retched, almost vomiting out, and roared: "Don''t mention dinner with me!" "Um..." Dai Mubai was a little embarrassed, and said, "Have you taken care of everything?" Oscar said in a bad mood: "He won''t pull it again today." After speaking, he jumped down from above, and Dai Mubai hurriedly avoided. A smell of shi drifted around. "Smelly!" Xiao Wu hurriedly fanned the wind and hid behind Ao Tian. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong also frowned, stepped back, looking at Oscar with a little disgust. Oscar saw Ning Rongrong''s disgusting look, and hurriedly said: "It''s not me, it''s Ma Hongjun. He can''t act. I was helping him just now..." Ao Tian''s thoughts moved, and a breeze rose out of thin air, blowing towards Oscar. "Let''s go." Ao Tian said lightly, walking outside, four girls following him. This scene made Dai Mubai and Oscar envious and jealous. Tang San didn''t say a word. Following the end, Dai Mubai kept a distance from Oscar. Eight people left the village and entered the small forest. In the middle of the woods, there is a clearing area with many traces of fighting all around. Dai Mubai said, "We occasionally come here to discuss." Tang San frowned and said, "You fight privately, the teacher doesn''t care?" Dai Mubai shook his head and said, "No, not only will the teacher not prohibit private fights, but instead encourage fighting and gambling, because fighting can increase actual combat experience and allow the soul master to better understand his martial soul. Gambling can exercise judgment. Strength, exercise your mental endurance. As long as you dont kill people in battle, its fine." After speaking, he looked at Ao Tian and said, "Since you are ready, let''s start." Except for Ao Tian and Dai Mubai, the others all retreated to the brink. "Come on, Ao Tian!" Xiao Wu''s face was reddened with excitement, and gestured to Ao Tian to cheer. After finishing speaking, she pulled Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing up and down, and asked, "Who do you hope to win?" "Of course I hope Ao Tian will win. I won''t cheer for people like Dai Mubai." Ning Rongrong said. Zhu Zhuqing also nodded slightly. "But, will your Ao Tian really win?" Ning Rongrong asked. "Sure, you can just stare at it." Xiao Wu grinned. Seeing that at this juncture, Xiao Wu was still so confident, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were also a little confused. Is it true that Ao Tian''s combat power is really strong? Can you really beat Dai Mubai by surpassing the sixth level? Originally, Oscar wanted to cheer for Dai Mubai, but after hearing what Ning Rongrong said, he immediately changed his words and said, "I also think Ao Tian will win." Because he was worried about being heard by Dai Mubai, he spoke very quietly, only a few people standing on the edge could hear it. Ning Rongrong glanced at Oscar lightly, and said nothing. On the battlefield, Ao Tian and Dai Mubai stood relative to each other for ten meters. Both were over 1.8 meters tall. Dai Mubai''s figure was stronger, while Ao Tian''s figure appeared more slender. Dai Mubai glanced at Gu Yuena next to her, then looked at Ao Tian, ??and said, "Ao Tian, ??release your martial soul." Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I can''t use Martial Spirit to deal with you." Tang San frowned. When he was at Notting College before, every time he challenged Ao Tian, ??Ao Tian would almost say this, and he defeated him without even using Wuhun. Now facing Dai Mubai, a thirty-seventh-level soul-sovereign , Ao Tian is still in this attitude, as confident as ever. Does he really never lose? Not only Tang San, but Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were also stunned. Arrogant, Oscar just wanted to say, but when he saw Ning Rongrong standing a few meters away, he closed his mouth vigorously. "Boss Dai, I''m sorry." Oscar thought to himself. Ning Rongrong pulled Xiao Wu a little, and said, "Ao Tian is too arrogant, right? You don''t even need a martial spirit, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to withstand Dai Mubai''s blow." Although Zhu Zhuqing did not speak, he obviously agreed with Ning Rongrong''s views. Dai Mubai couldn''t help but laughed out loud and said, "Ao Tian, ??you are the madest person I have ever seen. You should be glad that you met me. I will teach you a lesson today. Otherwise, you will be afraid later. It is because of his arrogance that he will lose his life. Since you don''t use Martial Soul, then I will convince you to lose, and I will not use Martial Soul. " Chapter 121： Break your bones Zhu Zhuqing finally spoke, and said, "Even if Dai Mubai does not use martial spirit, but directly suppresses it with spirit power, even if Ao Tian has rich combat experience, he is unlikely to be Dai Mubai''s opponent." Although Zhu Zhuqing hated Dai Mubai, he still expressed his opinions objectively. She had just finished speaking, and the battle had already begun. Dai Mubai''s right foot slammed on the ground, the ground vibrated, and dust was everywhere. Under his terrifying power, his body had been shot out towards Ao Tian like a cannonball, bringing out a series of phantoms. His right arm was retracted, his fist was clenched, and the terrifying power gathered on the entire arm, and he had already arrived in front of Ao Tian in the blink of an eye. A sneer appeared on Dai Mubai''s face, his arms became extremely thick due to the concentration of strength, and his fists blasted toward Ao Tian''s chest. In his opinion, defeating Ao Tian with one move can give Ao Tian the greatest blow and the greatest humiliation to Ao Tian. "Ao Tian is about to lose." Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing and Oscar couldn''t help but have this idea in their hearts. Tang San looked at Ao Tian''s figure in amazement, he was very familiar with Ao Tian''s self-confidence, and he still didn''t panic at all. Is he really sure to defeat Dai Mubai? A smile appeared on Ao Tian''s face, and the moment Dai Mubai waved his fist, he also waved his fist out, right fist to right fist. Dai Mubai was stunned for a moment. His speed was extremely fast. In his expectation, Ao Tian would be bombarded in the chest by him before he could react, losing his combat effectiveness. But he didn''t expect Ao Tian to react so quickly, he could actually catch his attack and counterattack. "Then I will scrap your arm first." Dai Mubai''s mind flashed this thought. He had already collected a bit of force when he bombed Ao Tian''s chest, but now it was attacking Ao Tian''s arm, so he no longer kept his hand. With the full blessing of soul power, the power of this punch was even more terrifying. The fists collided, and the soul power was surging, causing a strong wave of air to impact from the center of the battle. As the dust was flying, Dai Mubai let out a muffled snort, and his body flew out at a faster speed than before, rushed out of the clearing, and rushed into the woods. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing''s beautiful eyes widened in an instant, their small mouths slowly opened unconsciously, their faces unbelievable. "How is it possible?" Oscar yelled out even more shocked. Tang San took a deep breath and muttered to himself: "Ao Tian, ??you are indeed you." Xiao Wu was so excited that she was about to jump, and said triumphantly: "You see, Dai Mubai is very vulnerable to Ao Tian." Xiao Wu''s voice echoed in Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing''s ears, and they kept repeating the scene of Dai Mubai flying out just now in their minds, and their thinking almost stopped. Ao Tian closed his fists and stood tall and straight, the flying dust couldn''t get close to him. There was no movement in the woods Dai Mubai shot in. Ao Tian''s eyes pierced through the dust and fell on Dai Mubai, only to see Dai Mubai hiding in the woods, his face flushed, breathing heavily, and his face was blank at first, but then gradually turned into anger. The sleeve of his right arm had burst in the collision with Ao Tian just now. The whole arm was trembling violently, and the muscles on it were almost about to spasm. The intense pain made his heart more and more angry. I wanted to defeat Ao Tian with a strong posture in front of the beautiful woman, but didn''t expect that he would be beaten with a punch. The endless humiliation filled Dai Mubai''s heart, causing his eyes to gradually turn blood red. "Roar!" Dai Mubai roared and stood up abruptly. A strong white light erupted from his body, the bones all over his body crackled, and the body''s skeleton and muscles expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. The long golden hair instantly turned black and white, and the word king appeared on the forehead, and the palms of both hands were twice as big as before. Among the ten fingers, dagger-like claws were ejected, exuding the cold light of the forest. Three spirit rings, two yellow and one purple, rose from his feet, and the surrounding air became violent because of his martial spirit possession. Dai Mubai walked out of the woods step by step, and every step he fell would make the ground tremble. At this time, he had already transformed into a killing machine, exuding the aura of killing. This is the unique breath of the White Tiger Martial Spirit, and it is not unreasonable that the White Tiger Martial Spirit is good at killing. A strong oppressive aura erupted from him, and everyone present, except Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, felt that they were suppressed. The lower the level, the more obvious this feeling. Dai Mubai''s eyes had turned into weird blue, and he looked down at Ao Tian in front of him and said, "I admit that I underestimated you. If I didn''t guess wrong, your Golden Dragon Martial Spirit should be very good at it. A physical martial soul, right? So even if you don''t use a martial soul, your physical power will be much higher than that of a spirit master of the same rank. I may not be better than you in terms of strength, but in terms of attack power, the White Tiger Martial Spirit does not lose any Martial Spirit! Therefore, I remind you again, if you don''t use your martial soul, there will be no chance. " Ao Tian suddenly applauded and smiled: "As expected of Shrek Academy''s old fritters. I am really good at making excuses for my failure. I wonder if you can find other excuses after I defeat you again?" Dai Mubai''s expression was so gloomy, he stopped talking, and stepped out toward Ao Tian abruptly. His two huge claws were waving, and his nails were like a sharp blade, about to smash into pieces. "Sister Xiao Wu, aren''t you afraid?" Zhu Zhuqing asked hurriedly. She knew the horror of the Baihu Wuhun. Now Dai Mubai had already used the Wuhun, and Ao Tian was so big that he still refused to use the Wuhun. "No need to worry." Xiao Wu said lightly. As they spoke, Dai Mubai had already arrived in front of Ao Tian, ??with ten blades waving, sometimes colliding with each other with clanging noises, and strangling towards Ao Tian. Except for Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, in everyone''s eyes, Ao Tian seemed to have only escape. If he dared to use his body to collide with Dai Mubai''s sharp nails, he would be injured immediately. However, Ao Tian blasted his fist again, and then the sound of gold and iron strikes sounded. The cold light in the battlefield flickered and flew around. Looking carefully, it turned out to be a piece of sharp nails, which was broken under Ao Tian''s fist. NS. Dai Mubai let out a scream, and shot backwards, dragging a deep groove on the ground with his feet. As he approached the edge of the battlefield, he finally stabilized his body, but both hands were trembling. On ten fingers, the sharp nails had broken mostly, and only a few remained. Blood flowed from the broken nails and dripped on the ground, ten fingers connected to the heart, the pain made Dai Mubai frown, and she almost couldn''t help screaming. His face was burnt, hot, he had never been so embarrassed before, and he was suppressed one after another by a guy lower than him. "I have no time to play with you." Ao Tian''s voice sounded, rushing towards Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai snarled angrily, opened his mouth, and a ball of milky white light spurted from his mouth and shot towards the coming Ao Tian. His second spirit ability, White Tiger Breaking Light Wave, long-range attack, has a burst effect, and its power is amazing. "Broken!" Ao Tian spit out, still with a punch, the milky white ball of light exploded fiercely, and a strong light radiated, like a sun exploding on Ao Tian''s fist. Zhu Zhuqing and the others couldn''t help squinting their eyes. Although the glare was dazzling, they wanted to see the situation on the battlefield clearly. Ao Tian passed through the strong light, unscathed, causing Dai Mubai''s complexion to change drastically, and his mood became uncontrollable dignified. "The White Tiger King Kong has changed!" He shouted violently, and his body changed astonishingly again. As soon as the third spirit ring was activated, the air around Dai Mubai began to twist, and the majestic body that had become majestic because of the spirit possessed swelled again, the muscles on his body bulged up in a terrifying outline, and his jacket could no longer bear to burst open. There were many black stripes on his upper body skin, which was as terrifying as tiger skin, and the remaining nails on his palms turned bright silver, harder and sharper than before. A strong golden light burst out from his body, enveloped his body, and the violent breath was shocking. So many amazing changes were completed in an instant, and the sharp nails were cut towards Ao Tian, ??who had already arrived in front of him. At this moment, all the shame and all the anger were left behind by Dai Mubai. Under such circumstances, if he still didn''t understand the terrifying power of Ao Tian, ??then he would be a fool. He understands that he must use all his strength to have a chance to turn things around and turn defeat into victory. "Evil Eyes White Tiger, ha ha." Ao Tian''s voice floated to Dai Mubai''s ears, and then it was the fist that collided with Dai Mubai''s claws. Claws...the claws, which were harder and sharper than before, were broken again, and they flew around, piercing deeply into trees, stones, and soil. The two of them didn''t speak any more, Ao Tian punched after punch, and when they fell on Dai Mubai''s body, there would be a sound of broken bones, which made people horrified. Dai Mubai finally couldn''t help letting out a painful cry, and the first spirit ring lit up, forming a white mask around him. This is his defensive spirit ability, the White Tiger Bodyguard, which can block foreign attacks. However, Baihu''s body barrier had just been formed, and was smashed by Ao Tian''s punch. At this time, Dai Mubai was like a sandbag, with no resistance in front of Ao Tian. His arm bones had broken inch by inch, his ribs had almost been broken, and his legs... Except for some key points, his whole body was almost dismantled by Ao Tian The crushing situation did not last long, because Dai Mubai had no resistance to resist, and the martial soul was automatically disintegrated by Ao Tian. . Most of his body''s bones shattered, and the pain almost made Dai Mubai faint to death. He was lying on the ground, convulsing all over, except for the turning of his head, it was difficult for him to move other parts of his body. He stared blankly at the young man who was looking down above him, and an endless chill rose in his heart. From Ao Tian''s gaze, he saw his disregard for life and his disdain for him. At this moment, Dai Mubai could no longer produce a trace of anger, only fear and shame. "The evil eye white tiger Dai Mubai, is it very strong?" Ao Tian said flatly, turning around and walking back. Oscar woke up from the state of being dumbfounded and yelled, "Boss Dai." Then rushed towards Dai Mubai. Chapter 122： Dai Mubai who cant take care of herself When he rushed to Dai Mubai''s side, Oscar already had a big sausage in his hand, and regardless of whether Dai Mubai was willing to eat it, he just stuffed it into his mouth. Dai Mubai didn''t even think about it, chewed it a few times before swallowing it, and the pain of bone fragmentation was about to torture him to death. Although Ao Tian didn''t attack his vitals, so many bones shattered and blood vessels broke in many places. If there is no treatment, he will only die. Fortunately, Ao Tian didn''t break his teeth, otherwise it would be difficult to even eat Oscar''s big sausage. Except for the skull and spine, Dai Mubai''s whole body bones were shattered, and Oscar''s big sausage had insufficient recovery effect. The healing effect of this type of serious injury was not obvious. No bones healed, but the broken blood vessels began to recover. "Ao Tian, ??you won''t kill him, will you?" Xiao Wu asked when Ao Tian came back. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "He can''t die. He has broken bones all over his body. Like Ma Hongjun, he has to lie down on the bed for a while." After speaking, he suddenly felt Tang San exuding a fighting spirit. "Ao Tian, ??after I break through to the soul sovereign, I will fight you again," Tang San said. He knew that after he broke through the soul, he would definitely not be able to defeat Ao Tian by relying on his spirit, but what about his current top hidden weapons? Even Zao Wou-ki was beaten like that. Although Zao Wou-ki didn''t try his best, Tang San believed that he still had some certainty to defeat Ao Tian. "Tang San, come and help, get Boss Dai back." Oscar shouted from a distance. Tang San walked quickly. Although he didn''t like Dai Mubai very much, as a classmate, he still wouldn''t die. "Let''s go." Ao Tian said, walking back first, and the four girls followed. Oscar looked at Ao Tian''s leaving back, clenched his fists, and said angrily: "This Ao Tian is too much. Everyone is a classmate, and not a life or death enemy. With such a heavy hand, is he still a man? ?" "He has always been like this." Tang San said, "I was beaten badly every time I played with him, but I didn''t get any serious injuries. This time he hurt you so badly, which shows that you really touched him. The bottom line." Tang San looked at Dai Mubai lying on the ground, and continued: "Now, do you still want to grab someone else''s girlfriend?" Dai Mubai didn''t speak, feeling uncomfortable and wanted to faint immediately, but it was a pity that he couldn''t do it. "I must report him to the dean. For those who do not know how serious they are, staying in the academy will only threaten our safety." Oscar said. "If he didn''t know the severity, he wouldn''t just break Dai Mubai''s bones without hurting his life. This control power is not something ordinary people can do." Tang San said. Oscar was speechless, trying to refute but unable to speak powerfully. Tang San said, "You are watching him here. I will go back to call the dean. Remember, most of his bones are broken, so he can''t move his body." Tang San also knows how to medicine, and after a few touches on Dai Mubai''s body, he understands Dai Mubai''s condition. "Then you go and come back quickly." Tang San nodded, got up and ran to the academy. When he caught up with Ao Tian and the others, he didn''t say hello either. "Ao Tian, ??you beat Dai Mubai like this, do you think the dean will punish you?" Xiao Wu asked. Ao Tian smiled and said, "No." "Why? We just entered Shrek Academy, so we beat the old students like this." "Because we came in accordance with Shrek Academy''s rules, didn''t they encourage the fight? They also said that it''s okay not to kill people. I didn''t violate the rules of the academy." Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were like two walking corpses following Ao Tian, ??they still did not wake up from the shock of Ao Tian''s strong defeat of Dai Mubai. The thirty-first level really defeated the thirty-sixth level, and the spirit of martial arts has not been used yet, how did this happen? Ao Tian''s powerful crushing posture made Dai Mubai go all out and could not fight back. Those scenes continued to be played back in the minds of the two girls. If they were like Tang San and couldn''t judge who won before the competition, they wouldn''t be so shocked after seeing the result. But from the beginning, they believed that Ao Tian would lose and would lose thoroughly, so only after Ao Tian defeated Dai Mubai with a relaxed and crushing posture, they would be shocked to the point where they could not be added. They were originally very curious about Ao Tian, ??but now, Ao Tian puts a veil of mystery in their eyes, making them have a desire to uncover and find out. "What''s the matter with you two? Why don''t you keep talking?" Xiao Wu pretended to be puzzled. In fact, she wanted to laugh very much, and she was very proud of her. Ao Tian is her man and gave her a big face. How could she be unhappy. If it hadn''t taken into account the feelings of Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu would have laughed out loud, and now she can only feel refreshed in her heart. "No...nothing." Ning Rongrong said. She and Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help their pretty faces flushing, and couldn''t help feeling ashamed for underestimating Ao Tian before. Before the game, they said many times that Ao Tian would lose, but now, the facts gave them a slap in the face, and their faces were fierce. When they just returned to the entrance of the village, they saw Tang San rushing out with Flanders and Zao Wuji. Flander glanced at Ao Tian lightly, did not speak, and hurried to the grove with Tang San. When Ao Tian returned to the dormitory, Ao Tian said, "Go back and rest." Gu Yuena shook her head and said, "I''m waiting here. If that Flander dares to move you, I will abolish him." Ao Tian petted Gu Yuena''s head and said with a smile: "Your husband, I am not a waste material, can I be bullied so easily?" Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong looked at Gu Yuena in surprise at the same time. They had been a little confused just now, wondering if they had misheard Gu Yuena''s words. Abolished Flanders? That''s a soul saint. A Soul Sovereign actually said that the Soul Sage was going to be abolished. Isn''t this a joke? Although they knew it was impossible, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong could not laugh for some reason. The five stood at the door of the boys dormitory. After waiting long, they saw Flanders and Zao Wou-ki carrying a door panel back with Dai Mubai lying on the door panel. Tang San and Oscar followed behind. Ma Hongjun in the room heard the voice outside and shouted: "Who is outside?" Flander kicked the door open and carried Dai Mubai in. "Boss Dai, what''s wrong with you? Who beat you like this?" Ma Hongjun''s horrified voice sounded. Ao Tian walked in indifferently, and Gu Yuena and several girls also followed. Flender and Zao Wou-ki moved Dai Mubai from the door panel to the bed carefully. During the movement, Dai Mubai grinned with pain, his face twisted and deformed. Ma Hongjun looked at Dai Mubai who was like a dead pig, his head was dumbfounded. what happened? Even if he was burned by the fire, why did Dai Mubai become such a ghost? The treatment teacher who rushed over immediately treated Dai Mubai. "President, Dai Mubai''s injury is more serious than Ma Hongjun''s, and it will take at least a month to recover." Dai Mubai received the treatment, and his face looked much better, but when he heard the teacher''s words, he was very sad to death. Thinking that he can''t take care of himself, he needs to take care of him like Ma Hongjun. At this moment, he deeply regretted that he should not provoke the perverted fellow Ao Tian. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she must have life and enjoyment. Thinking of my girlfriends in Soto City, if I don''t pamper them for a month, I wonder if they will be lonely? Chapter 123： Dai Mubais new goal Flander''s face was gloomy, like it was about to rain. Ma Hongjun just had an accident in the morning, and Dai Mubai followed suit in the afternoon. Could this save him a bit? He turned his head back sharply, fixed his eyes on Ao Tian, ??and asked sharply, "You beat Dai Mubai like this?" Ao Tian calmly nodded and said, "Yes." "At a young age, my heart is quite ruthless, even more ruthless than Tang San." Zao Wuji said. Shattering most of the bones of a person''s body, what a cruel torture, it is even more painful than Zao Wou-ki''s previously suffered Tang San''s hidden weapon. Zao Wou-ki was shocked when he saw Dai Mubai''s tragic condition just now. . "Everyone is a classmate, you can learn from each other, why are you so ruthless." Flender''s aura was released, pressing on Ao Tian. Ao Tian''s expression was natural, as if he hadn''t felt Flanders'' aura. The expressions of Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong who stood beside Ao Tian changed. They felt a large mountain pressing on top of their heads, making it difficult to breathe. Xiao Wu wisely shrank behind Ao Tian, ??and all the pressure disappeared. Ao Tian''s body seemed to be a sky that never collapsed, blocking any pressure for her. Gu Yuena couldn''t help but stepped forward with her right foot, but Ao Tian held her hand. Ao Tian shook her head, and Gu Yuena retracted her foot. "Before the battle, I reminded him that there is a price to fight with me. Before the battle started, he also said in person that the academy encourages fighting, as long as you dont kill people, I didnt violate the rules, did you dean? Do you want to punish me?" Zao Wou-ki scolded: "You are arrogant, obviously you are maliciously hurting people through loopholes in the rules." Flander stretched out his hand to stop Zao Wou-ki, and said earnestly: "Everyone is classmates, and we will live together and fight side by side in the future. It is okay to learn from each other, but peace is the most important thing, morality, and no fighting. Well, I will punish you to take care of Dai Mubai for a month and reflect on it. " Oscar on the side was a little happy, he was finally no longer alone. There was an Ao Tian picking up urine with him, which made him feel a lot more balanced. Ao Tian shook his head: "I refuse." Gu Yuena''s eyes gradually became fierce. Flemish changed his temper and scolded: "When you come here, do you think you are still a young master? Shrek never raises a spoiled person. If you refuse, then get out!" Ao Tian said calmly: "Okay, what you said, I quit Shrek Academy." "I quit!" Gu Yuena said. "I quit!" Xiao Wu said. "I also quit." Zhu Zhuqing said. Ning Rongrong hesitated for a moment, and said, "Me too..." "Enough!" Flender yelled, "I have paid the tuition, no one wants to run." He was really taken aback just now. He withdrew from five students at once, all of them are super geniuses. Ning Rongrong is a little bit worse, but Wuhun is the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. If you really let them leave Shrek Academy, That was definitely a major loss for Shrek Academy. What **** house rules are no longer important when they are placed on these talented students. Flender turned his gaze to Tang San, considering whether to let Tang San take care of Dai Mubai for a month. Tang San couldn''t help frowning, thinking if the dean asked him to take care of Dai Mubai, would he refuse? To be honest, he really didn''t want to take care of Dai Mubai with piss. "President, don''t bother the classmates." Dai Mubai said suddenly, "Go to the village and hire someone to take care of me and the fat man. I will pay for it." Oscar was moved suddenly, and finally did not have to do the tired and dirty work. Flander waved his hand and said, "Go home." Ao Tian and several people left the room. "Oscar, you stay." Flander called out. Flander said: "I originally arranged for Teacher Zhao to lead Ao Tian to the Star Dou Great Forest tomorrow to practice, mainly to help Tang San and Zhu Qing obtain the third spirit ring and advance to the soul sovereign. Since you don''t need to take care of Mubai, Then go together tomorrow." Oscar''s eyes lit up, and he quickly said: "Okay, I must behave well, and I won''t let the dean down." He had always been thinking about how to chase Ning Rongrong, but he didn''t expect the opportunity to come so soon, go out and practice together, as long as he showed more hospitality, he might not be able to capture the beauty of the beauty. "Well, remember to get up early tomorrow and gather in the playground." Flender reminded. "President." Dai Mubai called out suddenly. "What''s wrong?" "You just said that you want to help Tang San and Zhu Qing obtain the third spirit ring. I remember that Zhu Qing is only 27th level? Will he absorb the spirit ring so soon?" Dai Mubai stared at Flanders. There was a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. Having said that, Flander was in a better mood and explained with a smile: "She told me this morning that she had reservations during the test before, but in fact, she had reached level 30 before coming. " Dai Mubai seemed to have a thunderstorm in his heart, and his whole body was stunned. He was already at level 30 when he was only twelve years old. What an enchanting talent this talent is! Moreover, after obtaining the spirit ring, he will become the soul sovereign, the twelve-year-old soul sovereign, and the history of the Zhu family may not be able to find such a talented young man for hundreds of years. Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu, and Gu Yuena''s talents and evildoer Dai Mubai may not care, but this Zhu family girl has such an infinite talent, he must care! He hides in this Shrek Academy, and his will is depressed. Isn''t it because his elder brother has put too much pressure on him, so he can''t see hope? If everything is dead, it''s better to enjoy it. But now, he saw hope. The girl named Zhu Qing seemed to be a ray of sunshine, which dispelled the haze in his heart and made him see hope. His own talent is actually better than that of his elder brother, but his age is too much different, and he hasn''t practiced for a few years, so he can''t compare to his elder brother. If he can combine with this Zhu Qing, he may not be able to defeat his eldest brother in the future. Dai Mubai has been here for the past few years, and UU reading will occasionally contact his family. He also has a general understanding of the situation of his fiancee Zhu Zhuqing. According to his inference, Zhu Zhuqings current cultivation base should be only 26. At level seven, it was incomparable to this Zhu Qing. Dont you know what a blessing? Without Gu Yuena, another Zhu Qing appeared. At this moment, Dai Mubai began to have an idea... "You guys have a good rest, I''ll go to the village to find someone to take care of you." Flender said, leaving with a few teachers. Opposite Dai Mubais bed, a scorched Ma Hongjun turned his head to look at Dai Mubai with difficulty, and asked, "Boss Dai, you asked that Zhu Qing just now, didnt you think about her? You just said that in the morning. If you want to help me chase her, your friends wife must not be deceived. Dont go back and grab it with me, or Ill turn my face with you. "We''ll talk about this after we recover," Dai Mubai said. Ma Hongjun widened his eyes and said, "So, you have the idea of ??robbing me? Dai Mubai, you are not kind. Is it easy for me to find a girlfriend? This is about my life. You. I used to rush three games a day and date different girls, but now I have to fight with me. I curse your kidney loss!" Chapter 124： Moved by Zhu Zhuqing Dai Mubai remained silent, and did not answer Ma Hongjun''s words. He thought about it and observed Zhu Qing for a period of time. If it was really enchanting, then no matter what method or price he paid, he would have to chase the other person. Now that he saw hope, he didn''t want to go on living in depression anymore. "Dai Mubai, you are dumb? Why don''t you dare to answer my words?" Ma Hongjun said angrily. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Oscar hurriedly ended the battle and said: "Stop quarreling, quarreling for a woman, as for?" He came next to Dai Mubai, smiled, and flattered: "Boss Dai, I will go to experience with Rongrong tomorrow. You are known as a veteran of Hua Cong, and teach me a few tricks. If this is done, brother, I must be honest. Newspaper." Dai Mubai''s complexion eased a little, and he gave Oscar a few words, making Oscar overjoyed, like a treasure. ... The four girls returned to their room, and Ao Tian also returned to his room. A few years ago, he was used to living with Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, but now suddenly living alone, a little lonely. He had no choice but to sink his heart and continue to deduct Zhu Zhuqing''s exercises. Most of this exercise has been completed, and it will be completed tonight with more effort. Many exercises have attributes. A cultivator with a combination of attributes will get twice the result with half the effort. The advanced exercises can even make the cultivator realize the mysterious power of the law. Ao Tian gave Zhu Zhuqing the dark attributes and wind attributes of his technique. The dark attributes are the attributes of Zhu Zhuqing''s martial spirit ghost cat, and the wind attributes make her faster. Of course, whether Zhu Zhuqing can comprehend the power of the law from the practice of the exercises depends on her own comprehension. The spirit masters of Douluo Continent must have a very high level of cultivation if they want to touch the power of the law. Generally, they need to reach the realm of the titled Douluo before they can touch the power of the law, but this is only possible, except In addition to understanding, we also need to look at chance. If there is no comprehension and opportunity, even if you cultivate to the ninety-nine level, you will not be able to comprehend the power of the law. Every **** in the God Realm has mastered the corresponding law, and mastering the law is one of the conditions for becoming a god. Spirit masters generally realize the power of the law when passing on the gods. If you want to understand the power of the law without passing on the position of the gods, it is simply as difficult as reaching the sky. The exercises designed by Ao Tian for Zhu Zhuqing only give her some hope. Whether she can understand it depends on her own. Until the evening, nothing happened again. After dinner, the exercises designed by Ao Tian for Zhu Zhuqing have been completed, and they will be handed over to Xiao Wu in the evening. By the way, we will live with Gu Yuena again. . For the evening, he was looking forward to it. He found that while being affectionate, it could also promote the recovery of Gu Yuena''s original injury. Waiting till late at night, after Gu Yuena hypnotized Zhu Zhuqing, Ao Tian came to her room. If it was him who taught, he could directly transfer the exercises to Zhu Zhuqing''s mind with divine thoughts, but let Xiao Wu teach them, he could only use stupid methods. People in Douluo Continent didn''t know what meridians were, so Ao Tian drew a detailed picture of meridians of the human body. Otherwise, Zhu Zhuqing would be confused. After earnestly teaching Xiao Wu several times and confirming that there was nothing missing, Gu Yuena awakened Zhu Zhuqing and followed Ao Tian to Ao Tian''s room. Gu Yuena won''t be back tonight, so she will spend her time in Ao Tian''s room. As soon as Zhu Zhuqing opened his eyes, he saw Xiao Wu standing in front of her bed with her hands on her shoulders with a look of triumph. "Sister Xiao Wu, what''s the matter with you? Um... why did I fall asleep?" Zhu Zhuqing sat up a little confused. She clearly remembered that she was still cultivating just now, how could she fall asleep in a daze? Xiao Wu said, "Didn''t I mean to increase your cultivation speed? In fact, with your current cultivation speed, it will take at least ten years to reach Title Douluo. I still have a way to make you faster." "Really?" Zhu Zhuqing was shocked. She felt that her current cultivation speed was no longer slower than that of a genius with innate soul power, but Xiao Wu actually said that she could make her faster. Is Xiao Wu a god? She couldn''t help but doubt it. Xiao Wu got on Zhu Zhuqing''s bed, sat cross-legged with her, then took out the meridian diagram drawn by Ao Tian, ??and said, "I will teach you now." ... In the early morning, the **** sounded and Zhu Zhuqing woke up from the state of cultivation. She looked at her soul power inwardly, and she was shocked in an instant, this thing called a technique actually made her cultivation speed greatly improved again. If she hadn''t had the confidence to cultivate to Title Douluo before the persecution of her family came, after she had improved her talent before, then she was confident now. With such a magical technique, if she can''t cultivate Title Douluo in a short time, then she will be killed by a headshot. Now, she still can''t believe that there is such a magical thing in this world, she hasn''t even heard of it before. She turned her head and looked at Xiao Wu, who was sleeping on the pillow next to her, her eyes full of gratitude. It was Xiao Wu who gave her hope and made her choose to get rid of Dai Mubai''s scumbag. She was very grateful to Xiao Wu. It was the first time that she came into contact with such a magical thing as exercises last night, and she was very confused at the beginning. She didn''t know that there are so many magical things called meridians in the human body. It was Xiao Wu who patiently explained to her and guided her to practice step by step. Zhu Zhuqing would have some doubts from time to time, so Xiao Wu didn''t go back to his room at all, and stayed here to answer Zhu Zhuqing. Later, Zhu Zhuqing''s practice began to get on the right track, and Xiao Wu fell asleep here unknowingly. "Sister Xiao Wu will be my elder sister from now on. Whoever wants to bully her must first ask me whether I can agree or not!" Zhu Zhuqing was touched and vowed secretly. "Sister Xiao Wu, it''s dawn, it''s time to get up." Zhu Zhuqing pushed Xiao Wu''s shoulder. "Don''t make any noise, let me sleep a little longer." Xiao Wu mumbled, her body still. "I have to go to the Star Dou Great Forest today, and I will gather later." Zhu Zhuqing reminded. "Then call me when we gather." Zhu Zhuqing got out of bed helplessly, and went to the cafeteria to bring some breakfast to Xiao Wu after he was ready to wash. At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and Gu Yuena walked in with a spring breeze, and said with a smile: "You can''t wake her up like this." With that said, Gu Yuena came to Xiao Wu''s side, patted the hips vigorously, and said, "If you don''t get up in bed, the breakfast will be eaten up." Xiao Wu sat up fiercely, rushed out of the room, and her voice came back: "I''m going back to brush my teeth, you must wait for me." Uh...Zhu Zhuqing looked at this scene, speechless. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Don''t be surprised, Xiao Wu, this girl is like this. She always eats the most and sleeps second. Other things must be ranked behind these two things." Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help laughing out loud, and an unprecedented sense of happiness and warmth appeared in her heart. She was very relaxed, comfortable and happy with Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. This was something she had never experienced since she was a child. She liked this feeling very much. Zhu Zhuqing suddenly remembered something and asked: "Sister Naer, where did you go last night? You are only coming back now." "Go to Aotian''s room for one night." Gu Yuena smiled. She was in a good mood, very happy, her complexion was ruddy, and her smile was a little bigger than usual. Zhu Zhuqing froze for a moment, and spent the night in Ao Tian''s room. Doesn''t that mean that sister Na''er and Ao Tian last night... This was too fast, Zhu Zhuqing was surprised. She thought that Gu Yuena and Ao Tian were the same age as hers. "Don''t tell me, you haven''t washed it yet, go wash it, and have breakfast together later." ... In the canteen, Ao Tian and four girls are eating breakfast. At this moment, Tang San and Oscar walked in together. "You are so early." Oscar greeted enthusiastically. Chapter 125： Oscars offensive Ao Tian looked up and glanced at Oscar lightly, then continued to eat breakfast, ignoring him. Oscar''s expression was a bit embarrassing, but immediately remembered the experience Dai Mubai had passed to him, that is, the face must be thick, no matter what degree or stage, the face must always be thick, so as to have a chance to kiss Fangze. Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena sat on both sides of Ao Tian, ??while Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing sat opposite. After Oscar had breakfast, he plucked up his courage and sat beside Ning Rongrong. Today''s Oscar''s hair is neatly trimmed, and he wears a new set of clothes. He has been collecting this new set of clothes, but now he has to take it out for his own happiness. Oscar''s face value is higher than Dai Mubai''s, and under careful dressing, he has a tendency to catch up with Ao Tian. Of course, his temperament is still a thousand miles worse than Ao Tian. After sitting down, Oscar''s nose moved, and he smelled the Ruoruuowu body scent floating from Ning Rongrong, and he was agitated. This was his first time pursuing a girl, and he was naturally nervous and excited. But when he thought of having Dai Mubai''s precious experience backing him, he slowly relaxed. With Dai Mubai''s experience as a love saint, what else should he worry about? As long as you are not nervous and follow Dai Mubai''s experience, you will definitely succeed. Ning Rongrong frowned, moved his **** to Zhu Zhuqing''s side, and said to Oscar, "What are you doing next to me?" Oscar smiled charmingly and said, "Everyone is classmates, and we will soon be fighting together. I think we all need to get acquainted with each other so that we can better deal with the dangers in the Star Dou Forest." Ning Rongrong snorted coldly, and said, "This is what you think, not me. How can you help the team with an insignificant fellow like you?" The first impression Oscar gave her was not good. In addition, Oscar was Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s companion. She had already disgusted those two guys to the extreme, and naturally believed that Oscar and those two guys were the same kind of people. Oscar was not easily hit by Ning Rongrongs ruthless words. He continued to smile and said, Do you know what effect my sausage has? My soul power is proportional." Tang San sat down on the other side of Oscar and couldn''t help but marvel, and said, "Shrek Academy is really all monsters. Listening to Dai Mubai said, you are still a food-type spirit master Douluo with innate soul power and innate soul power. Apart from you on the mainland, I am afraid that there will be no second one to come." Hearing Tang San holding himself up, Oscar suddenly frowned, but his words were very humble, saying: "Where, compared to you, I''m far behind." Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were shocked when they heard that Oscar was innately full of soul power. Based on their insights, they understood how difficult it is for food-type spirit masters to appear innately full of soul power. This is almost impossible. , But one appeared in front of them. Ning Rongrong glanced at Oscar and noticed the smug look on the other partys face. He was a little unhappy and ridiculed: "Yes, you are indeed far behind us. Look at Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, Only twelve years old, you are already at level 31. Even Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing have reached level 30. I heard that you are fourteen years old. May I ask, how many level are you now?" Oscar could no longer maintain his composure, and an embarrassment appeared on his face, saying: "I am now at level 29 and will soon reach level 30. As we all know, the cultivation of food-type soul masters is more difficult than other types. Some." Tang San nodded and said, "Yes, food-type spirit masters are more difficult to cultivate than other spirit masters. Oscar can cultivate to the 29th level at the age of fourteen, and he is considered a genius among all spirit masters, let alone he is still A food soul master." Tang San has studied with the master for six years, and he still has some insights. Although Oscar''s soul curse is a bit disgusting, he still appreciates Oscar''s talent. Hearing that Tang San had defended his face again, Oscar couldn''t help but cast a grateful look. Regardless of whether Tang San was intentional or unintentional, he helped him. Ning Rongrong did not refute Tang San''s words, because what Tang San said was the truth. Oscar continued: "I guess you have never been to the Star Dou Great Forest? I have been to it several times. It is a good place. It is the cradle of soul beasts and the favorite place of powerful soul masters. Any soul master , As long as you take the time, you can find the most suitable spirit ring in the Star Dou Great Forest." Tang San really hadn''t been to the Star Dou Forest, and had already begun to listen carefully. Even Ning Rongrong, although he had some understanding of the Star Dou Forest, his expression became a bit more serious. Oscar glanced at Ning Rongrong quietly, and found that Ning Rongrong''s expression had become more serious, so he said more and more vigorously, talking about his previous experience in the Star Dou Forest with Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun under the leadership of Zao Wou-ki. What matters, how to cooperate to kill the soul beast, what needs to be paid attention to... This is Dai Mubai''s second valuable experience to Oscar, to show her extensive knowledge in front of girls, as long as the girls are attracted, there will be a show. To sum it up, it is: knowledgeable and articulate. Oscar was talking vigorously, even Tang San was listening carefully, and Ning Rongrong''s eating speed also slowed down a lot. Suddenly, with a bang, Xiao Wu slapped the table hard, stood up, and exclaimed, "I''m full." After speaking, she strode out of the canteen. Except for Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, everyone was taken aback by Xiao Wu, and they didn''t understand why she lost her temper. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena both stood up, did not speak, and followed Xiao Wu out. Zhu Zhuqing didn''t hesitate, Xiao Wu had left, so what else would she stay here for. Ning Rongrong glanced at Oscar, and then ran out. Although she has never been to the Star Dou Great Forest, there are a lot of information about the Star Dou Great Forest in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. She has also heard two titled Douluo grandfathers tell the story of the Star Dou Great Forest since childhood. She just discovered that the adventures Oscar talked about were something she hadn''t heard from the two grandpas and found it new, not very curious. In her opinion, this still cannot change the trivial fact of Oscar. Oscar was talking excitedly, and this sudden situation made him dumbfounded, and his eyebrows suddenly collapsed. Seeing Oscar''s discouraged appearance, Tang San couldn''t help asking: "Are you really going to chase Ning Rongrong?" Oscar nodded and said, "My father had me when he was forty years old, and I am fourteen years old, but I haven''t even touched a girl''s hand. Do you think I am a failure?" Tang San couldn''t help being amused by Oscar''s words, and asked, "The meaning of your life is for women? There are so many people who haven''t dated girls at the age of fourteen, but you are ashamed of this." He put down his chopsticks, stood up, and said, "Oscar, I kindly advise you, if I were you, I would try to make myself stronger instead of just thinking about it. As long as people become stronger, do something. It will become easier." Chapter 126： The hardest student to teach "I''m full." Tang San left Oscar and left alone. Oscar was so touched that he clenched his fists. "From today, I will work hard to cultivate, but Ning Rongrong, I will not give up. The two do not conflict." ... Before the assembly bell rang, Ao Tian and the others waited on the playground. "That Oscar is really annoying." Xiao Wu said angrily. Ning Rongrong said: "Indeed, he was sitting next to me just now, his eyes were always on me, although I didn''t look at him, I could still feel it." Xiao Wu said: "Rongrong, it seems his target is you, then you have to be careful, don''t be fooled by this kind of person." Ning Rongrong raised his white chin slightly, and said, "How come I, Ning Rongrong, would like that kind of guy? Only the most talented and powerful soul war master can be worthy of me." "Then you have no hope." Xiao Wu said. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing both cast suspicious glances. Xiao Wu took Ao Tian''s arm and said proudly: "Because Ao Tian is mine already." Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were speechless at the same time, do they praise their men so much? However, Ning Rongrong fell silent, and looked at Ao Tian from time to time. His unparalleled appearance, enchanting talent for cultivation, and abnormal leapfrog fighting ability all met Ning Rongrong''s mate selection standards since childhood. When the direct disciples of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect choose their spouse, they can only choose a powerful soul war master. This is the rule of the sect since ancient times, and Ning Rongrong has been instilled in this idea since he was a child. Ao Tian is so good, and Ning Rongrong is a little moved. If Ao Tian can be a door-to-door son-in-law... In the end she could only sigh. Ao Tian was already the man of Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. As the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, she was so arrogant that she couldn''t take that face off and grab it. Besides, Ao Tian didn''t seem to be interested in her either. At this moment, Tang San walked with Flender and Zao Wuji. Flander rang the big clock on the playground and asked, "Where is that boy Oscar? Is he still sleeping?" "Dean, Oscar and I were having breakfast in the cafeteria just now, so they should be here soon," Tang San said. As soon as he finished speaking, Oscar hurried over. "Oscar, you are late again, do you want to run the lap again?" Flender glared at Oscar. Oscar shook his head vigorously, and said pitifully: "Dean, I''m only a little late, so please let me go." "If you go on, you will run here for one day!" Flander said. "There will never be another next time." Oscar quickly raised three fingers and swore. "Return to the team!" Flander said. Oscar hurriedly returned to the line, with four girls in the front and three boys in the back, a total of seven people. Flender looked at the seven young men and women in front of him, all of them were geniuses out of a million, and he was very satisfied. They were all monsters from Shrek Academy. This kind of genius, I am afraid that only Shrek Academy has it on Douluo Continent. Thinking of this, Flender couldn''t help feeling proud, and at the same time secretly decided that these geniuses must be firmly tied to Shrek Academy, and they must not be allowed to run away. Flander coughed his throat and said, "Today, Teacher Zhao will lead you to the Star Dou Great Forest to practice. The main task is to help Tang San and Zhu Qing find the spirit ring. Inside, you will experience the trials of life and death. , Shrek Academy does not support mediocrity, I hope your performance can satisfy me. Now, before I set off, I will give you a lesson. " "What class?" Oscar asked. Flender looked at Oscar and said, "Oscar, we need your help in this class." After speaking, he looked at the others and said, "Except for Oscar, each of you must eat at least one of the two sausages he made." As soon as Flander finished speaking, the pretty faces of Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong changed color in an instant. How is it possible that Oscar''s soul curse is disgusting, nasty, and obscene, and let them eat that kind of thing? Even Tang San''s complexion was a bit ugly, even though he had eaten it once, Tang San still felt very uncomfortable when he thought of Oscar''s spell. Oscar was standing behind Ning Rongrong, looking at the charming girl in front of him, and he felt excited when he thought that Ning Rongrong was about to eat the big sausage he made. "I won''t eat!" Xiao Wu said immediately, with a very firm tone! With Xiao Wu taking the lead, with the temperament of Ning Rongrong''s eldest lady, how could she eat such disgusting things, she followed up and said, "I won''t eat either." Zhu Zhuqing also said: "I won''t eat either." Ao Tian and Gu Yuena didn''t speak, but it was impossible for them to eat that kind of food. Tang San didn''t speak either. Since someone had already refused, there was no need for him to stand up, lest he left a bad impression on the dean. Flander had foreseen the result a long time ago, but still couldn''t help but want to get angry. His complexion gradually darkened, and said, "Life is more important or face is more important? Yes, Oscar''s soul curse is a bit wretched, but his martial arts spirit is the best among the food martial arts spirits I have ever seen. In many In a critical moment, his sausage is enough to save your life. If you can''t even pass this level, then there is no need to cultivate." Xiao Wu resolutely said: "I don''t need his sausages to help me. If you force me to eat something like that, I will quit Shrek Academy." "I don''t need it either." Ning Rongrong said, asking her to eat something like that, she would rather die. Flender couldn''t help having a headache. These little guys simply quit the college at every turn. He had never encountered such a difficult student to teach. Zao Wou-ki suddenly leaned into Flander''s ear and said a few words. Flanders'' eyes lit up and he nodded slightly. "Since you said that you dont need Oscars sausages, thats OK, Ill give you a chance. Ill go to the Star Dou Great Forest later and we will go forward in the form of running. Apart from Oscars, whoever falls in the end must be honest. You eat Oscars sausage, otherwise its a scam, do you dare to agree?" Flender said. "Isn''t it just running? Why don''t you dare?" Xiao Wu said immediately. She is very confident in her speed, and believes that Ao Tian will never let her eat such disgusting thingsNing Rongrong suddenly hesitated. She is an auxiliary soul master with weak physique. In this way to decide who eats Oscars sausage, it must be her. "Does anyone object?" Flander asked. Ning Rongrong wanted to object, but when Xiao Wu didn''t say anything, she held back. "Why did they dare, but I didn''t dare? If I really fell in the end, I would threaten to drop out of school." Ning Rongrong thought. "Very good." Seeing that there was no objection, Flander suddenly smiled. His plan is very clever. Oscars big sausage can regain strength, and those who fall in the end will definitely be able to overtake the people in front. In this way, everyone has the opportunity to eat Oscars big sausage. And as long as someone eats first, other people''s psychology will not be so difficult to accept. ps: There are three chapters today, try to add more tomorrow. Please subscribe for support, come to qq to read, thank you~ Chapter 127： Backward Don 3 Flander said: "Since there is no objection, let''s go. Zao Wou-ki, these little guys will leave it to you." Zao Wou-ki grinned and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely train them." There are still some bruises on his face, which was beaten by Tang Hao and has not fully recovered. Zao Wuji looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ning Rongrong, you can use your soul skills to assist your teammates. If you want to eat sausages, you can also say it at any time. Now, all of you are running forward!" He had just finished speaking, Xiao Wu had already jumped out, realizing that she was the first, and she turned around and shouted: "Sister Na''er, run quickly, do you want to eat big sausages?" Oscar was the second to rush out, thinking that these guys who disliked his big sausage were about to eat his big sausage, the smile on his face couldn''t stop. The dean has just said that the rule is that anyone except him will eat his sausage at the end. This kind of feeling is simply not too cool. "See if you dare to dislike my Oscar''s big sausage in the future..." Thinking about it, he turned his head and glanced at Ning Rongrong. This look caused Ning Rongrong''s body to tremble, and his whole body quickly got goose bumps. Her scalp was numb and she ran out immediately. The remaining four set off at almost the same time. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena went hand in hand, the fastest, followed by Zhu Zhuqing, and finally Tang San. These four quickly surpassed Ning Rongrong and caught up with Xiao Wu''s pace. Zao Wou-ki showed a playful smile and followed. After exiting the village, Zao Wou-ki ran to the front to lead the way. He turned around and shouted: "I will talk about more detailed rules. Apart from Oscar, whoever has been at the end has to eat Oscars sausage obediently. Object?" Ning Rongrong was already at the end at this time, his face turned ugly, but he did not speak stubbornly. Oscar slowed down and came to Ning Rongrong''s side. This time was a great opportunity for him to gain Ning Rongrong''s favor. Seeing the true feelings in adversity is also the experience that Dai Mubai imparted to him. "Rongrong, don''t worry, I will always be with you." Oscar said. Ning Rongrong was very upset at first, when he heard Oscar''s pretentious and affectionate words again, a burst of anger instantly erupted in his heart. "I would rather die than eat your sausage." She yelled, her pace quickened, and she caught up with Ao Tian. Oscar was a little annoyed. How could this Ning Rongrong just refuse to get in? He had acted so affectionately. After only a few minutes of departure, everyone''s strength gap can be seen. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were at the forefront, followed by Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, and then Tang San. No matter how far Ren Ning Rongrong ran, he couldn''t surpass Tang San. Ning Rongrong, who has never suffered from this kind of suffering since childhood, is now out of breath, his steps have become very heavy, and his legs seem to be not his own. Zao Wou-ki looked back and said: "If you can''t hold on, you can eat an Oscar''s recovery sausage, which can relieve fatigue and restore physical strength, so that you can surpass other people." Ning Rongrong looked stubborn and didn''t say a word, but didn''t stop. She vowed that if she really let her eat that kind of food, she would immediately threaten to withdraw from Shrek Academy. Tang San was secretly surprised when he was running. He thought he could enter the top three steadily, but he didn''t expect that even Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing would be faster than him. Although he has a ghostly trail, it is a kind of fighting style, which is better at agility and dodge, and has no obvious advantage in straight acceleration. However, he firmly believes that his stamina will last longer, because he possesses the mysterious heavenly arts. While stamina and soul power are consumed, the mysterious heavenly arts are also running in his body, restoring his body and soul power, although the recovery cannot fully keep up with it. Consumption, but he is very convinced that he has a very obvious advantage. This is the benefit brought by the exercise method. As long as the exercise method is proficient, even in the case of running, you can still practice distractedly, unlike the native soul masters of Douluo Continent who can only meditate and practice. Obviously, you can''t meditate while running, because meditation requires meditation, and no distracting thoughts will work. Therefore, Tang San believed that he would definitely be the winner, and even if Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were soon to be caught up by him, it was just a matter of time. He glanced back and said secretly: "I definitely don''t eat big sausages. My stamina is still sufficient. Even if Ning Rongrong eats once, he will definitely not be able to catch up with me after regaining his strength. I only need to reach the Star Dou Great Forest. Just stay ahead of Ning Rongrong." Tears flickered in Ning Rongrong''s big eyes, and he felt aggrieved. The reason she never gave up was that she didn''t want to admit that she was weaker than others. Here, her soul power was the lowest, which made her suffer as the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Lizong. The arrogance in her heart didn''t allow her to give up, but on the other hand, she couldn''t bear to be a eldest lady who had to endure this kind of hardship, so she felt very wronged. At this moment, Xiao Wu spoke and asked, "Teacher Zhao, can I run with Ning Rongrong on my back?" Zao Wou-ki showed a playful look and smiled: "Of course, but if you two are at the end for a long time, then both of you will eat Oscar''s big sausage." In his opinion, Ning Rongrong was destined to be the first to eat sausage. But now, Xiao Wu actually had to run with Ning Rongrong on his back. Zao Wou-ki believed that Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong would definitely eat Oscar''s sausage together. Don''t look at Xiao Wu running fast, but with a person on his back, the speed will definitely drop a lot, the physical exertion is serious, and it may even be inferior to Oscar. Even with Ning Rongrong''s speed increase, his physical exertion would definitely be much faster than others with one person on his back. Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up when he heard Xiao Wu''s words, and his heart was moved. Xiao Wu came to Ning Rongrong, squatted down, and said with a smile: "Come on." Ning Rongrong did not hesitate, and lay on Xiao Wu''s back. At the same time, her martial soul was also released. "Qibao is famous, and the second said: Su." A beam of colored light shot out from her Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Tower and fell on Xiao Wu''s body, instantly making Xiao Wu''s body lighter. Xiao Wu shot out with a bullet, quickly surpassed Tang San, and returned to Ao Tian. "Xiao Wu, thank you." Ning Rongrong was very moved. He didn''t expect that Xiao Wu would choose to help her at the last moment. In this way, it is possible that two people will eat big sausages Xiao Wu said nonchalantly: "You are my roommate, I won''t help you, who will help you." "It''s great to have you as a friend," Ning Rongrong said, "If you can''t hold on, then let me go. I don''t want to hurt you." She still talks about loyalty, the big deal is that she chose to quit Shrek Academy, but it was a pity to leave this group of geniuses that shocked her heart. Zhu Zhuqing next to Xiao Wu said: "Sister Xiao Wu, if you are tired, change my back." Ning Rongrong was touched again. It turned out that the feeling of being pampered by a friend turned out to be so warm. Because of her identity, she never had a real friend, but now, she feels that she has found a real friend. She thought about it for a while, and once again three rays of colored light shot out from the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda, which fell on Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Zhu Zhuqing, respectively. "Tang San, I''m sorry, there must always be someone who eats sausages." Ning Rongrong secretly said. Chapter 128： The weird incident that happened to Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing Ning Rongrong understood that Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, and Zhu Zhuqing were a whole. Between Ao Tian and Tang San, Ning Rongrong chose the former. Because there are four people in Ao Tian, ??who can take turns carrying her, it is possible that Tang San will eat sausages by himself before arriving in the Star Dou Great Forest. Tang San behind him sank. Judging from the fact that Ning Rongrong hadn''t given him an increase, he understood Ning Rongrong''s thoughts. "I have to catch up with them in a short time, otherwise I''ll be in trouble." Tang San secretly said. Tang San started to speed up, Ao Tian and others in front of him also started to speed up, and Zao Wou-ki also speeded up. In the end, it was Oscar who couldn''t keep up. Even if he had eaten his own big sausage to recover, he couldn''t keep up with the group of people who were scrambling. Suddenly he felt a deep sense of loss in his heart, how disgusting these people are for his big sausages, their fearful appearance is like running for their lives in front of a terrible soul beast. Seeing that Oscar was about to fall behind, Zao Wou-ki slowed down and said: "Everyone is following me, not allowed to overtake me." So Tang San and Ao Tian followed Zao Wuji in parallel. "Teacher Zhao, in this case, the six of us have the same speed, wouldn''t we all have to eat sausages?" Tang San asked. Zao Wou-ki replied: "Just keep this speed, there will always be people who get tired and slow down." After Zao Wou-ki slowed down, Oscar gradually caught up. Seeing that Xiao Wu was gradually losing strength, Gu Yuena said, "Give me Ning Rongrong." "Sister Naer, thank you so much." Xiao Wu said happily, and handed Ning Rongrong to Gu Yuena''s back. With Gu Yuena''s help, she had nothing to worry about anymore. Let Tang San eat the big sausage alone. "Thank you." Ning Rongrong said to Gu Yuena. In fact, she had always been a little jealous of Gu Yuena before, jealous of Gu Yuena''s beauty, jealous of Gu Yuena''s talent, and that outstanding temperament. But now, the jealousy in her heart began to disappear little by little. "You''re welcome." Gu Yuena said. If Xiao Wu hadn''t taken the initiative to help Ning Rongrong, she wouldn''t have helped. Next, was the beginning of Tang San''s tragedy. No accident, he was the first one to eat the Oscar sausage. After holding it back, his physical strength was restored, and he instantly surpassed Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, who had slowed down. But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he found that Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing were as energetic as if they were instantly beaten up, and they looked a little bit tired. Xiao Wu knew very well that these were Ao Tian''s hands and feet secretly, how could this man bear to let her eat that kind of food. When Oscar made sausages, not only was the spell awkward, but her eyes were a little abnormal, so she would not eat such disgusting things. There was a big question in Zhu Zhuqing''s heart. Her spirit power was almost exhausted, and her physical strength almost reached the limit. Seeing Tang San surpass her and Xiao Wu, she thought that the next one was either she or Xiao Wu eating sausages. Unexpectedly, the spirit power in her body was restored inexplicably. She could feel a mysterious power injected into her body and transformed into her spirit power. At the same time, her tired spirit and body were also restored. It is no different from when you first set off. Zhu Zhuqing was very shocked when such a strange thing happened to him. She turned her head and glanced at Xiao Wu, and found that Xiao Wu was equally energetic, meaninglessly tired, and blinked at her. Zhu Zhuqing was stunned for a moment, but reacted instantly, Xiao Wu must have had the same situation as her, and he recovered inexplicably. "No, it''s not inexplicable. Sister Xiao Wu must know what happened." Zhu Zhuqing decided in his heart. Because Xiao Wu didn''t show any doubts, but instead blinked at her, Zhu Zhuqing concluded that Xiao Wu must know the truth. At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing''s heart was even more shocked. How is this done? To restore a person''s spirit power, physical strength, and even spirit out of thin air, this kind of magical method seems to be impossible even for Title Douluo, right? Titled Douluo is also a human, and he also possesses martial arts and spirit abilities, but even a titled Douluo-level healing spirit master needs to use spirit abilities to heal others! Zhu Zhuqing turned his head and looked around, except for these people in Shrek, no one else was nearby at all. And just now she hadn''t seen any soul abilities falling on herself and Xiao Wu. With Zhu Zhuqing''s insight, it is impossible to explain how this happened. This is amazing and weird. Tang San was already dumbfounded at this time. Just now, he clearly found that Xiao Wu and Zhu Qing were very tired, but why did they both recover instantly after he recovered from the sausage? And he seems to be in a better state of recovery than him. Oscar''s recovery sausage can''t restore soul power, but can only restore Tang San''s physical strength. Without the blessing of soul power, Tang San''s physical strength can''t keep up with Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing''s speed. Zao Wou-ki is always paying attention to the following students. His task is to make these young people break through the psychological barriers, and everyone eats an Oscar sausage. He also thought that Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing were going to eat sausages, but he did not expect a situation that even he could not explain. What also shocked him was that a few hours have passed. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena have been maintaining a constant speed, especially Gu Yuena, who is carrying Ning Rongrong on his back. The face is not red, not breathing, and the forehead is continuous. Not a single drop of sweat. This is simply too weird, is this something a thirty-first-level soul sovereign can do? Zao Wou-ki couldn''t help having a headache. He couldn''t figure out why these little guys were so perverted even if he wanted to break his head. He knew that it would be difficult for them to eat Oscar''s sausages by running. Among all the people present, Oscar was the most disappointed. Everyone in front maintained a faster speed than him, and his eyes were always on Gu Yuena who was carrying Ning Rongrong on his back, hoping that Gu Yuena''s speed would drop. But he waited and waited, UU read for a few hours, and Gu Yuena''s speed never slowed down, which made Oscar''s wish to eat sausages for the girl he liked was frustrated. At noon, everyone stopped to rest for an hour. In fact, it was Tang San and Oscar resting. Ao Tian''s people, including Zhu Zhuqing, were in the same state as when they first set off, and there was no trace of fatigue. Zhu Zhuqing later experienced this mysterious phenomenon several times, and his heart became more and more shocked and more curious. Even Ning Rongrong discovered the anomaly of Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu. As soon as he stopped, Zao Wou-ki immediately asked: "Xiao Wu and Zhu Qing, what''s the matter with you two? Why do you two automatically recover after a large amount of physical and soul power is consumed?" Zao Wuji was too curious and too shocked. With his 76th-level soul sage''s insight, he couldn''t explain the mysterious phenomenon that happened to Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. Hearing Zao Wou-ki''s questioning, the eyes of everyone except Ao Tian and Gu Yuena all fell on Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. The abnormalities of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing had happened several times, and they had already noticed. Chapter 129： Zao Wou-ki "I don''t know." Zhu Zhuqing shook his head. "I don''t know either." Xiao Wu''s face was full of doubts. "Don''t you feel that your state has recovered?" Zao Wou-ki asked. "I feel it, but I don''t know what''s going on." Xiao Wu looked innocent. Zao Wou-ki carefully observed Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing''s faces, but in the end he couldn''t observe anything. Zao Wou-ki waved his hand and said impatiently: "I''ll give you an hour to rest, you should eat and eat, you should restore your soul power, and you will continue to set off in an hour." Zhu Zhuqing suddenly said: "Sister Xiao Wu, I want to go to the quiz, can you accompany me?" "Can." The place where they stayed was a wilderness, and there were some tall grasses not far away. Zhu Zhuqing took Xiao Wu to go there. Ning Rongrong''s expression moved, as if thinking of something, he followed. She guessed that Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu might talk about the mysterious incident just now, and she was also very curious about why Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing could magically restore their spirit and physical strength. The three girls walked thirty or forty meters away, blocked by tall grass. Zao Wou-ki''s mental energy quietly spread over there, his ears moved, wanting to hear what Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing would say. He suspected that the two girls didn''t know anything, but didn''t want to say it. If he could grasp the secret of the automatic recovery of spirit power and physical strength, it would be a great opportunity. As a soul sage of the 76th level, apart from Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, no one in the room can match his spiritual power, and even Tang San did not find that Zao Wuji was eavesdropping over there. Ao Tian suddenly smiled and said, "Teacher Zhao, I didn''t expect you to be so mentally abnormal that you would eavesdrop on the voices of three female students, don''t you feel embarrassed?" Tang San and Oscar turned their heads to look at Zao Wuji, showing extremely surprised eyes. Zao Wou-ki was so scared that he immediately withdrew his mental power, and a momentary unnatural flashed across his face. It was a manifestation of a guilty conscience, but he quickly concealed it. He was a little surprised, how did this Ao Tian find out that he was eavesdropping? Only a soul master with a mental power similar to his can capture his mental power, but Ao Tian is only Level 31, and his mental power is definitely far behind him. Oscar didn''t notice the unnatural look of Zao Wuji at that moment, but Tang San''s subtle observation ability did. Is Teacher Zhao really a psychopath? Tang San couldn''t help thinking. Zao Wou-ki''s face fell gloomy, and he said solemnly, "Ao Tian, ??do you have any evidence? Do you know what the consequences of framing the teacher will be?" Ao Tian said: "I have no evidence, but I have heard a sentence, people are doing it, the sky is watching, doing bad things be careful of retribution." "You kid is itchy, isn''t it?" Zao Wou-ki said angrily. His majesty of a soul sage has been repeatedly provoked by a soul sage, how can he bear it with his fiery temper? The three little cubs Dai Mubai didn''t know how many times he had been beaten by him before. He felt that it was time to establish his majesty in front of these new rookies. Yesterday, when Ao Tian and the four girls threatened Flanders with dropping out of school, Zao Wou-ki was very upset. He didn''t like the temper of the young master and the young lady very much. Since he came to Shrek Academy, he was a dragon. You have to hold it for him. "Ao Tian is going to suffer." Oscar whispered. Tang San frowned. He was thinking if Zao Wou-ki really wanted to teach Ao Tian, ??would he take action? Based on the subtle facial expressions of Zao Wou-ki just now, he guessed that what Ao Tian said was correct, but if he made a move, he might not be able to defeat Zao Wou-ki. The last time he fought Zao Wou-ki was just careless, this time he was prepared, Zao Wou-ki would definitely not give him the opportunity to release hidden weapons. Ao Tian was intimidated by Zao Wou-ki, without the slightest panic, and said with a smile: "Is Teacher Zhao a guilty conscience?" Zao Wou-ki stared at Ao Tian, ??the aura belonging to the soul saint exuded, pressed towards Ao Tian, ??and said angrily: "If I don''t teach you today, I won''t be called Zao Wou-ki!" "Ms. Zhao, what do you want to do?" Xiao Wu rushed back with Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong with a squeaky voice from a distance. Zao Wou-ki had an imposing meal, but he didn''t immediately make a move. Ao Tian smiled and said: "I just said that Teacher Zhao eavesdropped on your three small explanations, and then he couldn''t help but teach me." Ao Tian was right to say that. Zao Wou-ki wanted to eavesdrop on the secrets of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqings automatic recovery. If the three girls were really interpreting them, they would definitely be heard. Xiao Wu has always trusted Ao Tian''s words unconditionally. As soon as Ao Tian finished speaking, she glared at Zao Wou-Ki and said, "Teacher Zhao, I didn''t expect you to be such a nasty person." "You misunderstood, I am not." Zao Wou-ki said quickly. "Teacher Zhao, I didn''t expect you to be so perverted. I have to tell the dean when I go back and write to the Qibao Glazed Tile School." Ning Rongrong said. Ning Rongrong''s words are so lethal, Zao Wou-ki''s momentum suddenly withered, and said: "I really didn''t want to eavesdrop on your little explanation, you have misunderstood." He was afraid, afraid that Ning Rongrong would really pass this incident back to the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect. You must know that there are two titled Douluo elders in the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect. Ning Rongrongs surname is Ning, and the lord of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is also surnamed Ning, and I heard that there is also a daughter who is in the blooming season. On the first day Ning Rongrong came, Zao Wou-ki had some guesses about her identity. . He was beaten by a Title Douluo just a few days ago, but he didn''t want to be chased and killed by two Title Douluo after a while. Ao Tian said, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, then forget it. Ning Rongrong, don''t write to the sect. You may scare Teacher Zhao..." "Okay." Ning Rongrong said. She still attached great importance to Ao Tian''s words, because she was grateful to Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena in her heart, and they were Ao Tian''s women and listened to Ao Tian''s everything. There was still a long time to go, she had to rely on Gu Yuena to carry it. Zao Wou-ki breathed a sigh of relief and said, "You are free to move around. I will walk around and leave in an hour." After speaking, he hurriedly walked away, being played with by a few little guys like this, he couldn''t stand it no matter how thick he was. However, a breath of air was held in my heart, which was extremely uncomfortable. After Zao Wou-ki left, Xiao Wu asked: "Ao Tian, ??is that Zao Wou-ki really that abnormal?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I guess he is curious about how your spirit and physical strength will automatically recover, so he eavesdropped." "Ah--then did he hear our...that voice?" Ning Rongrong was immediately ashamed and angry As a girl, she heard that someone listened to her with ears up After the voice, I didn''t know how awkward it was. Oscar hurriedly said, "Rongrong, don''t worry, Teacher Zhao was discovered by Ao Tian from the very beginning." Ning Rongrong breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at Oscar, and said, "Aren''t you supposed to stand on Zao Wou-ki''s side and defend him?" Oscar straightened his chest immediately and said: "I still have justice in Oscar''s heart. Teacher Zhao is indeed doing something wrong. Even if I have been in friendship with him for a few years, I will not defend him." "You are still a man," Ning Rongrong said. Oscar felt a little excited, and began to think about it. "She is complimenting me? Is she admiring me a little? It seems that I still have a chance..." Oscar couldn''t help thinking. Unfortunately, Ning Rongrong didn''t look at him again. Chapter 130： Ao Tians expectation "Ao Tian, ??I''m hungry." Xiao Wu touched her flat belly and looked at Ao Tian pitifully. Ao Tian had anticipated this situation a long time ago, and bought a few more portions for breakfast, so he took them out. Tang San and Oscar had already prepared. After lunch and rest for a while, Zao Wou-ki finally came back. Continuing on the road in the afternoon, it was still Gu Yuena carrying Ning Rongrong, Ning Rongrong was responsible for increasing the number of Ao Tian and Tang San still eating sausages all the way sadly. Later, Tang San found that he was not so disgusted with Oscars big sausage in his heart. He felt that this big sausage was actually delicious, as long as he didnt imagine Oscars wretched soul curse and look when he ate it, it was not. So unacceptable. Mysterious changes are still taking place in Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. Whenever they are almost unable to hold on, a burst of energy will appear in their bodies, restoring their spirit and physical strength. Zhu Zhuqing was still curious in her heart. When she was talking with Xiao Wu at noon, she asked, but Xiao Wu resolutely said that she didn''t know. Zhu Zhuqing recalled many times in her heart when this situation first appeared, Xiao Wu blinked and smiled at her, and then remembered that Xiao Wu could help her improve her cultivation talent, and she also possessed such a magical thing as exercises. The more sure he was that his soul power would be restored automatically had something to do with Xiao Wu. Although she was curious, Xiao Wu didn''t want to tell her, and she couldn''t help it. She respected Xiao Wu''s decision very much. Xiao Wu helped her so much, she was very touched, if Xiao Wu was not a girl, she would like to agree with her. Thinking of this, Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help looking at Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. She guessed that the relationship between these two people and Xiao Wu should know the truth. "Maybe the time I met Xiaowu sister is too short, she still doesn''t believe me, maybe there are other reasons." Zhu Zhuqing thought to herself. When night fell, a small town appeared at the end of the horizon. Both Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena in this small town are already familiar, because when Ao Tian accompanied them back to the Star Dou Great Forest, sometimes they would spend the night here. This small town is already the closest human gathering place to the Star Dou Great Forest, less than a hundred kilometers away from the Star Dou Great Forest. Everyone was still running forward, and Zao Wou-ki glanced at everyone, and finally his eyes stayed on Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. During this day, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing had many magical situations that automatically restored their soul power. Zao Wou-ki was really itchy, but it was a pity that he knew he couldnt ask anything from these two girls. Come. Seeing that it was getting dark, Zao Wou-ki had to give an order to rest, to fix up in this small town for one night and purchase some supplies. This time I entered the Star Dou Great Forest, I didn''t know that I would stay in it for a few days, so I had to be more prepared. Ordinary spirit masters would not dare to spend the night in the Star Dou Great Forest, but Zao Wou-ki had the strength of the Soul Saint level. As long as he did not go deep into the Star Dou Great Forest, it was still very easy to ensure the safety of these seven young people. Everyone slowed down, and Tang San finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had eaten sausages all day, and on average he had to eat one piece every hour, and he almost vomited. He smelled of sausage all over his body now, and the smell of sausage wafted out of his words. When they reached the gate of the city, Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena took out their veils and put on them. "What are you doing?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Xiao Wu explained: "This town is very chaotic. There are people with three educations and nine ranks. Beautiful girls like us can avoid some trouble by covering their faces." "Isn''t there a soul sage like Teacher Zhao?" Ning Rongrong said. "Then you have to pay attention, you know, fighting and killing can affect your mood." Xiao Wu said. "Do you want it? I still have it here." She said, she took out one to Ning Rongrong. "Thank you." Ning Rongrong took it, and put it on his face like Xiao Wu. The four beautiful faces were covered in this way. Zao Wou-ki praised: "Xiao Wu, I didn''t expect you to have experience in the world at a young age." Xiao Wu shrugged and said, "No way, it''s too beautiful, there will always be some guys who want to eat swan meat." Several people entered the town, and after purchasing some materials for living in the forest, they chose to stay in a seemingly ordinary hotel. This is Zao Wou-ki''s choice, mainly because this hotel is cheap. Everyone paid for the room. Oscar and Tang San discussed it, and they shared a room. Xiao Wu is in the same room with Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, and Ao Tian is in the same room with Gu Yuena. Seeing Ao Tian and Gu Yuena entering the room, Zao Wou-ki repeatedly shook his head and said, "Hey, young people now..." Both Ao Tian and Gu Yuena had a very moisturizing night. Xiao Wu forced herself to practice for a while and fell asleep, while Zhu Zhuqing had been practicing. Ning Rongrong used to live in the same room with Xiao Wu in Shrek Academy. Both of them were lazy in cultivation, but now, after seeing Zhu Zhuqing practice so hard, Ning Rongrong was immediately stimulated and began to force himself to practice. . In the past few days at Shrek Academy, these geniuses like Ao Tian completely beat Ning Rongrongs pride to perfection. She had always thought that she was a peerless genius, but when she came here, she realized that she was the worst besides her background. exist. Everyone is also a twelve-year-old girl, Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu are already level 21, Zhu Zhuqing is also level 30, and she herself is only level 26, which makes her feel uncomfortable. "I must surpass them. I am the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, and I will never be weaker than them." Ning Rongrong secretly said. Unfortunately, after a few hours of cultivating, she finally couldn''t help being exhausted and fell asleep. Zhu Zhuqing opened her eyes and looked at the fallen Ning Rongrong. She felt a little grateful that she had met Xiao Wu and obtained a magical technique. She used to be like Ning Rongrong. After a few hours of meditation practice, she would be very exhausted and could only recover through sleep. But now she possessed a magical technique, and found that when she practiced according to the technique, not only did her spirit power increase faster, her mental power consumption also dropped to a negligible level. She is now able to practice till dawn in one breath. The talent has been improved, and the time for cultivation has been several times longer than before. Zhu Zhuqing has become more and more convinced that he will be able to reach Title Douluo within a few years. Early the next morning, when the genius was slightly bright, Zao Wou-ki shouted at everyone with his loud voice. After having breakfast in the hotel everyone left the town and started to rush towards the Star Dou Forest. Tang San was very excited. He had waited for this third spirit ring for several months, and wanted to know what kind of spirit ring he would get, and what kind of spirit ability he would get. Zhu Zhuqing rarely speaks, but when she gets here, there is always a trace of desire and expectation in her eyes. The spirit ring is an indispensable thing for a spirit master to become stronger. Which spirit master does not expect it? In addition to Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing, Ao Tian also looked forward to it. This time Tang San obtained the third spirit ring a while earlier than the original plot. In the original plot, Tang San was taken away by the Titan Great Ape because Xiao Wu was taken away by the Titan Great Ape, and he chased after him with red eyes, only to encounter a wounded human face demon. Spider tried his best to absorb the spirit ring of the human face devil spider. Ao Tian is very curious, will Tang San get the spirit ring of the Human Face Demon Spider like the original plot this time? If this is still the case, then he might be able to realize something from it. Chapter 131： Xiao Wu with a tough attitude The Star Dou Forest is located just south of the Heaven Dou Empire, spanning the two empires. This is one of the three major wild soul beasts on the Douluo Continent. It is the place where soul masters most hope to come, because coming here means They are about to advance. After leaving the town, everyone rushed to the road with all their strength. This time Zao Wou-ki didn''t mention eating sausages anymore. He knew that it would be difficult for these thorns to eat Oscar''s sausages. But he has another way. After entering the Star Dou Great Forest, the most indispensable thing is to fight. If there is battle, there will be injuries or poisoning. Then these little boys will have to eat if they don''t want to eat. After all, under the envelope of death, who would care about face? At full speed, it only took two hours before everyone was close to the Star Dou Great Forest. From a distance, they could feel a unique breeze with the fragrance of the forest coming towards them, refreshing their spirits. A vast forest appeared in front of them, endless and shocking. It didn''t take long for them to finally come to the outside of the Star Dou Great Forest, and a few steps forward was the forest. Zao Wou-ki stopped everyone. "Give you half an hour to restore your soul power, adjust your state, and enter the forest in half an hour." Zao Wou-ki said. Ao Tian found a place with grass on the side and sat down. Zao Wou-ki stood in front of everyone and said solemnly: "Only Oscar among you has been to the Star Dou Great Forest, so dont think this is a trip. The danger in the forest is far beyond your imagination. Even I cant guarantee you. If there is a slight difference in security, you will die in the Star Dou Great Forest." In fact, with his strength, there is basically no danger in operating in the outer area where the thousand-year spirit beasts are active. He deliberately said it more seriously to frighten these young people who do not know the heights of the sky, so that they can be wary of the Star Dou Forest. , The heart of awe. He was still thinking, when he encountered a spirit beast attack, would he stand by and let these little guys get a little bit hurt and suffer a little bit, and then eat Oscar''s big sausage obediently. Thinking of this, he opened his mouth and said: "This time I come to the Star Dou Forest to practice, not only to help Tang San and Zhu Qing find a suitable third spirit ring, but also to exercise your actual combat ability. Only when you are truly in danger, yours The actual combat ability will be significantly improved. I have to tell you in advance that you will be injured in battle, and you must be prepared to eat Oscar sausages, because if you do not eat them, you may die. " Ning Rongrong''s pretty face had become serious. Although she was here for the first time, she had heard many stories about the Star Dou Great Forest since she was a child and knew that it was dangerous. She is very tangled inside. If she is really hurt, do you want to eat that guy''s disgusting sausage? Although Zhu Zhuqing was wearing a mask, she could still see her dignity in her eyes. She knew very well that the Star Dou Great Forest was a place where people could eat people. Even Tang San, who had always been very confident in himself, his expression became serious at this time. Seeing that the atmosphere suddenly became so serious, Oscar wanted to ease everyones solemn emotions, and smiled: "Dont worry, Teacher Zhao and I have both been in the Star Dou Forest and have rich experience. I will remind you if there is any danger. ." No one paid any attention to Oscar and began to close his eyes to adjust his state, which made him a little embarrassed. Every day, many spirit masters enter the Star Dou Great Forest. During the half-hour of their rest, many spirit masters pass by here, and their eyes will fall on the young people in Ao Tian. When I saw the four young and moving girls, even though they were wearing veils, they still made many soul masters heartbeat, and different colors flashed in their eyes. However, Zao Wou-ki, who was sitting at the forefront, exuded an extremely violent aura, which made many soul masters extremely jealous. Zao Wou-ki still did not forget to educate these students, saying: "You see the eyes of those soul masters staring at you? That is for you girls. If it weren''t for me here, you would have been eaten by them. There are no bones left." Ning Rongrong''s pretty face was a little pale. She was an auxiliary soul master, and she had the least ability to protect herself. On the way from the sect to Shrek Academy, she hadn''t met many soul masters. But outside the Star Dou Great Forest, all soul masters appeared, and these soul masters were even more unscrupulous here. After half an hour, everyone''s spirit power was basically restored, and finally began to enter the forest. The spirit masters who came from the small town all entered in the position in front of them. After the accumulation of time, entering from this direction, countless paths were opened in the forest. But after continuing for a few hundred meters, these roads disappeared, and there were trees 20 meters up everywhere, with heavy shadows, and no path was visible. Zao Wou-Ki had already arranged the formation to move forward. Ao Tian and Tang San were in front, and then Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, and Zhu Zhuqing were three girls. Ning Rongrong and Oscar were at the end. Zao Wou-ki was behind everyone. He felt that neither Oscar nor Ning Rongrong had any offensive power. It would be safer to protect these two students by himself. "Stop it all." Zao Wou-ki suddenly shouted. Everyone stopped. "Oscar, prepare a big sausage and a small wax sausage for everyone." Zao Wou-ki ordered. "Good." Oscar replied excitedly, and quickly chanted his wretched spell. Two sausages quickly appeared in his hand, one big and the other small, and handed them to Tang San. Tang San looked solemn and put it away without any hesitation. When Oscar was about to sing again, Xiao Wu interrupted him and said, "I don''t need your big sausage." "I don''t need it either." Ning Rongrong said quickly. "Naughty!" Zao Wou-ki suddenly yelled, startling Ning Rongrong who was standing in front of him. "You have all heard clearly. The soul beasts here are extremely aggressive. You may encounter a thousand-year or even ten-thousand-year attack from the soul beast at any time. At a critical moment, Oscars sausage can save your life, you Do you think life is important, or face is important?" Oscar also said quickly: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t eat it now. My sausages and wax sausages will be effective if you eat them within twelve hours. You can put them away first and eat them later when its criticalZao Wuji His face eased slightly, and he felt that Oscar did a good job. As long as these little guys accept the sausages, they will definitely eat them obediently when they encounter a real life-and-death crisis. Xiao Wu said, "Don''t give it to me, I won''t even touch it." The anger that Zao Wou-ki had just gotten off instantly rose again, and shouted loudly, "Xiao Wu, do you want to rebel? Do you believe it or not that I will throw you out of here immediately?" "I--no--believe it!" Xiao Wu stubbornly raised her head, staring at Zao Wou-Ki stubbornly. "It turned you back!" Zhao Wu was extremely angry and strode towards Xiao Wu. Ao Tian''s figure flashed, and he stood in front of Xiao Wu, staring at Zao Wou-ki coldly, and said, "Dare you try to move her?" He felt that this Zao Wou-ki was too irritating. Although Zao Wou-ki was doing the right thing from the perspective of the teacher, in Ao Tian''s opinion, this guy just had nothing to look for, which made him very upset. He felt that this trip to the Star Dou Great Forest was necessary to teach Zao Wou-ki a bitter lesson. Chapter 132： Dragon Sword , "You think you are a genius, I don''t dare to move you, right?" Zao Wou-ki roared, and the air around him became irritable because of his anger. He used to kill people like hemp, and he has made a terrible name in the soul master world. He is known as the immovable king Zao Wou-ki. When did he suffer such a slap in the face? Repeatedly, repeatedly provoked by a few young children. "Mr. Zhao, you are calm." Tang San shouted. "Ms. Zhao, don''t do it yet." Oscar bit his scalp and stood between Zao Wou-ki and Ao Tian. "Teacher Zhao, we are all here. If you throw them out, they will not be safe outside. There are too many soul masters around here. Lets not talk about the sausage. If they are injured, I will make it again." Oscar persuaded. He glanced at Ning Rongrong quietly, and found that Ning Rongrong was standing firmly behind Xiao Wu, thinking that if Xiao Wu was thrown out of the forest, Ning Rongrong would follow him, then he would not have a chance to fight with Ning Rongrong. Get along. Zao Wou-ki was so angry that his lungs were about to explode, but Oscar had some truth in what he said, and he had to give up the idea of ??teaching Ao Tian these young people who don''t know the heights of the sky. He roared, the soul power surging in his palm, and a palm was shot to the side. The surging soul power came out, bombarding a tree with a thick waist. Rumble, the sawdust flew, the big tree was directly blown to pieces by the bombardment, and the tree more than 20 meters high on top fell to the side, and then was stopped by other big trees. Some of the soul masters who happened to pass here at this time all showed their dread and hurriedly took a detour to leave. At this time, Zao Wou-ki was full of evil spirits, which was too scary. Zao Wou-ki gave a cold snort, returned to the end of the team, and roared: "Go forward." Tang San patted Ao Tian on the shoulder, and said, "Let''s go." Ao Tian turned around, returned to the front of the team, and moved on. "Who is this scaring?" Xiao Wu curled her lips and murmured. "Do you want to beat him up?" Ao Tian''s voice came back. "Of course." Xiao Wu nodded without hesitation. "Okay, it will satisfy you," Ao Tian said. The voice of his dialogue with Xiao Wu was only heard by the people in the front two rows, but Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Zao Wou-ki in the back were all weird and didn''t hear it. Tang San was shocked and said quickly, "Ao Tian, ??don''t provoke Teacher Zhao anymore. This time he can hold back his hands, but it won''t be the next time. The anger of the Soul Saint is not something you can bear, I It was just a fluke to win him last time. If he takes a serious shot, even if the two of us join forces, he will not be his opponent." Seeing that Ao Tian didn''t speak, Tang San continued to persuade: "Moreover, this is a perilous Star Dou Forest. Anyone rushing out of a ten-thousand-year soul beast can tear us apart. We should unite, and it is best not to engage in infighting." Zhu Zhuqing, who had been silent for a while, also spoke, and said, "Ao Tian, ??Sister Xiao Wu, let''s not argue with Teacher Zhao for the time being, after all, this is the Star Dou Forest." Ao Tian looked back at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "Don''t worry, I know how to do it." "What are you guys muttering in front? Pay attention to your surroundings." Zao Wuji shouted. Ao Tian did not speak any more. The number of soul masters entering the Star Dou Great Forest is the most at level 30 or 40, and those above level 50 have begun to decrease. Soul emperors above level 60 are relatively rare, and soul sages above level 70 can hardly be seen. They are powerful. The spirit masters of''s generally chose to rely on the big forces and would hardly join the adventure team, so those spirit masters who had felt Zao Wou-ki''s terrifying aura before would circumvent in a panic. The outermost area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest is the area where the soul beasts have been active for a hundred years, and deeper into the area where the soul beasts have been thousands of years. Those adventure squads composed of 30 or 40 level spirit masters can still fight against some thousand-year-old spirit beasts, so there are the most spirit masters adventuring in this area. However, the Star Dou Forest occupies a vast area, and the soul master will sink into the ocean after entering it, and it will be difficult to meet other soul masters. The more you go inside, the more difficult it is to walk. In the end, there are thorn bushes everywhere, with almost no gaps to pass through. The trees are taller and the sunlight coming down is pitiful. "Ao Tian, ??Tang San, you two find a way to clear the way." Zao Wuji said from behind. Tang San''s martial arts spirit is Blue Silver Grass, which is not suitable for opening the road, even if he uses the hidden Clear Sky Hammer, it is not convenient to open the road. The golden light in Ao Tian''s hand flashed, and a long sword was added. The long sword was made of gold, like gold. The hilt of the sword was a dragon head. The body of the sword was densely covered with nail-sized scales. The whole long sword looked like It is a golden dragon. Tang San''s eyes were shocked, the image of this dragon was very familiar to him, and it turned out to be the image of a dragon in his previous life. He studied a lot of soul beasts and martial souls from the master in Douluo Continent, and knew a lot of soul beasts and martial souls related to dragons, but most of the dragon soul beasts and martial soul images in this world are monsters resembling lizards, the most famous It was the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Martial Soul, which was engraved on the token of the Martial Soul Hall, and it was the image of a monster. Now that the long sword in Ao Tian''s hand actually saw the legendary dragon in his previous life, how could Tang San not be shocked! "Ao Tian, ??where did your sword come from?" Tang San quickly reacted and asked with a little excitement. Ao Tian wielded a long sword, cutting open the thorns that stand in the way as easily as cutting tofu, and then spit out energy in his palms, rolling the thorns to one side. "I refined it myself, what''s the matter?" Ao Tian said back. He knew that Tang San must have been shocked by the dragon on the long sword. "This is the Shenlong. Where did you learn the appearance of this creature?" Tang San became more and more excited, staring at everyone except Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu for a moment. Isn''t it just a golden sword? As for the response so much? However, this sword is really sharp. Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, Zao Wuji and others were a little surprised watching Ao Tian easily cut off the thorns blocking the way. Even some trees with thick thighs are easily cut, and it doesn''t seem to be laborious at all. This is how sharp a sword can do it, I''m afraid it can be comparable to the soul skill of a soul master with a single sword. Ning Rongrong looked at the long sword in Ao Tian''s hand, his eyes brightened and his heart became more and more excited. If she also had such a long sword for self-defense, then she would no longer be a pure auxiliary type spirit master, and could transform into a war spirit master at any time. Ao Tian smiled and said, "I made this blindly." Tang San frowned and judged the truth of Ao Tian''s words in his heart, but soon he was attracted by the sharpness of the long sword. "Can you show me your sword?" Tang San said excitedly. His father Tang Hao was an excellent casting master, and he was also very good at casting, but he couldn''t see what kind of metal the long sword was cast. The whole body was golden, but it was definitely not gold, because gold would not be so hard. Tang San had never heard of this kind of metal. Ao Tian stretched out his hand and wiped it on the long sword, sealing most of the power attached to the long sword, and then threw it to Tang San. Tang San held the long sword and looked at it curiously for a moment, the sharpness of the blade made him secretly startled, and he tried to infuse his spirit power into it. ꡫ A three-meter-long sword qi shot from the tip of the sword, easily piercing a big tree five meters away, leaving a small gap. Hiss... Several inhalations sounded at the same time. Chapter 133： Xiao Wu furious "What kind of weapon is this? The sword aura that it shoots is comparable to a blow from Soul Venerable." Zao Wou-ki said in shock. A weapon capable of shooting sword aura is simply unheard of. If there is a long sword like this, wouldn''t all types of spirit masters be able to become war spirit masters? This is really horrible! Tang San was equally shocked, but what he was shocked was not the power of the sword energy shot by the long sword. If it was the power, he firmly believed that his hidden weapon was even more powerful. There are many powerful hidden weapons on the hidden weapons of Tang Sect. He is still unable to make them. If he can make the top few hidden weapons, the power can be said to be unstoppable, and he won''t even kill Title Douluo. Excuse me. So he didnt care much about the power of this long sword. What shocked him was how Ao Tian made such a magical thing. He had never heard of this kind of casting technique. It was enough to inject spirit power into the long sword. Inspiring sword qi, this method is also too magical. He returned the long sword to Ao Tian and asked, "Ao Tian, ??how did you make this long sword emit sword aura?" Ao Tian glanced at Tang San and asked, "Do you think I will tell you this kind of secret?" Tang San was stunned for a moment, and then reacted, this casting method was as precious as his Tang Sect''s hidden weapon blueprint, so how could he easily tell others. "I was abrupt." He said apologetically. "Okay, stop talking here, keep going." Zao Wou-ki ordered. He was still interested in Ao Tians sword just now, but after watching Tang San research it for a while, he lost interest. Although this weapon can emit sword aura, it is of little significance to the spirit war master, because the spirit war master possesses an attacking spirit. Skills, the power of this long sword is not great, and the use of this long sword will hinder the display of soul skills. Such weapons are also somewhat attractive to those auxiliary soul masters, healing soul masters, and controlling soul masters who have little offensive power. Ning Rongrong''s gaze stayed on the golden long sword and never moved away. The attraction of this sword to her is too great, aside from the power that makes her heart beat, even the appearance is very exquisite, like a perfect work of art. Girls like shining treasures, and she is no exception, especially this kind of treasure that combines beauty and function, which is very lethal to her. She also wanted to ask Ao Tian to come over and have a look, but Zao Wou-ki had already spoken, so she had to give up, thinking about asking Ao Tian to come over and have a play when he rested. If possible, she is willing to buy the sword at a high price. During the next journey, Ning Rongrong''s eyes fell on the long sword that Ao Tian handed from time to time. On the way, everyone encountered several waves of spirit beasts, some alone or in groups, and each time it was Tang San who spoke first, calling out the spirit beast''s name accurately, and then the characteristics of the spirit beast, and finally made suggestions. Everyone took a detour and left. Tang San''s learned knowledge surprised Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, Oscar, and Zao Wou-ki. How many books must be read to have such a detailed understanding of these spirit beasts. Oscar was puzzled: "Tang San, the spirit beasts we met just now are not very strong to us, why don''t we kill them directly, instead of taking a detour?" Tang San''s face was full of confidence, and he smiled and said, "Soul beasts are indispensable items for the cultivation of human soul masters. If everyone sees them and kills them, then it will not take many years before the soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest will Its extinct. My teacher said, you cant be too selfish. We have to think about the future generations. For the descendants of mankind to have soul beasts to hunt, we cant kill indiscriminately, just hunt what we need." Except for Ao Tian, ??no one noticed that when Tang San finished speaking, Gu Yuena''s body trembled uncontrollably, and a majestic murderous aura burst out of her body, but she did not leave her body. Was sealed by Ao Tian. Xiao Wu couldn''t help it anymore, and asked, "Tang San, do you treat soul beasts as livestock kept by humans? You have to hunt soul beasts for children and grandchildren." She flushed with anger and flushed. Originally, she had convinced herself to hunt down the spirit beast with the team this time, but at this moment, hearing Tang San''s words almost treating the spirit beast as a livestock, she couldn''t bear the anger in her heart. Except for Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, everyone looked at the angry Xiao Wu in surprise. Tang San shook his head and said, "I didn''t say that soul beasts are livestock kept in captivity by humans. They are precious resources for human cultivation. Therefore, resources should not be wasted. While we hunt and kill, we must also give certain protection to ensure the sustainability of soul masters. develop" "you" "Okay, what''s so noisy about this? Soul beasts should be killed by humans and become human spirit rings. This is the law of nature!" Zhao Wu extremely shouted, interrupting Xiao Wu''s words. He looked up at the sun through some branches and leaves, and said: "It''s noon now. There is a small open space in front of us. Let''s rest there. Whoever quarrels again, I will leave him to feed the soul beast!" Gu Yuena hugged the emotional Xiao Wu, followed Ao Tian forward, and the group came to the clearing and sat down. "Sister Xiao Wu, are you okay?" Zhu Zhuqing leaned over and asked with concern. "I''m fine," Xiao Wu said, but when she looked at Tang San and Zao Wou-ki, her eyes were very bad. When she was angry, Ao Tian''s voice suddenly sounded in her mind: "Don''t be angry, I will let Zao Wou-ki pay a terrible price in this Star Dou Great Forest." Xiao Wu turned to look at Ao Tian and found that Ao Tian had handed her some carrot pastries. Xiao Wu took it with a pouting mouth, then bite hard, staring fiercely at Tang San''s side. "Ao Tian, ??can you show me your sword?" Ning Rongrong walked over and stood in front of Ao Tian. Sitting on the ground, Ao Tian looked up at this Ning Rongrong, who was quiet on the outside and a little witch in his heart, and said, "Take it." He handed the sword beside Ning Rongrong. "Thank you." Ning Rongrong excitedly picked up the golden sword and stroked the sword with his white and slender fingers. With a thought to her, she released the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda, holding the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda, a strong attraction came from the golden long sword. "This...this..." She was stunned. The martial soul of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda, has the ability to appraise treasures The preciousness of this long sword by Ao Tian is beyond her imagination. There are countless treasures in the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. Go to the long sword of Aotian. Ning Rongrong was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "Ao Tian, ??can you sell this sword to me?" Ao Tian shook his head and said with a smile: "Sorry, I don''t sell it." "Why?" Ning Rongrong asked anxiously. "Because you can''t afford it." Ao Tian replied calmly. "Actually... I am the daughter of the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tiles. If you sell this sword to me, I can recommend you to join the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect." "No need." Ao Tian shook his head. "Then what conditions do you want to sell to me?" Ao Tian glanced at Ning Rongrong''s body and said, "Even if you sell yourself to me as a maid, you can''t afford this sword." Chapter 134： Oscar hits the wall Ning Rongrong was stunned, and then angrily said, "If you don''t want to sell, you don''t want to sell. There is no need to say that." "I''m telling the truth, the value of this sword is more expensive than you." Ao Tian said seriously. Ning Rongrong felt that Ao Tian was deliberately humiliating her, so he turned his head away from anger, sat far away, and turned his head to look at the dense forest, sulking himself. Tang San and Oscar were shocked, Ning Rongrong turned out to be the daughter of Sect Master Qibao Liuli! As one of the top three sects in the Douluo Continent, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect was so famous that they naturally knew about it, but the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect didn''t know it anymore. Unexpectedly, the identity of the girl who had been with them for a few days was so noble, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, that was the richest sect on the Douluo Continent, and its strength even the empire would have to value and respect. Doesn''t that mean that Ning Rongrong''s status is no different from that of the princess in the palace? Thinking of this, Oscar''s heart throbbed unconvincingly, and he was really taken aback. As a diao silk, he actually wanted to chase the eldest lady of the Qibao Liulizong. Tang San was also not at peace. He was a blacksmith''s son, a village kid, and he didn''t expect that one day he could become classmates with the legendary Sect Master''s daughter. Seeing Ning Rongrong who was angry alone there, Oscar struggled for a while, finally stood up and walked to sit down beside Ning Rongrong. He still decided to pursue Ning Rongrong. On the one hand, Ning Rongrong''s beautiful appearance and generous temperament made him very excited. On the other hand, Ning Rongrong has a distinguished status, and it is not ashamed that he can''t catch it, but if he succeeds in catching it, then he will be the aunt of the Qibao Liuli Sect in the future. He suddenly became the top figure in Douluo Continent, and it felt so cool to think about. At this time, he remembered one of the pick-up techniques that Dai Mubai had taught him. When a girl is wronged, he must not let go of the opportunity to comfort him. If the comfort is good, he can directly gain the girls favor... Oscar took out the dry food he had prepared and handed it to Ning Rongrong, but Ning Rongrong ignored him. Oscar said: "Rongrong, don''t be angry. Isn''t it just a sword? Even if it is made of gold soul coins, it is far inferior to your value. Ao Tian speaks too much." After speaking, he quietly glanced at Ao Tian with some guilty conscience, for fear that Ao Tian would hear it. Thinking of the scene where Ao Tian broke Dai Mubai''s bones two days ago, Oscar couldn''t help but feel hairy in his heart, so when talking about Ao Tian, ??his voice became quieter. Tang San sat closer to Ning Rongrong. Hearing what Oscar said, he couldn''t help saying, "Oscar, Ao Tian''s sword is not made of gold soul coins. Gold is not so hard and sharp. I see. Come, that is a metal much more valuable than gold, I am afraid that money can''t buy it." Tang San was expressing his opinions very seriously, but from Oscar''s point of view, Tang San''s words showed his ignorance too much. His face flushed, and he wanted to refute Tang San, to defend himself, but he couldn''t make a strong argument. After all, he didn''t know anything about casting knowledge. Just now he really thought that Ao Tian''s sword was made of gold. Ning Rongrong''s heart was not only wronged, but also angry. At this time, Oscar whispered and crooked next to her, making the fire in her heart uncontrollable. "The toad still wants to eat swan meat? Go back and read more books." Ning Rongrong said mockingly, stood up, and walked into the forest. "Ning Rongrong, where are you going?" Zao Wou-ki frowned. "Can''t I go to explain it? Teacher Zhao, do you still want to eavesdrop?" The angry Ning Rongrong didn''t let Zao Wou-ki off, and ridiculed him a lot. Zao Wou-ki''s face was flushed with anger, but he had to ensure the safety of Ning Rongrong, so he shouted at the three girls of Xiao Wu: "The three of you go and accompany her." This area has been haunted by soul beasts for thousands of years, and it is still possible for the four girls to be together to protect themselves. Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Gu Yuena stood up and followed Ning Rongrong into the dense forest. Oscar stayed in place, a face that was white after shaved off his beard had become flushed, being mocked by Ning Rongrong, he really wanted to find a gap in the ground to get in. He couldn''t help wondering whether the experience that Dai Mubai taught him was wrong? Why did Ning Rongrong react so much? Xiao Wu caught up with Ning Rongrong, gave a comforting voice, and said, "Rongrong, don''t be angry." Ning Rongrong said: "Can I not be angry? Your man is too stingy. If you don''t sell it, you won''t sell it. You even said that I can''t compare to a sword. Isn''t this mad at me?" "You really can''t compare to that sword." Xiao Wu muttered. "What are you talking about?" Ning Rongrong said uncomfortably. Xiao Wu quickly explained: "In fact, that sword is very important to Ao Tian, ??and you and him can only be regarded as ordinary friends, so in his opinion the value of the sword is higher than that of you." Ning Rongrong nodded, feeling that Xiao Wu''s words made sense, and he felt a little better. Suddenly her eyes lit up and she asked, "Then if I become good friends with him, will he sell me that sword?" "Um...I don''t know about that." "Xiao Wu, why don''t you help me beg for mercy, I really like that sword, and Ao Tian is a strong attack type war spirit master, that sword is not very useful to him, but it is very useful to me. ." Ning Rongrong took Xiao Wu''s hand and started acting like a baby. Xiao Wu shook her head and said, "Sorry, I can''t help you. That''s Ao Tian''s thing, and I don''t have the right to call the shots." Seeing Ning Rongrong''s disappointed look, Xiao Wu couldn''t help but said: "If you really want a self-defense sword, you can let Ao Tian help you practice it." "But I just like that one," Ning Rongrong said. "Just because that sword is good-looking?" Xiao Wu asked. "Well, that sword is too beautiful, and its power also attracts me. With it, I am no longer an auxiliary spirit master with no attack power." Xiao Wu snapped his fingers and said relaxedly: "That''s very simple. Give me some money, and I will ask him to practice a better one for you, and promise to be more beautiful and more powerful than that one." "Really?" Ning Rongrong was a little moved. "Really, what did I lie to you? We have all lived together for several days, don''t you know me?" Xiao Wu said, patted her chest. Zhu Zhuqing''s expression was a little weird, he wanted to laugh but he didn''t laugh. "Sister Xiao Wu is taking the opportunity to make money again?" she thought to herself. She also has some understanding of Xiao Wu. If there is anything that attracts Xiao Wu besides eating and sleeping, UU reading is money. In her opinion, Sister Xiao Wu is simply a little money fan. She usually buys anything interesting when she sees it when she goes shopping. It doesn''t matter whether she needs it or not, it is Ao Tian who paid for it anyway. But Xiao Wu always dreamed of having a small vault of her own. "Then how much do you want?" Ning Rongrong asked. Xiao Wu laughed almost from ear to ear, and said, "Look at it, anyway, the value will exceed the one in Ao Tian''s hand." Ning Rongrong thought for a while, and said, "Then I will give you a thousand gold soul coins." "A thousand gold soul coins?" Xiao Wu exclaimed. "Is it missing?" Ning Rongrong asked. "Enough, enough." Xiao Wu was so excited that she was about to jump up. It''s not because Ao Tian''s sword is so valuable, but because she will soon have a lot of money. Chapter 135： There is movement , Ning Rongrong took out a stack of tickets from the Soul Guidance Device, drew one to Xiao Wu, and said, "Here is a thousand gold soul coins. You can exchange them at the Imperial Bank in Soto City." Xiao Wu took it with joy and put it into her soul guide, still looking reluctantly at the money ticket in Ning Rongrong''s hand. She only discovered now that Ning Rongrong was actually a hidden little rich woman. Ning Rongrong noticed Xiao Wus greedy eyes, and quickly took back his money, and asked: "I have paid you the money. You will tell Ao Tian when you go back later and let him help me do a comparison. The better sword in his hand." Xiao Wu''s eyes were a little sly, and she asked, "It looks more beautiful than that one, and its power is at the soul-sovereign level, right?" Ning Rongrong said: "Yes, but if it fails to meet my requirements, I will let you refund the money." "Don''t worry, you''re satisfied." Xiao Wu promised vowedly. After the girls solved their physical problems, they returned to their resting place. Zao Wou-ki urged: "Hurry up and eat something to replenish energy, rest on the spot for an hour, Ao Tian and Tang San, you two take turns to be on guard." Ning Rongrong followed Xiao Wu and a few people to Ao Tian''s side, wanting to make sure that Xiao Wu would do something after taking her money. Zao Wou-ki, Tang San and Oscar were sitting on the other side. Tang San had finished eating the dry food, so he stood up and said, "I''ll be alert first, and then change to Ao Tian in half an hour." After he finished speaking, he jumped up and jumped onto the fork of a big tree next to him, occasionally flashing purple light in his eyes, observing the surroundings. Xiao Wu looked at Ning Rongrong''s expectant look, so she came to Ao Tian, ??hugged Ao Tian''s arm, and acted like a baby, saying, "Ao Tian, ??discuss something with you." Ao Tian moved and found that this girl was still holding her tightly. Xiao Wu acted like a baby, no good things, but Ao Tian still enjoyed it, squinting his eyes slightly, feeling that comfortable state, and asked: "Let''s talk about it, what can I ask for?" "Refining a long sword for Ning Rongrong." Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu and asked, "Why are you so kind?" "Couldn''t it, I''ve already received the money from others." Xiao Wu twisted her body a few times. Ao Tian pinched Xiao Wu''s nose and said, "It turns out that you are greedy for money again." "Will that work?" "You know, the things I refine are very expensive." Ao Tian glanced at Ning Rongrong, then said. How can the things he refines can be bought by vulgar objects like Golden Soul Coins? Ning Rongrong heard Ao Tian''s words and quickly said, "I have given Xiao Wu a thousand gold soul coins." Her subtext is: I have already paid a sufficient price, will you refuse it? Zao Wou-ki, Oscar, and Tang San couldn''t help being dumbfounded. Ning Rongrong was too rich, and he could easily come out with a thousand gold soul coins. Oscar is going to be envious. If such a wealthy girl is married, she will have to struggle for many years. Tang San sat on the thick branch with his back leaning on the tree, his eyes moved in his heart as he looked at Ning Rongrong. He guessed why Ning Rongrong wanted Ao Tian''s weapon. For the auxiliary soul master, the weapon that can inspire sword energy is indeed very practical. He thought of his hidden weapon. If it was suitable, he felt that his hidden weapon was more suitable for assisting spirit masters than Ao Tian''s long sword. Because his hidden weapon is even more weird, more invincible, and the distance of the attack is longer. A thought emerged in his mind: Do you want to sell some hidden weapons to Ning Rongrong? He had long thought of establishing a Tang Sect of another world in Douluo Continent, but how easy was it to establish a Sect? The most important condition is the need for a lot of funds. If you can sell some hidden weapons in exchange for wealth, it seems to be a good choice. Xiao Wu was afraid that Ao Tian would refuse, so she stood up and took Ao Tian to the edge of the clearing, and walked a few meters into the forest. It wasn''t until the figure was blocked by a few big trees that Xiao Wu whispered: "You can help me, I have already collected my money, and if I go back, what would others think of me?" "Do you know that the things I refine are hard to buy for ten thousand gold, let alone a thousand gold." Ao Tian said. Although the refining tool is easy for him, he doesn''t want to help those who don''t matter to refining it casually. "Her requirements are not high, as long as the appearance of the sword is more beautiful than that of your golden sword, and the power can reach the Soul Sovereign level." Ao Tian was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "That''s it? It''s that simple?" Xiao Wu snorted proudly and said, "Otherwise? Aunt, am I the kind of person who will suffer?" "Whose grandmother are you?" Ao Tian asked with a smile, pressing harder at every step, forcing Xiao Wu to lean against a big tree. A trace of panic flashed across Xiao Wu''s face, she raised her chin and looked at Ao Tian, ??and said calmly: "If you don''t do me this favor, I am your aunt''s grandmother." Ao Tian banged Xiao Wu on the tree with his left hand, pinched Xiao Wu''s smooth chin with his right hand, and lifted it up forcefully. He smiled and said, "I work hard and you collect the money. It''s pretty good, so what can I get?" Xiao Wu dodged her eyes, turned her head to the side, and asked, "Then you...what do you want?" "Look at me!" Ao Tian ordered. Xiao Wu''s gaze was attracted back, and she looked at Ao Tian''s face, but the next moment, her eyes widened sharply. ... The air was suddenly quiet, maybe one minute, maybe two minutes, and Ao Tian''s voice sounded: "This is your reward for asking me for help. If you say you can''t eat you yet, then I will take some interest first. Bar." Xiao Wu''s head was placed on Ao Tian''s chest, and her small fist was hammered on the other side of Ao Tian''s chest. From the side, she could see her face flushed, as if burning. Ao Tian grabbed her hand, pulled her out of the forest, and said, "Ning Rongrong, when I go back, I will help you refine the sword, and I promise you will be satisfied." "Ao Tian, ??thank you then." Ning Rongrong said quickly. She looked at Xiao Wu, who was walking behind Ao Tian in small steps, with her head deeply lowered, and then seeing the blush on Xiao Wu''s face, she suddenly understood something. "Could it be that what happened to them in just a few minutes?" Ning Rongrong couldn''t help thinking. She is also not very clear about how that happened, but this doesn''t stop a young girl''s imagination. Xiao Wu sat down beside Gu Yuena, buried her hot face in Gu Yuena''s thigh, and said coquettishly: "Sister Na''er, that guy is messing up." Gu Yuena smiled and asked: "Don''t you like it?" When Gu Yuena asked this in public, Xiao Wu was even more shy, buried her face in Gu Yuena''s legs, and refused to get up. At this moment, Tang San, who was sitting on the tall tree branch, suddenly had a solemn expression, and said solemnly, "There is movement, coming here." Zao Wuji stood up immediately, a little surprised. Just now after a few girls came back, he asked Tang San to guard the surroundings. In fact, his mental power also quietly radiated out, paying attention to the surrounding movement. Exercising these children is on the one hand, and on the other hand, he has to secretly help to prevent Tang San from being negligent. But now within the scope of his mental power, he didn''t feel any movement. Could it be that Tang San was talking nonsense? Chapter 136： Power of destiny , Of course Tang San wasn''t talking nonsense. His Purple Demon Eye could already see thousands of meters away. Although there were many trees blocking it, he still saw the guy who was approaching quickly from some gaps. Everyone stood up. Oscar glanced in the direction Tang San was gazing, and found nothing, and said in doubt: "Tang San, did you misread it? Nothing happened." Tang San stood on the tree, his eyes gleaming with purple light, and said solemnly and quickly: "That''s right, it will be here soon. This is a **** spider with a main body diameter of more than 1.5 meters and eight spider legs. The length is more than three meters." As soon as he finished speaking, Oscar and the others heard the rustling sound. It seemed that someone was changing clothes, and it seemed like the sound of leaves rubbing. Although it was small, it sounded continuously, finally making everyone realize that Tang San didnt. lie. Zao Wou-ki''s mental power had also sensed the big spider that was approaching quickly, and he said in a deep voice, "This spider is coming towards us in a straight line, and the target seems to be us. Tang San comes down, everyone is ready to fight!" Tang San jumped down and stood at the forefront of the team. In fact, Ao Tian''s brows were already frowned before Tang San reminded him. He was the first to spot this spider approaching, and he also recognized the type of spider. This is a human-faced demon spider, a nightmare known as a small soul beast, a devourer of life, an object hated by all soul beasts, an evil slayer... With so many titles, it is enough to explain the horror of the soul beast like the human face demon spider. It was not the strength of this human face demon spider that made Ao Tian frown. The cultivation base of this human face demon spider was only in the early thousand years. What makes him care is, how could the human face demon spider appear here, is it a coincidence? Or is it destined in the dark? A golden light flashed in Ao Tian''s eyes, and the world in front of him was completely different. He could faintly see that five to six hundred meters away from the obstacles, countless black silk threads floated on the body of the human face demon spider. To be precise, these black silk threads seemed to have penetrated out of the void and entangled here. On the human face demon spider. Although these threads were a little fuzzy in Ao Tian''s eyes, he believed in his eyes very much, and he also felt a strong breath of death on these black threads. He was very convinced that the scenes other people saw were different from what he saw. The reason why he could see different scenes was because he used a magical power in the dragon clan heritage-the eye of destiny! In the long years before, he had not practiced this supernatural power, but when he first appeared in Wuhun City, saved Bibi Dong, and then found that Chihiro Ji was violent with a maid and gave birth to Qian Renxue. Later, he became interested in the so-called fate. The Eye of Destiny has been practicing since then. However, it is extremely difficult to get started with this magical power, and it is difficult to see the way with his cultivation level. After all, the level of destiny is too high, and it is not as simple as comprehending a law. He wants to perfect the world in his body. This power of destiny also needs to be comprehended. Cultivating the magical power of the eye of destiny helps him understand the power of destiny. Although this magical power was difficult to practice, he had found a shortcut to practice, and that was to follow Tang San. He concluded that Tang San, as the protagonist of the original plot, would definitely help him cultivate the Eye of Destiny. Over the years, he has done many small experiments on Tang San. He found that once he intervenes in Tang Sans fate, Tang Sans experience will deviate from the original plot, but when he gives up the intervention, Tang Sans fate Then it will return to the original plot. For example, this time, in the original plot, Tang San encountered the Human Face Demon Spider because he was saving Xiao Wu who was taken away by Er Ming, but now it was the Human Face Demon Spider who came to the door in person. Although the process is a bit biased, the result is the same. Ao Tian knew that the deviation in this process was due to Xiao Wu, because Xiao Wu followed him instead of Tang San. In Ao Tian''s feelings, there seemed to be a pair of invisible hands playing with Tang San''s destiny trajectory. Even though Tang San''s life had some deviations due to his intervention, the overall direction was still moving toward the original plot. It was these mysterious things that happened to Tang San that made Ao Tian finally touch the mysterious power of fate, and finally could see a trace of the power of fate vaguely. At this time, the black silk thread wrapped around the human face demon spider was the thread of fate, representing the thread of death. This means that this human face demon spider is heading towards death. "Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, what are you three doing?" Zao Wuji roared. Tang San, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing were all ready for battle. Oscar and Ning Rongrong retreated to the end. Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing stood in the forefront. Only Ao Tian and the three stood motionless. Zao Wou-ki was angry and angry, danger was imminent, and still stupid there, did he want to feed the soul beast? Although the soul beast that appeared could easily be pinched to death, the reaction of the three Ao Tian made him too disappointed. This is the flower in the greenhouse? Are you used to being pampered and frightened when you encounter danger? Hearing Zao Wuji''s roar, Tang San, Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu stood in front of the team. The Human Face Demon Spider was still approaching quickly, but there was still some distance. Zao Wou-ki said in a deep voice: "This soul beast''s aura is not very strong. The cultivation base should be in the early years of the millennium, and it can just train you. You will do your best. I will watch the battle from behind. , I hope you dont let me down." After that, he stood behind Ning Rongrong and Oscar, and controlled the whole situation behind. His martial spirit has been released, and as long as he has a single thought, he can use the gravity squeeze spirit ability to squeeze the spider spirit beast to be unable to move. Therefore, he does not worry that Tang San and the others will be in danger. "Ms. Zhao, what kind of soul beast is this?" Oscar asked, his voice trembling a little nervously. Although he had been to the Star Dou Great Forest for many times, he was only a food-type spirit master after all, and he was still a little scared unavoidably. Zao Wou-ki said: "I don''t know yet, I have to see what it looks like before I know it." "Seven treasures have colored glaze..." Ning Rongrong whirled and jumped, chanting quickly, and after releasing his martial soul, he performed two consecutive spirit abilities, and the increase in strength and speed fell on the five Ao Tian in front. Ahead, Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, and Zhu Zhuqing stood in a row, while Tang San, who was in charge of the control, stood behind the four Ao Tian. The spirits of the five people have been released Of course, the spirits of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena are fake, but they can be fake. "Ao Tian, ??what kind of soul beast is this?" Xiao Wu couldn''t help asking. Listening to the approaching voice, she couldn''t bear it. Gu Yuena didn''t have any intolerable expressions on her face, because she had also discovered the type of spider. "Human Face Demon Spider." Ao Tian replied. "Ah--" Xiao Wu exclaimed. Even soul beasts hate and fear soul beasts, these titles of human face devil spiders are not for nothing. Xiao Wu has lived in the Star Dou Great Forest for many years, and when she was weak, she was terrified of this kind of soul beast. The human-faced demon spider is extremely bloodthirsty and highly aggressive. Whether it is a human or a soul beast, it is the target of its attack, and it is the food it swallows. "Then... kill it." Xiao Wu said. Chapter 137： Tang 3s new hidden weapon Xiao Wu has no mercy for this human-faced demon spider, because this human-faced demon spider is a disaster for the soul beast. It devours more soul beasts than most soul masters kill. many. In the Star Dou Great Forest, there are not many human face magic spiders, because they will be hostile by all spirit beasts, and it is difficult to grow up. But there are also some that have become stronger through a lot of killing and swallowing, making most of the soul beasts frightened. Hearing Ao Tian said that the black spider was a human-faced demon spider, Tang San was happy and asked: "Ao Tian, ??how do you know that it is a human-faced demon spider?" In the past few days, Tang San had been thinking about what kind of spirit ring he wanted to choose, but he hadn''t decided yet until he entered the Star Dou Great Forest. Because the compatibility and plasticity of his Blue Silver Grass are too strong, almost all types of spirit rings can be absorbed. He wanted to absorb spirit rings that were highly poisonous or could increase toughness for Blue Silver Grass, but according to this range, there were still many types. Before coming, the master also gave him some references, but he hadn''t decided yet. Therefore, he finally decided to wait for his luck in the forest. Now, Ao Tian actually said that the spider was a human-faced demon spider, Tang San decided that if this was really a human-faced demon spider, then he would choose this guy. Because the Human Face Demon Spider was also one of the soul beasts listed by the master as suitable for Tang San''s third spirit ring. The toxicity of the human face demon spider is extremely terrifying. Few humans dare to absorb the spirit ring of the human face demon spider. The human face demon spider is bloodthirsty, and the spirit ring contains extremely terrible fierce aura, and few soul masters can resist it. It''s okay. Hearing Tang San''s question, Ao Tian pointed his eyes and said, "Because I saw it." "Ao Tian, ??don''t talk nonsense, even Teacher Zhao hasn''t discovered what soul beast it is, how can you see it?" Oscar shouted from behind. Before Oscar was embarrassed by Ao Tian''s long sword, he had a bit of resentment towards Ao Tian. At this time, he couldn''t help but question Ao Tian. Everyone didn''t see the soul beast clearly, so why did you know it? Even Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing have some doubts. We haven''t seen it. How did you know? Isn''t it a fool''s guess? Tang San didn''t speak, his brows furrowed, he raised the purple magic pupil, and stared at the front, his gaze passing through the gap in the trees, staring at the fast approaching big spider. The human face magic spider has a characteristic, that is, it has a human face on its abdomen. Unfortunately, Tang San could not see the abdomen of this soul beast. Seeing the big spider getting closer, Tang San quickly arranged, "Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, you two have the strongest combat power, attack from the front. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, you two are slightly weaker. Some, but good at speed, wandering around and attacking. I will try to control it and create attacking opportunities for you." He took a deep breath and added the last sentence: "In addition, if it is really a human face demon spider, please let me kill it last. I want to absorb its spirit ring." He just finished speaking, the spider was only a few tens of meters away from them, and the tall figure was already visible to everyone. It was a **** spider, extremely tall among spirit beasts of the spider type, with eight spider legs like sharp spears, which easily pierced into the ground as it moved, almost silently. Its main body is covered with a shiny black carapace, and it can be inferred that it is extremely defensive. "Concentrate on fighting, don''t be careless!" Zao Wou-ki reminded from behind. Although he released his martial soul, he suppressed the powerful aura in his body, worrying that his aura would scare the soul beast away. With a swish, the **** spider sprang out from the bushes and fell in front of everyone. When they got closer, everyone could see exactly what the spider looked like. The hideous and ugly appearance exudes a violent aura. The moment it jumped out, Tang San clearly saw its abdomen. On the spider''s abdomen, there are some white lines, which form a sharp contrast with the dark spots elsewhere. These white lines form a hideous human face, as if smiling hideously. In its eyes, there are a total of eight small eyes lined up, exuding gloomy light. You can see the hearts of Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, and Oscar. Hair fur. It''s really a demon spider with a human face! Oscar was shocked. Tang San''s expression was calm, and he let out a deep cry, "Disperse!" Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu went to the left and the other, at the same time, Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were still standing in front of the human face demon spider. After the human face demon spider rushed out, there was no immediate attack. The eight small eyes were looking at the group of humans in front of them, as if they were judging the strength of this group of humans. The soul beasts that have reached a thousand-year cultivation base are not low in intelligence. Tang San was surprised and said quickly: "Its carapace is extremely defensive, and the key is the eight eyes. Its speed is extremely fast, spider legs have extremely strong penetrating power and terrible poison. The most important thing is that. Be careful of its web. It can spray out a web that can cover ten times the area of ??its own. It has strong stickiness and toughness, and it also contains neurotoxins!" While Tang San spoke, Blue Silver Grass''s entanglement ability was activated. A dozen thick blue silver grass violently violently from the ground, instantly tying up the big spider, and the second spirit ability parasitic was activated immediately. , The blue silver grass seeds fell in some gaps in the human face demon spider''s body, and blue silver grass could grow at any time. Seeing that his Blue Silver Grass was about to be broken by the Human Face Demon Spider in an instant, Tang San shouted violently, "Attack!" "Let me come." Ao Tian said. The golden long sword appeared in his hand again, and with a light swipe forward, a thick golden sword aura flew out, easily cutting off the blue silver grass that Tang San wrapped around the human face demon spider, and slashed into that one. The white face. Huh~ Blood sputtered out, the human face demon spider let out a scream, and the tyrannical aura quickly weakened. That''s it? Except for Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, everyone was shocked by the power of Ao Tian''s sword, killing the terrifying human-faced demon spider with a single sword? Tang San suddenly became anxious and shouted: "Don''t do it, let me come." There was already a black box in his hand, and his fingers quickly moved on it, and the above machine spring setting was completed in the blink of an eye. Suddenly... A series of black phantoms shot from the Zhuge **** crossbow in his hand A total of sixteen crossbow arrows were accurately shot into the eight eyes of the human face demon spider. Until then, Tang San breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Ao Tian didn''t hit the human face demon spider''s eyes with the sword just now, and he finally completed the fatal blow. After the sixteen crossbow arrows were shot into the eyes of the human face demon spider, the human face demon spider''s scream stopped abruptly, and the huge body supported by eight legs slammed to the ground. "It''s done." Tang San showed a deep smile, he didn''t expect the spirit ring to be so simple, this battle was really effortless. He stared at the human face demon spider tightly, and on the body of the human face demon spider, a purple spirit ring, a thousand-year spirit ring began to float. Ning Rongrong was not interested in that spirit ring, her eyes fell on the black box that Tang San was holding. She developed some interest in this thing. Chapter 138： Research on the Soul Master System , Ning Rongrong noticed Tang Sans hidden weapons during the first day of the entrance test, but most of the hidden weapons used by Tang San at the time were hand-thrown hidden weapons. Several small crossbow arrows were also hidden in the sleeves and collars. Start with muscles. This was the first time Ning Rongrong had seen Tang San''s crossbow arrows. In that black box, dozens of powerful short arrows could be fired instantly, instantly taking away the life of that terrifying human-faced demon spider. This black box gave her a great visual impact. She felt that the practicality of this thing was much greater than that of Ao Tian''s long sword. Except for Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, almost everyone was still in shock. Everyone knows the prestige of the Human Face Demon Spider, but they are so easily beheaded, they are still a little tranced, isn''t this Human Face Demon Spider fake? Zao Wuji breathed a sigh of relief, withdrew his martial spirit, stepped forward, and asked, "Tang San, do you really want to absorb the spirit ring of this human face demon spider?" Tang San nodded and said, "Yes, this Human Face Demon Spider is a good choice for me." "But your martial soul is a plant martial soul." Zao Wou-ki said. "Who said that plant spirits must absorb plant spirit rings? In my teacher''s theory, there is no limit to the absorption of spirit rings." Speaking of his teacher, a hint of admiration flashed across Tang San''s face unconsciously. "Tang San, then your teacher is really a great elder," Oscar said. Tang San smiled: "My teacher has something to go to the imperial capital. He will come to Shrek Academy in a while. He and Dean Flander are still good friends." After that, Tang San retracted Zhuge God''s crossbow, looked at Ao Tian, ??and said, "Ao Tian, ??I can kill this human face demon spider so quickly, it''s all because of your sword that caused it to be severely damaged, thank you. " Zhu Zhuqing nodded secretly. If it weren''t for Ao Tian''s sword, they would definitely have to spend a lot of effort to kill the human face demon spider. Ao Tian said: "Absorb your spirit ring." Tang San nodded, sat down in front of the human face demon spider, took a few deep breaths, calmed his excitement, and then began to absorb the spirit ring. He didn''t consume much in the previous battle, so he didn''t need to adjust his state, he just started to absorb it. The spirit ring of the Human Face Demon Spider fell on Tang San, and huge and domineering energy entered his body, violently impacting inside him, making Tang San feel that his body was about to split. At the beginning, Tang San couldn''t help but a mouthful of hot blood poured out from the corner of his mouth. His body began to twitch slightly, and his face began to twist, enough to see the pain he was suffering. Oscar worried: "This spirit ring seems to exceed the limit that Tang San can absorb. He won''t be in danger, right?" In the spirit master world, it is not uncommon for the body to explode because of greed absorbing a spirit ring that is too old. Tang San vomited blood at the beginning, isn''t it getting worse afterwards? Zao Wou-ki said: "The spirit ring of the Human Face Demon Spider is still too domineering. The absorption of the spirit ring cannot be stopped. We can only pray that he can persevere. Wait patiently, Ao Tian, ??you go and watch, and the rest rest. ." Ao Tian jumped up to a big tree next to him, a golden light flashed in his eyes, his spiritual thoughts radiated, and he began to observe Tang San. In his feelings, the power of destiny in Tang San''s body became stronger and stronger. Ao Tian was using Tang San to study the power of destiny between heaven and earth, and at the same time studying the cultivation system of the soul master. His spiritual thought penetrated into Tang San''s body, and also into the blue silver grass on Tang San''s right hand, observing the changes in the martial spirit. The prerequisite for a Douluo mainland spirit master to be promoted is that he must obtain a spirit ring. Without a spirit ring, he cannot break through the realm. The spirit ring is like a key. Only with a key can the door to a new realm be opened. Ao Tian wanted to understand why there are such restrictions in the cultivation of soul masters? What kind of force is the rule? If he can analyze this rule clearly, can he find a way to advance without absorbing spirit rings? He previously promised that Gu Yuena would solve the problems between soul beasts and humans, and he wanted to solve them from human soul masters, so he needed time to research and understand, and gave Gu Yuena a hundred-year promise. If a hundred years later, this method still fails, then he can only adopt other violent methods. He knows that the group of humans who have become gods in the God Realm are in charge of many small worlds similar to the Douluo Continent, and there is always one suitable for soul beasts to live in so many worlds? Or, make Douluo Xing a world with only soul beasts... As time passed, Tang San''s condition got worse and worse, blood began to ooze out of his skin, looking terrible, and there was even a sound of bone rubbing. Oscar was very worried, keeping his eyes on Tang San, a little afraid that his roommate would suddenly explode and die. "Tang San, this kid, is such a strong will. If he were replaced by another spirit master, he might have been unable to endure this painful torture and passed out in a coma. Once he is comatose, it means that he has failed to absorb the spirit ring, and he will become a useless person. He exploded and died." Zao Wou-ki exclaimed. He has brought many students in Shrek Academy, and Tang San''s willpower is really rare. "No wonder you can cultivate to the 30th level at this age." The domineering energy contained in the human face demon spider spirit ring still arrogantly impacted in Tang San''s body. Although it made Tang San very painful, it was also washing his muscles and marrow. Finally an hour passed, the energy fluctuations on Tang San''s body began to weaken, his tight face eased a little, and a layer of light blue light radiated from his body. Zao Wou-ki breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "It''s done, this kid, I''ve worried me for so long." Both Zhu Zhuqing and Oscar were a little envious. One of them was at level 30 and the other was at level 29. They were looking forward to their third spirit ring. Around Tang San, many blue silver grass swayed around him, seeming to cheer. The energy fluctuations that Tang San exuded gradually disappeared, and just when everyone thought he was about to wake up, the sudden change suddenly emerged. "Are you here?" Ao Tian, ??who was sitting on the tree, glanced down lightly, not paying attention. Then, in the horrified eyes of everyone Tang San''s coat burst, the skin on his back was torn apart, and the eight spider spears broke out, very similar to the eight legs of the human face demon spider. Tang San twitched violently, but still did not wake up. The eight spider legs pushed him into the air, and the surrounding blue silver grass quickly surrounded him, wrapping him into a big rice dumpling. "This...what''s going on?" Oscar asked in horror. Zao Wou-ki shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what''s going on. It should be that the spirit ring he absorbed has caused some changes that we can''t understand." "Will Tang San die?" Oscar asked. "He hasn''t weakened his breath now, he''s fine for the time being, let''s wait patiently." Zao Wuji said. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu also looked at the blue silver grass cocoon in surprise, not understanding what had happened. Ao Tian jumped down from the tree and said, "Tang San has obtained a soul bone." Everyone looked at Tang San who was in midair in shock, speechless. Chapter 139： Tang 3 strong self-confidence After a while, Oscar stammered: "How is it possible! Isn''t the soul bone only owned by a hundred thousand-year soul beast?" Zao Wou-ki slapped Oscar''s head with a slap, and said, "Let you not concentrate on listening to the class. Who said that only one hundred thousand-year soul beasts have soul bones? Except for one hundred thousand-year soul beasts, those who have not reached ten thousand years old will have soul bones. Ten thousand-year-old spirit beasts may also produce spirit bones, but the probability is only one in a thousand. It depends entirely on luck." "My God, Tang San''s luck is so good." Oscar was envious and jealous. He still knows the general function of spirit bones, which are treasures that are more precious and rarer than spirit rings. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were also shocked. They came from extraordinary backgrounds, so naturally they also knew about spirit bones, and knew how precious they are. Zhao Wuji looked at Ao Tian, ??frowning and asked, "Ao Tian, ??are you sure that Tang San became like this when he obtained a spirit bone?" Although Zao Wou-ki had never absorbed soul bone, he had heard of it. He was very puzzled, how could he absorb soul bone to grow eight spider legs? Ao Tian said: "Yes, he is a soul bone, and it is still a rarer external soul bone." "What! This is an external spirit bone?" Zao Wou-ki yelled out in horror, completely devoid of the steady state of mind he had before. "Ms. Zhao, what is an external spirit bone?" Oscar asked in confusion. Zao Wou-ki suddenly felt a bit dry and dry, took a deep breath, and said, "External spirit bones are even rarer existences. The probability of appearing is not even one in ten thousand. Except for the one hundred thousand year spirit ring, the soul The treasure that the teacher dreams of most is the soul bone attached." Both Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong opened their mouths in shock and looked at Tang San enviously. Who doesn''t envy soul bones? "Do you want to stop him?" Gu Yuena''s voice transmission suddenly sounded in Ao Tian''s mind. Ao Tian shook his head slightly to Gu Yuena. Regarding Tang San''s chance, Ao Tian would not interfere too much. For him, what if Tang San inherited Seagod? It was still vulnerable to him. These so-called chances of Tang San, in Ao Tian''s eyes, were too rubbish, so **** he couldn''t be interested. This is normal. If there are gods from the gods here, even the lowest level gods would look down on things like spirit bones. After all, mortal things are too low-level. Tang San was wrapped in a huge cocoon, showing no signs of awakening at all. Everyone waited for more than a dozen hours, and from the afternoon to the early morning of the next day, the blue silver grass cocoon did not move. Within these ten hours, there was no magical soul beast nearby. Even at night, the spirit beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest were extremely active, and no spirit beasts came here. This had to make Zao Wou-ki, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing sigh that their luck was so good. After staying in the Star Dou Great Forest for more than a dozen hours and spending one night, there was no soul beast. Not many people would believe it. "Tang San is awake," Zao Wuji said. Everyone opened their sleepy eyes a little, and looked at Tang San''s position. The blue silver grass that tightly wrapped Tang San began to loosen, spreading around, exposing Tang San inside. As in the original situation, Tang San was still naked, his body was supported in mid-air by eight spider legs, and three spirit rings of two yellows and one purple moved rhythmically on his body. He opened his eyes, looked around in confusion, and saw the eight spider legs under him. "Teacher Zhao, this...what is going on? How could I become like this?" Tang San asked in horror. His appearance shocked himself. Zao Wuji looked at Tang San with satisfaction, and said with satisfaction: "Ao Tian said that you have obtained an external spirit bone, and these eight spider legs are your external spirit bone." "External spirit bone, what is that?" Tang San asked doubtfully. Although he learned a lot of knowledge about soul beasts and martial souls from the master, the master of soul bone knowledge has not taught him yet. It was the first time that Zao Wou-ki showed so many smiles in front of the students, and began to patiently explain the knowledge of spirit bones to Tang San. Following Zao Wuji''s explanation, Tang San repeatedly marveled and tried to retract the eight spider legs into his body. "From now on, I will call you Eight Spider Lances," Tang San said. He put on his shirt, his excitement still hasn''t calmed down, how can he not get excited when he has obtained such a precious thing. He looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian, ??I finally broke through the soul sovereign. I feel that my soul power has far exceeded the thirty-first level, and I also have an external soul bone. These eight spider spears contain The horror and poison of the Human Face Demon Spider, I think, I should have the strength to fight you." Ao Tian smiled and said, "I''ll be with you at any time." He liked the look of Tang San''s confidence every time he broke through, because it would be more pleasant to hit. Zao Wou-ki said: "Well, everyone have breakfast and take a break. Then we will start looking for spirit rings for Zhu Qing." Zhu Zhuqing took out the dry food and ate it with Xiao Wu. Tang San didn''t eat breakfast immediately, but came to the body of the Human Face Demon Spider, took out the sixteen crossbow arrows that shot into the Human Face Demon Spider''s body, wiped it clean with the leaves on the side, and then took out the Zhuge God Crossbow. , And fill the short arrow back. In order to pursue power, each of these short arrows is made of fine iron, which cannot be lost. "Tang San." Ning Rongrong came to Tang San and shouted. "It''s finally here." Tang San''s mouth gradually raised. He had waited for Ning Rongrong for a long time. "What''s the matter?" he asked back. Ning Rongrong''s gaze fell on the Zhuge God Crossbow in Tang San''s hand, looking at the black box-like object curiously, and asked: "What are you? Why can you shoot such a powerful arrow?" Tang San smiled and said: "This is a weapon I invented. It is called Zhuge God Crossbow. There is a very delicate mechanism in it. As long as the launch mechanism is activated, it can generate tremendous power and launch the arrow inside." "Does this Zhuge God''s Crossbow use soul power?" Ning Rongrong asked. Tang San glanced at Ao Tian not far away, seeming to have a sense of contention, and said, "There is no need for soul power at all, as long as you aim at the target and gently pull your fingers. This Zhuge **** crossbow is extremely powerful, even though It is used by ordinary people, and there is also a chance to kill the soul master of the soul-sovereign level in a second." Xiao Wu, who was eating dry food not far away, was suddenly a little unhappy. Tang San''s words even understood her. That was telling Ning Rongrong that my Zhuge **** crossbow is better than Ao Tian''s sword, even with soul power. No need. Xiao Wu was about to stand up and take care of Ao Tian, but Ao Tian patted her shoulder and motioned her to sit down. After being taught by Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu became a lot more obedient, and even though she was very upset with Tang San in her heart, she still sat down obediently. Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up and asked, "Can you let me try it?" "Yes." Tang Sanfang handed the Zhuge **** crossbow to Ning Rongrong, and taught her how to use the machine spring. "Forty-eight short arrows can be placed in the entire Zhuge God''s crossbow, divided into three groups, and up to 16 can be fired at a time. It is enough to penetrate the golden stone within 50 meters, and it is powerful and overbearing." Tang San talked freely, as if to Ning Rongrong promotes products. "Okay, the machine spring is ready, you aim at that tree, and then you can launch it by pulling it here." Ning Rongrong looked excited and said, "Then I will try its power." Everyone''s eyes were attracted, and they looked curiously at the magical thing in Ning Rongrong''s hand. ~： Update at night Sorry, the update at noon today is postponed to the evening together. If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 140： Soul Guidance Weapon The Zhuge **** crossbow is already a large crossbow, weighing about 30 kilograms. A twelve-year-old girl in Ning Rongrong picked it up and had to flatten it. It was a bit hard for her to use the spirit power in her body. Reluctantly. Not to mention that she is a young girl, even if she is an adult, the auxiliary spirit master is not strong enough, and she must use her spirit power to easily shoot the Zhuge God Crossbow weighing 30 kilograms. Ning Rongrong, who was still looking forward to it, suddenly felt disappointed. She pulled the mechanism, and sixteen powerful short arrows shot out, only a string of faint phantoms could be seen. Puff puff There was a slight sound of entering the wood, the sawdust splashed, and a big tree ten meters away was shot through by short arrows, and these short arrows flew a few meters before nailing to another big tree. "How is it?" Tang San asked with a smile. Ning Rongrong hurriedly returned the Zhuge God Crossbow to Tang San, wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead, and said, "The power is very good, but it''s a bit heavier." Tang San explained: "The Zhuge God Crossbow can attack three times, but it does not consume much physical strength. If you want, I can sell one to you." Ning Rongrong subconsciously looked at Ao Tian''s side, then shook his head, and said, "Forget it, I have a long sword for self-defense. This thing is really heavy." After the comparison, she faded away from the freshness of Zhuge God Crossbow, and felt that Ao Tian''s long sword was more beautiful, and it could show her heroic and prosperous more. "I still have some small ones," Tang San said. "Tang San, don''t be long-winded here, hurry up to eat some breakfast and find a spirit ring for Zhu Qing." Zao Wuji said impatiently. Tang San just wanted to show his Xiujian to Ning Rongrong, but after hearing Zao Wuji''s call, he could only give up. He felt that a sword of Ao Tian could sell for a thousand gold soul coins, and his Zhuge God Crossbow was more powerful, should it be able to sell more? Unexpectedly, Ning Rongrong would look down on it. If it weren''t for preparing funds to establish a sect, Tang San would not sell the hidden weapons he made. The manpower and material resources needed to establish a sect are not small, and in terms of funds, he has only this method of making money. Tang San silently took back all the short arrows that Ning Rongrong had launched just now, and then sat down and began to eat dry food. Oscar approached Tang San and praised him: "Tang San, you are so powerful, you can invent such a powerful weapon." "It''s okay." Tang San gnawed on the dry food and replied. "Hey, that, can you sell me one of your Zhuge God Crossbow? I am a food soul master, you know, I don''t have any offensive power. With this thing, I won''t be afraid of battle anymore." Oscar said thickly. Asked cheek. Tang San glanced at him and asked, "Then how much can you pay?" Oscar stretched out ten fingers and said, "Ten soul gold coins, what do you think?" "Ten Golden Soul Coins?" Tang San asked, suspecting that he had heard it wrong. "Is it less? Then I can add a little more, my savings are not much." Oscar said not embarrassed. Tang San felt a little uncomfortable, the Zhuge God Crossbow he worked so hard to create only had ten gold soul coins? A hundred times less than Ao Tian''s sword, one hundred times less. He waved his hand and said, "Forget it, for the money you provide for the materials, I will help you build one for free." It''s okay to help classmates build a hidden weapon for free. If there is a chance to cooperate with the Qibao Liulizong, then he will have to charge. However, after returning to the academy, I still need to talk to Ning Rongrong to see if there is any hope. Zao Wou-ki frowned and said, "Tang San, you are very talented. I advise you to spend more time on cultivation and don''t engage in these fancy things all day long." "I''ll pay attention, Teacher Zhao," Tang San said, but he didn''t care much about Zao Wou-ki''s words in his heart. Xiao Wu looked at Ning Rongrong next to him, and asked, "Rongrong, isn''t that thing called Zhuge Shenniu not easy to use?" Ning Rongrong shook his head and said: "It''s a bit heavy, it''s okay for adults to use it. If I use it, it''s a bit inappropriate. But it can shoot 16 short arrows at once, and it''s still so powerful, which is good." "How can Tang San''s rough thing compare with the weapons refined by Ao Tian?" Xiao Wu''s tone was a little disdainful. Ao Tian said, "Ning Rongrong, if you like arrows, I can also help you make a bow and arrow." After speaking, Ao Tian smiled and glanced at Tang San. He was a little interested. If he defeated Tang San in the things that Tang San was most proud of and cared about the most, he didn''t know what Tang San would do? "Can that power be as powerful as Zhuge God''s crossbow?" Ning Rongrong asked. Ao Tian nodded, "The power is greater than that." "I want something more beautiful," Ning Rongrong said. "The appearance will be very beautiful." Ao Tian said. Tang San''s gaze was attracted, and he couldn''t help asking, "Ao Tian, ??who did you learn your forging skills from?" "I taught myself, this is a Soul Guidance Weapon." Ao Tian said. The soul guide is a magical and mysterious thing in the eyes of the soul master. The method of making it has been lost. The existing soul guides are all excavated from some ancient relics, although there are many types of soul guides excavated. , But the attack type soul guide has never appeared in the soul master world. A long sword can shoot an energy attack, which is already very unbelievable. In order to avoid being asked about it all day, Ao Tian directly referred to this long sword as a soul guide. For the Soul Guidance Device, no matter how magical the effect is, the Soul Master can take it for granted. Hearing Ao Tian said that his long sword is a soul guide, everyone looked over in shock, even Zao Wou-ki. Tang San was even more shocked. Because of hidden weapons, he liked to build all kinds of things since he was a child, and he also worked hard to learn casting from his father. After getting the soul guide belt given by the master, he studied for a long time, trying to figure out how such a magical thing was made. But it''s a pity that he couldn''t figure it out no matter how researched, how exactly one cubic meter of space was created in a small piece of jade. He felt that this kind of magical thing could not be made by even the best casting master in the world. This is not a treasure that mortals can make. If there is a **** in this world, it should be made by God. But as to whether God exists, Tang San has always maintained a questioning attitude. Therefore, to this day, he couldn''t figure it out, or even guess the origin of something like the Soul Guidance Device. Now, Ao Tian actually said that the golden sword was a soul guide, and he had refined it himself, how could this not shock Tang San. In his opinion, this is simply not something human can accomplish. Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up and he was surprised: "Then I don''t want to use the sword, Ao Tian, ??can you help me make a bow and arrow?" "Can." "Then do you want to add money?" "No need." Ao Tian said. He looked at Tang San, wondering if Tang San would collapse when he arrived. If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 141： Ma Hongjun who wants to die Originally, Zao Wou-ki wanted to reprimand Ao Tian like he reprimanded Tang San, but after hearing that Ao Tian had made a Soul Guidance Device, he immediately gave up the idea of ??reprimanding. Instead, he wanted to praise a few words. But with his usual serious image, it is difficult to say compliments. Everyone did not speak any more, and after breakfast, they continued on the road to help Zhu Zhuqing find the spirit ring. According to Zhu Zhuqing, she wanted a cat spirit beast''s spirit ring, and the cat spirit beast''s spirit ring fits best with her ghost cat spirit. If you can''t find it, tiger spirit beasts are also possible. These two types of spirit beasts have more in common, except that cat spirit beasts are better at speed and agility, and tiger spirit beasts are better at strength. It took another day, and in the afternoon of the next day, Zhu Zhuqing finally obtained his third spirit ring, the spirit ability Nether Slash. In the afternoon, the group immediately returned. It was evening after leaving the Star Dou Forest, and they rushed back to the small town to stay for one night. When the sun rose again, they returned from the town, still running forward. This time, Zao Wou-ki no longer mentioned eating sausages. He understands that it is almost impossible for these stubborn little guys to eat Oscar''s sausages at a glance, and he can only hope that they will be able to put down the bottom and accept Oscar''s sausages when they are injured in the future. Back along the way, Gu Yuena no longer carried Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong had been hanging behind the team and wanted to give up many times, but when she thought that Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing, who were her age, had just become souls, she was affected. After the stimulus, a rush of unwillingness to admit defeat was aroused. After running for several hours, the speed of the team was slowed down by Ning Rongrong. Zao Wou-ki guessed that he wanted to temper Ning Rongrong''s temperament, but he never called to stop, nor did he let anyone help Ning Rongrong. At noon, Ning Rongrong fell into a faint. The eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School ran to faint, which was impossible before. Only then did Zao Wou-ki let Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, and Zhu Zhuqing carry Ning Rongrong on their backs, each carrying Ning Rongrong for an hour. The speed of the team accelerated and finally returned to Shrek Academy in the evening. When he was approaching Shrek Academy, Ning Rongrong had already woke up, insisted on it, and wanted to go by himself. At the door of the boys'' dormitory, Ning Rongrong looked tired and said, "Ao Tian, ??you must remember to make bows and arrows for me." Ao Tian said: "Don''t worry, I will give it to you tomorrow." For him, refining these low-level things is as simple as eating and drinking water, without any effort. Tang San, who was about to return to the room, stopped, turned his head in doubt, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??you said it only takes one night to refine a soul guide?" Ao Tianxiao looked at him and asked, "Yes, what''s the matter?" Tang San frowned and said, "How is it possible? The more advanced a weapon, the longer it will take to forge, and it''s still a magical thing like a Soul Guidance Device. How can it be completed overnight?" As he was about to leave, Zao Wuji heard Tang San''s words, and stopped, listening curiously. Ao Tian asked, "Do you know how the Soul Guidance Device is made?" Tang San shook his head and said, "I don''t know." "Then how do you know that I can''t make it in one night?" Tang San opened his mouth and was speechless. Although he didn''t believe that Ao Tian could create a Soul Guidance Device overnight, he couldn''t find any powerful words to refute it. After all, I haven''t heard of anyone who can make something like the Soul Guidance Device. Zao Wuji said, "Ao Tian, ??when you made the Soul Guidance Device, can we watch it from the sidelines." Ao Tian laughed and asked, "Teacher Zhao, do you think such an important secret can be known casually?" Zao Wou-ki was a little angry at Ao Tian, ??but he knew that he had made a mistake, so he had to leave with a straight face. Tang San looked at Ao Tian and said seriously, "I look forward to the power of the soul guide bow and arrow you created." Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up and said, "Well, why don''t you two compare each other''s weapons tomorrow, so that we can open our eyes." Ning Rongrong said so, even Zhu Zhuqing had some expectations. Tang San was a little moved, and said, "I can, Ao Tian, ??how about you?" "I said, I''ll be with you at any time." Tang San said: "Well, it just so happened that my strength has also broken through to the soul sovereign, and I will challenge you again tomorrow. In the battle, I can use my hidden weapon, and you can also use the soul weapon you made." "That''s it." Ao Tian said. At this moment, with a squeak, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s dormitory door opened, and a fat figure came out. "Oscar, are you back?" Ma Hongjun shouted as soon as he opened the door. It took Aotian five days to go to the Star Dou Great Forest. Ma Hongjun also received five or six days of treatment. The scorched and dead skin on his body had fallen off, revealing a layer of red skin. This flushed skin is extremely hideous and scary. The fat face has been burnt severely and deformed, and all the eyebrows and hair are gone. At this time, Ma Hongjun can be said to have become a monster. The little girls who were about to leave heard Ma Hongjun''s voice, so they looked back. Two high-decibel screams sounded, from Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong respectively, and both of them were taken aback by Ma Hongjun''s disfigured appearance. Zhu Zhuqing didn''t call out, but he was obviously frightened, and he turned his head quickly and did not dare to look again. Gu Yuena stared at Ma Hongjun, with a weird smile on her face. Only then did Ma Hongjun discover the four girls in the distance, and he was scared to shrink back quickly. "Is this the disgusting Ma Hongjun? How did it become like this? This looks too disgusting." Xiao Wu''s face was a little ugly. Ning Rongrong was also a little uncomfortable, feeling that his stomach was about to roll and wanted to vomit. "Let''s go." Zhu Zhuqing said. The four girls returned to their dormitory. Tang San and Oscar were both stunned, and for a while they couldn''t accept Ma Hongjun''s new image. Oscar hesitated, opened the door and walked in, and Tang San followed in. Ao Tian found it interesting and entered Ma Hongjun''s room. In the room, Ma Hongjun sat on his bed, crying without tears. The severely burned face was so shocking that Oscar couldn''t bear to look at it. "Fatty, how did you become like this?" Oscar asked. Ma Hongjun felt extremely uncomfortable and did not speak. On the opposite bed, Dai Mubai slowly sat up, sighed, and said, "We are both receiving treatments these days, and this is what happened after the dead skin on his face fell off." "Is there any cure?" Oscar asked. Dai Mubai shook his head and said, "The dean and the teacher tried many methods, but the effect was minimal. They can only wait for a long time to see if they get better, or go to other cities to find some powerful soul healers to try." "Xiao Ao, give me a big sausage." Ma Hongjun said suddenly. He was also very resistant to Oscar''s big sausage before, but now, even if there is a glimmer of hope, he is willing to try. "I have a big sausage." Oscar chanted a spell quickly and made a sausage for Ma Hongjun. The sausage fell off, giving Ma Hongjun a warm feeling, but unfortunately, the burned skin on his body did not get better. Ma Hongjun collapsed completely and cried loudly: "I am now like this, how can I find a girlfriend in the future? I don''t want to live anymore..." If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 142： Fight for women In the past few days of injury, the evil fire in Ma Hongjun''s body has tortured him. I can only lie on the bed and can''t go anywhere. I can''t go to the village to find Cuihua. He was finally able to get out of bed today, but he found that he had become an ugly monster, and his skin was extremely scary. This fact caused him to collapse on the spot. What made him even more frightened was that his ugly state was seen by the four female students, and his self-esteem was instantly hurt the most. Dai Mubai sat leaning on her bed, her body stiff, and comforted: "It''s a big deal to stop looking for a girlfriend. You will wear a mask and spend money to go to the bar. People are still willing to do your business." "I have to go once every three or five days. How can there be so much money?" Ma Hongjun was crying there. Ao Tian lost interest after watching for a while and walked out. He was a little dumbfounded, how angry is Gu Yuena to punish Ma Hongjun like this? There is still some flame energy remaining in Ma Hongjun''s skin, which can''t be removed in a short time. After Ao Tian left, Dai Mubai asked, "Tang San, have you obtained the third spirit ring?" Tang San nodded and said, "Well, I have already been promoted to the Soul Venerable, but I still don''t know how many soul power levels have reached." Oscar said with a look of envy: "Boss Dai, Tang San not only became the soul sovereign, but also obtained a soul bone when he absorbed the soul ring. This luck is really against the sky." "Spirit bone?" Dai Mubai called out in shock. Even Ma Hongjun, who was crying, stopped and looked at Tang San in shock. Oscar nodded and said, "That''s right, and it''s the most precious external spirit bone among the spirit bones." As the prince of the Star Luo Empire, how could Dai Mubai know about spirit bones? He knew far more about the power of spirit bones than Oscar. Dai Mubai was equally envious and jealous for Tang San''s ability to obtain a soul bone, and it was also the best spirit bone attached to it. But after thinking for a while, he gave up. If Tang San was killed, where could Shrek Academy fit him? Tang San asked, "Is your injury better?" Dai Mubai smiled bitterly: "Ao Tian''s hands were too heavy. I have been treated for several days. In addition, because of the martial soul, the body has a relatively strong recovery ability, and now he can move easily." "I will challenge Ao Tian tomorrow." Tang San said. "You want to challenge him?" Dai Mubai exclaimed. Tang San nodded and said, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." Dai Mubai hurriedly said: "Even if I try my best, I am not his opponent. Are you going to challenge him to find abuse? Maybe it will end up like me." Until now, Dai Mubai still couldn''t understand that Ao Tian was only Level 31, why could he abuse him like that without even using his martial soul? In the past few days, although Dai Mubai was unable to move, he kept thinking about it. With his thirty-seventh-level strength, coupled with the strength of the Baihu Martial Spirit, he wanted to torture him like that unless the team player had a soul sect. Level of strength. This thought made him horrified. With the thirty-first-level spirit power, he could possess the combat power of the soul sect. How enchanting is this talent? How powerful is that Golden Dragon Martial Spirit? In the past few days of serious injury, Dai Mubai had already figured it out clearly, and would try not to provoke Ao Tian in the future. Does it matter how beautiful a woman can have her own life? Tang San said: "I have a certain degree of confidence. I will use all the hidden weapons, plus the strength to break through to the soul, I still have some hope to defeat Ao Tian." Dai Mubai showed a stunned look and nodded: "Your hidden weapon is really terrible. Even Teacher Zhao has been recruited, and it is really possible to defeat Ao Tian. If you defeat him, then our Shrek Academy No. The name of a student is yours." Tang San said: "I don''t care about the name, defeating Ao Tian has been my goal for many years. I believe that one day I will do it, and it is very likely that it will be tomorrow." "You want to fight Ao Tian?" Flender''s voice suddenly sounded from outside. Tang San turned their heads and saw Flanders walking in. Tang San quickly said, "Yes, Dean, I have made an appointment with Ao Tian, ??and we will fight tomorrow." Flander said: "The battle site should be set on the playground. When the time comes, remember to call me, that boy Ao Tian''s shot is too harsh, I''m afraid you will become like Mubai." "Good dean." Tang San replied. Flander said: "I have heard Zao Wou-ki just now. You have gained a lot from this trip to the Star Dou Great Forest. You must work harder in the future to cultivate, and don''t disappoint us and your teacher''s expectations." "I will definitely." Tang San said. Flender came to Ma Hongjun''s bed, took out a black mask and a green hat, and said, "I bought this for you at Soto City today. You can wear it when you go out." Ma Hongjun immediately rushed in front of Flanders, hugged Flanders'' thighs, and cried bitterly: "Teacher, I don''t want to wear a mask for the rest of my life, you must help me." Flander felt distressed and helpless, and said: "The teacher also doesn''t want to see you become like this. It''s just that I have invited the powerful healing spirit masters in Soto City to help you see it again, and they can''t help it. When I have a chance in the future, I will take you to the Imperial Capital Tiandou City to take a look. There are many strong people there, and there must be someone who can treat your injury like this." Ma Hongjun put on the mask and hat sadly, and immediately covered the terrible skin on the top of his head and face. "Teacher, this green hat doesn''t match the black mask. You should buy a green mask or a black hat." Ma Hongjun said. "The only hat left in that store, I don''t bother to run, so you can just take it." Flender said. He said nothing more and left here. Dai Mubai said: "Tang San, tomorrow I will also go to see your fight with Ao Tian." Tang San asked, "Is your current situation okay?" Dai Mubai got out of bed, stiffly and slowly walked a few steps, and said, "I can still get there." "By the way, what spirit ability did Zhu Qing acquire?" Dai Mubai asked. Tang San said, "Her third spirit ability is Nether Slash, a powerful single attack spirit ability." "Sure enough, UU reading is a twelve-year-old ghost cat soul lord." Dai Mubai exclaimed. The big family with a long heritage has researched their own martial arts to a certain extent, and has developed a set of theories that are most suitable for their own martial arts, and their soul skills are basically the same. "I''ll go back first if there is nothing wrong," Tang San said, leaving here with Oscar. As soon as Tang San and the two left, Ma Hongjun said angrily: "Dai Mubai, you really didn''t feel good about it. You said before that you would help me chase Zhu Qing, but now you start someone else''s idea. Are you still a human?" Dai Mubai glanced at Ma Hongjun, and said, "Do you think that with your current appearance, people can still see you?" Ma Hongjun was pricked to the painful spot by Dai Mubai, and he was furious and unbearable, and said, "Do you believe me or not I will burn you like me with a fire?" Dai Mubai was taken aback. He has no fighting power right now. If Ma Hongjun really gave him a look, he might really turn into Ma Hongjun''s ghostly appearance. He was born handsome, so how could he accept this kind of thing? ? "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it just now." Dai Mubai quickly apologized, and said, "Let me explain to you. Actually, my family and Zhu Qing''s family have great ties. The two families have been married for generations. Zhu Qing and I can also use the martial soul fusion technique Netherworld White Tiger. So, no matter how you look at it, it is me and her more suitable. Don''t worry, I know so many beautiful women, I can introduce you to a few. If you just want to Have fun, then I can also create opportunities for you..." Dai Mubai understood that once he decided to pursue Zhu Qing, then he had to abandon those girlfriends. Therefore, in order to calm Ma Hongjun''s anger, it is also possible to send those women to Ma Hongjun. If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 143： The Dirty Deal Between Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun "Dou Luo Zhi Zulong Legend Novel ( to find the latest chapter! "What you said is true?" Ma Hongjun''s anger suddenly disappeared, and he asked heartily. Because of the evil fire on his body, he has experienced many women, but they are all ordinary rural girls and low-end old women. He has long coveted Dai Mubai''s fair-skinned, beautiful and long-legged girlfriends. He knew that Dai Mubai was just playing with those girls, and he had asked Dai Mubai to give him a taste, but Dai Mubai just refused to live or die. But now, Dai Mubai was actually willing. Ma Hongjun weighed it up in his heart. The school girl named Zhu Qing had seen his ugly appearance just now, and she probably had a shadow in her heart. He probably won''t have a chance to pursue it in the future, so it seems that this deal with Dai Mubai not bad. "I promise you, Zhu Qing, I won''t fight with you. But you have to give me all your girlfriends." Ma Hongjun said. Dai Mubai broke his hands and counted, and said, "There are still four girls who haven''t broken up with me. You want them all. It''s really greedy." Ma Hongjun said; "You have no feelings for those girls, and you are probably tired of having fun." Dai Mubai glanced at Ma Hongjun and said, "Although those girls are not soul masters, they are all ladies in Soto City. They have very high eyes. Even if you are not disfigured, they will not be able to see you. Not to mention that you look like a bird now." Ma Hongjun said angrily: "Are you kidding me?" "Don''t worry." Dai Mubai said, "It is impossible for them to be your girlfriends, but I can find a way to let you taste it, okay?" Ma Hongjun gritted his teeth and said: "Yes, then that''s OK, you can''t go wrong again." "Don''t worry, why would I make a joke about this kind of thing." Ma Hongjun said worriedly: "Our court rules prohibit jianyin from taking abduction. If it is discovered..." "Don''t worry, only heaven knows and earth knows this matter, you know me, as long as you and I don''t say it, who will know?" Dai Mubai said. Ma Hongjun''s eyes flashed with excitement, and said: "If you say it is settled, then I will let you go." Dai Mubai finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ma Hongjun received so much stimulation, he was really worried that the other party would do something radical to him. Those women are like clothes to him, and there is nothing to lose. After satisfying Ma Hongjun, he broke up with them, and since then they have nothing to do... "Zhu Qing, I''m sorry, I''m also doing this for your own good. I combined with Zhu Qing. If I can defeat my eldest brother, then it will save you. You shouldn''t blame me..." ... Ao Tian laughed and shook his head. He took out some ordinary refining materials from his own world and began to help Ning Rongrong build bows and arrows. Tomorrow, he would let Tang San see how vulnerable the hidden weapon he was proud of was. He wanted to know if Tang San would be hit and his confidence collapsed. After all, the hidden weapon can be said to be Tang San''s greatest support, it can also be said to be Tang San''s spiritual pillar, just like the position of the master''s theory in the master''s heart. At night, Ao Tian didn''t go to dinner with Xiao Wu and the others, and spent an hour refining Ning Rongrong''s bows and arrows. After taking a shower, Gu Yuena immediately hypnotized Zhu Zhuqing, and then asked Ao Tian to come and pick her up. She never gave up on the major event of reproducing the dragon clan, even if Ao Tian had forgotten it, she would never forget it. During this period of time, Gu Yuena seemed to usher in a second development, her figure gradually approaching Bibi Dong, and her temperament had a little more mature charm. When Gu Yuena left, by the way, the hypnotic effect on Zhu Zhuqing was lifted. She knew that Zhu Zhuqing had to practice hard, so she didn''t want to delay Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing woke up in a daze and found that he was actually lying on the bed again. "I actually fell asleep again." Zhu Zhuqing got out of bed with a solemn expression, walked around the room a few times, and found that Gu Yuena was no longer there. "Did Sister Naer go to Aotian again?" Zhu Zhuqing thought. Xiao Wu said this once before. In the past few days at Shrek Academy, Zhu Zhuqing would fall asleep inexplicably every night while practicing, and every time she woke up, Gu Yuena would disappear. She is very smart, guessing that her drowsiness must be related to Gu Yuena. But every time she went into a coma without warning, she couldn''t find out what method Gu Yuena used to make her fall asleep. Zhu Zhuqing sat back on the bed, feeling a little uneasy, and became more and more curious about Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. Xiao Wu possesses the ability to enhance people''s cultivation talents, and also possesses such a magical technique. At level 31, Ao Tian could easily defeat Dai Mubai at level 37, and he also mastered the manufacturing method of the Soul Guidance Device. Gu Yuena can easily make people fall asleep without noticing it. All kinds of weird things flashed quickly in Zhu Zhuqing''s heart, and she remembered that when she was running, her spirit and physical strength were inexplicably restored automatically, which was suspected to be Xiao Wu''s method. These weirdness and mysteries made Zhu Zhuqing more and more curious about Ao Tian and the others. Unfortunately, she could feel that Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena didn''t want her to know too much. As for Ao Tian, ??she was not familiar with it, and she was too embarrassed to ask. "Everyone has their own secrets, and they are not malicious to me. What do I want so much to do?" ... In the room of Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong, Ning Rongrong had just finished taking a bath, and his exhaustion was gone, so excited that he couldn''t practice or fall asleep. She will be able to own a Soul Guidance Weapon immediately, which is simply incredible, and it will be enough for her to show off for several days when she returns to the sect. She felt that with the title of Soul Guidance Device alone, Tang San''s hidden weapons could not be compared with Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device. "Xiao Wu, where did Ao Tian learn to make a Soul Guidance Device?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Xiao Wu shook her head and refused to speak. Ning Rongrong had no choice but to give up. She decided to wait until tomorrow to see the power of the Soul Guidance Device made by Ao Tian. If she is satisfied, she plans to customize a few more from Ao Tian for her family to use. One thousand gold soul coins, for the wealthy Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, can still afford it. Ning Rongrong thought for a while, and tentatively asked: "Xiao Wu, the power behind you shouldn''t be weaker than my family''s Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect?" She has had this suspicion since last time Ao Tian refused her invitation without even thinking about it. Xiao Wu nodded. "Is that the Upper Three Sects or the two imperial royal families? Or is it the Wuhun Palace?" "Sorry, I can''t tell you." Xiao Wu said. "Let''s do it," Ning Rongrong said. She understood that there would be no results if she asked, she decided that when she returned home next time, she must ask her father to check the identities of the three Ao Tian ~ www.novelhall.com~ With the strength of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, she thought It is very easy to find out three outstanding talents. ... In the early morning, when the morning sun was just rising, Tang San sat on the roof, running the Xuan Tian Gong and the purple magic pupil with all his strength. A purple qi shot from the east and was absorbed into his eyes, enhancing the purple magic pupil. Repair for. After digesting this purple qi, Tang San jumped off the roof. With a creak, the door of his next door Ao Tian opened, and a moving figure came out, it was Gu Yuena. There was still a blush on Gu Yuena''s fairy-like face, facing the morning sun, it was simply an indispensable beauty. Tang San was stunned. Gu Yuena unexpectedly came out of Ao Tian''s room. He looked into the door that was about to be closed, and saw Ao Tian lying on the bed naked... In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 143 Dirty Transaction between Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 144： Apologies from Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun "Dou Luo Zhi Zulong Legend Novel ( to find the latest chapter! "Didn''t the college forbid boys and girls to live together? He and she are like this..." Tang San was stunned, watching Gu Yuena''s blushing pretty face, he felt a pain in his heart and felt a little uncomfortable. He really likes Gu Yuena. He has liked Gu Yuena for several years. Although he decided to give up, he now finds that Gu Yuena and Ao Tian spent the night in the room next to him. Don''t mention how uncomfortable it is. Last night, he was very curious about how Ao Tian refines the Soul Guidance Device, so he devoted a part of his spirit to listen to the sounds in Ao Tian''s room during his cultivation. He thought about it carefully in his heart, and he didn''t hear any movement last night. There was no creaking sound, nor Gu Yuena''s voice, it was completely silent. Gu Yuena glanced at Tang San, did not speak, and walked to her dormitory. Tang San returned to his room in a complicated mood, and saw Oscar just opened his eyes to get up, so he asked, "Oscar, did you hear anything in Ao Tian''s room last night?" Oscar thought for a while and shook his head: "Nothing happened, what''s the matter?" "Nothing." Tang San said. He did not intend to tell the story of Ao Tian and Gu Yuenas stealth. In his heart, even though Ao Tian and Gu Yuena had a bad relationship with him, how could they be regarded as ordinary friends? He couldn''t do the small report. Moreover, they are still your boyfriend and girlfriend. Oscar has become a lot more diligent during this time, the new arrivals Ao Tian and Tang San are so good, he feels that if he doesn''t work harder, he won''t have any advantage to chase Ning Rongrong. Tang San stayed in the room for a while, and heard the sound of Ao Tian''s room opening, and he immediately walked out. When he left the door, Tang San saw Ao Tian stretching in front of the morning sun, with a look of enjoyment. "Ao Tian, ??is your soul guide ready?" Tang San asked in confusion. "It''s done." Ao Tian replied. "But why didn''t I hear the movement of your bow and arrows last night?" Tang San questioned. Build a weapon, even if it is a Soul Guidance Device, how can there be no sound at all? "Do you know how to refine the Soul Guidance Device?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. Tang San shook his head. "Then don''t use your self-righteous thoughts to infer how I refining weapons, the refining methods of soul guides are beyond your imagination." Ao Tian said. Indeed, his refining methods were beyond the scope of mortals, and for Tang San, they were unimaginable fairy methods. Tang San was a little embarrassed, and said: "Then since you have finished refining, let''s start our battle in the morning. Later, after breakfast, we will go on the playground. The dean said last night, and he will also come to watch. " "Can." Tang San nodded and said, "Then I''ll go to have breakfast first, see you in the playground." After speaking, Tang San walked to the cafeteria alone. On the other hand, Ao Tian went to the girls'' dormitory and shouted a few times outside. Several girls had already got up, but they were still dressed up in the room. Ao Tian had to wait outside. Oscar heard the conversation between Ao Tian and Tang San just now, so he left the room and went to Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s room. "Boss Dai, after eating breakfast later, Tang San and Ao Tian will fight in the playground." Dai Mubai got up from the bed, moved his muscles and bones cautiously, and said, "Fatty, don''t go to bed, don''t you want to go and see such a wonderful battle?" "Isn''t it just two souls? What''s so exciting?" Ma Hongjun muttered, before opening his eyes. Dai Mubai said: "That Ao Tian can easily defeat me shows that his true combat power has reached the level of the Soul Sect, and Tang San''s invincible and surprisingly powerful hidden weapon is also not to be underestimated. This battle is worth learning from. You. Now you have become like this. Only when you become stronger will others respect you. Think about it, if you become a Titled Douluo, even if you are an ugly monster, there will be a lot of beautiful women who will embrace you. ." Dai Mubai wanted to understand that he had already decided to pursue Zhu Qing, and decided to rise up against his elder brother. He would no longer be able to live by himself in the future. He had to put up a twelve-point spirit in his cultivation and reclaim all the wasted years. "I''m not an ugly monster!" Ma Hongjun stood up angrily and began to dress quickly. Dai Mubai''s words seemed to give him a lot of enlightenment, and made him realize that he has become like this. Can he get better if he is decadent? can not! It really can only be like what Dai Mubai said. Only when you become a strong person and become the top person in the mainland can you gain the respect of others, and money and beautiful women are also at your fingertips. He didn''t doubt whether he could reach Title Douluo, because Flanders told him on the day he took him as a disciple: You have the posture of Title Douluo, as long as you cultivate with your heart, it is not difficult to become Title Douluo. It didn''t take long for Dai Mubai to walk out of the room with Oscar''s support and walk to the dining hall. Ma Hongjun followed behind. He wore a wide mask on his face to cover up his entire face. He wore a green hat on top of his head, and his collar stood up to block the ugly skin on his neck. Even so, the part on the back of his head that the hat can''t cover is still very scary, and the morning breeze is a bit cool and whistling. "I have to buy a big cloak," he thought to himself. When they left the dormitory, they saw Ao Tian waiting at the gate of the girls'' dormitory in the distance. Dai Mubai hesitated for a moment, and said, "Help me to Ao Tian''s side." Dai Mubai was supported by Oscar to Ao Tian''s side. Ao Tian turned his head and looked at Dai Mubai who had difficulty seeing this action. Dai Mubai was the first to speak, with an apologetic expression: "Ao Tian, ??I''m sorry." "You were beaten like this by me, and you came to say sorry to me, did I hear it wrong?" Ao Tian was surprised. Dai Mubai said earnestly: "I admit that I had some thoughts about Gu Yuena before. I have been in bed for the past few days and have deeply reflected on what I did wrong. I must apologize to you for this matter, and I hope you don''t. Keep in mind, we are classmates, if possible, I hope to be good friends with you." Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "Friends don''t have to. As long as you don''t do those disgusting things in the future, I will not target you." Dai Mubai nodded and didn''t insist anymore. He understood that the displeasure with Ao Tian could not be eliminated so quickly. He believed that as long as he treated Ao Tian with sincerity in the future, he would definitely gain Ao Tian''s friendship. His current thinking has changed, and he has decided to fight with his brother. If he can get the support of Ao Tian and Tang San, a group of super geniuses, it will be of great help to him. He turned around and shouted: "Ma Hongjun, come here and apologize to Ao Tian." Ma Hongjun was taken aback, and said, "Why should I apologize to him?" Dai Mubai said: "You were rude to four girls that dayTwo of them were Ao Tian''s girlfriends. Shouldn''t you apologize?" Ma Hongjun gritted his teeth and thought for a while before he came to Ao Tian and said, "I''m sorry." He remembered Dai Mubai''s evaluation of Ao Tian, ??possessing the strength of the soul sect, a hero doesn''t suffer immediate losses, and it''s okay to admit a mistake. Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "Whatever I should do, don''t block me from basking in the sun." Dai Mubai said, "Then we''ll go to have breakfast first, and we will also go to watch the battle when you fight with Tang San." Ao Tian turned around and said nothing. The three of Dai Mubai had to walk to the cafeteria. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 144 from Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s apology) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 145： 2 women who were taken advantage of "Dou Luo Zhi Zulong Legend Novel ( to find the latest chapter! After walking for tens of meters, Ma Hongjun glanced back cautiously, and then couldn''t help but annoyed: "It''s such a big shelf. We all sincerely apologized to him, and he looked like he was indifferent. Is it number one in the world?" Dai Mubai said, "Who doesn''t have a temper yet, let alone a genius like him, and we did offend him before, and his attitude is normal." Ma Hongjun said strangely: "Boss Dai, why did you persuade you? You used to be so hot-tempered. If someone dared to do this to you, you would have slapped it." Dai Mubai said: "Everyone is a classmate, understand each other, you don''t offend Ao Tian again in the future." Ma Hongjun shook his head and said, "Although I look at him upset, I am still a little self-aware, and I don''t want to be like you." ... The voices of Dai Mubai''s conversation fell in Ao Tian''s ears. Ao Tian shook his head and looked at the girls'' dormitory, not knowing what he was thinking. After waiting for a while, he was really impatient, raised his foot and walked in. He didn''t care about the rules of the courtyard. There are two rooms in the female dormitory. The rooms of Gu Yuena and Zhu Zhuqing are outside, and the rooms of Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong are inside. Ao Tian came to the door of Gu Yuena and pushed the door gently. The wooden door opened, and Zhu Zhuqing, who was bent over looking for clothes on his bed in underwear only, turned around fiercely and looked out the door. The four eyes were facing each other, and time seemed to be forbidden for a few seconds. Zhu Zhuqing''s pretty face blushed before he put on the mask, and hurriedly turned around and picked up a piece of clothing to block him. She didn''t yell out, but looked a little angry at Ao Tian. Gu Yuena was taking a shower in the small room, the sound of water was rushing, and she didn''t know if she noticed anything outside. Zhu Zhuqing covered his body with his clothes, his red face was alert and angry. Ao Tian awkwardly closed the door and stood quietly at the door for a few seconds, Zhu Zhuqing''s cool figure still echoing in his mind. He found that he had underestimated Zhu Zhuqing''s figure before, and he didn''t expect it to be more predictable than what you saw outside the clothes. That flat belly, cute little belly button... He came to Xiao Wu''s door, still thinking of the scene just now in his mind, stretched out his hand and pushed forward. A floor-to-ceiling mirror was placed directly opposite the door, which was probably brought by Ning Rongrong. At this time, Ning Rongrong was holding a few pieces of clothes and standing in front of the mirror admiring his figure. As soon as the door opened, Ao Tian saw Ning Rongrong directly in front of him. Ning Rongrong''s body is not as good as Zhu Zhuqing''s, and similar to Xiao Wu''s, except that his legs are not as slender as Xiao Wu''s. If the biggest bright spot on her body is anything, it is her skin. Her skin is extremely smooth, she can hardly find a few hairs, and her complexion is very white and firm. Xiao Wu''s skin is leaning towards pink, and Ning Rongrong''s skin is like white warm jade, reflecting the luster all over her body. While Ao Tian saw Ning Rongrong, Ning Rongrong also saw Ao Tian behind him in the mirror. Her movements were exactly the same as Zhu Zhuqing''s, she immediately turned around, covered her clothes with her hands, and her white skin instantly turned pink. Unlike Zhu Zhuqing, she was not silent, but screamed. The high-decibel cry suddenly woke up Xiao Wu who was still asleep in the bed. Ao Tian hurriedly closed the door awkwardly. He patted his head and secretly said that he was careless, that this kind of thing happened twice in a row. He swears that he was definitely not intentional. He did not have the habit of checking the girl''s room with his spiritual mind, so he didn''t know what Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were doing before pushing the door. Zhu Zhuqing was better, at least wearing some clothes, but Ning Rongrong was taken care of by him. "Oh, women are in trouble." Ao Tian had already expected Ning Rongrong''s appearance in front of everyone. After all, she has been the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School since she was a child, how can she endure such things as being watched by strange men. Ao Tian was not afraid of trouble, but hated trouble. He wondered if Ning Rongrong''s memory should be erased before Ning Rongrong froze and give her a big forgetting technique or something. Ning Rongrong''s scream continued for a while, making Xiao Wu feel completely drowsy. "Rongrong, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Wu asked when she sat up, wearing a light pajamas with a soft pillow in her arms, rubbing her eyes. She didn''t see Ao Tian outside the door just now. "No...nothing." Ning Rongrong''s face flushed, and he kept talking, but didn''t tell Ao Tian. Somehow, she was not particularly angry at Ao Tian when she saw her body, only a slight irritation, even she herself felt strange. Xiao Wu woke up completely, got out of bed, and came to Ning Rongrong briskly, touched a few hands beside her, and said with envy, "Rongrong, your skin is so good." Ning Rongrong had never been touched like this before, and his pretty face was even redder, and said, "Yours is not bad." "Why is your face so red, is it...you miss a man?" Xiao Wu joked. Ning Rongrong glanced at the direction of the door secretly, and said, "It''s not." After that, she pushed Xiao Wu hard, and said, "You hurry up and wash up, and have breakfast together later." Ao Tian stood at the door, stunned for a moment, Ning Rongrong actually concealed this matter, which was somewhat different from his first thought. But thinking about it carefully, Ning Rongrong''s approach is not unreasonable. The girl has a thin face, so how could she tell others that she was seen. What Ao Tian can be sure of is that if Ma Hongjun was the one who saw Ning Rongrong just now, Ning Rongrong would definitely go crazy on the spot, instead of hiding it like he is now. In the final analysis, it still depends on the face. Ao Tian couldn''t help but touched his face, the secret path is still handsome. In the next room, Zhu Zhuqing heard Ning Rongrong''s screams and walked out immediately after getting dressed. As soon as he went out, he saw Ao Tian standing in front of Xiao Wu''s door. Reminiscing that she was seen by Ao Tian just now, Zhu Zhuqing guessed that Ning Rongrong''s situation should be the same as her, and she was accidentally seen by Ao Tian. I just don''t know how much Ning Rongrong was seen? Zhu Zhuqing hesitated for a while, bit his lip, and said, "Ao Tian, ??did you do it on purpose?" Her pretty face was still blushing When she asked this sentence, her gaze that had been looking at Ao Tian suddenly moved away, and she didn''t dare to look at Ao Tian again. She saw that Ao Tian was so good to Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, and she always thought that Ao Tian was a dedicated person, but now, Ao Tian not only looked at her, but also looked at Ning Rongrong. One time can be said to be an accident, but twice in a row, Zhu Zhuqing had to doubt Ao Tian''s character, and wondered whether he was taking advantage of him on purpose. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean it." Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes fell on Ao Tian''s face again and asked, "Then why did you open Ning Rongrong''s door after closing my door?" Ao Tian thought about it for a while, but didn''t expect any good excuses, so she said honestly: "After I saw you just now, I still thought about you in my mind, and unknowingly pushed her door open." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 145 The Two Women Who Are Taken Advantage of), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 146： 1 Arrow of Might Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes were slightly cold, and his voice was a little bit cold, and asked: "Can I understand that you are teasing me?" She was a little disappointed in her heart. She didn''t expect that Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena''s men would also be such a rhetoric. Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena were in the room, and he was flirting with other girls outside the door. Ao Tian frowned and said, "I didn''t mean to molest you. I just tell the truth. My reaction is also the reaction of a normal man. If you think I am molesting you, then I have nothing to say. In addition, I just I inadvertently offended you, I apologize to you." Zhu Zhuqing kept looking at Ao Tian''s face, and didn''t notice any signs of guilty conscience in Ao Tian, ??thinking: "Is what he said is true? Um... it''s really possible." After thinking for a while, she said, "I assume this has never happened, but you shouldn''t be so reckless in the future. After all, you are someone who has a girlfriend. It''s good for everyone to be careful." At this moment, Ning Rongrong''s door suddenly opened, and Xiao Wu stretched out his head and said, "Ao Tianzao, why are you here?" Ning Rongrong, who was still undressed in the room, screamed again and hid in the corner. Xiao Wu realized that she had made a mistake and hurriedly closed the door. Ao Tian shouted: "Hurry up and brush your teeth. I will fight Tang San after breakfast later." "Oh." Xiao Wu replied from inside. Zhu Zhuqing patted her chest. The tight clothes trembled a few times. She breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "Fortunately, Sister Xiao Wu probably didn''t hear the conversation between us. Ao Tian, ??this happened. No, dont think too much, and I dont want to make Xiao Wu sad." At this moment, Gu Yuena walked out of the room and smiled: "Zhuqing, is there anything you can''t let Xiao Wu hear?" A trace of panic flashed in Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes, but she was quickly concealed by her, and quickly said: "Sister Na''er, it''s nothing, I''ll go back and wash it first." After speaking, she walked back hurriedly. Gu Yuena came to Ao Tian''s side, took Ao Tian''s arm affectionately, and said with a smile: "Are they two good-looking bodies?" Ao Tian touched her nose and couldn''t figure out Gu Yuena''s thoughts. She felt a little guilty in her heart, and asked, "Aren''t you angry?" Gu Yuena took a look in the room, and made sure that Zhu Zhuqing couldnt hear her. Then she said, How can I be angry? And the identity of Xiaowu Soul Beast." "Are you sick?" Ao Tian reached out and touched Gu Yuena''s forehead, and said, "No, what are you talking about?" Gu Yuena slapped Ao Tians hand and said, Everything is for the sake of the reproduction of the dragon clan. You and Bibi Dong have been together for more than two months without making her belly bigger. We have tried countless times in the past few days. No results this time. It may be that your blood is too strong, or it may be due to other reasons. It is a good way to collect a few more women, and perhaps one of them is pregnant with a dragon breed." Ao Tian said helplessly: "You woman, is racial reproduction really so important? Besides, I also have Xiao Wu. Qian Renxue should also be my woman. Maybe they two can be pregnant? " "Why is it not important?" Gu Yuena said, "The mission of reviving the dragon clan has been overwhelming me for many years. I naturally want to complete it as soon as possible. Regarding Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, I just give an opinion. It''s up to you. If Xiao Wu and Qian Renxue can''t get pregnant either, my suggestion is to accept it." Ao Tian touched Gu Yuena''s silver hair, and said, "You stupid woman, other women can''t wait for their husband to love only one, but you want your husband to have as many women as possible." Gu Yuena said: "I''m not stupid. Isn''t it normal for the strong to have multiple women? It''s just that those women are not confident and worry that their husbands will not like themselves if they have other women. I believe that no matter how many you have Woman, you will treat me as always." "Haha, you are right." Ao Tian smiled, "but you still don''t mention Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing." "All right." Not long after, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu came out. Ning Rongrong was the last one to come out. After Xiao Wu''s many urgings, she walked out slowly. After leaving the door, she saw Ao Tian standing next to her. Her face that had just returned to her normal complexion turned red again, and her heartbeat was gradually speeding up. She glared at Ao Tian, ??with a slight threat in her eyes. "Rongrong, you are too slow, my stomach is almost hungry." Xiao Wu took Ning Rongrong and left. When the five Ao Tian came to the canteen, Tang San and Dai Mubai were no longer there. After a few people had breakfast, they sat together and ate. Ning Rongrong''s mood had returned to normal and asked, "Ao Tian, ??are my bows and arrows refined?" "Well, when I fight Tang San later, I will use it." Ao Tian said. "Then can you show me first?" Ning Rongrong expected, "After all...that is my bow and arrow." "Yes." Ao Tian said. A light flashed in his hand, and a bow radiating colorful light appeared in his hand. This bow is not that big, it is only about one meter in length. Except for the bowstring, it is made like jade. It''s like a handicraft, not a weapon for killing. "Wow! It''s so beautiful." Xiao Wu exclaimed. The eyes of the four girls, including Gu Yuena, all became shiny at the same time, and the appearance of this bow instantly captured their hearts. Ning Rongrong was full of excitement. He took the bow with his hands trembling slightly, and then gently stroked it, as if rubbing a rare treasure. To be precise, this bow is worth mentioning the rare treasures in the hearts of the four girls just by its appearance. Zhu Zhuqing looked at him with envy, and then looked at Ao Tian. He couldn''t help but wonder, really he made such a beautiful bow? How did he do it? Such a beautiful bow, even if its attack power is not very good, is invaluable just by appearance. Ning Rongrong''s Thousand Gold Soul Coin was not injustice spent. Ning Rongrong''s eyes glowed, holding the bow and refused to let go. Xiao Wu was envious of and wanted to take it over, but seeing Ning Rongrong''s unwillingness to let go, she had to temporarily dismiss the idea. Ning Rongrong suddenly asked, "Ao Tian, ??these are only bows and arrows?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "Try pulling the bowstring." Ning Rongrong was a little puzzled, and said, "Without arrows, what''s the use of pulling the bowstring?" Even though she said that, she still tried to pull it. As the bow was pulled apart, an ice-blue light arrow formed in Ning Rongrongs hand, and the surrounding air was filled with the ice-blue light arrow. It got colder. Ning Rongrong let go, and the arrow flew out, hitting a large water tank at the entrance of the cafeteria. The water tank shattered and there was not much water in it, but under the arrow it condensed into ice. "This...this..." Ning Rongrong opened his mouth wide, and was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Zhu Zhuqing on the side was also shocked. Chapter 147： Keep an eye on Ao Tian Although Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena were also a little surprised, they weren''t shocked yet because they knew Ao Tian. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong didn''t have such a good state of mind. They looked at the broken water tank and the ice cubes, and the shock in their hearts was hard to calm down. This is also too amazing, it is actually able to issue such a blow, this is no different from a spirit war master, it is simply a strong attack spirit ability. In particular, this attack also comes with the freezing effect of the ice attribute, and it has an additional attribute damage, which becomes even more terrifying. Ning Rongrong was the most excited. As an auxiliary soul master, she could always stand behind other soul masters. She had also imagined that she could stand in front and fight the enemy bravely, but it was destined to be a fantasy. But now, she finally realized this wish. With a bow in her hand, Ning Rongrong could also turn into a war spirit master. Ao Tiandao: "The power of this bow can only be infinitely close to the soul sect, and with your current soul power, the blow you just issued is still in the category of the great soul master. You can only shoot the soul after you reach the soul sect. An arrow of exalted power." "It''s good enough." Ning Rongrong was very excited, and without anyone paying attention, his pink lips pursed, and he quickly kissed Ao Tian''s face. At this moment, everyone was stunned, even Ao Tian was stunned. "What kind of operation is this?" Ao Tian immediately raised his hands and supported Ning Rongrong''s shoulders. Ning Rongrong herself was stunned. After a few seconds, she reacted, her face turned flushed with a brush, and she was a little confused, and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I''m just so excited, I''m excited at home. Sometimes, I will kiss my dad too." Ao Tian let go of Ning Rongrong, and Ning Rongrong hurriedly turned around and said, "I''m sorry Xiao Wu, I''m sorry Sister Naer, I really didn''t mean it." She was worried that Gu Yuena and Xiao Dance would exclude her because of this, then she would not be able to stay in this academy. Xiao Wu patted her chest and said, "It scared me, I thought you did it on purpose." Seeing that Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena didn''t seem to be angry, Ning Rongrong breathed a sigh of relief and turned around and said, "Ao Tian, ??thank you." Ao Tiandao: "It''s just collecting money to do errands, but the bow for you is worth the money." Ning Rongrong nodded quickly, and said: "I understand, even if it has no power, I am willing to spend a thousand gold soul coins to buy it based on its appearance. Or else, I will give you some more money and you will charge the price. Bar." Ao Tian said: "Just so, I won''t start the price temporarily, let me tell you about the remaining functions." Are there other functions? The four girls all got serious. Ao Tian pointed to the center of the bow, where there were two thumb-sized gems, one fiery red and the other icy blue, and said: "These two gems absorb your soul power and turn them into light arrows. , When using it, injecting soul power into the ice blue gem will condense the ice attribute arrows, and injecting the spirit power into the fire red gem will condense the fire attribute arrows." As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong''s expressions were completely dull. After a while, Ning Rongrong stammered and said, "Double...dual attributes." Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t this the equivalent of two soul masters?" She was shocked, this man is too strong and mysterious, right? Such weapons can also be made. There are almost no soul masters who can attack with ice and fire attributes at the same time. Ning Rongrong possesses this bow and arrow, which is equivalent to two soul masters. Ning Rongrong was ecstatic, his eyes full of gratitude when he looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian quickly said, "Don''t thank me in that special way." "Well, I know, thank you." Ning Rongrong said. Ao Tian said: "There is one last feature. When using this bow and arrow, you can lock the opponent with mental power. As long as it is the part where your mental power is locked, there will be a hundred shots, and the arrow will automatically track the enemy based on your mental power lock." Ning Rongrong was overjoyed. She was worried about her archery skills, but now it seems that she doesn''t have to worry at all. With this bow and arrow, she is a magical archer who can shoot with her eyes closed. Even Zhu Zhuqing on the side, after hearing so many magical functions of this bow and arrow, had an impulse in his heart, and wanted Ao Tian to refine one for himself. Which girl doesn''t like such a beautiful and practical treasure? In the end, she could only sigh. She didn''t have as much money as Ning Rongrong, and she wasn''t someone from Ao Tian. Why should people refine treasures for herself? Ao Tian didn''t say anything. In fact, when he first agreed to help Ning Rongrong refining, he only planned to refining casually to deal with the problem. But then suddenly he had a mind to compare with Tang San''s hidden weapons, so he spent a little more time in refining, adding two attributes and the function of mental power tracking. "Does this bow have a name?" Ning Rongrong asked expectantly. "Not yet, let''s leave it to your master to fetch it." Ao Tian said. Ning Rongrong excitedly said, "Then call it Qibao Liuli Bow." Ao Tian nodded slightly. He also guessed that Ning Rongrong would take this name. After all, when he was refining, he also thought of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, so he made the bow into colorful colors. Ning Rongrong reluctantly handed the bow to Ao Tian, ??and said, "Since you need to use it when you fight Tang San, then you can give it to me when you run out." "Okay." Ao Tian put away the Qibao Liuli bow and said: "The time is almost up, let''s go to the playground." He had already seen Flanders and several teachers have arrived in the playground waiting. The five got up and started to walk in the direction of the playground. Ning Rongrong walked quickly to the side of Ao Tian, ??and said, "Ao Tian, ??after your fight with Tang San is over, I want to talk to you alone." At this moment, everyone looked at Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong quickly said: "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to talk to Ao Tian about cooperation. Ao Tian, ??if you can help Qibao Liuli Sect refine a batch of bows and arrows, we are willing to pay you a generous reward." Ao Tian refused: "I won''t refining weapons for the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. This is the last time I refining for you." Qibao Liulizong has always been hostile to the Martial Soul Palace, so it''s strange that Ao Tian would help refine weapons. A trace of frustration flashed across Ning Rongrong''s face, but he immediately put it away, and said with a smile: "You don''t have to make a decision in a hurry. We will discuss it again when the time comes." Ao Tian glanced at Gu Yuena and said, "Then talk to you after the battle is over." It wasn''t that he was moved, but he completely rejected Ning Rongrong when he thought of it, so that she no longer had any illusions. In his opinion Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has always supported the Heaven Dou Empire, in order to use the power of the empire to compete with the Hall of Souls. Such forces will not be willing to submit to the Hall of Souls, so in the end, If there is no accident, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will only end in a ruinous end. Naturally, he would not spend a little thought to help Qibao Liuli Sect. A few minutes later, Ao Tian and his team came to the playground, and all the teachers and students of Shrek Academy arrived. As soon as Ao Tian arrived, all eyes were on him. Flanders attaches great importance to Ao Tian. After all, Ao Tian defeated the 37th-level Dai Mubai with his 31st level cultivation base. The most important thing is that Dai Mubai possesses the white tiger martial spirit, which is also an ability in itself. A genius who leapfrogged. This shows how terrifying Ao Tian''s talent is. He planned to talk to Ao Tian alone after the battle was over to find out. After all, as the dean, I don''t know the situation of the students, which is too unreasonable. Now, his main task is to keep an eye on Ao Tian, ??but don''t let Tang San also follow in Dai Mubai''s footsteps and be labeled as a useless person. Chapter 148： Tears of Tang 3 Flender took the lead and said: "Our Shrek Academy encourages fighting, encourages mutual learning, but cannot fight viciously. Ao Tian, ??we support the battle between you and Tang San very much, but you cant hurt people like you did last time. The main points of the discussion are over, you know?" Flander was still a little worried about the accident, so he gave Ao Tian a vaccination at the beginning. Ao Tiandao: "Dean, it is inevitable that the training between soul masters will be injured. If you have to be restrained during the training, then what is the significance of such a training?" Flander frowned and said, "Do you still want to hurt Tang San like Dai Mubai?" Dai Mubai on the side was named twice by Flender, and his expression was a little embarrassed, and he felt very embarrassed. Recalling the last time he was beaten by Ao Tian without fighting back, he felt a little hot on his face. He quietly glanced at Zhu Zhuqing''s direction, and he was relieved when he found that Zhu Zhuqing did not show a mocking look. Tang San said, "Dean, don''t worry. I have discussed with Ao Tian many times. He has never seriously injured me. At most, he will only suffer a little skin trauma. There is nothing serious." Flender nodded and said, "That line, you can start now, everyone get out of the way." The Shrek Academys playground is quite big, but the ground doesnt have money for bricks, and it looks a bit poor. Everyone gave up the center of the playground and all stood aside. Several teachers stood beside the students to prevent these students from being accidentally injured. After all, the last time Zao Wou-ki was beaten so badly, they still remembered that they had been injured by the vicious and weird weapon used by Tang San. And they also heard the news last night that Ao Tian will make Soul Guidance Weapons, and they will use this weapon in battle. While they are looking forward to it, they have to do a good job of defense. After all, no one knows the power of that Soul Guidance weapon. How big is it. The two stood ten meters apart. Tang San said, "Ao Tian, ??where is the soul guide you refined?" Ao Tian spread out his left hand, and a radiant bow appeared, which immediately attracted the attention of the audience. There is such a beautiful treasure in this world! It seems to be made of jade that exudes color, and it is not like what the mortal can have. How superb craftsmanship is needed to make it? Everyone looked at Ao Tian and was amazed in their hearts. With this skill alone, even if Ao Tian didn''t practice much, it would be enough for the rest of his life to have nothing to worry about. But, can such a flashy item really be used for combat? A bow made of jade, I''m afraid it will break as soon as it is pulled, right? Ao Tian created something like this just to blog people''s attention, do you show it off? Tang San was also shocked when he saw the bow taken out by Ao Tian, ??but he soon laughed. He is very proficient in forging and knows that using jade to make bows and arrows is simply a joke. It can be used as an ornamental handicraft, but it is really just a joke when used for battle. As everyone knows, bows are generally made of bamboo and wood with excellent elasticity. Some metals with amazing elasticity can be used. However, if jade is used as the material, Tang San is certain that even if it is a soul guide, it probably has no power. Unless, this bow is not for pulling. Tang San''s fear of Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device also disappeared at this moment, and this bow was not as good as the previous golden long sword. Tang San couldn''t help but smile, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??is this the Soul Guidance Weapon you refined for Ning Rongrong? It looks okay, it fits Ning Rongrong''s identity and temperament. . Its just that if you are going to use it to fight my hidden weapon today, I am afraid you will lose to my hidden weapon." "Tang San still dare to say these things that underestimate Ao Tian, ??now he is going to be miserable." Xiao Wu couldn''t help but said with a smile. Ning Rongrong clenched his fists and said, "Dare to underestimate my Qibao Liuli bow, I hope Ao Tian can teach Tang San a lesson." Ao Tian didn''t care about Tang San''s words, and smiled: "Don''t you always want to beat me? I only use this bow today. Let''s do it." Tang San looked at Flender and said, "Dean, before the competition, I want to test my spirit power first. After breaking through to the soul sovereign this time, I feel that my spirit power has broken through several levels in succession." "Okay." Flender took out the soul-sovereign-level test crystal ball and handed it to Tang San, expecting: "We also want to see how many levels you have broken through." Tang San held the crystal ball, soul power poured into it, the crystal ball lit up, and the level of the soul power could be judged according to the degree of the crystal ball lit up. . "Hi... I reached level 33 as soon as I broke through." A teacher couldn''t help but exclaimed. "I jumped to level three in a row at the soul-sovereign level, and reached level 33 at the age of twelve. This talent...probably the best of this group of children." Flender also said. Tang San returned the crystal ball to Flanders, looked at Ao Tian, ??and said with a smile: "Ao Tian, ??after so many years, I finally surpassed you in spirit power." Tang San''s heart was exhilarating at this time. After so many years, he could not compare with Ao Tian in actual combat, and even his spirit power was always lower than Ao Tian. The hard work of day and night finally ushered in rewards, and his spirit power finally Overtake Ao Tian. It''s really the emperor who has paid off his hard work! Thinking of the scene of his cultivating in the past few years, Tang San suddenly felt a little uncontrollable, tears welled up in his eyes. All the hard work is worth it! He clenched his fists hard, and his will became firmer. Ao Tian, ??who was standing opposite Tang San frowned, asked, "Can you still fight?" Tang San then remembered that he was going to fight Ao Tian, ??realizing that he was feeling a little lost just now, and said with a smile: "Then I will start, you are careful." He said, and immediately launched an attack. Before Ao Tian arrived, he had already adjusted his own state to the best, and the purple magic pupil used it, and the shot was throwing a hidden weapon. Penetrating nails, lancets, money darts... All of his hidden weapons were used in battles with Ao Tian, ??but none of them harmed Ao Tian. This time, he just wanted to see how his spirit power broke through. Can you harm Ao Tian? The hidden weapon was activated with the thirty-third level of the profound sky skill soul power, and the power had indeed skyrocketed a lot compared to before. Tang San''s hands turned into phantoms, and he kept wiping them around his waist. Ao Tian besieged and left. With Tang San''s current cultivation level, some of the most difficult hidden weapon techniques in the Tang Sect''s hidden weapon solutions can also be displayed. Just like martial arts moves, the hidden weapon technique can also increase the power of the hidden weapon. The hidden weapons launched by Tang San now are enough to make a spirit master of the same level powerless. Even in Dai Mubai''s heyday, facing so many hidden weapons, he couldn''t avoid it, so he could only do his best to maintain the White Tiger Barrier to carry it hard. If Tang San used some hidden weapons specially designed to break the qi, the White Tiger Barrier would be useless. This is the basis for Tang San to settle down in this world and leapfrog challenges. The hidden weapon is his greatest support. The hidden weapon flying in the front bypassed the arc and attacked from behind Ao Tian, ??leaving him with hidden weapons in all directions. Tang San''s hidden weapon attacks were more fierce and intensive than ever before, making Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, and Ning Rongrong Zhu Zhuqing who were watching the game numb their scalp, and they once again saw the terrible place of Tang San. "How can Ao Tian resist this unsolvable attack?" This thought emerged in their hearts at the same time. Chapter 149： This is impossible! Among the many hidden weapons, there are also a dozen dragon beard needles hidden. This is the strongest one that Tang San currently possesses to break the defense. In the previous battle with Ao Tian, ??Ao Tian used his defense to resist his hidden weapon every time. Now that he has this dragon beard needle, he wants to try Ao Tian''s defense again, whether he can resist it. You know that the last time Zao Wou-ki was pierced by the dragon''s whisker needle, he almost died. Faced with so many hidden weapons, Ao Tian didn''t mean to evade, his body suddenly burst out with a burst of golden light, and then he formed a golden translucent mask on his body surface. Ding Ding Ding... These hidden weapons were extremely difficult to capture during the flight, but now, after hitting the defensive cover outside Ao Tian''s body, they all fell weakly. Tang San''s expression changed. He had never seen Ao Tian cast a defensive cover like this before. Before, Ao Tian used his body to resist his hidden weapons. The defensive ability of this defensive cover surprised Tang San, and the dragon beard needles did not even break through the defensive cover and were blocked outside. In just an instant, there were hidden weapons under Ao Tian''s feet, large and small, of various kinds, some of them exuded a faint blue light, which were obviously poisoned. Tang San immediately changed his strategy, stopped firing hidden weapons with both hands, and directly took out the Zhuge God Crossbow. In terms of the ability to break defenses, Zhuge Shenbow is stronger than the dragon''s whisker he is currently launching. Of course, the Zhuge God Crossbow is a machine-like hidden weapon, and its power has been fixed. As his cultivation level increases in the future, if he uses the Dragon''s Needle Needle, its power will definitely be stronger than that of the Zhuge God Crossbow. But at this stage, he is the strongest Zhuge God Crossbow. If a spirit master below level 40 is hit by a head, the chance of surviving is very small, and it has a very strong effect on those spirit masters with weak defensive capabilities. If it was to deal with other students, Tang San would not use a weapon with such a lethal power, but he was facing Ao Tian. He understood that Ao Tians defense power was not comparable to that of ordinary souls, and perhaps no longer comparable to some souls. Zong is weak, and at the same time, he desperately wants to defeat Ao Tian. The quack quack quacked the vibration of the machine spring, and a group of sixteen short arrows shot out. The speed of the burst at that instant shocked everyone except Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. This time it was no longer in the dark dense forest, Zhu Zhuqing and others saw it more clearly, and were shocked by the power of this Zhuge God Crossbow. As a war spirit master of the sensitive attack system, Zhu Zhuqing is best at speed, but in the face of the Zhuge God Crossbow with such a speed of fire, she asked herself that she could not escape. When Flander''s expression changed, he was about to save Ao Tian. The power of this crossbow arrow was too terrifying, and it was not something a soul can resist. Even if Ao Tian was good at defense, he would be seriously injured under the attack of this crossbow arrow. If you accidentally attack the vital part, you will lose your life on the spot. However, the speed of the short arrow was too fast, even Flander and Zao Wou-ki, who are soul saints, reacted half a beat without preparing. If the short arrow attacked themselves, they would still be able to react to it, but it was too late to save Ao Tian. In the nervous gaze of these people, Ao Tian raised the radiant bow in his hand and swept it in front of him. Ding Ding Ding Ding... There was a sound of metal collision, and the sixteen short arrows that were extremely fast and turned into faint phantoms were all knocked out. "What a terrible reaction speed!" A teacher couldn''t help but exclaimed. Everyone''s expressions changed again. The power that shook Tang San''s hidden weapon before, worried about Ao Tian''s safety, has now become amazed at Ao Tian''s reaction speed. Dai Mubai suddenly felt a surge of pressure. He just changed his position and thought about it. If he faced the hidden weapons that Tang San issued, he could not avoid it at all, and if he resisted, he might also be seriously injured. But Ao Tian waved it lightly for a few times, and those terrifying arrows were all knocked off. What a calm mind and ability to react to do this. "This kid is definitely a unique fighting genius!" Flender couldn''t help but excited. There are many kinds of geniuses, some are reflected in the speed of cultivation, and some are talented in combat. Ao Tian''s cultivation talent is a monster, and his combat instinct is even more terrifying, making it difficult for the soul saint Flanders to remain calm. Among all the people, the most uneasy was Tang San. He, who was still full of confidence just now, felt endless loss in his heart. "Even Zhuge God Crossbow can''t break Ao Tian''s defenses. In addition to his offensive power, has his defense reached the level of the Soul Sect?" Tang San thought to himself. Although he was very frustrated in his heart, his hands did not stop. He believed that under continuous attacks, no matter how strong Ao Tian''s defenses were, there would be times when he couldn''t support it. Wasnt that the case the last time he fought with Zao Wou-ki? After continuous attacks, Zao Wou-kis Immovable King''s body was broken open. Although Zao Wou-ki might not have used much soul power to release his soul skills at the time, it continued. Attacks can break through solid defenses, especially when intensive attacks are concentrated on one point. Every time Zhuge God''s crossbow was fired, he had to reapply the spring, Tang San fiddled with his fingers quickly, extremely proficient. However, Ao Tian had already raised the bow in his hand at this time. Everyone was shocked by the scene of Ao Tian flying a short arrow just now, and didn''t pay attention to the bow in his hand. The arrow that Tang San shot just now was so powerful, why didn''t this bow have any scars? No matter how hard the jade collided with the short arrow just now, it would shatter, right? Is the material of this bow a hard ore? Tang San also noticed Ao Tian''s movements, and couldn''t help being a little surprised. Could it be that Ao Tian was really planning to use this bow to attack him? But why is there no arrow? "Tang San, don''t you want to see the power of the Soul Guidance Device? Then open your eyes and take a look." Ao Tian pulled gently, the bow in his hand was drawn into a full moon, and an ice-blue arrow was condensed and formed in his hand. Shoo~ The speed of the arrow was extremely fast, as if a stream of light flashed in front of people, even if it was Tang San who used the purple magic pupil, the speed of the ice-blue arrow in his eyes was still very fast. He was shocked, why could that bow make such a powerful attack? Moreover, it was a direct energy arrow, which was far beyond Tang San''s imagination. He stepped on the ghostly shadows and stared at the icy blue arrow, his body became unpredictable. Tang Sect''s ghost and shadow tracking body technique not only has an advantage in close combat, but is also very good at evading hidden weapons. Tang San was confident that he could still avoid the arrow shot by Ao Tian. At the same time, the movement of his hand did not stop, and he was still swiftly putting on the spring, preparing for the second attack. This ice-blue arrow flew by a few centimeters against Tang San''s cheeks dangerously and dangerously. The arrow exuded a terrible chill, making Tang San shiver in an instant, half of his face almost frozen. . "What kind of arrow is this!" Tang San was inexplicably shocked. He knew that Ao Tian''s spirit power was not an ice attribute How could he shoot such a cold arrow? If it is shot on the human body, I am afraid that even the blood can freeze. The horror in his heart had not disappeared, a chill came from behind him, making his scalp numb and chilling all over his body. He made a mistake in his footsteps, and with his mental strength and intuition, he changed the original trajectory abruptly. A chilly arrow flew past him, wiping a blood stain on his arm. In just an instant, the fresh blood that had just appeared condensed into ice, and a chill invaded his body, slowing down his soul power, and stiffening his body. This time, Tang San ignored the horror, his eyes fixed on the flying arrow. I saw that icy blue arrow made a weird turn in mid-air and shot at him again. "It''s impossible!" Tang San shouted. At the same time, Ao Tian drew his bow again, and a flame-flaming arrow took shape. "You have a good body shape, so let''s have another one." Ao Tian said calmly. Chapter 150： Don 3 lose again As soon as Ao Tian finished speaking, the flame-burning arrow in his hand had already been shot out. Except for the four girls Ning Rongrong who already knew the characteristics of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Bow, everyone else was shocked. Although separated by a certain distance, they still felt the chill from the ice-blue arrow just now. Now, Ao Tian actually fired another flame arrow, and that ice-blue arrow could even attack automatically. This scene was completely beyond their imagination. Is the attack type Soul Guidance device so terrible? "The power of this arrow is close to the level of the soul sect. If you add the effect of the attribute, I am afraid that there will be hardly any soul masters at the level of the soul can resist." Zao Wou-ki said quickly. As he was talking, Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit had already been released, and dozens of thick blue silver grass sprang up from the ground, covering a distance of ten meters around him, enclosing Ao Tian. The blue silver grass around Tang San danced frantically, twisting and lashing towards the double arrows of ice and fire. At the same time, blue silver grass wrapped around Ao Tian, ??entangled Ao Tian''s feet tightly. "Tang San is also a fighting genius." Flender sighed, surprise after wave. The surrounding teachers also nodded. The students in this class made them very satisfied. The calm and calm state in the battle between Ao Tian and Tang San is difficult for children of this age to have. Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass was still slower, unable to catch up with the two extremely fast-flying arrows. He simply mobilized the Blue Silver Grass to form a blue silver grass shield in front of him. Where the flame arrow passed, the blue silver grass burst into flames violently, and where the frost arrow passed, a thin layer of ice formed on the blue silver grass, but the damage to the blue silver grass was not as great as that of the flame arrow. At this time, the mechanical spring of the Zhuge God Crossbow was ready again, and Tang San stepped on the ghostly shadow, while avoiding the Second Arrow of Ice and Fire, he attacked Ao Tian again. The rattle sounded one after another, and the sixteen black short arrows were shot accurately in the direction of Ao Tian, ??and all the blue silver grass along the way backed away automatically. The sixteen short arrows were originally shot in two rows, but at the moment of launch, Tang San used a special technique to change the original trajectory of the sixteen short arrows. When they reached Ao Tians protective cover, Will focus on shooting on one part. Such an attack would increase the defensive power exponentially, and Tang San didn''t believe that Ao Tian could withstand this wave of attacks. However, this time, Ao Tian did not stand and let Tang San attack as he did before. With his footsteps, the blue silver grass entwined around his feet was easily shaken away, the short arrow that Zhu Zhuqing and others seemed extremely difficult to avoid. Easily avoided by him. At the same time, his right hand pulled one after another, and four arrows shot towards Tang San one after another. Tang San''s expression finally changed, and it was difficult to maintain his composure anymore. The two arrows before had already made him scorched, but now it has suddenly increased to six, a strong sense of crisis enveloped Tang San''s body and mind, making him feel like a catastrophe is imminent, as if he would die in the next moment. His body has been rubbed by the two arrows several times, and the place rubbed by the ice blue arrow is already extremely stiff, and an icy energy has penetrated into his body. The wound and skin in the place where the flame arrow was rubbed was burnt black, fierce and painful, and at the same time, a scorching energy entered his body, which made him have to spend part of his soul power to get rid of it. However, the speed of the first two arrows finally slowed down after several turns, and their power began to weaken. It was just that the four newly shot arrows from Ao Tian made Tang San lose the confidence to avoid it. "How could this be? How could Ao Tian avoid the arrows of Zhuge God''s Crossbow? How could the Soul Guidance Device he refines be so strong?" Tang San felt extremely uncomfortable at this time, unable to accept this kind of thing. In his previous expectation, it was possible to defeat Ao Tian today, but he did not expect that he was about to lose. Two ice and two fire and four arrows slashed like lightning, shooting at Tang San''s limbs. Tang San took out the hidden weapon from his belt again with both hands, the target was those arrows that were shot at him. How could the power of the hidden weapon he threw with his hand compared with the power of the arrows shot by Ao Tian, ??all of them were thrown out under the impact, and the power of the arrows shot by Ao Tian remained undiminished. "No, Tang San is in danger." Flender''s expression changed and he was about to take action. However, the four arrows swiftly accelerated and accurately shot on Tang San''s hands and legs. Tang San''s legs were shot by two ice-attribute arrows, and his body immediately fell. His hands were shot by two flame arrows, his arms were burned, and his shirt began to burn violently. Tang Sanqiang endured the severe pain and tore open the burning jacket, which prevented more serious injuries. After doing this action, he no longer has any ability to move. The two energies of ice and fire invade his body and begin to cause damage to his body. All his remaining spirit power is used to block these invading energies. . The pain in the place where the arrow was shot was unbearable, and Tang San''s strong will almost couldn''t help but scream. "Oscar!" Flander roared. Oscar immediately understood what Flanders meant, and said quickly: "I have a big sausage." He rushed towards Tang San holding a fragrant sausage, and directly stuffed it into Tang San''s mouth. Tang San was already used to Oscar''s sausage, chewed it a few times and swallowed it. Oscar''s sausage treatment is still effective, Tang San''s pain immediately weakened a bit, making him feel better. A treatment teacher hurriedly used his soul skills to treat Tang San. After a while, he said, "The muscles and blood in Tang San''s legs are all frozen. If he is treated for a while later, he won''t be able to get these two legs." Tang San lay motionless on the ground, receiving treatment, his heart filled with endless frustration. After day and night training, his level finally surpassed Ao Tian, ??but he did not expect that this battle was still defeated. He understood the horror of Ao Tian''s melee combat ability, so he chose to use hidden weapons to fight Ao Tian, ??but the result was difficult for him to accept. "When on earth can I defeat Ao Tian? How could his Soul Guidance Device be so powerful?" He thought uncomfortably. Ao Tian put away his bow and arrows and came to Tang San, saying: "Tang San, you have failed again, do you want to challenge me in the future?" "I have other hidden weapons, such as Yan Wang Tie, Peacock Ling, Storm Pear Flower Needle, Buddha Rage Tang Lian... One day, I will defeat him." Tang San thought to himself. He did not speak, nor did he answer Ao Tian''s questions. Flender walked over and said, "Tang San, don''t be discouraged if you fail once. I know you still have a hole card. You can definitely defeat Ao Tian in the future." He remembered that Tang San was the son of Tang Hao. If Tang San used the Clear Sky Hammer spirit, he might not be weaker than Ao Tian. After all, there is the prestige of the Clear Sky Hammer, and the chaotic cloak hammer technique that explodes in power. Seeing Tang San not speaking, Flender sighed and said, "Oscar, you can carry Tang San back." After Oscar left with Tang San on his back, Flender said, "Ao Tian, ??come with me. I have something to talk to you. Others should go back and practice on their own. Remember not to be lazy." Chapter 151： Flender: I dont care about you from now on Ao Tian followed Flander to the dean''s office, but Gu Yuena and the others returned to the dormitory first. Dai Mubai returned to the dormitory directly without starting Zhu Zhuqing because of his own injuries. In his heart, Ao Tian was even more troublesome. In the dean''s office, Flander sat down in his seat, pointed to the opposite side and said, "Sit down and talk." Ao Tian sat down unceremoniously and asked, "Dean, what can you do with me?" Flanders did not test Ao Tian''s details for the first time, but first asked: "Ao Tian, ??I heard that your relationship with Tang San, Oscar, and Dai Mubai is not very good. Is there any reason for you? Speak up, let me see if I can help you solve it. After all, you are all classmates, and you will live and fight together for a long time in the future. You need to have a very high understanding of each other and become partners who can trust and rely on each other." Ao Tian''s appearance was extremely casual, without the respect and awe that Tang San and Dai Mubai had when they faced Flanders, and smiled: "There is no need to trust and rely on each other, Dean Flander, let me tell you the truth. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu and I came here just for fun. I really dont want to be controlled by you. A big sausage If you want to find ways to let us eat, you are not tired, and we are tired. Lets do it...you just treat the three of us as dispensable. If we dont want to participate in the training you arranged, can we not participate, right?" Flanders was stunned by Ao Tian''s astonishing words. When Ao Tian finished speaking, his kind smile had disappeared, his face had become hardened, and he said solemnly: "Everyone comes to the academy for cultivation, do you think you are here on vacation? After joining our Shrek Academy, you must accept the management of our Shrek Academy!" Ao Tian smiled and said: "Yes, I am here for vacation. If we don''t accept management, will you blast us out of Shrek Academy?" Ao Tians words are always amazing and endless. Flander was asked again. He was silent for a moment and said with good words: "Ao Tian, ??your talent is very good. Many Title Douluos are at your age. Time cant compare to you, dont you want to be the strongest in Douluo Continent? As long as you believe us, Shrek Academy will make you a powerful titled Douluo, not only you, but also Gu Yuena and Xiao Dancers can become Title Douluo." Ao Tiandao: "Title Douluo or something, I am not interested." Flander frowned: "Does your family do not care about you? Your such good talents are wasted?" His words already meant to test Ao Tian''s origins. Such a talented student was enough to make Shrek Academy famous in the mainland. He didn''t want to extrapolate it. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Yes, my family doesn''t care about me, because they all have to listen to me." "You..." Zao Wou-ki was completely speechless by the weather. He had been the dean for so many years, and he had never seen such a poor student. This is definitely the hardest student in history to teach. He recalled the content of the letter that Tang San had brought. The master mentioned Ao Tian above, saying that this child had an extraordinary talent and had never practiced at the Junior Notting College, but his spirit power increased extremely. Quickly, always above Tang San. The master said in the letter that this Ao Tian is a genius who has never met in a thousand years. If he enters Shrek Academy, he must receive strict training for Ao Tian to grow into the strongest soul master in history. Flender recalled these words of the master, and only felt deep helplessness. A student with such a strong temper would leave Shrek Academy at every turn. How would he teach? Ao Tian thought for a while and said, "Well, I want us to accept your training honestly, yes, but I have one condition." "What conditions?" Flander asked. "When the students you taught defeated me, when did I obey the management. Before that, I don''t need to do the things I don''t like. Is that okay?" Ao Tianxiao looked at Flanders, waiting for the other party''s decision. In fact, Ao Tian wanted to talk to Flanders a long time ago, especially after the other party tried to get him and a few girls to eat Oscars sausages, Ao Tian felt that if he could be free, why should he find sins for himself? Woolen cloth? He was sure that Flanders would definitely agree to this condition, because it seemed to Flanders a business that would never lose money. From Flanders'' point of view, if Ao Tian really passed the Shrek Academy and didn''t want to make progress, one day he would be defeated by Dai Mubai or Tang San, and by then he would have to receive training obediently. There is also a possibility that Ao Tian, ??as stated in the master''s letter, can grow rapidly without cultivating cultivation. If this is the case, then Shrek is also earning. Who doesn''t want to be able to have a wicked student without having to bother to teach? Moreover, the existence of Ao Tian would definitely stimulate the cultivation of Dai Mubai and Tang San, and it really had a lot of benefits after all. After thinking about it for a while, Flander figured out these truths. The seriousness before had disappeared, and he smiled: "That''s OK. You can participate in future trainings if you want to participate, and don''t participate if you want to. But you have to be careful. Now, Dai Mubai and Tang San''s progress will definitely surprise you." Flender is still full of confidence in the teaching of his academy, especially since he has learned that the master will come here in a while, and the presence of the master will definitely make these children usher in a rapid improvement. When he was young, he spent a few years with the master and another **** the mainland. He knew the master very well and understood that the master''s theory was absolutely true. Ao Tian stood up and said, "If there is nothing wrong, then I will go back first." "Wait a minute." Flender stopped Ao Tian, ??he also stood up, and asked: "Ao Tian, ??did you really make the Soul Guidance Device you used in the battle just now?" Ao Tian nodded and said, "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Can you build a more powerful Soul Guidance Device?" Flender asked curiously. It''s really a magical thing like Soul Guidance Device Especially the attacking Soul Guidance Device that I saw for the first time today, it refreshed his knowledge of Soul Guidance Device. He is curious if there is any more powerful Soul Guidance Device? Ao Tian said, "I still can''t refine a more powerful soul guide." "Well, then it''s okay. You can go back. Until Dai Mubai recovers, he won''t arrange to go out for training anymore." Ao Tian left Flanders'' office and walked towards the dormitory. After solving this problem, he was much more comfortable. When he returned to the dormitory, he saw Ning Rongrong standing outside the girls'' dormitory at a glance. The other three girls were cultivating inside the house. Only Ning Rongrong was standing outside. She was waiting for Ao Tian to come back, and wanted to talk with Ao Tian about cooperating to make a Soul Guidance Device. If this can happen, it will definitely bring earth-shaking changes to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. The direct disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will no longer be auxiliary soul masters with no combat effectiveness, and the security guarantee will be greatly increased. Chapter 152： Let the Seven Treasures of Liuli Sect submit to me In fact, Ning Rongrong had considered cooperating with Tang San before, but in the end, she chose the soul guide between Tang San''s hidden weapon and Ao Tian''s soul guide. After all, Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device is so amazing, and everything is so beautiful, which fits the noble status of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, she likes it very much. She understood that if she let her father choose, she might choose Tang San''s hidden weapon, because Tang San''s hidden weapon had a greater range of damage, and it didn''t need to consume spirit power, even ordinary people could use it. But she just likes Ao Tian''s soul guide. Ning Rongrong saw Ao Tian walking back from a distance. With a sweet smile on her face, she quickly greeted him and said, "Ao Tian, ??you are back." On the other side of the boys dormitory, Oscar and Tang Sans room opened a gap in the window at the door. Oscar had been standing quietly in the window for a long time. After he came back earlier, he found Ning Rongrong standing alone, so he mustered up the courage to run over and asked, but Ning Rongrong ruthlessly told him that she was waiting for Ao Tian to return. At that moment, Oscar''s heart was about to break, did Ning Rongrong really like Ao Tian? He felt that he was no worse than Ao Tian. Isn''t that Ao Tian just a little stronger? How could he be favored by so many girls? Seeing the girl he likes waiting for another man, Oscar felt extremely unbalanced and felt very uncomfortable. So he ran into Dai Mubais room and asked why the theories that Dai Mubai taught before didnt work. Not only did he fail to get Ning Rongrongs favor in the Star Dou Great Forest, he was ridiculed by Ning Rongrong instead. , Scolded him for wanting to eat swan meat. After Dai Mubai got to know what happened, he severely criticized Oscar for not knowing how to use the theories he taught flexibly, and ran to comfort Ning Rongrong when he was angry. Didn''t he ask for trouble? So Dai Mubai gave Oscar a serious analysis and explained his theory again. Then Oscar returned to his room, but stayed by the window, silently watching Ning Rongrong. Now, he saw Ao Tian appear and Ning Rongrong greeted him with a smile, his heart was broken into countless petals... Since childhood, it was the first time he felt so uncomfortable. He pricked his ears, wanting to hear clearly what Ning Rongrong and Ao Tian said. Inside the room, Tang San sat cross-legged on the bed, his face pale. Although he had been treated, he still had a serious internal injury that had not recovered. He opened his eyes and looked at Oscar, and shook his head helplessly, secretly saying that Oscar was not saved. Is it worth it to delay training for a woman? Without Gu Yuena, although he was sad, he was still cultivating as usual? These children are still too immature in their minds and can''t stand the blow... Ning Rongrong ran in front of Ao Tian, ??then stopped abruptly, put his hands behind his hips, raised his head, and looked at Ao Tian expectantly. Ao Tian opened his palm, and the Qibao Liuli Bow appeared, and said, "Take it." Ning Rongrong took it happily, and after stroking it a few times, he reluctantly received it from his Soul Guidance Device. "Ao Tian, ??can I talk to you?" Ning Rongrong asked. "Can." Ning Rongrong looked around and said, "Let''s go to your room and talk." Ao Tian did not refuse, and walked directly to his room. Ning Rongrong looked at Ao Tian''s tall back, gritted his teeth, and followed. Suddenly she remembered the scene that Ao Tian saw when she changed her clothes in the morning, and her face turned red all of a sudden. Now she still has to talk to Ao Tian in a room alone. She is wondering if Ao Tian will suddenly become beastly. Fat, do that kind of thing to her? She is extremely confident in her charm. In the Qibao Liuli Sect, she does not know how many male disciples have a crush on her, and even many sects come to the Qibao Liuli Sect to propose marriage. So she felt that if Ao Tian acted on her, that would be normal. After all, Ao Tian only looked at her body not long ago. Which man is not good? She looked at the room next to Ao Tian, ??and she felt confident in her heart. She knew that it was Tang San and Oscar''s room. If Ao Tian dared to do that kind of animal thing to her, she would shout out loud. "But this Ao Tian is really handsome. I have seen so many princes and nobles, and even the princes of the Tiandou Empire. In terms of appearance and temperament, none of them can match him. In terms of talent, those people are even better than him. That''s too much difference." Ning Rongrong thought to himself. She really couldn''t understand, where did this Ao Tian come from? Not only was his talent amazing, he was also so rich, he was able to make soul guides, and his whole body was enveloped in a layer of mystery. "Could it be the Martial Soul Palace?" She immediately denied this thought as soon as she had it in her heart. If Ao Tian is a genius in Wuhun Hall, how could he come to such a rags? It should be in the Wuhundian Academy. Thinking about it, she came to the door of Ao Tian''s room and stepped in after hesitating for a while. After entering the room, she closed the door, and when she turned around, Ao Tian was already sitting at the table in the center of the room, waiting for her. It is better not to let too many people know about the cooperation between Qibao Liulizong and Ao Tian, ??so Ning Rongrong only proposed to discuss with Ao Tian''s room. In the next room, Oscar hurried back to his bed and pressed his ears to the wall tightly, wanting to hear what Ning Rongrong wanted to do with Ao Tian? After Ning Rongrong sat down, Ao Tian took the lead and said, "If you still want me to refine the Soul Guidance Device for you Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, then forget about it." Ning Rongrong suddenly became anxious and asked, "Why?" "No reason, because I am not short of money." Ao Tian said. Ning Rongrong said: "I can call the shots. One Soul Guidance Device will give you the price of 1,000 Gold Soul Coins. If you refine ten pieces, it will be 10,000 Gold Soul Coins. If you refine one hundred pieces, you will be 100,000 Gold Soul Coins. One hundred thousand gold soul coins, even for the forces behind you, is definitely not a small sum, right?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I really don''t care about 100,000 gold soul coins." Ning Rongrong was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Are you sure?" One hundred thousand gold soul coins are not in the eyes, so how rich is the power behind Ao Tian? "Never have more money than me, even the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will not work, you can go." Ao Tian said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ning Rongrong bit his lip and said, "Then don''t talk about money, if If you cooperate with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, you will get the friendship of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has two titled Douluos, and it is also the Super Douluo among Titled Douluos. You will definitely make a profit in this transaction." "Title Douluo is not rare for me either." Ao Tian said. "Ao Tian!" Ning Rongrong suddenly became a little angry, and said, "Then what conditions do you need to cooperate with the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "There is one condition. If you are willing to agree, then it is not impossible for me to help Qibao Liulizong refining tools." "What conditions?" Ning Rongrong immediately tightened his clothes and asked vigilantly. Ao Tian glanced at Ning Rongrong''s body and asked, "Do you think I''m interested in your body?" Ning Rongrong blushed and stared at Ao Tian without speaking. Ao Tiandao: "If you want me to help the Qibao Glazed Glazed Sect refine tools, let the Qibao Glazed Glazed Sect return to me first." Chapter 153： Ma Hongjun: What a beautiful white horse Ning Rongrong was dumbfounded, his head a little confused, wondering if he had heard it wrong. Isn''t this appetite too big for the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect to submit to him? "You say it again?" Ning Rongrong said. "It''s very simple, let the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School submit to me, and I will help you refine the tools." Ao Tian said. "This is impossible!" Ning Rongrong shook his head, stood up, and said, "Ao Tian, ??it seems that you didn''t intend to cooperate with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect from the beginning." Ao Tian rolled his eyes and said, "I have told you many times, have you only found out now?" "Then you looked at my body today." Ao Tian stood up and said with a smile: "If you feel that you have lost, I can show you back." With that, he began to unbutton his clothes. "You... rascal!" Ning Rongrong stamped his feet with anger, turned and ran out. She didn''t stop until she ran back to the girls'' dormitory. She looked back and found that Ao Tian hadn''t followed, and she was relieved. Ao Tian''s actions just now really scared her. "Bah, men are really lascivious." She snorted, her cheeks flushed. It''s just that she was so disappointed in her heart that she couldn''t persuade Ao Tian. "It''s really maddening me, that guy wants the entire Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to submit to him, how is this possible?" "It seems that I can only tell Dad when I go home next time, let Dad come and talk to him..." ... In the room next to Ao Tian, ??Oscar was stunned. He heard the conversation between Ao Tian and Ning Rongrong just now. He was very happy at first, because he discovered that Ning Rongrong and Ao Tian weren''t the kind of relationship he had imagined, nor were they cheating inside, but discussing the Soul Guidance Device. But at the end, he heard Ao Tian look at Ning Rongrong''s body, his heart seemed to have been hit hard in an instant, and he was almost out of breath. He understood that he might really like Ning Rongrong, otherwise he wouldn''t be so uncomfortable. He clenched his fists and crackled, suddenly resenting Ao Tian. They already have two beautiful girlfriends, and they even got involved with Ning Rongrong... Tang San on one side opened his eyes again and persuaded: "Cultivate with your heart, Ao Tian is handsomer and stronger than you, what do you compare with him? Do you think you have the qualifications to compare with him? Only become stronger. You only have a chance." "Yes, I want to become stronger, I want to surpass Ao Tian!" Oscar clenched his fists hard, immediately sat down cross-legged, and forced himself into practice. ... Ao Tian shook his head and smiled. These little kids are too naive, so they hate him. As for? In broad daylight, he couldn''t find Gu Yuena to be happy, so he simply lay back on the bed, closed his eyes and began to comprehend the laws of this world. He has understood most of the laws between the world and the earth. The more laws he masters, the faster he can comprehend other laws, because many laws have similarities and commonalities, and if they are by analogy, the speed of comprehension is naturally faster. The world in his body was constructed according to the laws he comprehended and with reference to the outside world. After he had comprehended all the laws between the world and the earth, the world in his body was completed. Its just that at that time, he is not sure what will happen. He has a hunch that if all the laws of this world are understood, this world will undergo great changes, whether it is good or bad, he It is unpredictable. ... Flender''s office, shortly after Ao Tian left, Ma Hongjun with a mask and hat came here. "Teacher." He shouted. Flander put aside his business and asked, "Your injury is just right. If you don''t take a rest, what are you doing here?" Ma Hongjun said pitifully: "Teacher, I haven''t vented for seven or eight days, and I feel uncomfortable. If you don''t take me to Soto City, your disciple will burst." As soon as he mentioned this matter, Flander was trembling with anger, stood up, pointed his finger at Ma Hongjun''s head, and cursed: "Why did I accept you as a **** disciple? Why didn''t this riot? Did your thing burn out?" "Teacher, I''m really uncomfortable. If you don''t solve it today, your disciple will be gone. You don''t want to be old when you are old in the future, right?" Ma Hongjun said. Flender said impatiently: "Come on, early in the morning, how can a hook bar open the door? Just hold it back, and I''ll take you there in the evening." Ma Hongjuns two small eyes that were exposed outside showed joy for an instant, and he quickly flattered and said: "You are really the best teacher in the world, and I will never forget your great kindness to me. I will wait for you to grow old. I must support you." "Okay, get out of here." Flender waved his hand. This disciple really caused him a headache, and every time he entered the city, he had to spend a sum of money. It would be okay if it was to find one, but this guy was looking for several in one night. Over the years, Flander''s savings have been emptied little by little. With the goal achieved, Ma Hong walked out of Flanders'' office with joy. The entire Shrek Academy was empty, and several students were staying in their rooms. In fact, Ma Hongjun''s situation is not as serious as he just said, and he can hold back for another day or two. It''s just that he hasn''t done that kind of thing for so many days, so he is a little itchy, so he had to look for Flanders. "I don''t know what''s going on with Cuihua?" Ma Hongjun thought of his ex-girlfriend Cuihua. It hasn''t been ten days since the two broke up. "Let''s go find her. I haven''t been together for so many days, maybe she thought about it too, hehe..." Thinking of this, Ma Hongjun hurriedly ran to the side where the villagers lived. However, he observed outside the window of Cuihua''s house for a period of time, but did not find Cuihua''s figure. He had to ask a few children in the village, only to learn something that he couldn''t accept. Cuihua actually married, just a few days after he was injured. "It turns out that Cuihua got married for a wedding in the village that day." Ma Hongjun was a little uncomfortable, which showed that he never had a chance to be with Cuihua again. Reluctantly, he had to return to the academy and wandered around. When I came to the entrance of the village a neigh of a horse came from a wooden house not far away, which surprised Ma Hongjun. "When did our college raise horses?" Ma Hongjun walked over in confusion. This wooden house had always been vacant before. He didn''t know why there were horses in it. Given the academy''s downfall, he shouldn''t be able to raise horses, right? He opened the door curiously, and a white horse with snow-like hair, neat and tidy, tall, and extremely beautiful appeared in front of him. "What kind of horse is this, really beautiful." Ma Hongjun couldn''t help but exclaimed. Ryoma snorted and thought: "This human speaks very nicely, can grandma be unsightly?" Ma Hongjun''s gaze suddenly condensed, and he landed behind Longma''s ass, and then smiled unconsciously on his face, saying, "Hey, I didn''t think it was still a mare." Hearing Ma Hongjun''s wretched laughter, Ryoma trembled all over, his tail was clamped tightly, and he kept asking himself: "What should I do? What should I do?" Chapter 154： Kicked to pieces Ma Hongjun laughed a few times, and his body became agitated inexplicably, and the evil fire in his body was about to move. "No... I actually had that kind of thought to a horse?" Ma Hongjun was surprised. He has heard a sentence: Three years in prison, sows match princesses. Now, he feels that this sentence is quite appropriate for himself. The evil fire has been holding back for several days, and the mare is also racing the princess... "No, no, how can I do that kind of thing?" Ma Hongjun shook his head vigorously. He struggled for a while, then turned around, closed the door, and muttered to himself: "This horse is so beautiful, I just touch it, and absolutely don''t do anything else." After speaking, he walked towards Longma step by step, stretched his hands forward, and gently comforted as he walked: "Ma Ma Ma, don''t be nervous, relax, relax, don''t yell, I have no ill will." Ryoma''s **** jewel-like eyes turned back and saw the big fat man stretch his hand towards it, his heart was already tense to the extreme. It doesn''t know what the big fat man has to do with the owner, or should he teach it a little bit? Ma Hongjun''s voice was soft, and said, "Ma''er, my surname is Ma, and my name is Ma Hongjun. I have a good relationship with you, right? I just touch you, don''t you mind?" To be honest, Ma Hongjun is also very nervous. This white horse is tall and strong, and if you give him a kick, it must be very uncomfortable. But he didn''t know if it was the evil fire in his body, he just wanted to touch it. He had never seen such a beautiful white horse. "Why don''t you mind? Grandma is very mindful." Ryoma cried out in his heart. In order to prevent being kicked, Ma Hongjun walked around to the side of Ryoma''s stomach and touched the hair on Ryoma''s back with both hands. "It''s so soft and smooth, just like satin." Ma Hongjun exclaimed. He was thinking that the academy would definitely not waste money on buying a horse, and this horse is most likely to belong to those new students. I just dont know if its Ning Rongrongs or Gu Yuenas... Those girls are really beautiful. Ma Hongjun felt very sorry, knowing that he had become such a ghost, and that he had no chance to kiss Fangze. His hand stroked Ryoma''s back, causing Ryoma''s heart to feel sick, and the hairs all over his body instantly stood up. Ma Hongjun was taken aback, and quickly calmed down: "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited." Ryoma''s hair softened again. "This horse is quite clever and obedient." Ma Hongjun thought. Originally, he just wanted to touch it, but when he touched the dragon horse, the feeling was too comfortable, and he also thought of the beautiful and beautiful girls of Gu Yuena just now. Under the influence of the evil fire, all of a sudden Something impulsive. He touched his hand and went to the ponytail... Ryoma finally couldn''t stand it anymore, no matter what the fat man had to do with his master, he had to teach him a lesson. It retreated to the left and instantly retracted, and then a side kick, accurately hitting Ma Hongjun''s most threatening part. Ma Hongjun has always been vigilant, vigilant that this horse might suddenly run away. But how can Ryoma''s speed be something he can prevent? When Ryoma''s left leg was retracted, he was shocked, but before he could make any response, he felt unprecedented pain coming from below. This kind of pain was almost a hundred times more intense than the burning pain he had suffered before. It swept through his nerves in an instant, and he fainted before he even screamed. Even though he was in a coma, his body was still twitching, the pain was too intense. "I won''t kick him to death, am I?" Long Ma was shocked, but after seeing Ma Hongjun still convulsing, he was relieved. "It''s something inferior to a beast. I dared to beat Grandma''s idea and I was almost defiled by you." Ryoma''s anger came from his heart, the evil grew to the guts, and he kicked Ma Hongjun a few times hard and kicked him outside. . After kicking Ma Hongjun out the door, he returned to the house, and then became a little nervous. "If this fat guy is a friend of the master, will the master punish me?" No one knew about Ma Hongjun fainting here, even Ao Tian didn''t know, he was already immersed in his own practice. It wasn''t until noon that Xiao Wu knocked on the door and told him to eat, and he woke up. Ao Tian went out and found that the four girls were all waiting outside. Oscar, Tang San, and Dai Mubai heard the voice, and they also went out, planning to eat. Although Dai Mubai''s body hadn''t fully recovered yet, there was no problem with slow movements. Oscar looked at the four girls waiting for Ao Tian, ??with envy and jealousy in his heart. Why? Ao Tian didn''t say anything, walking in the front, four girls following behind, and headed to the cafeteria. Dai Mubai followed behind. At this moment, a heart-piercing scream seemed to pierce through the clouds, instantly spreading across the entire Shrek Academy. This voice was as sharp and miserable as a pig, and was exactly the same as the voice of Ma Hongjun when he was burned by the fire last time. "Isn''t this the fat man''s voice?" Oscar wondered. Dai Mubai''s expression changed, and he shouted, "No, the fat man might have something wrong again." He said that, except for Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu, everyone else remembered the scene of Ma Hongjun being burnt, thinking it happened again. After Dai Mubai shouted, he immediately walked in the direction where the screams came from, and Tang San and Oscar quickly followed. Ao Tian''s thoughts were swept away, and he guessed what was going on, and said with interest: "Let''s go and check it out, this melon is a bit big." "What happened?" Xiao Wu asked with interest. "I''ll know when I go." Ma Hongjun was awakened by pain, and the endless pain was like a tide, wave after wave, awakened him. This kind of severe pain is simply not something that humans can bear. He just woke up, and under this pain, his eyes went dark several times, and he almost fainted again. He felt that his place was likely to be broken, and under this severe pain, his whole body was unable to exert strength, and he could only lie on the ground and howl in pain. He looked into the wooden house next to him, only to see the white horse looking at himself innocently with two big eyes. Ma Hongjun was so angry that he almost fainted. UU reading kicked me. Are you still innocent? When I''m done, I must kill you... After hearing Ma Hongjun''s voice, the two soul saints Flander and Zao Wou-ki came first, followed by other teachers, followed by students like Dai Mubai. Flender saw Ma Hongjun lying on the ground screaming, rushed over and shouted loudly, "What happened again?" "Teacher, that horse kicked me, it kicked me...uuuu..." Ma Hongjun wept bitterly. Hearing that Ma Hongjun was kicked by the horse, Flander breathed a sigh of relief. It was nothing but a kick from the horse. "Where did it kick you?" Flander asked nonchalantly. Ma Hongjun raised his hand tremblingly, pointed to his crotch, and said in pain: "Kicked to pieces, kicked to pieces." Puff~ The girls who had just arrived nearby couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Chapter 155： Beasts are inferior Both Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong had a more flamboyant personality, and laughed particularly loudly. This laughter sounded extremely harsh to Ma Hongjun, breaking his self-esteem into countless pieces. There was a smile on Gu Yuena''s face, even Zhu Zhuqing, who was the least talkative, couldn''t help but smile. When Flanders heard that Ma Hongjun was kicked there, he finally calmed down and shouted: "Oscar, sausage." Oscar very compassionately handed Ma Hongjun a big hot sausage. Dai Mubai looked at Ma Hongjun''s crotch with the same expression of pity. Last time, he was almost burnt out by the fire, and not long after he was cured, he was kicked by a horse again. It was really miserable. Dai Mubai looked into the wooden house, and suddenly saw the dragon horse inside. He was stunned for a moment. This horse is really extraordinary. When Ao Tian came to sign up, he had seen this horse, but he didn''t look at it carefully. He frowned, and he was puzzled. How could Ma Hongjun, a great spirit master, be kicked by a horse? There are many people who have this doubt like him, but they can only ask after Ma Hongjun''s situation improves. After Ma Hongjun ate the recovery sausage, and there was a teacher helping him with the treatment, the pain suddenly eased a lot and began to disappear slowly. He got up, but his leg was still a little soft, and there was pain there. Seeing that he no longer yelled in pain, Flender asked, "What the **** is going on? How could you get kicked there by a horse?" Hearing Flanders question, Ma Hongjun suddenly cried out again: "Teacher, you have to make the decision for me. I just saw this horse is beautiful. After a few strokes, I was kicked like this. Maybe in the future. We are all weaned off their children and grandchildren." While speaking, he looked at Ao Tian, ??Ning Rongrong and others, guessing who this white horse belongs to. "Teacher, no matter whose horse this is, I have to compensate me, or lose money, or lose the horse!" Ma Hongjun said bitterly. This kick can''t be tolerated in vain, the pain is even more terrifying than Ling Chi, and he can''t help but tremble when he thinks about it. "This is Ao Tian''s horse." Flender said, looking at Ao Tian. Everyone looked at Ao Tian following Flanders'' gaze. Ao Tian ignored these people and asked Longma Chuanyin, "What the **** is going on?" Longma Chuanyin replied: "Master, this fat guy wanted to insult me, and he wanted to touch others, so they had to kick him away." Ao Tian made some calculations and knew that Long Ma had not framed Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun saw Ao Tian being silent, thinking that Ao Tian was guilty, so he said, "Ao Tian, ??although we are classmates, but your horse kicked me seriously, why should you take responsibility? Lets do this... I I dont want you to pay the horse. Its useless if I want this horse. My baby still doesnt know if there will be any sequelae. I am so miserable, so you can compensate me with a hundred and eighty gold soul coins." After speaking, Ma Hongjun looked at the others and said, "Everyone said, is this reasonable?" Dai Mubai put his arms around his chest, and commented: "Since Ao Tian''s horse kicked you, the owner needs to take some responsibility, but everyone is a classmate, and you dont seem to be a big deal now, one hundred and eighty. There are a lot of Gold Soul Coins, let''s discuss it." He decided to win over Ao Tian in the future, so he would naturally not be biased towards Ma Hongjun in this matter, so he should be fair. Flander also said: "Ao Tian should give some compensation, Ma Hongjun, don''t speak loudly, you two negotiate by yourself." "Haha..." Ao Tian smiled. When Ma Hongjun heard Ao Tian''s mocking laughter, he felt a little uncomfortable and asked loudly, "Ao Tian, ??what do you mean? Don''t you want to compensate me?" He felt that it was normal for him to ask Ao Tian for compensation by being kicked by a horse. It was not excessive. With these compensations, he could go anytime if he wanted to go to Soto City in the future. The teacher asks for money. Flander frowned and said, "Ao Tian, ??the horse you raised hurt your classmate, so you have to make some compensation." Ao Tian sneered: "If my horse kicked Ma Hongjun for no reason, I would definitely compensate, but how do you know that there is no hidden secret in this matter?" When everyone heard Ao Tian''s words, they were all stunned. What''s the secret behind such a simple thing as a horse kicking and hurting people? Ao Tian looked at Ma Hongjun and said, "Don''t you ask what he did to my horse?" Ma Hongjun''s complexion changed in an instant, and he said angrily: "You are shameless, what else can I do to your horse?" Dai Mubai said, "Fatty, don''t you want to ride Ao Tian''s horse? This horse looks very tall and mighty, but if you want to ride someone''s horse, you have to say hello to them first." Ma Hongjun shook his head and resolutely said: "I didn''t even want to ride his horse." Ao Tian sneered and said, "You all know the fault of Ma Hongjun''s spirit. Let me remind you that my horse is a mare." Hearing Ao Tian''s words, everyone''s eyes looked strange at Ma Hongjun. Is it really hunger and thirst to this point? If you are hungry, you have to look at race, right? Xiao Wu snorted angrily and cursed: "What a beast!" "Disgusting!" Ning Rongrong said. Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes looking at Ma Hongjun became extremely cold. A trace of panic flashed in Ma Hongjun''s eyes, and she said inwardly: "Ao Tian! Don''t spit, you have to think of a plausible excuse if you want to slander me, I would do that to your horse? Are you crazy?" Flanders, Zao Wou-ki and several other teachers were so sophisticated, how could Ma Hongjuns moment of panic be hidden from their eyes? They all sighed deeply, disappointed with Ma Hongjun. Ao Tian took a step forward and said, "If you don''t confess what you wanted to do to my horse, believe it or not, I will crush your bones and make you a waste like Dai Mubai." Dai Mubai was immediately embarrassed, and he was always talked about. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he couldn''t stand it. Just as Ma Hongjun wanted to deny it, he saw Ao Tians eyes, and a pressure that made his mind frightened came from Ao Tians body, causing him to have a kind of bone that would really be crushed by Ao Tian if he didnt tell the truth. a feeling of. Under this kind of fear, he couldn''t help but speak: "I haven''t touched a woman for so long, I can''t stand it for a long time. Who made your horse so beautiful and seduce me there? No wonder I..." "Bastard thing!" Before Ma Hongjun could finish speaking, Flander yelled and slapped him over. With a slap Ma Hongjun was drawn out, a mouthful of blood wrapped in two teeth and ejected. Ma Hongjun fell to the ground, waking up from the fear of being dominated by Ao Tian, ??covering his mouth, his head was completely stunned. Why did you say it? His heart was dazed and terrified. Especially seeing everyone''s angry eyes, he felt as if the sky was about to fall. "Teacher." Ma Hongjun shouted pitifully. "Don''t call my teacher, I don''t have a **** disciple like you!" Flender roared and turned away so angry. "President Flanders, won''t you give me an explanation for this matter?" Ao Tian shouted. Flender''s face was lost at this time, but Ao Tian said, he had to stop again and turned to Ma Hongjun. He grabbed Ma Hongjun''s collar with his big hand, threw it in front of Ao Tian, ??and shouted angrily: "Kneel down!" Chapter 156： A sad story made up by Dai Mubai Ma Hongjun''s shoulder was pressed by Flander, and he knelt in front of Ao Tian with a plop. "Apologize!" Flander said fiercely. Being watched angrily by so many people, Ma Hongjun dared to resist and said obediently: "I''m sorry, I blame me for being obsessed for a while. I shouldn''t have thoughts about your horse or lie to you. Sorry, I know I was wrong. , You forgive me." After saying these words, Ma Hongjun couldn''t wait to find a place to sew in, his face was completely lost, and it would be difficult to raise his head in Shrek Academy in the future. Ning Rongrong looked disgusted and said: "Is it enough to say I''m sorry? He can''t even eat a horse. Such beasts will threaten our girls if they stay in Shrek Academy." "That is, I can''t let him stay here again." Xiao Wu also said. Flender looked embarrassed, he was indeed very angry, but he was really reluctant to let him drive Ma Hongjun away. After all, he has been with Ma Hongjun for so many years, he has regarded Ma Hongjun as his own child, and Ma Hongjun''s martial arts talent is extremely high, but he is a little lazy in cultivation, if he is well trained, he will definitely become a titled Douluo in the future. "Wuji, put this **** thing in the wood room, close it for three days and three nights, no one is allowed to send food and drink in the past, he can''t hold back the evil fire, I want to see if it will explode." Said cruelly. Zao Wou-ki was extremely fast. Before the girls Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu could refute, he rushed out after mentioning Ma Hongjun and disappeared quickly. When Ning Rongrong just wanted to refute, he could only swallow it back. "Dean, you still stay in the academy with such a scumbag, so don''t take our safety seriously." Xiao Wu said dissatisfied. Flender said: "If he can''t control himself next time, I will interrupt his dog legs." After speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left, and the other teachers also shook their heads and dispersed. "Just let him go, it''s too cheap for him." Ning Rongrong said dissatisfied. Ma Hongjun''s behavior is really disgusting to her. It is true that the forest is big and there are all kinds of birds, even horses. She glanced at the dragon horse in the wooden house. It was indeed very beautiful, but it was a horse after all, and people wanted to fight the horse... Thinking of this, her body couldn''t help but shudder, and her goose bumps were all up. Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Dean Flander will definitely have a chance to interrupt Ma Hongjun''s legs." Dai Mubai took the opportunity to get close to Zhu Zhuqing, pretending to be angrily: "I lived with Fatty for a few years, but I didn''t expect him to be such a person. I was really blind." As he said, he sighed and said, "Speaking of which, I also have some responsibilities. I am his boss, but I didn''t educate him well and caused his soul to be distorted before committing this kind of atrocities. Don''t worry, I absolutely You will not be harmed, and I will definitely supervise him severely in the future and bring him back to the right path." Dai Mubai''s voice was high and righteous, making Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing look at each other with admiration. Ao Tian smiled and asked, "Are you sure you will supervise him and stop him from doing bad things?" Dai Mubai was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand why Ao Tian asked so. He nodded his head and said, "As the oldest student in Shrek Academy, I have a responsibility to lead everyone well." Ao Tian said meaningfully: "Then I look forward to your performance with Ma Hongjun." Xiao Wu curled her lips and said, "In broad daylight, she took two twin sisters to open the house, and said that she wanted to take good care of others. Are you funny?" Being so ironic by Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai was suddenly overjoyed, deliberately sighed, and said, "Actually, I broke up with them that day." Xiao Wu sneered and said, "Who are you lying to? We lived next door to you that day. We heard your rhetoric to them, saying that we would love them forever, marry them, and grow old together." Dai Mubai''s smile froze for a while, but he soon covered it up. He was very surprised that Ao Tian and his colleagues lived next to him so accidentally. At the same time, he was also a little puzzled. The soundproofing of the hotel is pretty good. Why was it heard? Immediately afterwards, he secretly said that it was not good. Not only did he swear to the two girls in the room that day, he also said a lot of unbearable swear words when doing errands. Maybe he had already left a very bad impression in Zhu Qing''s heart. . He glanced at Zhu Zhuqing without a trace, and found that the other''s eyes were a bit colder than usual. His mind turned extremely fast, and his voice suddenly became low, and he said sadly: "That evening, I went to their house with them. I wanted to confess our relationship to their family. But their father told me that he The two daughters were already betrothed to a high official in Soto City that day. The two girls were very excited when they heard about it, and turned against me on the spot and dumped me." Speaking of the latter, Dai Mubai''s voice was a little choked, as if such a tragedy had really happened to him. "You should be the prince of the Star Luo Empire? Why didn''t you move out of your identity at that time?" Zhu Zhuqing said. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing finally talking to herself, Dai Mubai was overjoyed and immediately replied: "The kind of women who are greedy and powerful are not sincere to me at all. I was already discouraged with them at the time, so what am I going to do to save? ?" "It''s a pity that I have given them a few years of sincerity, but in exchange for such a betrayal. In those few days, my heart was so painful that I didn''t know how I got through it." After speaking, he was already watching Zhu Zhuqing. Xiao Wu on the side noticed that Dai Mubai was looking at Zhu Zhuqing, and was immediately anxious, and said quickly: "Xiaoqing, don''t believe this guy''s nonsense. Dai Mubai, I warn you, don''t think about beating my sister!" Dai Mubai said innocently, "I didn''t do anything to Zhu Qing, Xiao Wu, you don''t need to be so nervous." Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say anything, turned around and left. "Let''s go." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu originally wanted to warn Dai Mubai, but Ao Tian had gone, so she had to follow. After Ao Tian and the others left, Oscar asked, "Boss Dai, are you really dumped by the twins?" Dai Mubai smiled bitterly, "What can I do if I lie to you?" Oscar suspiciously said: "You have talked with a lot of girlfriends in the past few years. You shouldn''t have a real relationship with the twins? Even if you are dumped, are you really so painful? Why didn''t I find out in the past few days? " Dai Mubai suddenly said cruelly: "Xiaoao Do you dare to doubt me, is it itchy?" Oscar disdainfully said: "You are like this, I am afraid you can''t beat me?" Tang San''s observation ability is much more acute than ordinary people, and asked, "Do you want to pursue Zhu Qing?" Dai Mubai was surprised, and sighed Tang San''s keen observation ability, and said, "Actually, Zhu Qing''s family and my family have been married for generations, and she and I can still perform powerful and terrifying martial arts fusion skills. Since I have been dumped, then Why should I pursue her? I have been observing her for a while and found that I really like her." "Really?" Oscar didn''t believe it. Dai Mubai said, "I can swear to God, I really like Zhu Qing and want to be with her." "If you have time, let''s practice more." Tang San didn''t say much, turned and left. Dai Mubai patted Oscar on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Xiao Ao, see how I chased Zhu Qing. Even if you can learn a trick and a half, it will be much easier to pursue Ning Rongrong." Chapter 157： Dai Mubai is ready to fulfill his promise "Then I have to study hard," Oscar said. Dai Mubai said, "Don''t be so awkward in your behavior in the future. Tang San said rightly, practice hard. Being strong and motivated will become your shining point, and Ning Rongrong will change you one day." Oscar nodded heavily. ... Xiao Wu ran to the forefront quickly, caught up with Zhu Zhuqing, and persuaded, "Don''t believe Dai Mubai''s words. He looked at you like that just now. He must have moved his mind to you. Maybe he made up the story. from." Ning Rongrong also trot up and said, "I also think Xiao Wu is right, none of the three of them is good. Didn''t you say that Dai Mubai still has a fiance at home? You dare to think about Xiao Qing. , What a scumbag." Zhu Zhuqing said: "I won''t believe him." Ao Tian smiled and said, "You are right. Dai Mubai did tell a lie. He didn''t break up with the two girls at all." Zhu Zhuqing looked over with curious eyes and asked, "How did you know?" Ao Tian said, "After a while, I''ll take you to have a look." "Great, I want to see what kind of stories he can make up by then," Xiao Wu said. When the farce is over, a few people go to the cafeteria to eat. In Flender''s office, Zao Wou-ki had just returned after locking Ma Hongjun in the wood house. "Boss Fu, are you really going to imprison Ma Hongjun''s boy for three days? He is all fat and hungry for three days. It''s okay, but the problem with his martial arts soul might really happen after holding back for three days." Zao Wou-ki worried. . "Is his baby okay?" Flender asked, his anger already a little gone. Zao Wou-ki said: "I checked for him. Apart from being burned a bit ugly, the kick injury was not a big deal, but he hasn''t vented for so many days. In case there is another evil fire..." Flander stretched out his hand to interrupt Zao Wou-ki and said, "I just want to teach him an unforgettable lesson. You put a few jars of water at the door of the wood house in case you need it." Zao Wou-ki said: "Okay, I will look good on him for these three days." ... Time gradually passed, and Shrek Academy calmed down in these three days. The students were cultivating their soul power, and occasionally a teacher would take a theory class. Zao Wou-ki was really afraid that Ma Hongjun would burn himself again, and he paid close attention to the firewood room almost all the time. Although Flander was cruel, he was also extremely distressed, and he had seen it several times in secret. On the evening of the third day, when the door of the chai room opened, Ma Hongjun had already lost a small circle. Flender and Zao Wou-ki thought he would be dizzy with hunger, but unexpectedly this guy had red eyes and a disfigured face. An unhealthy flush, an unprecedented excitement. Even the gazes towards Zao Wou-ki and Flanders were like hungry wolves, causing Flanders to shiver involuntarily, and goose bumps appeared. Flanders and Zao Wou-ki are absolutely sure that with Ma Hongjun now in a state where he is about to lose control, as long as a female creature appears here, no matter what race it is, Ma Hongjun will definitely pounce on... "Boss Fu, this kid is dying, you take him to Soto City, or it will really explode." Zao Wou-ki said. Where did Flander dare to hesitate, he flew out of the village when he mentioned Ma Hongjun. He was a little distressed. With Ma Hongjun in this state, he might have spent a lot of money tonight. Seeing Ma Hongjun''s uncomfortable appearance, Flender could only sigh helplessly. Over the years, he was simply broken for Ma Hongjun. "Hey, I can only hope that Xiaogang will come here soon. With his talents, there must be a way to cure this kid..." ... Early the next morning, Flanders returned with Ma Hongjun, who was already alive and well. Ma Hongjun still wears a large black mask, with a wig on top of his head, finally completely covering the ugly skin. As he passed the village entrance, Ma Hongjun couldn''t help taking a look in Longma''s direction. With a slap, Flander slapped Ma Hongjun''s head hard. "Don''t think about any crooked ideas, if you dare to move this horse, I will interrupt your dog legs!" Flender threatened. Ma Hongjun shrank his neck, smiled chastely, and didn''t dare to talk back. ... Ten days later, Dai Mubai''s injury finally healed. During this peaceful period, Dai Mubai would go there every day while Zhu Zhuqing was eating. Even if he cant say a few words with Zhu Zhuqing, he is not discouraged. Zhu Zhuqing saw him take two girls to the hotel before and heard that voice. Dai Mubai understood that wanting Zhu Zhuqing to change his mind is not a short time. Yes, take it slowly. So he appeared next to Zhu Zhuqing every day while eating, but he was not too close, watching Zhu Zhuqing silently in the image of a modest gentleman. If there were no reminders from Xiao Wu and Ao Tian, ??Zhu Zhuqing might have really changed Dai Mubai. She had completely distrusted Dai Mubai. The more Dai Mubai appeared to be an upright gentleman, the more disgusting she felt. She wanted to uncover Dai Mubai''s disguised mask, reveal that ugly face, and then let the other party get out. But she has no evidence and can only endure it every day. This afternoon, in the room of Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun raised his head and glanced outside, then lowered his voice and asked, "Boss Dai, the four girlfriends you said before are still dating you let me taste it. Now your injury is healed, so I dont want to regret it. ?" Dai Mubai hesitated in his heart. He was only to appease Ma Hongjun, and he was worried that Ma Hongjun would explode his romantic history, so he gave such a promise. Although his four girlfriends are not as good as Gu Yuena''s superb beauties, all of them are delicate beauties. Especially the twin sisters, with pure looks and hot bodies, let him be at the mercy of them, and they are deeply loved by him. If it were not for the pursuit of Zhu Qing, he would not sever ties with them, let alone Ma Hongjun''s toad touch them. But now his promise to Ma Hongjun needs to be fulfilled. "Forget it let the fat guys have fun, and then break up with them." He thought to himself. "Why don''t you speak anymore? Really want to regret it?" Ma Hongjun asked. Dai Mubai smiled and said, "Am I the kind of dishonest person? Tonight, let''s go to Soto City together tonight, and then I will ask them out, which one do you want to try first?" Ma Hongjun said excitedly: "Just spend the twin sisters. My anger has been suffocated for several days. I need two." "Yes, but I have to warn you first, do things leisurely, don''t hurt people." Dai Mubai said. "Don''t worry, I''ll take pity and cherish jade, hehe..." At this moment, a roar of excitement came from the next room. "I broke through, I finally broke through to level 30, haha...I will soon become a soul sovereign." Oscar broke through? Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun had this idea at the same time. Chapter 158： Ma Hongjun is not reconciled "Let''s take a look." Dai Mubai stood up. His injury has completely recovered, the strong confidence that has been revealed all the time returned to him, and he opened the door and walked out. Ma Hongjun also hurriedly followed. In Oscar''s room, Tang San looked at the yelling Oscar, his face also showed a faint smile. Oscar''s hard work during this period of time, Tang San was all in his eyes, and his impression of Oscar''s insignificant laziness had been greatly changed. "Xiao Ao, did you break through?" Dai Mubai pushed the door and walked in. Oscar held his head high and laughed: "I finally broke through, and I will also be the soul sovereign in the future." Dai Mubai smiled and said, "Then you have to invite us all to have a meal." "No problem." Oscar readily agreed. After he was promoted to the Soul Venerable, he could receive more Soul Master subsidies in the Spirit Hall, and he would be able to live better in the future. "Go and tell the dean first," Tang San said. "Yes, you have to tell the dean the good news first." Oscar rushed out after speaking. "Now, Dean Flender''s happiness has blossomed." Dai Mubai smiled. Tang San smiled and nodded, his impression of Dai Mubai has improved a little since getting along with him during this period of time. Although Dai Mubai used to be a little romantic, he was still very sincere and upright in dealing with others. Tang San deeply remembered the principles taught by the master, a soul master must have his own partner, and be able to entrust his back and life to his partner. He thought that Dai Mubai and Oscar were good, and could be his partners. As for Ma Hongjun, his personality was a little distorted, which made him dislike it. Not long after Oscar went, the big clock on the playground rang. "To gather at this time, is there temporary training?" Dai Mubai frowned. "Just go and see." Tang San walked out first. When they came out, they found that Ao Tian had also walked out of the room, and the girls'' dormitory in the distance, four girls also walked out in confusion. "What''s the matter? I''m ready to go to dinner, and I''m still gathering at this time." Ning Rongrong said. Dai Mubai smiled and said, "If I guessed correctly, this collection should be related to Oscar." Dai Mubai''s image is very good, with blond hair, fascinating heavy pupils, handsome features, tall stature, and that faint smile, it is indeed very attractive. Ning Rongrong had to admit that if he didn''t know Dai Mubai''s true virtue, he would really be bewildered by him. This kind of hypocritical man is even more hateful! When Dai Mubai said that this gathering was related to Oscar, Ning Rongrong suddenly became uninterested. Although Oscar hasn''t haunted her so much these days, she can still feel the affectionate gaze that Oscar looked at her, and that gaze made her feel very uncomfortable. When everyone came to the playground, Flanders, Zao Wou-ki and Oscar were already there waiting. After the trainees lined up, Flanders said, Im telling you a good news that Oscar has broken through to the 30th level. During this time, everyone can see his efforts. I hope that among you, he has not broken through to the third level. Tenth-level students must work harder and don''t fall behind too much." After speaking, he glanced at Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun. Now only Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun remained in the realm of great spirit masters. Ma Hongjun chuckled, feeling a trace of urgency in his heart. Ning Rongrong stuck out her tongue. She had already worked very hard during her time in Shrek Academy, even more time than she had been practicing in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Originally, she came here just to have fun and relax, but she didn''t expect that all her peers around her were too genius than her, and the gap was not so big, so she was so cruel to practice. Even the eldest lady''s temper in the sect hasn''t appeared for a long time. Tang San said, "As everyone knows, the cultivation of food type spirit masters is much more difficult than other types of spirit masters. Xiao Aoneng reached the threshold of soul sovereign at the age of fourteen, which is already amazing." Flander said: "That''s right, so Teacher Zhao and I arranged an adventurous experience temporarily. Tomorrow morning, Teacher Zhao will lead you to the Star Dou Great Forest again to obtain the third spirit ring for Oscar. It just so happened that Mubai also recovered. At that time you all set off." Dai Mubai''s eyes were slightly bright, and he silently stared at Zhu Zhuqing''s back. For him, this trip to the Star Dou Great Forest is a great opportunity to gain Zhu Zhuqing''s favor. Flender continued: "None of you are allowed to go out tonight, just stay in the academy and adjust your status." After speaking, he also glanced at Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai had not been to Soto City for more than half a month because of a serious injury. Flanders knew about Dai Mubai''s girlfriends, and worried that Dai Mubai would go fooling around tonight, which would affect his training tomorrow. Zao Wuji said, "Dai Mubai, you are the oldest and the highest in cultivation. From now on, you will be the leader of Shrek students. Tonight, you will be responsible for supervision. Everyone must stay in the dormitory honestly." "Don''t worry, Teacher Zhao, I will definitely supervise everyone." Dai Mubai said. "I''m done with everything that should be said, you go to dinner, remember to get up early tomorrow." Flender said. After speaking, he left with Zao Wou-ki. Dai Mubai smiled and said, "Let''s all go to dinner together. I will ask the aunt in the cafeteria to cook a few more dishes for this meal. It''s a celebration for the Oscars." "No need," Ao Tian said. After speaking, he went to the cafeteria first The four girls followed without hesitation. Tang San opened his mouth. He wanted to persuade Ao Tian to let go of his previous grievances and reconcile Dai Mubai, but seeing that Ao Tian had gone far, he had to give up. Ma Hongjun said: "Boss Dai, this Ao Tian is simply defiant, so can you bear it?" Oscar''s expression was also a little uncomfortable, after all, Dai Mubai said to celebrate him, but Ao Tian directly refused. Dai Mubai said, "Don''t say that, everyone is a classmate. Ao Tian''s personality may be like this. We don''t need to have conflicts because of this." Tang San said, "Big Brother Mubai is right. Ao Tian has been this character since he was a child. No one can persecute him what he doesn''t want to do." Dai Mubai glanced at the people around him, and said, "Let''s go, then the three of us will help Xiao Ao celebrate." Ma Hongjun hesitated for a moment and said, "Boss Dai, let''s go to Soto City to celebrate. Even if we add more meat to the food in the cafeteria, it won''t be as delicious as in Soto City." As he said, he winked at Dai Mubai. Ma Hongjun was a little unwilling, and he agreed to go to Soto City together in the evening, and asked him the twin sisters. Because of Oscar''s breakthrough, the plan was ruined? Seeing that it was about to get dark and set off, Ma Hongjun was very uncomfortable when he suddenly came out. Those are two big beauties, they are not comparable to the village girls and the aunts in Goulan. Of course Dai Mubai knew what Ma Hongjun was thinking, and if he could go with Ma Hongjun tonight, he might not be able to return until dawn. "The Dean and Teacher Zhao will definitely be watching us tonight, so let''s wait until we come back from the Star Dou Great Forest." Dai Mubai said. Ma Hongjun sighed vigorously. ... https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 159： Zhu Zhuqing learned the truth In the canteen, the students were divided into two groups, Ao Tian and a group of four girls, and Dai Mubai a group of four. After eating, Ao Tian sent Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu back to the outside of the dormitory. After Gu Yuena took a bath, he would come and pick her up. Gu Yuena just transformed into a human form, not essentially a human being, so she wouldn''t have that few days every month. Therefore, Ao Tian and Gu Yuena have never stopped exploring life, this is their daily compulsory course. Ao Tian would occasionally go back to accompany Bibi Dong. After all, both of them are his beloved women, and both rain and dew would be a qualified husband. Gu Yuena, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing all returned to the room, but Xiao Wu stayed outside and said, Ao Tian, ??since we dont want to participate in their training, we dont have to participate. Why should we go to the Star Dou Forest with them? Ao Tian smiled and touched Xiao Wu''s head, and said, "Have you forgotten that you said you were going to teach Zao Wou-ki last time? Last time, Daming and Erming happened to be in a critical period of cultivation, so they let Zao Wou-ki hide. After a catastrophe, let him go in vertically and come out sideways this time." Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up, and she nodded repeatedly, and said, "Yes, it''s better to teach Dai Mubai the three fellows to let them know that the spirit ring of the spirit beast is not so easy to handle." Early the next morning, the genius turned on slightly, and Zhu Zhuqing had already woke up from his cultivation state. It was only about half a month since she obtained the spirit ring last time, and she felt that she was not far from the thirty-second level. Such a terrifying speed of cultivation was something she had never dared to think of before, and all of this was brought to her by Xiao Wu. Suddenly, a bold thought came up in her heart. "Sister Xiao Wu really did it to help me improve my talent and give me such a technique suitable for Nether Cat Martial Soul?" She remembered the relationship between Xiao Wu and Ao Tian. Xiao Wu was a well-behaved little daughter-in-law in front of Ao Tian. She listened to Ao Tian everything and never dared to defy Ao Tian''s words. "So, will Ao Tian give me all of what I got, and Sister Xiao Wu is just a cover up?" Zhu Zhuqing thought to himself. In her opinion, Ao Tian is better than Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, so such mysterious things are very likely to belong to Ao Tian. "If he is really helping me, he would not reveal such a great kindness, and would rather make me misunderstand, what kind of person is he... after all?" Zhu Zhuqing''s mood suddenly became complicated. If these opportunities were really given to her by Ao Tian, ??she didn''t know how to face Ao Tian in the future and how to repay Ao Tian. At this moment, the door creaked and was pushed open, and Gu Yuena walked in with flushed face. "Sister Naer, did you stay with Ao Tian again last night?" Zhu Zhuqing plucked up the courage to ask. Gu Yuena smiled and said, "That''s right." "Then I will be inexplicably unconscious every night...Did you do it?" Gu Yuena nodded with a smile, and generously admitted: "Yes, I did it." Zhu Zhuqing wondered: "Then why did you make me unconscious? Since you are going to Aotian, can you just go directly?" "Um...because he personally comes here to pick me up every night, I don''t want you to see him come in, so just..." Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said: "It doesn''t matter, he will come as long as he wants, as long as he doesn''t break in recklessly." She suddenly remembered the scene that day, she only wore simple underwear, and then Ao Tian opened the door... Thinking of this, her face quickly turned red. When a man sees her appearance, even if it has been a long time, every time she thinks about it, she can''t calm down. After all, she was still a big girl with a yellow flower, and she was seen her body without even pulling the man''s hand. "Are you thinking about being watched by Ao Tian that day?" Gu Yuena asked with a smile. "Ah--how did you know?" Zhu Zhuqing exclaimed, she thought Gu Yuena hadn''t discovered what happened that day. Then, she quickly explained: "Sister Naer, Ao Tian didn''t mean it that day. Don''t get me wrong, I have nothing to do with him." Gu Yuena said: "I didn''t misunderstand, I know you are innocent, don''t be nervous, even if you really have something to do with him, I won''t mind." Zhu Zhuqing opened his mouth in shock, his head a little confused. How can a woman not mind that her husband is related to other women? Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Don''t be silly, get up and wash, you will be leaving soon." Zhu Zhuqing got up and began to change clothes. Suddenly she asked again, and said: "Sister Naer, how do you make me fall into a coma every night?" She was really curious. Every time Gu Yuena hadn''t approached her, why did she suddenly pass out? Gu Yuena said: "I use a kind of hypnosis technique to hypnotize people with mental power. My spiritual power is much stronger than you, so you naturally can''t notice it." Zhu Zhuqing frowned and said: "But I should be able to sense the spiritual power of the soul, unless your spiritual power has far surpassed the soul." "Yes, my spiritual talent is exceptional, and it is indeed above the soul sovereign." Zhu Zhuqing was shocked. Now Gu Yuena is only Level Thirty, and her mental power has reached the level of the Soul Sect. What kind of freak is this? She found that she couldn''t see through the three of Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu more and more, one more mysterious than the other, her understanding of them seemed to be only the tip of the iceberg, and there were so many unknown secrets. Zhu Zhuqing hesitated for a while, and continued to ask: "Sister Naer, actually...helped me improve my cultivation talent, UU reading gave me the exercises, isn''t it Ao Tian?" Gu Yuena was walking to the bathroom. Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s question, she looked back and smiled and said, "You think it is, then it is." After speaking, she walked into the bathroom. Zhu Zhuqing was stunned in place. Although Gu Yuena didn''t admit it positively, her remarks were already tacit consent. "Really..." Zhu Zhuqing''s mood is very complicated, the previous guess turned out to be true. Enhancing her talent and gifting magical techniques, this kind of grace is already equal to the grace of re-creation, even if it is a retribution with fate. "He didn''t tell me the truth, and he didn''t want me in return. There is such a man in this world." She got dressed, opened the door and looked out, and found that Ao Tian was walking here. Zhu Zhuqing hesitated, then closed the door and walked towards Aotian. The two met at the gate of the girls'' dormitory. "Ao Tian, ??thank you for improving my cultivation talent and giving me such precious exercises." Zhu Zhuqing said. Ao Tian was slightly surprised, and then smiled: "It''s nothing, these are all trivial things to me." Zhu Zhuqing said solemnly: "No, this is definitely not a trivial matter, this kind of opportunity is too precious, even Title Douluo can''t get it out." "It''s really just a small matter." Ao Tian said. Zhu Zhuqing gritted his teeth and said, "I will repay your great kindness." If she had learned that Ao Tian helped her, she might not accept it, after all, she was a strange man. But now that she has accepted, she can only repay Ao Tian''s kindness. Ao Tian knew that Zhu Zhuqing was very stubborn, so he didn''t refuse, and asked with a smile: "Then how are you going to repay me?" https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 160： Arrived on the battlefield tomorrow How can I repay? This can stop Zhu Zhuqing. She really didn''t think about how to repay Ao Tian. Will you give me money? She doesn''t have much money, and Ao Tian is not short of money. Thinking about it carefully, it seems that he really has nothing to repay Ao Tian. "I haven''t figured it out yet, do you want to make a request?" Zhu Zhuqing said with a blushing face. Just now she said she wanted to repay her, but she didnt know how to repay, which made her feel very embarrassed. Ao Tian didn''t care, and smiled: "Don''t worry, then wait until you think about it. Even if you don''t want to repay, I won''t say anything." Zhu Zhuqing said: "I will repay Zhu Zhuqing''s grace." "Then you can think about it slowly," Ao Tian said, then walked into the girls'' dormitory and came to the door of Xiao Wu''s room. As soon as he stretched out his hand to push the door, Zhu Zhuqing shouted: "You should knock on the door first." Ao Tian''s hand paused, then changed his posture, tapping lightly. In fact, he had already sensed that Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were already up. He didn''t use spiritual thoughts or the ability to see through eyes. He could feel that Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were dressed and inside. Busy. Ning Rongrong opened the door and was a little surprised when he saw Ao Tian, ??and suddenly remembered the embarrassing thing that day. That day, she turned her back to Ao Tian, ??and she was seen by Ao Tian in the reflection of the mirror in front of her body. She was ashamed. All her privacy was seen by this man, and the key point was that this man didn''t let her feel disgusted. So whenever she thinks about this, she feels a little hard to face Ao Tian. "I... we''ll be all right soon." Ning Rongrong blushed, stammered, and then walked away. Ao Tian entered the room and saw that Xiao Wu was already folding the quilt. "Yes, I am more diligent than before, and I didn''t sleep late. I thought I was going to wake you up." Ao Tian praised. Xiao Wu suddenly felt a little bit of joy in her heart. Ning Rongrong said: "Xiao Wu has also worked a lot lately, cultivating very late every day, and getting up very early in the morning." Being praised by Ao Tian and Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu suddenly became a little embarrassed. "Why do you like to practice all of a sudden?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. He knows Xiao Wu very well. When the two of them first met, Xiao Wu was still diligent in cultivation, but gradually he became lazy after being influenced by him. Xiao Wu said: "Bamboo...It''s mainly because Xiaoqing''s sister cultivates so hard, and Rongrong has also worked so hard. If I don''t work hard, they will be surpassed." "Where, I''m still far behind, I haven''t even reached the twenty-seventh level yet." Ning Rongrong said. Ao Tian glanced at Ning Rongrong and said, "You are very close to the twenty-seventh level. If you keep practicing every day, you will be able to break through within five days." "Really?" Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up. "Really, Ao Tian never read it wrong." Xiao Wu said confidently. Ning Rongrong smiled sweetly and said, "Well, if I really break through in five days, I will invite you to dinner." "Rongrong, I am your roommate, don''t you even invite me?" Xiao Wu said. "Please, please, you, sister Naer, and Xiaoqing." "This is my good roommate." "Don''t chat here, there is nothing else to pack, hurry up, and we will have dinner later." Ao Tian reminded. Before long, the five people went to the cafeteria and ate a simple breakfast, and then came to the playground to gather. After Zao Wou-ki talked about some precautions, he began to let Dai Mubai lead the team to run forward. As the team leader, Dai Mubai led the team at the forefront, while Zao Wou-ki followed at the back, observing the state of these students. It was exactly the same as the previous running training, this time I also had to run to the Star Dou Great Forest, which not only exercises endurance, but also exercises will and promotes the growth of soul power. After the soul power is exhausted, it is restored through meditation, and the growth of the soul power will be faster than pure meditation practice. Dai Mubai, Tang San, and Ma Hongjun were still asked by Zao Wou-ki to eat sausages. As for Ao Tian and the four girls, Zao Wou-ki no longer forced them. Flander has already told him that Ao Tian, ??a small group, can train freely, and you can''t force it if you don''t want to do it. This time, Ao Tian didn''t secretly help Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing recover their physical and soul power, and let them run on their own strength. Ning Rongrong is still the worst one, but compared to last time, she has improved a lot, and her stamina and will have increased. It was still evening, they came to that small town, spent one night in the town, set off early the next morning, and entered the Star Dou Forest. Entering the Star Dou Great Forest this time, Ao Tian focused on Oscar. He wanted to know if Oscar''s third spirit ring would absorb the spirit ring of the Phoenix-tailed Cockscomb like the original plot. If Oscar really meets the Phoenix-tailed Cockscomb Snake, will the Gazebo Dragon Snake also appear? Except for Ao Tian, ??the fate of everyone in Douluo Continent is already destined. People who are closely related to him will be affected by him, and the trajectory of their fate will change. But for people who have little to do with him, the fate is still moving on the original track. This is the magic of fate, and it is also the mystery that Ao Tian wants to understand. This time, as the captain, Dai Mubai took on the hard task of clearing the way in front of him. His martial spirit was released, and his ten sharp nails became a sharp knife, easily cutting a path. Ao Tian stayed comfortably in the center of the team. Only in the afternoon, Oscar''s spirit ring appeared. The team stopped for a short rest. Tang San was in charge of guarding and was the first to spot the Phoenix-tailed Cockscomb snake flying towards them. After Tang San issued a warning, everyone stood up. "Oscar, the spirit ring of this phoenix-tailed cockscomb is very suitable for you, and its age limit..." Tang San quickly said of his analysis, taking the characteristics and age of the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake as well as the spirit ring that Oscar absorbed it. What kind of soul abilities will be obtained later have been analyzed. Oscar''s eyes brightened, and he exclaimed: "Little San, you really are the encyclopedia of the spirit world." Tang San felt a little proud. These were all precious theories taught to him by the master. He smiled shyly and said, "This is all the credit of my teacher." Zao Wou-ki also had some appreciation in his eyes, and said: "Since this Phoenix-tailed Cockscomb is suitable for Oscars, then prepare to hunt, Mubai, you will arrange it." Dai Mubai glanced at everyone and said, "It''s just a snake that is just over a thousand years old. Just leave it to me and Tang San. Tang San, you are responsible for controlling and preventing it from escaping, and you will leave the rest to me. NS." Dai Mubai was still a thirty-seventh-level Soul Venerable, but with the strength of the Baihu Martial Soul, his attack power was already close to that of the Soul Sect. Sure enough, with the cooperation of him and Tang San this Phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake was easily maimed. Oscar excitedly took out a dagger, and when he couldn''t wait to end the snake''s life, an old violent shout suddenly sounded. "Wait!" With the sound of the sound, an old woman and a beautiful girl who looked about seventeen years old came out of the bushes. Ao Tian folded his arms and watched with interest from the side. The plot now happening was exactly the same as he had imagined. The two people in front of them are the snake woman and her granddaughter Meng Wei. Then the two parties started wrangling over the ownership of the snake. As a result, in the end, under the deterrence of Zao Wou-ki''s force, the snake woman who had only cultivated the soul emperor had to leave with her granddaughter angrily. Oscar finally pierced the snake with excitement, and then began to absorb the spirit ring. It only took Oscar an hour to successfully absorb the spirit ring and obtain the third spirit ability flying mushroom sausage. This mushroom intestine has a weird shape, with a crown of meat on the top, which looks very wretched. When Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun saw the appearance of this mushroom sausage, they couldn''t help but laugh, even Tang San was a little speechless. Zao Wou-ki felt heavy and said: "Since Xiao Ao has absorbed the spirit ring, let''s leave here. The snake woman just now may find her husband Long Duke at any time. Together, we are together. There is no chance of winning." However, just as Zao Wou-ki finished speaking, the earth began to tremble. "What''s the matter?" Oscar exclaimed. Immediately, the sound of trees falling down came from deeper in the Star Dou Great Forest. Everyone turned their heads fiercely, the tall trees separated on both sides, and a black silhouette like a hill appeared in front of them, and the shadow enveloped everyone. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 161： The miserable Shrek "What kind of monster is this!" Oscar screamed in horror. Tang San''s heart was pounding, his scalp was about to explode, and a strong death crisis instantly enveloped his heart. Except for the three of Ao Tian, ??all the others had scalp numbness, and they were terrified of panic. "This is the King Titan Great Ape of the Star Dou Great Forest. How could it appear here?" Zao Wou-ki asked in horror. Immediately afterwards, he roared: "Run away!" However, how can they escape from under Er Ming''s nose with their cultivation base? Er Ming has received instructions from Ao Tian, ??and he also received Ditian training in the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest. The cultivation base has exceeded one hundred thousand years. If these tiny humans can escape, it will not be the king of the Star Dou Great Forest. . Its gravitational realm was released. Except for Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu, everyone else felt that they were trapped in the mire, unable to move their bodies at all. Even Tang San had a ghostly shadow that made him proud, but at this time it lost its effect. Er Ming''s two big khaki eyes stared at Tang San, and asked: "You little thing, last time you said that soul beasts are human cultivation resources, and you want to make soul beasts become your human spirit ring for generations to come. ?" It turned out to be a soul beast that can speak! The shock in Tang San''s heart at this time has reached the point where he can''t add any more. He once heard his teacher talk about the King Titan Great Ape of the Star Dou Great Forest, but he didn''t expect to be able to vomit. Hearing the question of the Titan Great Ape at this time, and then feeling the intense death crisis, Tang San''s legs actually began to tremble. The Titan Great Ape suddenly reached out his big hand and grabbed Tang San, leaning close to his big mouth, and asked loudly, "Answer me, have you ever said something like this?" The sound seemed to be thunder blasting in Tang San''s ears, causing his head to buzz. Tang San forcibly calmed himself, and said, "I''ve said something like this, respected Senior Titan Great Ape, soul masters use soul beasts as resources for cultivation, don''t soul beasts also use soul masters as food? This is from the natural world. The law is fair." At this juncture, he forced himself to calm down, still keeping his pride in his heart. If he were to change to another spirit master, he would have been crying bitterly and kowtow to admit his mistake and beg for mercy. But how could Tang San kowtow to admit his mistake? He felt that even if he died, he would not admit his mistake to the soul beast, after all, he didn''t feel that he was wrong. He would not please a soul beast just to survive. The Titan Great Ape grinned and said angrily: "What a law of nature, what a fairness. Then why don''t you hunt soul beasts by yourself? Is it fair to win with more? Is it fair? Elder soul saint, is this fair? Since you said that soul beasts feed on soul masters, then I will eat you today." After speaking, it pinched Tang San with two huge pillar-like fingers and sent it to his mouth. The mouth of the Titan Great Ape was like a terrifying abyss, capable of devouring human lives, and the stench spit out from it almost fainted Tang San. Seeing himself being put into that big mouth little by little, Tang San finally collapsed. The terrifying aura and realm emanating from the Titan Great Ape made him unable to move, even if he wanted to use a hidden weapon to attack. "Mr. Zhao, save me!" Tang San yelled in horror. He doesn''t want to die, he really doesn''t want to die. If he dies, what will the drunkard father do? Teacher Yu Xiaogang will be very sad too, right? The Titan Great Ape put Tang San in his mouth, and his big tongue was added to Tang San''s body. Just when it wanted to chew Tang San down and swallow it down, it saw Ao Tian and shook its head. Naturally, the Titan Great Ape didn''t dare to violate Ao Tian''s meaning, holding Tang San in his mouth, and then spit it out forcefully. With a "poof", Tang San shot deep into the ground, life and death unknown. "This one doesn''t taste good, change another one." As it said, its big eyes swept across the crowd, and its big hand stretched over the crowd, like a dark cloud floating in the sky, covering the sky. Its gaze stopped on Ma Hongjun, and **** squeezed towards Ma Hongjun. Its **** pinched Ma Hongjun''s head, as if pinching an ant, carefully lifted it up. Of course, you have to be careful, it is worried that if it uses a little bit of force, it will squeeze this little guy''s head... Ma Hongjun yelled in horror, "Don''t eat me, don''t eat me, my taste is not good, my meat is stinky..." "Puff puff..." Ma Hongjun''s buttocks sounded a series of puffs, and the back of the light-colored pants seemed to be covered with yellow mud, and a stench permeated. Not only that, his trousers quickly became wet, and the yellow liquid flowed down the trouser tube. Although Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were equally frightened, they were stunned by Ma Hongjun''s performance at this time. Being scared to incontinence on the spot was too shameful for the soul master. At this moment, their aversion to Ma Hongjun has deepened a bit. They clearly saw the huge face of the forest king Titan Great Ape trembling a few times, and then roared furiously: "Go away!" The Titan Great Ape squeezed Ma Hongjun''s head and slammed it to the ground. With a bang, a human-shaped crater once again appeared on the ground. Ma Hongjun screamed, and there was no more movement. Everyone''s mood became heavier and heavier. In a blink of an eye, two students had already encountered the poisonous hand of the Titan Great Ape, and their life and death were uncertain. This is simply a dead end, a dead end that cannot be cracked. Who can escape under the nose of the Titan Great Ape? Legend has it that this is an existence that even Title Douluo would be afraid of. Er Ming looked at Zao Wou-ki this time and sneered: "The last time you came to Star Dou Great Forest, although I did not come out, I heard your arrogant remarks. You said that the soul beast should be killed and should become a human being. ''S spirit ring?" Zao Wou-ki has experienced countless life and death crises in his life Although he was horrified at this time, he also maintained his composure. He said solemnly: "Respected King of the Forest, one person does things and one person is responsible. This sentence is what I said. It has nothing to do with those children. If you want to kill, kill me. Can you spare those children?" "Why should I let them go? Are they innocent? Haven''t their hands been contaminated with the blood of the soul beast?" asked the Titan Great Ape. Zao Wou-ki was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "But as a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast, you will lose your identity if you act on a few human children like this." "You often lead human children to hunt soul beasts, don''t you kill the weak soul beasts? Really despicable and shameless human beings." The Titan Great Ape roared. It was really mad, and I didn''t expect these humans to say such shameless words. It glanced at Ao Tian''s direction insignificantly, and then received Ao Tian''s instructions. Zao Wou-ki was speechless by the Titan Great Ape, and his heart had begun to despair. Just then the Titan Great Ape roared: "Go to hell!" Its thick **** was bent, and then pressed by the thumb, he flicked Zao Wou-ki again. The intense sense of crisis pierced Zao Wou-ki''s nerves. He struggled hard, but to no avail. The suppression of the Titan Great Ape is really too strong, and his soul sage can only tremble slightly after trying his best. With a bang, before Zao Wou-ki could even scream, he was bounced into the depths of the forest by a finger of the Titan Great Ape. Er Ming grinned, grinning grinningly, "I have already killed one, whose turn is next?" Its huge, terrifying eyes looked at the rest of the people. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 162： 2 dead and 2 alive, choose by yourself Among the remaining people, two of them could hardly bear this kind of horrible torture. That was Ning Rongrong and Oscar. The two of them were weaker and less courageous. Seeing Tang San, Ma Hongjun, and Zao Wou-ki encounter poisonous hands one after another, their hearts were completely desperate, and their expressions turned pale. In such a desperate situation, it is simply called every day to be unwilling, and the ground is not working. Dai Mubai didn''t get much better either, and despair slowly climbed into those monster pupils. Zhu Zhuqing''s body was trembling slightly. Although she couldn''t see the look under her mask, she could still tell that she was very scared from the look in her eyes. The three Ao Tian didn''t speak, their expressions were very calm. At this critical moment, Dai Mubai didn''t notice the performance of Ao Tian and the others, and they were all about to die. How could they still have the mind to pay attention to others? The gaze of the Titan Great Ape stared at them, making their hair horrified, and their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Ao Tian slowly raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and glanced at Dai Mubai. The Titan Great Ape nodded slightly and said, "I am in a good mood today, so I will give you a chance to survive." Dai Mubai''s eyes suddenly lit up, igniting hope. Er Ming pointed at Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing with huge fingers, and said, "Two of the four of you will die, and two will survive. I wonder if anyone is willing to sacrifice themselves and improve others?" Ning Rongrong couldn''t hold on anymore, and burst into tears, saying: "I don''t want to die. If I die, my father will be very sad, and my two grandfathers will also be very sad." Zhu Zhuqing bit her lip tightly and did not speak. There was fear in those big cold eyes, but there was also a hint of relief. If she could die here, it wouldn''t be a relief for her. In the twelve years of her life, it was really exhausting to live. Dai Mubai and Oscar didn''t speak, but the expressions of both of them were clearly struggling. "No one wants to die for others?" Er Ming asked loudly. None of the four of them spoke. It was strange that Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were willing to die for Oscar and Dai Mubai. They hated Dai Mubai and Oscar very much. Er Ming''s huge fingers stretched out in front of Oscar, causing Oscar''s heartbeat to speed up sharply, and said in horror: "Senior Titan Great Ape, don''t kill me." Er Ming joked: "I heard that you humans value love and righteousness, don''t you want to sacrifice for your partner?" Oscar gave Ning Rongrong a complicated look, and then shook his head vigorously. "Rongrong, I''m sorry, since you have never accepted my pursuit, why should I die for you?" Oscar thought. Xiao Wu shouted from the side: "Oscar, don''t you like Rongrong? Since you like her, then why don''t you want to die for her?" Oscar''s expression flashed with embarrassment after being so nakedly pierced by Xiao Wu''s mind, but he fell silent, lowered his head, and didn''t look at anyone. "Hey, funny." Er Ming smiled and moved his finger, pointed at Dai Mubai, and asked: "What about you, would you like to die on behalf of your partner?" Dai Mubai was much more decisive than Oscar, shook his head and said, "I don''t want to, I want to live." As the prince of the Star Luo Empire, how could he die for others? After all, he had no fateful friendship with these classmates. He looked at Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, and said, "I''m sorry, I have a reason to live." Ning Rongrong, who was still crying loudly just now, suddenly became angry and roared: "Don''t we have a reason to live? It''s so disgusting that you still like Xiao Qing, and pretending to be affectionate in front of us all day. ." Dai Mubai looked at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "Xiaoqing, sorry, you know who I am, and you should also understand that I must live. Don''t worry, I will definitely help take care of your family in the future." "Fuck your mother''s shit, I have never seen such a hypocritical person. Your life is precious. Is it because other people''s lives are humble?" Ning Rongrong cursed. Er Ming pointed his finger at Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, and asked, "Then you two, would you like to die for your partner?" "No!" Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing said almost in unison. "Hey, it''s interesting, then I choose myself, two dead and two live." The hearts of Dai Mubai''s four suddenly lifted up. Dai Mubai hurriedly said: "Respected Senior Titan, King of the Forest, I am the prince of the Star Luo Empire. My family is very rich and can send you a lot." He saw Er Ming didn''t speak, but showed a playful look, and hurriedly said again: "If you like to eat people, I can also send a lot of them in to honor you, men and women, old and young, what kind of flavor you like, I will give you whatever flavor you like." He is almost dying, no matter where he will take care of his own face and personality, survival is the most important thing, and when a person dies, there is nothing left. As for whether to send people in to the Titan Great Ape after leaving here alive, isn''t it up to him? Er Ming mocked: "Really selfish human beings." It reached out to Dai Mubai and Oscar, and said, "That''s you two, you two must die!" As soon as it finished speaking, Oscar and Dai Mubai felt that the whole sky had fallen, their complexions changed drastically. "No!" Oscar screamed in horror. Dai Mubai''s expression was pale, unable to accept his upcoming destiny. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong showed happy expressions, and the fate of these two guys made them feel very comfortable. Especially the fate of Dai Mubai really made them so relieved, they had never seen such a despicable and selfish person, and they wanted to send people in to feed the soul beast. They were simply not worthy of being a human, even a beast. Er Ming slapped Dai Mubai and Oscar with a slap. The huge palm pressed the air and made a rumbling sound, like thunder, with a terrifying momentum. "No!" Dai Mubai and Oscar screamed in horror at the same time Before they stopped screaming, they were slapped out by Er Ming and flew into the dense forest. Er Ming slapped his mouth a few times, feeling a little unfinished, but it can only stop here. It looked at Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, and said, "I had a great time today, so I will let you go. If you dare to come to the Star Dou Forest to hunt soul beasts next time, don''t even think about going back alive." After speaking, its huge body separated the woods and walked towards the depths of the forest, and soon disappeared from the vision of Ning Rongrong. Only then did Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing breathe a sigh of relief, and their bodies fell softly to the ground, panting heavily. Their clothes were already wet with sweat. What they had just experienced was really thrilling, and they walked in front of the ghost gate. Perhaps they will never forget the scene that happened today. "Xiaoqing, Rongrong, are you all right?" Xiao Wu came over. "We''re all right, just a little bit overwhelmed." Ning Rongrong said. Immediately afterwards, she said: "What happened today, I must talk to my father and grandfather after returning home. This is a rare experience." Xiao Wu, Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Zhu Zhuqing were all speechless. They were so scared that their faces were pale just now. Now that they want to go home so quickly to show off, this heart is really big. Zhu Zhuqing suddenly raised his head, looked at the three Ao Tian, ??and asked in confusion: "Sister Xiaowu, why are you so calm with Ao Tian and Sister Naer?" This is really weird. Although she didn''t pay too much attention to Xiao Wu''s trio just now, now, the Titan Great Ape has just left, and the appearance of Xiao Wu''s trio doesn''t seem to have been a little frightened at all. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 163： Who carries Ma Hongjun? Ning Rongrong, who had just finished sighing, also looked at the three Xiao Wu curiously. The expressions of the three Xiao Wus were too normal, there was no trace of paleness, and there was no panic. In the eyes of Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, this situation was simply too abnormal. Ao Tian smiled and said: "We have experienced a lot of three big winds and waves. What''s weird about looking normal?" "But you guys, aren''t you afraid of death?" Ning Rongrong asked. "In front of the Titan Great Ape, who is not afraid of death? But can you survive by showing fear?" Ao Tian asked. Ning Rongrong nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "It''s useless." She admired: "The three of you are really brave. I was so scared that I was fighting with my teeth just now." Xiao Wu helped her up and said with a smile: "Actually, I am also very scared." Zhu Zhuqing stood up on her own. She glanced at the three Ao Tian thoughtfully, but her heart was not at ease. She somewhat doubted what Ao Tian said. She knew some details about Ao Tian, ??she understood that Ao Tian was very mysterious, and there were various things in Ao Tian that even Title Douluo could not do, so Zhu Zhuqing understood that Ao Tian''s indifferent performance is very likely this time in distress. It''s not as simple as he said. It is very likely that from the beginning, Ao Tian was not scared at all, that''s why his face was so calm and indifferent. But in the face of a behemoth like the Titan Great Ape, why is Ao Tian not afraid? This should be something that all soul masters are afraid of. Did he know from the beginning that he would be safe in the end? How can this be? Thinking of this, Zhu Zhuqing found that his conjecture had reached a dead end, completely unable to explain it. Although she was very puzzled, she could only temporarily suppress it in her heart. At this moment, a few coughs came, and Ao Tian and the others turned their heads to look. In a pothole on the ground, Tang San crawled out embarrassedly and weakly, then took out a big sausage from the soul guide, and swallowed it in a few mouthfuls. This is the big sausage that Oscar prepared in advance when he first entered the Star Dou Great Forest, and it has a healing effect within twelve hours of consumption. After eating the big sausage, Tang San''s pale complexion finally looked better, and he looked up and saw the five Ao Tian. "Tang San, are you not dead?" Ning Rongrong called out. Before Tang San was put in the mouth by the Titan Great Ape, and then vomited out, she thought Tang San was dead. Unexpectedly, he could crawl out of the soil. Tang San nodded, then looked inside his body. He was surprised to find that although he had some internal injuries, it was not very serious. He cried out fluke in his heart, then stood up and asked in confusion, "Where is the Titan Great Ape? Where are Teacher Zhao and Big Brother Mubai?" He was thrown into the soil by Erming before, suffered a terrible impact, and passed out briefly in a coma, not knowing what happened afterwards. Ning Rongrong pointed to the other big hole and said, "Ma Hongjun was smashed into it by the Titan Great Ape. I don''t know if he is dead." When she was speaking, she looked disgusted, remembering Ma Hongjun''s incontinence, and there was still a faint smell of shi in the air now. "Teacher Zhao, and the two hateful guys Dai Mubai and Oscar were beaten into the woods by the Titan Great Ape." Ning Rongrong pointed to the direction where the three of Zao Wou-ki disappeared. "Titan Great Ape said that he had a good time, and then left." She added at last. Tang San hurried to the pit of Ma Hongjun, reached down and pulled Ma Hongjun up. When he saw Ma Hongjun''s pants that seemed to have been muffled with yellow mud, Tang San was puzzled for a moment, then his complexion changed drastically, and he quickly held his breath. Ma Hongjun''s pants were still wet, and the smell was extremely unpleasant. Tang San endured his nausea, checked Ma Hongjun''s condition, and then quickly moved away from Ma Hongjun, saying, "He is not dead yet, but he is seriously injured, just...why did he pull on his pants?" Xiao Wu looked disgusted and said, "This guy is the least daring. He was scared to pull his pants by the Titan Great Ape." Tang San was a little speechless, but thinking about it, it was somewhat reasonable. In that situation, who wouldn''t be afraid, even himself, at such a dying moment, was almost frightened. It is not surprising that people with poor courage are scared of incontinence. "I''m going to see Teacher Zhao and the others." Tang San ran in the direction of Zao Wuji. Several girls looked at Ma Hongjun''s body and felt a little disgusted. The smell really persisted for a long time. They stepped back a little, and showed Ao Tian to the forefront. Ao Tian frowned, his mind moved, and a breeze blew around, blowing the smell to the other side. "Won''t Zao Wou-ki and those two guys really die?" Xiao Wu asked, tugging at the corner of Ao Tian''s clothes. "Not dead yet." Ao Tian said. As soon as he finished speaking, a few coughs came from the forest, and several figures walked out. Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Oscar carried Zao Wuji out. Dai Mubai and Oscar breathed a sigh of relief after putting Zao Wou-ki on the open space. Both of them didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble, but their faces were very pale. "You two are not dead?" Ning Rongrong said coldly. The performance of Dai Mubai and Oscar just now made her very annoying. Oscar has been pursuing her for so long, and at that juncture, she didn''t even dare to say a word. Dai Mubai was even more hateful. Dai Mubai and Oscar were very embarrassed, and they dared not look directly at Ao Tian. They didn''t expect the ending to be like this Not only did they survive, but everyone survived. In this way, they have to face a question, how will they face Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong in the future? Continue to pursue it? It seems unlikely... Ao Tian smiled and said, "If the two of them die, who will carry Zao Wou-ki and Ma Hongjun back?" He only caused Er Ming to seriously injure Zao Wou-ki. As for Ma Hongjun, he took the blame for himself. In that case, he was incontinent and completely disgusted to Er Ming, so he was smashed into the ground. Although Er Ming left his hand, but It was a miracle that Ma Hongjun survived. Two people were seriously injured, so Ao Tian asked Er Ming to intimidate Dai Mubai and Oscar. He had to ask them both to lift Ma Hongjun. With Er Ming''s current cultivation base, he would naturally be able to slap the flying people without seriously injuring others. Tang San was a little puzzled, frowning and asked, "Why do you have such an attitude toward Big Brother Mubai and Xiao Ao?" He felt very strange, judging from Ning Rongrong''s expression and cold words, it was like facing an enemy. Ning Rongrong just wanted to explain that he wanted Tang San to stay away from Dai Mubai and Oscar. At this moment, Zao Wou-ki''s weak voice sounded: "Don''t be long-winded here, take advantage of the soul beasts to come, quickly withdraw! " In his opinion, he and Ma Hongjun were seriously injured. Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Oscar were all injured in varying degrees. At this time, if a spirit beast broke through, even if it was only a thousand-year-old spirit beast, it would make them unable to eat. Go around. The expressions of Tang San, Dai Mubai and Oscar suddenly became serious. Tang San glanced at Ma Hongjun and said, "Brother Mubai, Ma Hongjun will leave it to you. Xiao Ao and I will carry Teacher Zhao." https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 164： Was targeted Dai Mubai''s complexion changed, and he shook his head again and again. The scene of Ma Hongjun''s urination was still deeply imprinted in his mind. He didn''t want to carry Ma Hongjun, but he didn''t want to make a bad smell. Zao Wou-ki said, "Mubai, you are strong, and it is very easy for you to carry Ma Hongjun alone. Tang San and Xiao Ao are less powerful and take turns carrying me." He was seriously injured, and his bones were broken a lot, making it difficult to move, otherwise he wouldn''t let everyone evacuate from the forest as soon as possible. Dai Mubai was a little unwilling, and looked at Ao Tian, ??who was also from Shrek Academy. But he saw Ao Tian looking at him with cold eyes. "No, Teacher Zhao is much heavier than Fatty. Even if you two take turns carrying him, it will definitely be very tired. Let''s take turns to carry Teacher Zhao and Fatty. This is the fairest way." Dai Mubai said. The blessings may not be shared, but the difficulties must be shared. Naturally, Tang San and Oscar would not agree to Dai Mubais proposal. Who would want to carry a shi, if one is not careful, their hands will be covered with gold... Not only did Tang San and Oscar disagree, but Zao Wou-ki also disagreed. "Mubai, that''s it, you will be responsible for Ma Hongjun." Zao Wuji said solemnly. He didn''t want Dai Mubai to have just carried Ma Hongjun on his back, and then came to carry him again. He couldn''t stand the smell just now, let alone touch him with a hand that had grasped that kind of thing. Ma Hongjun didn''t know what he had eaten in the past few days or how long he hadn''t pulled it. It was so smelly. Dai Mubai had no choice but to accept this cruel and arduous task. Zao Wou-ki looked at Ao Tian and the four girls, and said: "You shouldn''t be injured, right? The safety of the team is up to you." "No problem." Ao Tian said. After speaking, he began to walk in the direction outside the Star Dou Great Forest. The four girls hurriedly followed. Tang San picked up Zao Wuji on his back, while Dai Mubai looked disgusted and picked up Ma Hongjun who was still in a coma. Because Ma Hongjun was in a coma, it was difficult to pick up Ma Hongjun on his back. Oscar also helped him. Ao Tian took out his long sword and drove easily in front, and then four girls. Zao Wou-ki shouted from behind: "Ao Tian, ??let the two girls be behind the team, there can be no one behind to guard, in case there is a soul beast attacking from behind..." "Who wants to go back?" Ao Tian asked. The four girls agreed to shake their heads and said, "I don''t want to." Following the back of the team means having to endure the stench from Ma Hongjun all the way, which is totally unbearable to them who are beautiful and somewhat clean! "Ao Tian, ??do you want to come back?" Zhao Wuji said. Ao Tian continued to move forward and said, "Dean Flender said that no one can force me what I don''t want to do in Shrek Academy. And I believe that our luck will not be so bad when we meet a soul beast. Sneak attack from behind." Although Zao Wou-ki was very angry with Ao Tian''s selfish behavior, he had no choice but to give up with Ao Tian, ??praying in his heart that he would never encounter a soul beast sneak attack from behind. After walking for a few minutes, Zao Wou-ki asked: "Ao Tian, ??tell me how did the Titan Great Ape suddenly leave in the end?" It was a miracle in Zao Wou-Ki''s view that he could still survive when he encountered the Titan Great Ape. It''s just that this miracle is a little weird. How could such a vicious Titan Great Ape leave so easily? "Titan Great Ape said that he had a good time, so he left." Ao Tian replied. "How is it possible? The Titan Great Ape came to the outer area just for fun?" Zao Wou-ki was a little unbelievable. Tang San frowned and analyzed: "It''s a bit weird. This Titan Great Ape actually knew the conversation we had when we came to the Star Dou Great Forest last time. Woolen cloth?" Ao Tian said, "That''s the Titan Great Ape, the king of the forest. How do I know why it left? Or... you go and ask it?" Tang San was speechless, and asked him to ask the Titan Great Ape, how could it be possible. The group stopped talking, and finally walked out of the Star Dou Forest in the evening. Ao Tian stopped, turned around and looked at the rear, and said, "I have been with you for so long, come out." As soon as his words fell, more than a dozen spirit masters came out from the forest behind, all of them greedily staring at the four girls of Gu Yuena. Although the four of Gu Yuena all wore veils and masks, the moving body and distinctive temperament caused many spirit masters to have evil thoughts. These soul masters believed that these four girls were absolutely top quality, otherwise how could they hide their faces. Moreover, her body was filled with the breath of youth, this kind of beautiful genius soul master girl, but the prey that many soul masters dream of. Zao Wuji''s expression was a bit solemn. Although he was seriously injured, his powerful mental power was still there, and he sensed the cultivation of the spirit masters who had wrapped them. Among the dozen or so soul masters, the one with the highest cultivation level has reached the soul sect, most of the rest are soul sovereigns, and only a few are great soul masters. Zao Wou-Ki is very worried that these students of Shrek Academy will encounter poisonous hands. Ning Rongrong looked at the vicious spirit masters, felt the greedy gaze, and was nervous to death. He immediately took out his Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Bow, released his martial spirit, and made a good fighting posture. There are actually treasures! The eyes of these soul masters lit up one after another, and they became even more greedy. Tang San also put down Zao Wou-ki and released his martial soul. Zao Wou-ki opened the mouth and said: "Everyone, we are from Shrek Academy, and I am Immovable King Zao Wou-Ki I hope you can give me a face." The soul sect with the highest cultivation level was startled, obviously he had heard of Zao Wou-ki''s name. But seeing Zao Wou-ki''s severely injured appearance, he sneered: "What does not move King Ming, I have never heard of it, if you know..." "Puff!" Before this person''s words were finished, a semi-transparent sword aura flashed from the center of his body. Puss of blood shot out, and then the person split from the middle, splitting into two halves. This **** scene made everyone suddenly look disgraced, and looked at the young man holding a golden sword and swinging his sword aura in shock. Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Wu almost vomited out on the spot when they saw the **** scene. "Let''s do it, finish the killing earlier and go back early." Ao Tian said lightly. His tone was extremely indifferent, with a kind of coldness, that was a coldness that didn''t take life seriously, even the once fierce character of Zao Wou-ki was shocked. The current Ao Tian seemed to be a different person, making him feel extremely strange, how many people had to be killed in order to kill people so indifferently, as if he had killed people on the spot. Dai Mubai, Tang San and Oscar were all shocked by Ao Tian''s sudden behavior. Ao Tian was so ruthless. Suddenly they were a little grateful. Fortunately, when they challenged Ao Tian before, Ao Tian showed mercy to their men. After being shocked, the soul masters who stared at him suddenly became more greedy, staring at the golden sword in Ao Tian''s hand. "Kill!" someone shouted and attacked Ao Tian. Of course, their attacks avoided the four girls as much as possible. If such a beautiful girl was disabled, it would be no fun. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 165： Ao Tian’s childhood adventures Ning Rongrong was pale with fright, and with a pull of the bow in his hand, a flame-flaming arrow shot out, piercing a spirit master who was rushing fiercely. Both Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu thought this attack method was good. They opened their palms, and a golden scale appeared on them at the same time. Afterwards, the golden light flashed, and the golden scales turned into a big bow, and then attacked like Ning Rongrong. This golden big bow can also condense energy arrows, but it is golden, exuding a sharp aura. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu are already very familiar with the function of scales. If they are used to attack, the more energy they input, the greater the power they can exert. This scale has surpassed any weapon in the world, even if only a small amount of soul power is input, the arrows shot out cannot be resisted by these soul masters in front of them. The golden arrow flew out, easily piercing the body of a famous soul master, no matter where it was shot, it was all killed by one blow. At this critical juncture, Tang San no longer kept his hands, all kinds of hidden weapons flew out, focusing on the enemy''s vitals, and the speed of harvesting lives turned out to be the fastest in this event. With his current strength, few people in the realm of Soul Venerable can withstand the hidden weapon fired, unless it is a soul master who is very good at defense. Dai Mubai had been a shi who had been carrying him for several hours, and Zhu Zhuqing had seen his ugly side in the afternoon, and his heart was already on fire. At this time, Ao Tian, ??Tang San and the others started to kill, and he couldn''t help it. With a roar, he completed the transformation of the White Tiger Martial Spirit, and directly used the third spirit ability, the White Tiger King Kong Transformation, to rush out at the two enemies in front. He slapped his paw, slapped his opponent''s arm directly, and then smashed the opponent''s head. Just when he wanted to kill another person who had rushed to his side, a sword aura flashed, and the person''s head flew out, blood splashing on his face. Dai Mubai was there in a daze, his scalp numb, and his heart was throbbing. "If this sword qi hit my neck just now..." He turned his head and glanced at Ao Tian, ??not daring to think about it anymore. He did not continue to attack, and returned to Zao Wou-Ki''s side. Now his personality has collapsed, worrying that he would make Ao Tian feel sick, so he secretly gave him a sword. "Hurry up, these people are simply demons!" In the blink of an eye, there were only three of those more than a dozen spirit masters, madly fleeing towards the Star Dou Great Forest on the side. Now the sky has gradually darkened, as long as they escape into the forest, they will still have a ray of life. These three people were extremely regretful in their hearts, regretting that they had provoke these young soul masters who looked like big fat sheep. Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong shot an arrow at the three who fled. Unfortunately, the distance was too far, beyond their range, and their mental power could not be locked so far. Gu Yuena''s face was cold, bending her bow and shooting arrows, just like a goddess of war. Three arrows emitting golden light flew out in succession, accurately hitting the three souls who had escaped a hundred meters away and entered the forest. Three screams sounded, and then the area fell silent, only Ning Rongrong breathing heavily. "Oh~~" Ning Rongrong, who was the most vulnerable, couldn''t hold on, and was the first to vomit. Followed by Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Oscar. Dai Mubai and Tang San also had a strong feeling of vomiting, but they just pressed them back. Zhu Zhuqing did not take action in the battle just now, because all the enemies in her direction were solved by the three girls Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong. The long-range attack of the bow and arrow is indeed very advantageous when the two sides are far apart. Although he did not kill the enemy, Zhu Zhuqing saw such a brutal and **** scene for the first time. The strong visual impact and the **** smell made her vomit. Zao Wou-ki said solemnly: "Get out of here quickly, and when you get to a safe place, it won''t be too late for you to vomit." Now that the sky is getting dark, the **** smell here can easily cause the soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest to rush out. Tang San had quickly withdrawn his hidden weapon, and then carried Zao Wuji on his back. Dai Mubai gritted his teeth, continued to pick up Ma Hongjun on his back, and quickly walked towards the town. "Let''s go." Ao Tian patted Xiao Wu on the back and handed her a clean handkerchief. After everyone scurried for half an hour in the night, the feeling of vomiting gradually disappeared, and my heart felt better. Ning Rongrong let out a long sigh, pretending to be a relaxed smile and said, "This is the first time I have killed someone. I didn''t expect that I could have such an experience. When I get home, I must talk to my father. speak." Ning Rongrong''s deliberately brisk laughter made Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing feel relieved. "Rongrong, why do you have to go back and talk to your father about everything?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. Ning Rongrong clenched his fists and imagined the scene when he went home to show off his experience in front of his father. He said with some excitement: "I want my father to know that Ning Rongrong is not a vase, and I am also very good." After speaking, she suddenly looked at Xiao Wu and asked curiously: "Xiao Wu, what are the golden scales that you and Naer took out before? How can it become a golden bow?" Hearing this question from Ning Rongrong, Zao Wou-ki, Dai Mubai, and Tang San all quietly pricked their ears in front of them. UU reading The performance of Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu just now was too eye-catching, and Zao Wou-ki and the others were also very curious about what the two golden scales were and how they had such magical functions. "This is the soul guide that Ao Tian gave us." Gu Yuena said calmly. "The scale-shaped Soul Guidance Device can change its form. This Soul Guidance Device is too cool." Ning Rongrong exclaimed. Zao Wou-ki and the others in front were shocked again. It was the first time they saw the Soul Guidance Device that could change its form, no matter what type it was. This once again refreshed their cognition. Tang San felt very uncomfortable. The effect of this soul guide was amazing. Although he was confident in his hidden weapon, he was a little envious of this kind of soul guide. He was very interested in how to make the Soul Guidance Device, but it was a pity that Ao Tian refused to teach it to him. Ning Rongrong was very excited, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??did you refine these two soul guides?" Ao Tian nodded and said, "Yes." Hearing Ao Tian''s answer, Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but raise his head and glance at the handsome man in front of him. Even in the dark, his figure is still so tall and he can still vaguely see the charming smile on his face. Ning Rongrong asked curiously: "Where did you learn how to make this soul guide?" Ao Tian glanced at Tang San, who was carrying Zao Wuji in front of him, and found that Tang San''s ears moved lightly. He smiled and said, "When I was a child, I found some ancient relics in an ancient ruin. For the Soul Guidance Device, I also found several books about making the Soul Guidance Device. It was with the knowledge of these books that I learned how to make the Soul Guidance Device." https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 166： All thoughts Tang San walking in the front couldn''t help but ask: "You said that the ancient times should be more than a thousand years old? Can the books at that time be preserved intact?" Ao Tian said: "The books are preserved using Soul Guidance technology, so naturally there is no problem. I will study it almost every night, every time it is of great benefit. There are also several powerful Soul Guidance weapons on it. If I can create it in the future to easily kill Title Douluo." Ao Tian finished speaking lightly, except for Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, everyone else was in shock. How powerful it must be to kill Titled Douluo''s Soul Guidance Device easily. If you can possess a large number of these weapons, wouldn''t it be possible to become the number one force on the Douluo Continent? What Wuhun Palace, what two empires, three sects, all are not enough to see. This kind of shock is unimaginable in the eyes of Zao Wou-ki and others. Among the crowd, Dai Mubai, Tang San and Ning Rongrong were heartbroken. Dai Mubai felt that if he could get Ao Tian''s help, or the books of Ao Tian, ??he would no longer be afraid of Big Brother. He would definitely be able to obtain the right to inherit the Star Luo Empire and become the number one power in the Douluo Continent. He frowned, remembering his previous performance in the forest, and knew that it would be very difficult to win Ao Tian again. Tang San felt that the power of the Soul Guidance Device described by Ao Tian just now should not be weaker than the top hidden weapons of the Tang Sect. If he could learn the contents of those books and use it to improve his Tang Sect Hidden weapon, can''t that power destroy the world? It''s just such precious knowledge, how could Ao Tian show it to him? Tang San thought about it, but didn''t think of a good way. At this time, Ning Rongrong was excited and entangled. The reason for her excitement was that she imagined that if the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect had such a Soul Guidance Device, it would surpass all forces to become the first sect in the Douluo Continent, and no one could threaten the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect. The entanglement was because she didn''t know how to obtain this Soul Guidance Device, and Ao Tian didn''t lack money, nor did she look down on Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. She didn''t know how to let Ao Tian help Qibao Liulizong make this kind of soul guide. After that, everyone did not speak any more, and hurried silently. Just when he was about to reach the small town in front of him, Ma Hongjun finally woke up. He was smashed into the ground by Er Ming. He didn''t know how many bones he had broken, and his head was shocked, so he was in a coma for so long. "Don''t eat me, eat Boss Dai and Xiaoao if you want to eat." Ma Hongjun yelled in horror on Dai Mubai''s back, and then began to struggle all over. As he struggled, severe pain came from the injured area on his body, and he couldn''t help screaming again. "What''s your ghost name?" Dai Mubai yelled, resentment broke out in his heart, and he almost wanted to throw Ma Hongjun to the ground. His hands are now yellow, and the smell is full, and it is estimated that he will have no appetite for eating for several days. Ma Hongjun was fine, and wailed as soon as he woke up, which made Dai Mubai feel super annoying. If it hadn''t been for Teacher Zhao who was still here, if he hadn''t been reading a bit of old feelings, he might have thrown Ma Hongjun to the ground. Ma Hongjun was yelled at by Dai Mubai, only then gradually came to his senses and discovered his current situation. "Boss Dai, where are we now, are we all alive?" Ma Hongjun turned his head and glanced at everyone, and asked in disbelief. Dai Mubai said in a bad mood: "None of you died, you guy, you got a serious injury and pulled a pair of pants. Is it easy for me to carry you all the way?" Ma Hongjun suddenly became a little embarrassed. He remembered that he seemed to be so scared that he couldn''t control his body at the time, and then he pulled. Now, on Dai Mubai''s back, with the bumps, he can still feel that there is still a mass in his pants... "Xiao Ao, bring him a sausage and let him go by himself." Dai Mubai shouted. Ma Hongjun was in a coma before and could not eat the sausage. Oscar made a fresh hot sausage and ate it for Ma Hongjun. Oscar''s spirit power has reached level 30 and above, and the healing effect of sausage is better, but it still can''t be effective in a short time for serious injuries such as broken bones. After Ma Hongjun ate the sausage, he still couldn''t get down and walk on his own. Dai Mubai almost trembled with anger. Everyone entered the town, and even looked for three hotels, only one was willing to let them stay in with a person. However, the hotel manager stated in advance that if the hotel is soiled, it must be compensated. Tonight, Ao Tian and Gu Yuena lived in one room, and three girls, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, lived in one room. Dai Mubai took care of Ma Hongjun and helped Ma Hongjun clean up his body. Oscar is responsible for making sausages. Every hour or so, after the healing effect of the sausages has passed, they will let Zao Wou-ki and Ma Hongjun eat another sausage. Since his sausage treatment effect is not enough, he will continue to treat him as soon as possible so that Zao Wou-ki and Ma Hongjun can recover. Later, both Zao Wou-ki and Ma Hongjun were about to vomit. Zao Wuji had been busy all night, while Ao Tian had a comfortable night. The next morning, Zao Wou-ki and Ma Hongjun were able to walk easily, but they still needed people to carry them on their way back to Shrek Academy. When I returned to Shrek Academy, the sky was completely dark. When Flanders saw Zao Wou-ki''s tragic situation, he was taken aback and quickly asked what had happened. As soon as Ao Tian and the four girls returned to the college, they stopped paying attention to Zao Wou-ki''s people and they all went back to their dormitory. In the room of Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong dressed in simple and comfortable pajamas, sitting cross-legged on the bed meditating and practicing. Suddenly, she called out in surprise: "Xiao Wu, I broke through, and I finally broke through to level 27." Xiao Wu is also cultivating. She opened her eyes and said, "Congratulations, I just said it. Ao Tian can''t read it wrong. You are going to invite us to dinner tomorrow." Ning Rongrong was in a good mood and promised: "No problem, if there is no training tomorrow, I will invite you to have a big meal in Soto City." "That''s it." Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up. Early the next morning, Flanders announced that he had no training and practiced on his own for three days. He waited for Ma Hongjun to recover before going out for training. At the invitation of Ning Rongrong, Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena, and Zhu Zhuqing went to Soto City, where they celebrated Ning Rongrong''s promotion to the 27th level. In a luxurious hotel in Soto City, the tables are full of sumptuous dishes. Xiao Wu smiled and said: "Look, Rongrong, Oscar didn''t even dare to look at you in the morning. That guilty conscience looks really funny." Ning Rongrong said happily: "Without his self-confidently affectionate gaze looking at me, I feel a lot more relaxed and comfortable as a whole." "Xiao Qing is like this now, right?" Ning Rongrong looked at Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said, "I feel that Dai Mubai hasn''t given up on me. People like him will not give up easily once they spot the target." Xiao Wu was a little unhappy and said: "What are you afraid of? Or you can directly reveal your identity and cut off your relationship with him decisively. If he learns your true identity, he will definitely be ashamed and dare not to pester you anymore." https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 167： Let the Star Luo Empire surrender me After Xiao Wu finished speaking, Zhu Zhuqing remained silent and did not speak. Ning Rongrong asked curiously: "What is Xiao Qing''s true identity? Why can''t I understand what you guys are saying?" Xiao Wu explained, "Didn''t you tell you that Dai Mubai has a fiancee at home? It''s actually Xiao Qing, her real name is Zhu Zhuqing." Ning Rongrong showed a sudden enlightenment, but then wondered: "Then why does Xiao Qing conceal her identity?" "Because she saw Dai Mubai taking two girls to the hotel the first day she came to Soto City. She didn''t want Dai Mubai to pester her anymore, so she would hide her identity." Xiao Wu replied. "That''s it." Ning Rongrong looked at Zhu Zhuqing with sympathy in his heart. What is more painful than seeing your fianc bring other girls into the hotel with your own eyes. And not only that, Dai Mubai also treated Zhu Zhuqing as another girl to pursue. In Ning Rongrong''s eyes, this was simply an unforgivable act. She could imagine that Zhu Zhuqing must be very painful inside. "Sister Zhuqing, don''t cry for that kind of person. It''s not worth it." Ning Rongrong comforted. Zhu Zhu said lightly: "What he does now has nothing to do with me. Even if he dies in front of me, I won''t blink." Ning Rongrong stretched out his thumb and said, "This is the hero of the women''s middle school, come, and toast Zhuqing to recognize the true face of the scumbag." Five people raised their wine glasses. Except for Ao Tian, ??the faces of the four girls were flushed. Ning Rongrong asked: "Dai Mubai and Oscar''s selfish performance in the Star Dou Great Forest that day Tang San doesn''t know yet. Should we tell him?" She wanted to remind Tang San to stay away from Dai Mubai and Oscar at the time, but was interrupted by Zao Wou-ki, and she hasnt talked to Tang San yet. "No." Ao Tian said. "Why? I think Tang San is pretty good, at least not disliked by the three guys Dai Mubai." Ning Rongrong asked. "It''s not necessary, it''s destined to be together, it''s useless if you say it." Ao Tian said. "What do you mean? Why don''t I understand?" Ning Rongrong was puzzled. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, you will understand later." Ao Tian replied. ... After the five had finished their lunch in Soto City, they wandered around the city again, and returned to Shrek Academy in the evening. From a distance, Flender saw Ao Tian and the five go out in the morning and only come back in the evening, his teeth tickling with anger. A student with such a good talent doesn''t work hard to cultivate. It takes a day to go out, and all the time for great cultivation is wasted. Flender really wanted to call Ao Tian and several people over to reprimand him, but when he thought of his agreement with Ao Tian, ??he had to give up this idea. "Play, play harder, the harder you play, the sooner you will be defeated by Dai Mubai." Flender thought to himself. Thinking about it this way, he didn''t feel so uncomfortable in his heart. Dai Mubai and Tang San are the ones who have the most hope to defeat Ao Tian at present. As long as Dai Mubai and Tang San practice hard and defeat Ao Tian, ??Ao Tian can only be obediently obedient. Flanders had already talked to Dai Mubai and Tang San about this matter, and urged them to practice hard and try to defeat Ao Tian in the shortest possible time. Ao Tian returned to the dormitory, and just about to go back to his room, Dai Mubai and Tang San heard the sound and walked out. "Ao Tian, ??can I talk to you?" Dai Mubai and Tang San both said at the same time. Ao Tian asked directly, "You want to talk to me about the Soul Guidance Device, right?" From the beginning of making up the adventure story of his childhood, he thought that there would be such a scene. To be honest, he made up this story just to play a small game, depending on how cooperative Dai Mubai and Tang San are. When Dai Mubai and Tang San heard Ao Tian''s questioning, they looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Before that, they didn''t know that the other party was also interested in Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device. "Then come into my room and talk, are you two together or one by one?" Ao Tian asked. "One by one." Dai Mubai and Tang San had a tacit understanding, and they said at the same time. Ao Tian pushed open the door of his room and walked in. Dai Mubai looked at Tang San and said, "I''ll go in first." Tang San nodded. Dai Mubai entered the room, then closed the door, and walked to sit down opposite Ao Tian. "If you have anything to say, let''s talk about it." Ao Tian said. Dai Mubai said: "Ao Tian, ??I know you dont like me, so Ill be more straightforward. I am the prince of the Star Luo Empire. If you can provide me with the Soul Guidance Device, or give me the Soul Guidance Device book I, when I become the emperor of the Star Luo Empire, you will be the greatest hero. I can give you what you want at that time. In the Star Luo Empire you will have a status of one person and above ten thousand people. ." Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, but the conditions you mentioned are not at all attractive to me." Dai Mubai frowned and said, "Then what conditions do you want?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "If you are willing to let the entire Star Luo Empire surrender to me, then this matter can still be discussed." "Heh..." Dai Mubai laughed out of anger. He stood up and said, "Ao Tian, ??are you serious?" "Seriously." Ao Tian said lightly. "Hehe, you really have a big appetite, aren''t you afraid to hold yourself to death?" Dai Mubai sneered He knew there was no more to talk about, and Ao Tian''s attitude was obviously that he didn''t want to help him, so he too Don''t be polite to Ao Tian. Ao Tian jokingly said, "It''s just a Star Luo Empire, it''s not enough to stuff me between my teeth." Dai Mubai snorted coldly, turned and left. He remembered the task Flanders had given him to defeat Ao Tian in the shortest time. Dai Mubai''s performance in the Shrek Academy for more than half a month was all in his eyes. Dai Mubai sneered inwardly, "Wait for me to step on you, and see if you still have such a big tone..." In his opinion, Ao Tian''s bad attitude towards him should have been caused by the collapse of his personal settings in the Star Dou Great Forest. Now that the relationship between the two parties had reached this point, Dai Mubai could only break the jar. Dai Mubai went out of the room and slammed the door with his backhand forcefully. The loud sound shocked Tang San at the door. "Big Brother Mubai, what''s the matter?" Tang San asked in confusion. Dai Mubai smiled angrily: "Too much deception, I actually want the entire Star Luo Empire to submit to him, dreaming, who does he think he is?" Tang San was stunned, did not expect Dai Mubai to be so angry, nor did he expect Ao Tian''s request to be so unreasonable. How can this be possible if you want an empire to submit to him? Tang San thought to himself. He had the same thoughts as Dai Mubai, thinking that Ao Tian had never thought of agreeing to Dai Mubai from the beginning. Dai Mubai said: "Tang San, I don''t think people like him are sincere at all, so don''t talk to him." After speaking, Dai Mubai returned to her room angrily. Tang San thought for a while, thought about the conditions he could give, then pushed Ao Tian''s door to his room and walked in. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 168： Showdown between Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai Tang San entered the room, closed the door gently, and then came to sit down in front of Ao Tian. Ao Tian asked, "Do you want me to help you make the Soul Guidance Device, or do you want to read my books?" Tang San said directly: "I have always been very confident in my craftsmanship, so I want to watch your few books made by soul guides." "Conditions." Ao Tian asked. Tang San said, "I can exchange the production materials of hidden weapons with you. My hidden weapons are not simple. The most brilliant types of hidden weapons can also threaten Title Douluo, and they are no worse than your soul guide." Ao Tian laughed and asked: "Are you so willing?" He remembered that Tang San valued the Tang Sect''s inheritance extremely. He was not a Tang Sect person, and Tang San would never teach Tang Sect''s unique knowledge. Tang San said, "But I have one condition." He paused, and continued: "I will establish a sect in the future, and if you agree to join my sect, I will exchange information with you." Ao Tian smiled and asked, "In other words, if you want to learn from me, you still have to ask me to join your sect and become your subordinate? Is it you begging me or me?" Tang San looked a little embarrassed at once. Tang Sect''s absolute knowledge could not be taught to outsiders. He could exchange it with Ao Tian, ??but only if Ao Tian had become a Tang Sect person first. Ao Tian continued: "I will not only sell my body to your sect, but also hand over my soul guide refining method, Tang San, your abacus is really loud." Tang San explained: "As long as you agree to join the Tang Sect, I can teach you all the Tang Sect''s unique skills." Ao Tian smiled lightly: "If I join your sect, wouldnt it be natural to learn your sects unique knowledge? You actually want me to exchange the Soul Guidance Device data for you. My soul guide information, Tang San, won''t you blush?" "The Tang Sect not only has hidden weapons, but also other precious knowledges, whose value is far more than your Soul Guidance Device data, Ao Tian, ??believe me, you will never lose out if you join the Tang Sect." Tang San insisted. Ao Tian asked, "Since you have so many unlearned skills, why can''t you beat me?" Tang San was asked immediately. Over the years, he didn''t know how many times he had been defeated by Ao Tian. Now he said that his unique skills were so powerful that he was not convincing at all. Seeing that Tang San had nothing to say, Ao Tian stood up, came to his bed, opened the pillow, took out three simple books from below, and returned to Tang San. Tang San saw the three books in Ao Tian''s hands, his eyes lit up, and he asked, "Does it really record the refining method of the Soul Guidance Device?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "Of course, it''s just that I can''t refine most of the soul guides in it yet." He waved his hand and resolutely said: "I can''t accept your terms, you go, don''t mention this matter again, I won''t agree." Tang San wanted to speak again, but finally stood up helplessly and walked to the door. He opened the door and walked out. When he turned to close the door, he looked through the crack of the door and saw Ao Tian put the three books back under the pillow. "If you put such an important thing there, aren''t you afraid that others will take it away?" Tang San was puzzled. His eyes flickered a few times, completely closed Ao Tian''s room door, and then returned to his room. Ao Tian sat on the edge of the bed, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ... Early the next morning, Xiao Wu came over and asked Ao Tian to have breakfast together. After breakfast, when Ao Tian and the four girls wanted to return to their respective rooms to practice, Dai Mubai suddenly appeared and came to them. "Xiaoqing, can I talk to you?" Dai Mubai said straightforwardly. "What do I have to discuss with you?" Zhu Zhu said lightly, without even looking at Dai Mubai. "Give me a chance to tell you clearly." Dai Mubai said, and looked at Zhu Zhuqing with affectionate eyes. Zhu Zhuqing only felt a nausea in his heart, and was about to refuse, when Xiao Wu suddenly pulled the corner of her clothes behind. Zhu Zhuqing immediately remembered what Xiao Wu said yesterday, so it''s better to show his identity and show off with Dai Mubai, so that he can no longer think of Dai Mubai. Thinking of this, she nodded and said: "Okay, where to talk?" Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s promise, Dai Mubai showed a deep smile. As long as there is a chance to talk alone, he has certainty to persuade Zhu Zhuqing to be with him. Dai Mubai understood that Zhu Zhuqing had already understood what he was, and he could no longer pursue it by normal means, but he believed that the conditions he gave would surely make Zhu Zhuqing be moved. Dai Mubai glanced at Ao Tian and said, "I want to talk to you alone. Let''s go to the playground." "No, Xiao Qing is alone with you, what if you are bullied?" Xiao Wu immediately objected. Zhu Zhuqing had seen Dai Mubai''s shamelessness during this period, and was also a little worried about the situation Xiao Wu just said. She said, "Let Xiao Wu and the others follow, so they can watch from a distance." Dai Mubai thought for a while and agreed. As long as you don''t stop him, it doesn''t matter if you look at it from a distance. A group of people came to the playground, and Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena, and Ning Rongrong stopped on the edge. Dai Mubai took Zhu Zhuqing to the other side of the playground. "If you have something to say quickly, if you have a fart, let it go." Zhu Zhuqing said coldly She really feels sick even at the first glance at Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai gave a wry smile and said, "Xiaoqing, I didn''t expect you to hate me so much." Zhu Zhuqing sneered: "What did I do, why do I hate you, don''t you have any compelling points in your heart?" Dai Mubai said, "I''m sorry for what happened in the Star Dou Great Forest that day. I know it''s hard for you to forgive me, and I don''t expect you to forgive me." Zhu Zhuqing was stunned for a moment, frowned and asked, "Then what do you want to say if you called me over today?" She didn''t believe that Dai Mubai called her over just to apologize. Dai Mubai said: "You also know who I am. I am the prince of the Star Luo Empire. I believe you also know the tradition of marriage between the royal family and your Zhu family. The royal family has always appointed two princes to compete for the throne. One of the two princes." "The other prince is my elder brother, and my talent is better than my elder brother. As long as you combine with me and win the throne in the future, you will be the queen of the Star Luo Empire. Dai Mubai was still quite sure about whether Zhu Zhuqing could be persuaded, he believed that the temptation he had thrown out was already great for a girl. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing not speaking, just staring at him coldly, Dai Mubai frowned slightly, and continued: "You are just a member of the Zhu family''s tribe. What''s the use of your talent, no matter how talented you are? , You will never have the chance to get ahead, only following me is your most correct choice. I believe you are not stupid, you should know how to choose." Zhu Zhuqing suddenly laughed and said: "But I heard that you already have a fiance, Zhu Zhuqing, the second daughter of the Patriarch of the Zhu family, are you planning to abandon her?" https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 169： Dai Mubais despair Dai Mubai was stunned, then looked at Zhu Zhuqing suspiciously. After a long silence, he asked, "How did you know this? On the day of enrollment, didn''t you say that you didn''t know?" Zhu Zhuqing sneered and said: "How do I know that is important? The important thing is that you have a fianc and you are still hooking up outside. Wouldn''t you feel guilty?" When Dai Mubai talked with Zhu Zhuqing this time, he was ready to break the boat. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing said this, he thought Zhu Zhuqing cared about the identity of his fiance, so he said: "If you mind her existence, then I can take time off and go back to dissolve the marriage with her. From now on, you will be the only woman in my life. I swear, if I am half-hearted to you, then I will be thundered, not good. die!" One is a fiancee who has no emotional foundation, whose talent can only be said to be good, and the other is a super genius girl in front of him, Dai Mubai naturally knows what to choose. Zhu Zhuqing''s gaze became even more sarcasm, and said: "What a poisonous oath, your fiance is ruthlessly abandoned by you, so your conscience won''t hurt?" Dai Mubai sighed and said, "Xiao Qing, you don''t know. Actually, Zhu Zhuqing and I have never seen each other a few times, and we have no feelings. Our two marriages were appointed by the elders, and I could only let it go. But before. Now that I have met you and the woman I like, I naturally want to fight." "Don''t worry, as long as you promise to be with me, I will return to the Star Luo Empire as soon as possible to terminate the relationship with her. This is also a good thing for her. After all, her talent is not as prominent as yours. The identity of the princes fiancee comes to her. It was too heavy, she couldn''t bear it." After speaking, Dai Mubai knelt down on one knee, a bouquet of roses appeared in his left hand, and a ring gleaming in the sun appeared in his right hand. He raised his head and looked at Zhu Zhuqing affectionately, and said: "Xiaoqing, be my woman, I will treat you forever, and promise you a prosperous life and never betray you." Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong in the distance couldn''t hear what Dai Mubai was saying, but they were immediately anxious when they saw Dai Mubai kneeling down to court with the ring and flowers. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu were about to rush over, but they were caught by Ao Tian''s hand. "Don''t worry, the show has just begun." As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Zhuqing finally moved. Zhu Zhuqing slowly raised his white jade hand, landed on the black wing mask, and slowly removed it. Dai Mubai was taken aback for a moment, and then a huge surprise surged in his heart. "She lifted the mask. This shows that she is willing to accept me. Otherwise, how could she let me see her looks. What exactly does she look like? I just hope that it won''t be too ugly. If it is too ugly... I can only accept it. Big deal when I sit on the throne..." Various thoughts flashed in Dai Mubai''s mind, and at this moment, Zhu Zhuqing''s mask was finally completely taken off. Dai Mubai''s eyes widened, and after the shock, ecstasy flashed on his face, and he quickly exclaimed, "Xiaoqing, you are so beautiful, this world will be overshadowed by your appearance." Dai Mubai was really surprised. Zhu Zhuqing had always wore a mask before. He thought she would wear a mask because she was ugly or disfigured. Unexpectedly, under the mask, there was an alluring face, with delicate and white features, with no trace of flaws, especially after removing the mask, her cold temperament became more obvious. In Dai Mubai''s view, Zhu Zhuqing was a pure snow lotus, which immediately touched his heart. Although this kind of beauty is a bit worse than Gu Yuena''s peerless beauty, it is also very rare. With excitement, Dai Mubai stretched out his hand to grab Zhu Zhuqing''s hand. The other party took off the mask to show his attitude, he naturally had to strike while the iron was hot. Zhu Zhuqing avoided Dai Mubai''s hand, sneered, and said, "Dai Mubai, haven''t you recognized who I am?" Dai Mubai was stunned for a moment, and asked subconsciously, "Aren''t you Zhu Qing?" Zhu Zhuqing said: "You take a closer look at who I am!" Dai Mubai looked at Zhu Zhuqing''s cheeks, his eyes gradually became a little surprised, and a ridiculous idea appeared in his heart, which made him start to panic a little. Zhu Zhuqing sneered and said: "I came here to find you from Xingluo City all the way, but I didn''t expect to meet you and two girls into the hotel on the first day. Not only that, because the identity of Zhu Qing that I fabricated was extremely talented in cultivation. , You began to pursue Zhu Qing frantically. In the Star Dou Great Forest, your performance made me feel sick." "Just now, you kept saying that you want to dissolve the marriage contract with me, Dai Mubai, I really don''t know, how could there be such a brazen person in this world as you!" Every sentence of Zhu Zhuqing was like a red-hot iron rod, which was inserted into Dai Mubai''s heart, causing his original ecstasy to disappear instantly, and his complexion gradually turned pale. In the end, when Zhu Zhu''s voice fell, Dai Mubai had fallen to the ground in despair. "It''s over, everything is over, Zhu Qing is gone, Zhu Zhuqing is gone..." Dai Mubai''s eyes were lost, her monster pupils were a little dizzy, and she sat weakly on the ground. Seeing Dai Mubai''s appearance, Zhu Zhuqing suddenly felt refreshed, and finally let out a sulky breath that had been accumulated in his heart for a long time. Although she had already despaired of Dai Mubai, how could she let go of the grievances in her heart so well, it was only then that she really let go, and the whole person was relieved. The black mask in Zhu Zhuqing''s hand was shaken unrestrainedly, her hands were opened, her face lifted up and bathed in the hopeful sunshine in the early morning From today onwards, her life is full of hope, and she has completely bid farewell to the previous Zhu Zhuqing. She no longer lives for whom, but lives for herself. Condescendingly, she glanced at Dai Mubai pityingly, and Yun Danfeng lightly turned and left. "No, Zhuqing, don''t go!" Dai Mubai rushed forward and hugged Zhu Zhuqing''s leg. Zhu Zhuqing felt extremely sick and kicked it away. Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong ran over, guarding Zhu Zhuqing and staring at Dai Mubai vigilantly. Zhu Zhuqing pulled La Xiaowu and Ning Rongrong, and said with a smile: "Let''s go." Dai Mubai stood up, facing Zhu Zhuqing''s back, shouted vigorously: "Zhuqing, I admit that Dai Mubai is sorry for you, but do you think you will be free if you leave me? Impossible!" "The marriage contract between you and me was made by the king of the Star Luo Empire. Your destiny has been tied to me. You can''t resist, and you don''t have the ability to resist the entire empire!" "If you want to go your own way, there is only one dead end for both of us. Only if you join hands with me will you have a chance of life." "I don''t need you to be my woman anymore. As long as you and I defeat Davis together, I will give you true freedom!" Zhu Zhuqing stopped, turned around, and sneered: "Will you perform martial arts fusion skills with you? I will feel sick." "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Dai Mubai shouted, his emotions were about to lose control, his face was bruised and terrifying. Zhu Zhuqing smiled and said, "I won''t die. Just keep your dog''s eyes open and watch it well." After speaking, she no longer stayed, and departed coolly. Dai Mubai looked terrifying, clenched his fists, his nails were inserted into the flesh, and he kept roaring like a crazy beast... https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading: Chapter 170： The hatred of wives "You will definitely die, without me, you will definitely die." Dai Mubai roared ferociously. His emotions are unprecedentedly crazy, since childhood, he has never been hit so hard. The prince of his dignified Star Luo Empire was actually abandoned by his fiance. If it were the day to fight his eldest brother, he would be alone. I don''t know how many people would laugh out loud. People will definitely say: Dai Mubai is a waste. Not only is he inferior to his elder brother, he can''t handle even a woman, and she was dumped by a woman... Dai Mubai looked at the few figures that left, his gaze fell on Ao Tian in the center, his expression gradually becoming sullen. "Ao--God!" Dai Mubai gritted his teeth and roared. "Yes, it must be because of him that Zhuqing abandoned me so mercilessly." Various scenes flashed in Dai Mubai''s mind. Zhu Zhuqing was with Ao Tian when he first came to Soto City, and whether he ate or went to Soto City, Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing were also together. "It''s no wonder that the first time I fought with me, I broke the bones of my whole body. I''m afraid it was not only for Gu Yuena, but also to please Zhu Zhuqing?" Thinking of this, Dai Mubai was angry and hated, and sneered. He didn''t believe that, with Zhu Zhuqing''s hot figure and good face, Ao Tian would not be tempted, a normal man would be tempted. Maybe, Zhu Zhuqing was also instigated by Ao Tian to hide his identity. "If Zhu Zhuqing hadn''t hidden his identity, I would definitely not have made so many mistakes in front of her. All this was caused by Ao Tian, ??Ao Tian!" Dai Mubai, who lost his mind, placed all the responsibility on Ao Tian in an angry situation. He believes that Zhu Zhuqing must have been targeting him everywhere. And Zhu Zhuqing is only a twelve-year-old girl, how can she be so bold, not afraid of death, she must have been bewitched. The more Dai Mubai thought about it, the more he felt reasonable, and the hatred of Ao Tian in his heart was growing at a terrifying speed. If it weren''t for fear of Ao Tian''s strength and fear of Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device, he would definitely fight Ao Tian now. "Ao Tian! Let''s go and see!" Dai Mubai turned his head and left, left the village and headed to Soto City. Since he was injured by Ao Tian at the beginning of school until now, he has not been to Soto City again. Today he received such a big insult, he has to vent. Things have reached this point. He doesn''t care about the image, he just wants to find the twin sisters and the other two girls to vent the anger in his heart. Ao Tian and the others returned to the girls'' dormitory. Ning Rongrong waved his fists and exclaimed: "Sister Zhuqing, you just kicked Dai Mubai''s kick hard, and I looked so relieved. It''s really cool." Zhu Zhuqing is the youngest among several people, and Ning Rongrong also called his sister unceremoniously. Zhu Zhuqing took a deep breath and smiled: "I feel more relaxed than ever before." Ning Rongrong sighed: "Sister Zhuqing, you have such a good body. I didn''t expect you to be so good-looking. Even I am a little bit jealous." "Don''t say Rongrong, I''ve been jealous of her for a long time." Xiao Wu joked from the side. "But what did Dai Mubai mean just now, why would you die if you don''t be with him?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Zhu Zhuqing said: "You may not know that the selection of the princes of the Star Luo Empire is very cruel. They will select the two most outstanding princes. When they are all grown up, there will be a decisive battle. Because our Zhu family and Dai family can use martial arts. With soul fusion skills, their fiance will also play together. If Dai Mubai loses, then he and I will most likely die." "Ah-what do you do?" Ning Rongrong exclaimed. She did not expect that the Xingluo royal family would have such a cruel inheritor selection rule. Zhu Zhuqing smiled freely, and said: "I can see it, even if I die? I won''t have anything to do with that disgusting guy anymore. At my current practice speed, I only need to cultivate to Title Douluo as soon as possible. Who can do anything to me? The big deal is that I find a place to hide and practice for a few years." "I support you." Ning Rongrong said, "If it''s a big deal, you will go to the Seven Treasure Glass Sect. I don''t believe that people from the Star Luo Empire dare to go there to arrest you. It is very easy for the Seven Treasure Glass Sect to keep a person." "Thank you." Zhu Zhuqing said. She used to think that Ning Rongrong had some eldest temperament and could not bear any hardship. In recent times, Ning Rongrong has changed a lot from when she first started. Ao Tian returned to his room, glanced at the head of the bed, smiled and shook his head. I didn''t expect Tang San to come over. Ao Tian also remembered Tang San''s behavior in Tang Sect in his previous life, so he fabricated a story about the Soul Guidance Device book, and wanted to see if Tang San would do that kind of stealing. In Ao Tian''s view, Tang San''s stealing behavior in Tang Sect was a kind of fanatical pathological psychology. Because of his love, he went to steal school, ignoring Tang Sect''s rules. Even if he finally jumped off the cliff, he couldn''t erase the fact that he was a thief. This kind of person is sometimes very scary, because they like it in their hearts, they may take some extreme methods to get what they want. Ao Tian didn''t expect Tang San to be able to resist the temptation this time, and did not take action on these three soul guide books. Did Tang San''s personality change? He glanced in the next room, Tang San and Oscar stayed in the room to cultivate spirit power. Going to another room, Ma Hongjun lay on his bed, moaning in pain from time to time. With his current state, he would have to be treated for several days to recover. Ma Hongjun glanced outside. At this time, the sun had already risen high. Dai Mubai said just now to bring him breakfast, but after going there for so long, he has not returned. "This guy, he must have left me alone and went to Soto City to play, and he said yes to my twin sisters, huh." Ao Tian retracted his gaze, and then closed his eyes to comprehend the laws of heaven and earth. Time passed quickly. At night, Dai Mubai only returned to Shrek Academy. The femininity of his suit made Ma Hongjun extremely jealous. Early the next morning, Dai Mubai surprised Ao Tian and the others, and waited early outside the girls'' dormitory. The four daughters of Gu Yuena who came out, when they saw Dai Mubai standing outside, their eyebrows almost stood up. "Dai Mubai, what are you doing here?" Ning Rongrong yelled. Zhu Zhuqing ignored Dai Mubai and directly treated him as air, and walked by. Dai Mubai grabbed Zhu Zhuqing by the wrist and asked, "Zhuqing, tell me, do you like Ao Tian?" Zhu Zhuqing threw away Dai Mubai''s hand, glanced at him, and said coldly, "Who do I like has something to do with you?" "Why is it okay? I am your fiance!" Dai Mubai shouted loudly. Zhu Zhuqing sneered, turned around and left. Dai Mubai rushed up again, grabbed Zhu Zhuqing''s hand, and shouted: "You must make it clear to me today, do you have a relationship with Ao Tian?" "Dai Mubai, how do you talk?" Xiao Wu scolded angrily. Zhu Zhuqing tried to shake off Dai Mubai''s hand, but this time Dai Mubai tried his best to make Zhu Zhuqing unable to break away. "What about it? So what about it?" Zhu Zhuqing said coldly. "Its me..." "What do you want?" Ao Tian''s voice suddenly came, interrupting Dai Mubai''s words. Dai Mubai let go of Zhu Zhuqing''s hand, turned to face the coming Ao Tian, ??and said with a sneer: "Ao Tian, ??I warn you, don''t try to get Zhuqing''s idea, but she and I have a marriage contract. If you are The woman who dared to rob me is to slap the Xingluo imperial family in the face and become an enemy of the entire Xingluo Empire! You have to think carefully, can you afford this price?" "Star Luo Empire? Ha ha..." Ao Tian sneered and said, "It''s about to be destroyed." "You...what an arrogant tone." Dai Mubai was furious. Even Wuhundian didn''t dare to blatantly say such things, Ao Tian unexpectedly opened his mouth. Ao Tian came to Dai Mubai and said with a chuckle: "I''m just arrogant, what''s the matter? You still want to fight me?" Dai Mubai was trembling with anger, but when he thought that Ao Tian had the strength of the Soul Sect, he had to endure it. He understands that he is not yet Ao Tian''s opponent. "Very good, you are very kind, I have taken note of Dai Mubai." Dai Mubai said harshly, turned to look at Zhu Zhuqing, and said: "Zhu Zhuqing, do you think you can get rid of your destiny by ignoring me? You are too naive, how can you tarnish the reputation of the empire? As long as I write a letter back, neither the royal family nor your Zhu family will Let go of you." Zhu Zhuqing''s face turned pale, which is the only place she worries about. If Dai Mubai really transmitted her behavior back to the Star Luo Empire, I''m afraid someone will come to her soon. When the time comes, she might be captured and imprisoned, or she might be given to death. "I hope you think it through. Choosing to fight this man means to fight against the entire empire!" Dai Mubai finished speaking and turned around and left. Zhu Zhuqing stood there blankly, his face was very ugly, and he didn''t know what to do for a while. Do you want to immediately escape from Shrek Academy and find a place to hide and practice? Ning Rongrong held Zhu Zhuqing''s hand and comforted: "Don''t worry, there are two Super Douluos in the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect. Even the Star Luo Empire dare not offend them. With me here, no one will dare to take you away. " Zhu Zhuqing nodded and looked a little better. Xiao Wu said: "Don''t worry, Ao Tian''s identity is not simple. If someone dares to arrest you, make sure that they will come back." "Thank you." Zhu Zhuqing said moved. "You''re welcome." Ao Tian walked over, stood still in front of Zhu Zhuqing, and said, "Just relying on Dai Mubai''s words to me just now, I will guarantee that you are fine in Shrek Academy, even if Title Douluo is here. I can''t take you away." Ning Rongrong rolled his eyes, feeling that Ao Tian was bragging. Ao Tian''s tone really hasn''t changed. It''s exactly the same as when she met him the first day. Zhu Zhuqing said earnestly: "Thank you Ao Tian, ??you just helped me out." Ao Tian patted Zhu Zhuqing on the shoulder and said: "Don''t be so polite, I think he is not pleasing to the eye, if it weren''t for the fun of keeping him, I would have blown him to death." "Come on, even blow someone to death in one breath, the cowhide will almost be blown through by you." Ning Rongrong said silently. "Go, let''s have breakfast." Ao Tian smiled. On the roof of the boys dormitory, Tang San frowned and looked at the leaving Ao Tian, ??with some doubts in his heart. He was cultivating the purple magic pupil on the roof just now, and finally he witnessed the quarrel between Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Ao Tian. "What kind of hatred is it that makes Big Brother Mubai look so angry?" Tang San jumped down and entered Dai Mubai''s room. Dai Mubai, who was furious with anger just now, was sitting quietly on his bed meditating and cultivating. He opened his eyes when he heard someone coming in. "Tang San, why are you here?" Dai Mubai twitched the corner of his mouth, revealing a slight smile. His mood hasn''t calmed down yet. After receiving such a great stimulus, he knew that he had to practice hard, so he started to meditate as soon as he came back. For him, Tang San is a very worthy target. If Tang San can help him make hidden weapons, or teach him how to make hidden weapons, even if he loses to his elder brother, he can still rely on this magical hidden weapon to keep him safe. Own life. For Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device and Tang San''s Hidden Weapon, Dai Mubai was very aware of the important role of the two. If it can be equipped in the army, it will become an invincible army. If he has a hidden weapon, he has a bargaining chip to negotiate with the empire. Tang San walked in and asked, "Brother Mubai, what happened to you and Zhu Qing and Ao Tian just now? I heard you say that Zhu Qing is your fiance, and she likes Ao Tian? What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Dai Mubai sighed and said, "Actually, Zhu Qing''s name is Zhu Zhuqing. She is my fiancee. She came here from the Star Luo Empire all the way to find me. But she didn''t expect her before she came to Shrek Academy. I met Ao Tian on the road and was bewildered by Ao Tian. Now the two of them may have an adulterous affair. You say I am not angry?" Dai Mubai said, his chest fluctuated violently. Tang San frowned and said, "It won''t happen, Ao Tian already has Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, how can you **** your fiance?" Dai Mubai sneered and said, "Tang San, it seems that you don''t know men very well. Nine out of ten men want three wives and four concubines. Zhu Zhuqing is beautiful and in good shape. Who wouldn''t be moved?" Tang San will be suspicious, and said: "When I have the opportunity, I will help you ask Ao Tian If he is really like you said, I will persuade him." Dai Mubai was touched, and said, "My good brother, I didn''t misunderstand you." Tang San said, "This is what I should do. After all, as a matchmaker told by parents'' orders, Zhu Zhuqing, as your fiancee, really shouldn''t get too close to other men, otherwise it would be unfaithful. And Ao Tian shouldn''t be with you either. The married woman has an abnormal relationship. Don''t worry, everyone is a classmate, and I won''t see them commit such an unethical mistake." "Then I will trouble you, Tang San." Dai Mubai said. "Brother Mubai, you will call me a junior from now on." Tang San said. "okay." Tang San left Dai Mubai''s room and walked in the direction of the canteen. He thought to himself, when he comes back, he must have a private talk with Ao Tian, ??and advise Ao Tian not to make mistakes. The act of taking away a wife is unacceptable to the world. Otherwise, how could there be talks about killing the father and taking the wife? If Ao Tian really took Dai Mubai''s wife, then I''m afraid he would really have a big feud with Dai Mubai. Who is right and wrong, Tang San felt that he could still tell the difference. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 171： Tang 3 enters the room "borrowing books" Tang San met Ao Tian in the cafeteria. "Ao Tian, ??I want to talk to you." Tang San said directly. "Okay, go to my room later." Ao Tian replied while eating breakfast. He comes to eat breakfast every day, in fact, just to accompany Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. "Okay." Tang San replied, and took a breakfast and sat down. He looked at Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing, but he didn''t notice any intimate behavior between Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing. But when he thought about it, Dai Mubai would not be aimless. If Ao Tianzhen and Zhu Zhuqing had a relationship, they might not show it. Ao Tian and a few people finished their breakfast first, and left one step earlier. After Tang San finished his breakfast, he came to Ao Tian''s door and knocked lightly. "Come in." Ao Tian''s voice sounded. Tang San entered the room, closed the door, glanced across the room inadvertently, and saw a few book corners exposed under the pillow. His gaze swept away without stopping, and finally looked at Ao Tian. "Sit down, what can I do for you?" Ao Tian asked. Tang San sat down, organized the language, and said, "I just saw you arguing with Big Brother Mubai. He said that Zhu Zhuqing is his fiance, and you have a relationship with Zhu Zhuqing. I wonder if it is true?" Ao Tian was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Tang San to come here for this. He thought that Tang San wanted to ask him for the soul guide book again. "Do you think I have a relationship with Zhu Zhuqing?" Ao Tian asked with a smile, but did not answer directly. Tang San shook his head and said, "According to the previous performance of the two of you, it doesn''t seem to have happened, but you did have a quarrel just now, so I can''t judge." "Actually, Dai Mubai is right. The relationship between Zhu Zhuqing and I is really not simple." Ao Tian smiled. Tang San''s expression changed, frowned, and said, "Ao Tian, ??I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. Wouldn''t it be enough to have Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu? You have to grab someone else''s fiance. Sorry to Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, they will be infamy." Ao Tian said in surprise: "Dai Mubai asked you to persuade me?" Tang San shook his head and said, "Ao Tian, ??return Zhu Zhuqing to Dai Mubai. As your classmate for many years, I don''t want to see you make such a mistake. After all, that is someone''s wife." Ao Tian laughed and asked, "Tang San, don''t you understand Dai Mubai''s personality? He ran around outside without telling Zhu Zhuqing, and later he frantically pursued Zhu Qing who was disguised as Zhu Zhuqing. He could betray Zhu Zhuqing. Can''t Zhu Zhuqing betray him?" Tang Sandao: "It''s wrong for Dai Mubai to hide Zhu Zhuqing, but it''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. What''s more, he is separated from the sisters now. Zhu Zhuqing is his fiancee. You shouldn''t pry him into the corner." Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "I and Zhu Zhuqing are what you want, want me to separate from her? Impossible! Go back and tell Dai Mubai that Zhu Zhuqing will eat it, and the Star Luo Empire will not be able to keep it either. I said it by Ao Tian!" "Ao Tian..." "Tang San, don''t be nosy, or I will fight with you too." Ao Tian said. Tang San had no choice but to stand up, sighed, and said, "You are hitting the Xingluo royal family in this way. The consequences... alas... you can do it yourself." After speaking, Tang San left the room. Ao Tian smiled and shook his head. Dai Mubai was so embarrassed that he dared to treat him with that attitude. He is not angry with Dai Mubai, so he is not called Ao Tian. He deliberately raised his voice in the last few words just now, at this time Dai Mubai was already thunderous in his room. Tang San left Ao Tian''s room, thinking about whether to relay Ao Tian''s words to Dai Mubai, and then he heard Dai Mubai''s angry roar. He shook his head, sighed helplessly, and went back to his room. At the same time, his spirit is also paying attention to the outside. Once Dai Mubai can''t control the fight with Ao Tian, ??he has to stop it. Dai Mubai roared for a while, then fell silent, and continued to cultivate. Tang San, who had been following it all the time, relaxed now. "How could Ao Tian be such a person?" Tang San was very disappointed. I didn''t expect Ao Tian to be such an overbearing and rude person who robbed other people''s wives. Tang San suddenly felt like he was blind. The four girls didn''t know what happened here in the boys'' dormitory, and Zhu Zhuqing didn''t know that Ao Tian deliberately said something like that in anger at Dai Mubai. Otherwise, she would definitely be a little embarrassed to face Ao Tian. ... Time flickered, and another five days passed in a blink of an eye. In these five days, several students from Shrek Academy have devoted themselves to cultivating, most of the time they have been cultivating soul power, and occasionally they would listen to the teacher''s lecture. Ma Hongjuns injury is almost healed, and in a day or two he will be able to jump around again. At noon on this day, Ao Tian went out as usual, and walked to the cafeteria with a few girls from Xiao Wu. When their figures disappeared in the corner, Tang San pushed the door and walked out. He came to the door of Ao Tian, ??stretched his waist, glanced around, and then his eyes flickered. Because of cultivating the purple magic pupil, his mental power is much stronger than that of a spirit master of the same level. After confirming that there is no one around, he quickly turned around, with an extra wire in his hand, and quickly inserted Ao Tian''s door lock. middle. clicked, and in less than five seconds, the lock of Aotian''s room was unlocked. Tang San stepped into the room, and the door closed quietly without making a sound. It wasn''t until the door was locked again that Tang San''s steady heartbeat just started to speed up sharply, and it calmed down after taking a few deep breaths. Various thoughts flashed in his mind at this time. According to his observations for so many days, every time Ao Tian goes to dinner with a few girls, it takes at least half an hour to come back. Half an hour is enough for him to do a lot of things. Tang San first came to the back window and opened the window. The window here was on the other side of the village. Tang San was not afraid that the villagers would see him here. As long as Ao Tian comes back, he can quickly slip through the window without making any movement. After opening the window, he came to Ao Tian''s bed, but he didn''t do anything immediately, and he started to struggle a little. "I just took a look and won''t take it away, and the powerful Soul Guidance Device Ao Tian inside may not be able to make it, maybe it will be buried in the future." "With my talent for making hidden weapons, it is not too difficult to make soul guides. These soul guides technology has been silent for so many years. It is time to see the sun again. I am also contributing to the Douluo Continent." "I''m not stealing, I''m learning, learning some of the essence, and integrating them into my hidden weapon, such as how can the arrows that I shoot out can be tracked automatically? Why can I use my soul power to inspire energy attacks..." "As long as these essences can be perfectly integrated into my hidden weapon, UU reading Ao Tian may not be able to find that I have borrowed his knowledge of the Soul Guidance Device." "Zi said: Mind and easy to learn, I am not ashamed to ask. What shame in my behavior in order to learn knowledge." "This knowledge of Soul Guidance Device is the treasure of the entire Soul Master Realm. It is only Ao Tian''s luck digging it out. But since I got it from him, I will repay him in the future and help him make the most inside. Come, a powerful soul guide, or let him join my Tang Sect." "The Tang Sect in the future will be extremely powerful, let him join, it will be enough to repay the kindness of borrowing his knowledge today." Various thoughts flashed in Tang San''s mind quickly, and his eyes finally settled down. He is extremely obsessed with hidden weapons, and even willing to give his life for it, otherwise he would not have done anything like that in his previous life, but he is not a person who has no gratitude, so he finally left the Tang Sect with the Buddha''s Fury Tang Lian, and Apologize with death. The Soul Guidance Device and the hidden weapon have the same effect, and they must be able to greatly enhance the power of the hidden weapon, which is why he can''t help but want to learn. "Tang San will be rewarded for borrowing books today!" Tang San said inwardly, and tremblingly stretched out his hand, touching the bottom of Ao Tian''s pillow. ... Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 172： When Ao Tian came back, Tang 3 panicked The three simple books were still placed under Ao Tians pillow, and Tang San touched it as soon as he reached in. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and pulled out the book. It just shocked him that the weight of these three books is amazing, and the weight of the three books is no less than 30 catties when stacked together. "It''s a book that records the secrets of soul guides. It''s so unique. My memory is not bad. I will write down the content first and write it out after I return to my room." Tang San said inwardly. He sat down directly on the head of Ao Tian''s bed and checked the appearance of the three books. The cover of the first book says: Design drawings of 108 top-notch assault soul guides (1). The cover of the second book reads: 108 kinds of top attack soul guide design drawings (2). The third book is the thickest, and the cover says: From beginner to proficient in the knowledge of the Soul Guidance Device. "There are actually one hundred and eight top attack soul guides, and there are also knowledge of soul guides from entry to proficiency." Just looking at the cover, Tang San''s excitement began to become uncontrollable. In his opinion, these three books are simply the treasures of soul masters. With the knowledge in them, it is just a breeze to build a super power. Tang San carefully rubbed his hand on the cover, tapping it occasionally, feeling the material of the book cover. He thought it was weird. The cover of this book was obviously made of paper, but how could it be so heavy? Tang San was extremely sensitive to the materials, and after observing for a while, he confirmed that the cover was indeed just plain paper. "It should be the soul guide technology that can make the paper book so heavy. This soul guide technology is really magical." Tang San was secretly pleased and couldn''t wait to open the cover. "Huh?" Tang San was stunned suddenly. The cover of this book can''t be opened! After was taken aback, he tried again, gradually increasing his strength, but still couldn''t even open the cover. "how so?" Tang San put down the book in his hand and tried the other two books again. This was still the case. No matter how hard he exerted his whole body, the cover of the book remained motionless, as if there was a strong suction in the book that had absorbed the upper and lower covers. . "Are these three books also belong to the Soul Guidance Device?" Tang San frowned, and said inwardly. It is really possible, otherwise why can it be so heavy. A smile appeared at the corner of Tang San''s mouth. As long as it was a Soul Guidance Device, it would be easy to handle. As everyone knows, the method of using Soul Guidance Device is to inject spirit power into it. This is the case with Storage Soul Guidance Device, as is the attacking Soul Guidance Device used by Ao Tian. Tang San mobilized the soul power of Xuantian Gong in his body and poured into the book in his hand through his palm. "It''s really useful!" Tang San smiled, he could feel that the book in his hand was absorbing his spirit power. After only two minutes passed, he began to wonder. Because the suction power from the book has not stopped, the cover cannot be opened. Tang San frowned and increased the output of his soul power. He had already broken through to the soul deity, and the soul power in his body was surging. In his opinion, it was enough to open this soul guide book. After a few minutes passed again, Tang San was a little anxious at first, because the suction from the book still didn''t stop. How long will I take? Tang San is a little anxious. It has been ten minutes since he entered Ao Tian''s room. There is not much time left for him, and every minute is precious. He gritted his teeth and once again increased the output of his soul power. "I am a Soul Venerable and I can''t handle a Soul Guidance Device, I don''t believe it anymore." However, after another ten minutes, the cover of the book remained motionless, still absorbing Tang San''s spirit power. Tang San''s complexion was slightly pale, and small beads of perspiration leaked out on his forehead, and his soul power consumption had exceeded two-thirds. Twenty minutes later, Tang San understood that now he had entered a dangerous period, and Ao Tian might return at any time. "No, I haven''t even opened a book in 20 minutes. What''s this? I can''t come for nothing this time. I have to try my best to see how much soul power is needed to open this book." Tang San was fierce, planning to inject his remaining soul power into it. He has to try to find out where the limit of this book is for absorbing soul power, otherwise he won''t be able to open it next time. At this moment, his ears moved and he heard Ao Tian''s voice. "Dean, don''t worry, I will not engage in violent fights with other students in private." Ao Tian said. "I''m relieved if you say that, you have to practice hard, or you will be caught up by Dai Mubai and Tang San." Flender said. Tang San was startled when he heard the sound outside, and started to panic a little. Dean unexpectedly was with Ao Tian. Although Tang San was confident to leave quietly, he still felt a pressure. He stood up immediately, picked up the other two books, stacked them together and prepared to tuck them under the pillow. However, his complexion changed quickly. The book he had just injected his soul power into was still absorbing his soul power, and he couldn''t stop it at all. Even if the exercise technique had no effect at all, the soul power in his body had no longer listened to his call, and he was desperately going to that book. The books flooded. And the book also began to emit a faint light, and gradually became brighter, but the suction power that came out was even more terrifying, and in just an instant, Tang San''s spirit power was almost exhausted. "Is this book about to be opened?" Tang San''s thoughts flashed through the abnormality of the book, but there was no excitement in his heart. He doesn''t want to watch it now, he just wants to leave here as soon as possible. Listening to the approaching footsteps, Tang San''s heart was in a mess. The suction power of this book is terrible, it sticks to his hand like a dog skin plaster, and it absorbs his spirit power at a terrifying speed, and it can''t be pulled off no matter how you pull it. And he was horrified to discover that as the light emitted by the book became brighter and brighter, the weight of the book itself had doubled. One hundred catties...Three hundred catties...One thousand catties... bang Tang San couldn''t bear the weight of the books, so he smashed the whole person on the wooden floor, and the books weighing several thousand jins also slammed on the ground, making a huge noise. Outside the house, Flander kindly said: "I''m leaving first, you can go back to practice." There is also Zao Wou-ki beside Flanders. The two of them were eating in the cafeteria just now. It happened that Ao Tian and the others also went there to eat. After eating, everyone walked back together. As soon as Flander finished speaking, there was a loud noise in Ao Tian''s room. "What''s the matter?" Everyone looked at Ao Tian''s room, and this thought flashed through their hearts. "What''s the matter? What exploded?" Oscar walked out of the room next to Ao Tian and exclaimed angrily. He was practicing meditation just now. Meditation needs to be very quiet and attentive. This loud noise pulled him out of his cultivation state and almost made him go crazy. In another room, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun also walked out. They also heard the loud noise, and then they heard Oscar''s yelling. "Ao Tian, ??the voice came from your room." Xiao Wu said. Zao Wou-ki frowned and said, "What''s the matter? Go in and have a look." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 173： Don 3 Strikes Inside the room, on the floor in front of Ao Tian''s bed, Tang San fell there, his face pale as paper, his heart beating at an unprecedented speed, almost jumping out of his throat. His face was pale and there was a reason why his spirit power was completely absorbed, but the bigger reason was that he was frightened after hearing the conversation outside. Dean Flender and Teacher Zao Wou-Ki were both outside, and they heard the movement here. Tang San panicked completely, fearing in his heart, struggling desperately, trying to get rid of the super heavy book stuck in his hands. However, the soul power in his body has been exhausted, and there is still strong suction from the books. He was horrified to find that his mental power also began to flow into the book, and was quickly swallowed. "What kind of weird book is this!" Tang San was about to cry. He didn''t expect it would be so difficult to open a book. Knowing this a long time ago, he put in his soul power with all his strength from the beginning, and it won''t be delayed until now. With the loss of mental power, he feels more and more tired. "Ao Tian, ??open the door and have a look. If a thief enters, the room will be no good." Zao Wou-ki urged. He knew that Ao Tian lived alone, but there was a noise in the room, which had to make him suspect that a thief had entered Ao Tian''s room. The rest of the people have the same idea. After all, the college is in the village, in case someone in the village has bad intentions. After all, compared to the villagers, the group of spirit masters in Shrek Academy are much richer, and it is not surprising that theft occurred. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and others also gathered around. Ao Tian said nothing, took out the key and walked to the door. He already knew what was going on inside. Ao Tian had thought that Tang San would not steal. It was not until Tang San came in to talk to him about Zhu Zhuqing five days ago. Tang San''s inadvertent glance was seen in his eyes, and he concluded that Tang San did not intend to give up. . He didn''t expect Tang San to be so calm, and it took so many days to start his hands. At this time, Tang San heard the sound of the key unlocking, his mind went blank, and his whole body was dumbfounded. "It''s over." He only had this thought in his mind. The door was opened, and light from outside shone in, illuminating Tang San''s bloodless face. The light seemed to him so dazzling that he closed his eyes. After Ao Tian opened the door, Xiao Wu was the first to rush in. If there was a thief, she would definitely give it a lesson. "Tang San, why are you?" Xiao Wu exclaimed as soon as he rushed in. A group of people heard Xiao Wu''s voice, and in surprise, they swarmed in and saw Tang San who was lying in front of Ao Tian''s bed and still holding a copy of "Soul Guidance Device Knowledge From Beginner to Master" in his hand. Seeing this scene, Dai Mubai understood it instantly, while the others were a little confused. Flender asked: "Tang San, what''s wrong with you?" Tang San closed his eyes tightly at this time, wishing he passed out immediately, unwilling to face such a tragic ending. Ao Tian quickly stepped forward and took the book away from Tang San''s hands. Tang San opened his eyes and took a look, he was relieved, if he inhales like this again, his mental power would also be exhausted. Ao Tiandao: "Tang San, this "Soul Guidance Device Knowledge From Entry to Mastery" is not so easy to open. , The weight of books will increase to an astonishing level." Tang San''s pale complexion instantly turned red again, and his face was so hot that he could hardly contain himself. "Tang San, it turns out you wanted to take a peek at Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device books, but I didn''t expect you to be such a sneaky person." Ning Rongrong said. She was a little unbelievable. Tang San usually seemed to be a decent person, how could he commit such a theft. Zhu Zhuqing also said: "During dinner a few days ago, Ao Tian also said that you had looked for him and wanted to read his Soul Guidance Device books, but he refused. Unexpectedly..." Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun looked at Tang San with sympathy. The burglary was caught on the spot, and everyone got the money. Tang San couldn''t explain it. Flender frowned, his voice stern: "Tang San, what the **** is going on? Tell the truth!" Zao Wou-ki also stared at Tang San with extremely severe eyes, making Tang San feel unprecedented pressure. Tang San stood up, embarrassed with shame. "I...I..." He opened his mouth several times, but couldn''t speak. Suddenly, he felt fierce in his heart and slammed his head towards the wooden pillar on the side. He has no face anymore, and only hopes that this can be forgiven by everyone. Ao Tian moved in his footsteps and appeared beside Tang San, reaching out to put his hand on Tang San''s shoulder, preventing him from hitting the pillar. Tang San struggled a few times, and found that he could not get away from Ao Tian''s hand, so he had to give up in the end. He didn''t want to commit suicide just now, he just wanted to knock himself out, but he couldn''t even do that. Flender and Zao Wou-ki were surprised, they thought Tang San wanted to commit suicide. At this time, the truth was very clear. Tang San wanted to take a peek at Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device book, but he didn''t know that the book would absorb soul power and spiritual power, so this scene happened. Flanders and Zao Wou-ki were very disappointed, especially Flanders. It can be said that they were very heartbroken. After all, Tang San was a master''s disciple, but he did not expect to behave so badly. He felt that he had to educate Tang San well, a spirit master with no moral character, he would definitely bring disaster to the world in the future. But the behavior of Tang San just hitting the column with his head made Flender understand that this is not a good time to educate Tang San, and Tang San needs to be calmed down before he talks about education. "Ao Tian, ??leave Tang San to me, I will give you a satisfactory explanation." Flender said. He came to Ao Tian and stretched out his hand to hold Tang San. "Okay said Ao Tian. "Tang San, go to my office, let''s have a good talk." Flender said. Tang San was already calmer at this time, nodded, and followed Flander out. Zao Wou-ki sighed heavily and followed him. Ma Hongjun laughed and said: "Usually I see him very serious. Sometimes I can feel that he is a little bit disdainful of me. I didn''t expect it to be this kind of person. What right does he have to disdain me?" "Shut up!" Dai Mubai snorted and said, "Maybe Tang San did this for other reasons. The dean will give us an explanation. Before the results come out, don''t talk about your classmates like this. ." Ma Hongjun curled his lips, did not speak any more, and walked out. Oscar didn''t speak, and he was also a little disappointed in his heart. He didn''t expect his roommate to be such a person. He has always admired Tang San, practiced hard, and treated his classmates well. But today, his impression of Tang San has changed. Oscar also left. Dai Mubai glanced at the two books on Ao Tian''s bed and one book on the ground, then looked at each other with Ao Tian and then left. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 174： Taboo content in the book Only Ao Tian and four girls are left in the room. "This Tang San is too hateful, but I wanted to remind him to stay away from Dai Mubai and Oscar. I didn''t expect him to be such a villain." Ning Rongrong said. "I have known him for six years, and I never thought he was such a person." Xiao Wu also said disappointedly. "Don''t talk about him." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu looked at the three soul guide books and asked curiously: "Ao Tian, ??are these three of your soul guide books really?" Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and Ao Tian refused to refine the Soul Guidance Device for her anymore. If she could see the contents of those books, maybe she could refine it by herself... She now somewhat understands why Tang San wants to take a peek at Ao Tian''s book, because this temptation is indeed very big, Ning Rongrong admits that he is also a little moved. But she asked herself, she didn''t dare to do such a peeking thing. Zhu Zhuqing, who was standing quietly by the side, was also a little moved. Although most of her thoughts are now focused on cultivation, she is also very excited about the powerful treasure of the attack-type Soul Guidance Device. If it wasn''t for face and shyness, she would also like to ask Ao Tian if she could help her refine one. Hearing Xiao Wu''s question, Ao Tian smiled and said, "You can see if you see it for yourself." "Then I will read it." Xiao Wu came to the bed with a little excitement and picked up the book on the floor. Ning Rongrong hesitated, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??can I take a look? I know my request is a bit excessive, and it''s okay if you don''t want it..." "Yes, just go see if you want." Ao Tian smiled. "Really? Thank you so much." Ning Rongrong was so excited that he almost wanted to give Ao Tian a hug, but fortunately he remembered that Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu were still here. "Ao Tian, ??I..." Zhu Zhuqing also spoke. "Look, there is one more book." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena beside couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing stepped forward quickly and picked up the two books on the bed. Xiao Wu squeezed the cover of the book in her hand, she could not open it with all her strength. "What kind of weird book is this?" She was discouraged. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong also looked at Ao Tian suspiciously, and they couldn''t open the books in their hands. It''s weird that it can be opened. Ao Tian has placed several restrictions on it. Even Titled Douluo can''t open it, and no amount of spirit power is enough to attract. Ao Tian smiled and waved his hand, lifting the restriction placed on it. "You can open it." Xiao Wu said in surprise, and quickly opened the book in her hand. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing also hurriedly looked at it. The method of making this soul guide is a treasure of the soul master civilization. It has been lost for many years, and now they are fortunate to be able to watch it. Their emotions are overwhelmingly excited. The three girls opened it at the same time, and a picture came into their eyes. Each picture was two people, a man and a woman. there is a text note next to it, seeing the three girls instantly flushed, their hands seemed to be holding a hot potato, their hands shook, and the three books fell to the ground at the same time. "Hahaha..." Ao Tian couldn''t help laughing. "Ao--Tian!" Xiao Wu scolded, her chest undulating violently and her cheeks hot. Seeing Ao Tian''s laughter, she felt that she had been toyed with and was very annoyed. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong also had hot cheeks, their heartbeats were so fast that they could hear them, and they were about to jump out. It turned out to be this kind of shameless book, they were a little confused, the cover clearly said the Soul Guidance Device. Gu Yuena said with a smile: "Is there any soul guide books? These are all he bought at the stall in Soto City, and they have been processed a little." "Sister Na''er, why didn''t you remind us, and helped him to bully us too much." Thinking of the patterns in the book, Xiao Wu''s body was still trembling slightly. That kind of taboo thing, she really saw it for the first time. "It turns out that human beings do it like this..." She couldn''t help thinking in her heart, and then glanced at the book she had thrown on the bed. There was an urge to take it over and look at it again. Gu Yuena said with a smile: "Aren''t you always interested? It doesn''t matter if you look at it. If you like it, you can take it back and think about it." "Still thinking about it, oh oh oh..." Xiao Wu dare not stay here anymore, and ran out clutching her hot face. Zhu Zhuqing walked out quickly, with a blushing face. The cold breath that naturally radiated from her body was not visible at this time. She didn''t even dare to look at Ao Tian, ??and chased Xiao Wu out the door. Ning Rongrong followed Zhu Zhuqing, but when he passed Ao Tian, ??he blushed and gave Ao Tian a vicious look before leaving. Ao Tian waved his hand, and the three books flew to his hands automatically. He handed them to Gu Yuena and said with a smile: "Would you like to read it?" Gu Yuena gave him a blank look, and said: "Look at these things, it might as well be something real." After , she waved back and the two doors closed with a slam and locked. "Come on, I just finished eating, I have to exercise and digest." She deceived herself and forced Ao Tian to sit on the bed. "It''s only a few hours since early morning." Ao Tian said. Fortunately it is him, otherwise who can handle this female dragon? "You don''t want to?" Gu Yuena grabbed Ao Tian by the collar, her domineering gaze, like a queen looking at her male pet condescendingly. "comeon, baby." Ao Tian opened his hands and fell back comfortably. In the evening, Ao Tianping lay down and looked at the roof, feeling deeply moved. Wenrou Township is a tomb of heroes. The ancients sincerely did not deceive me. From noon to now, he and Gu Yuena have not practiced together, and time flies quickly. There was a splash of water in the bathroom. It sounded very beautiful. Ao Tian wanted to go in, but he knew that once he went in, he would take a long time in this bath. This is not unfounded worry, but he has actually experienced it. He walked down, and his thoughts moved his clothes on his body automatically, and then he began to clean the battlefield, washing and drying, all in one go, as if he had been tempered thousands of times. After folding the quilt, he reached out and shook the wooden bed. There was a crunching sound. The wooden bed was a little overwhelmed and seemed to fall apart at any time. "This is too fragile." Ao Tian sighed and put the broken bed away. He thought about it and entered his own world, ready to find materials to refine a big bed that belongs to the level of artifacts in the Douluo World. Its better to be big and small. After all, there are so many wives, so maybe they will live together in the future. The most important thing is firmness and stability, plus some small functions, such as massage, vibration, and fatigue relief. It''s best to add another illusion function, which can simulate various battlefields and a small venue every day to enhance the sense of freshness. Before Ao Tian gathered all the materials, she sensed that Gu Yuena from the outside world had already washed it out. He had to put down the plan first and returned to Douluo World. The two went out of the room, called the three girls, Xiao Wu, and went to the cafeteria together. This afternoon, Flanders hadn''t come to Ao Tian, ??and he didn''t know if Tang San had finished his education. What kind of explanation would he give to Ao Tian? Seeing Ao Tian again, the three girls Xiao Wu remembered the scene at noon at the same time, and they all couldn''t help blushing. is just a twelve-year-old girl after all. The first time I see something like that, I feel extremely shy in my heart. Xiao Wu was okay, but she was a little annoyed at the time, but now she has calmed down. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong involuntarily had some other thoughts in their hearts. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 175： Give him a chance to be a new man "Why would he show me that kind of shame? Is it to me..." Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong had such thoughts in their hearts at the same time. It was really that kind of stuff that was too shameful. Ao Tian smiled and showed them to them at the time, so they had to doubt that Ao Tian meant them in that respect. "If he is really interesting to me, then I must reject him. I can''t apologize to Sister Xiao Wu." Zhu Zhuqing thought to herself. Ning Rongrong''s eyes flickered, and he looked at Ao Tian from time to time, not knowing what he was thinking. After dinner, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong went back to the room to practice, while Gu Yuena went to Ao Tian''s room. Now, she didn''t have any scruples in Ao Tian''s room, and she didn''t care about Shrek Academy''s rules. Flander also opened one eye and closed one eye. Tang San didn''t come back in the evening. He was still in Flender''s office, and Flender asked him to face the wall all night. After breakfast the next day, Flanders rang the assembly bell. When Ao Tian gathered in the playground, Flander and Zao Wou-ki were already waiting there with Tang San. Tang San didn''t seem to sleep all night, his black eyes were extremely serious, his expression was haggard, and his original black hair was now mixed with some white hair. Except for his immature face, his spirit at this time was like an old man. The changes in Tang San overnight surprised several students. They understood that the person who had taken the stolen goods yesterday had a big blow to Tang San. Tang San stood quietly beside Flender, his expression a little ashamed, and he dared not look directly at the classmates. Flender saw that everyone was coming together, so he said: "Everyone knows what happened in Aotian''s room yesterday. I talked to Tang San carefully later, and he also admitted that he was temporarily greedy in his heart. Only when Nian is stunned, will he sneak into Ao Tian''s room, wanting to peek at Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device book." "For thefts, our college explicitly prohibits them. We must severely punish Tang San for his actions. But since he admitted his mistakes and felt guilty and regretful for his actions, I discussed with Teacher Zhao. I decided to give him a chance to be a new man." "Of course, he violated Ao Tian''s interests. He must make a sincere apology to Ao Tian and be forgiven by Ao Tian." "Tang San, go and apologize to Ao Tian." Flander shouted to Tang San. Tang San looked tired with guilt, and walked in front of Ao Tian step by step. Ao Tian didn''t ridicule or aggressive, just looked at Tang San calmly. Tang San moved his lips and said, "Ao Tian, ??I''m sorry, I shouldn''t peek at your book." Ao Tiandao: "It''s okay if you want me to forgive you, Tang San, let me ask you, will you do such a thing in the future?" Tang San shook his head and said, "I thought about it all night last night, and I deeply realized my mistake, and I won''t make it again in the future." Ao Tian said: "Okay, let''s do this. After all, everyone has been classmates for so many years, and I''m not good to kill you or drive you out of Shrek Academy." "Thank you for your forgiveness." Tang San bowed deeply to Ao Tian. Flender and Zao Wou-ki both showed smiles. They were worried that Ao Tian would be very angry, and would not let this matter go. They did not expect Ao Tian to forgive so readily. The excuses they had prepared to persuade Ao Tian didn''t make sense. Flander applauded and praised: "Ao Tian''s magnanimity is a very good character, worthy of all of you to learn. Tang San, you must remember this lesson, and you must not repeat it in the future, otherwise I will expel you from Shrek Academy. Never hired." "President Flender, I remember." Tang San said. "Yeah." Flender nodded and said, "Ma Hongjun has also recovered. The academy will arrange to go out for training tonight, and you will all go back and adjust your condition for the night''s battle." "Good dean!" Dai Mubai shouted loudly. "Tang San, you didn''t rest overnight. Go back and make adjustments and try to get back to your peak state before night." "Good dean," Tang San said. "Well, all go away." Flender waved his hand. Nine students dispersed. Flander said: "Wuji, your injury has not fully recovered. You don''t need to go tonight. I will personally lead the team and train these little guys." "Okay." Zao Wou-ki said with a smile, "Their performance will definitely surprise you." He remembered the scene of Ao Tian killing a dozen soul masters in front of the Star Dou Great Forest a few days ago, and a dozen soul masters and one soul master were slaughtered without the strength to fight back. After experiencing the trials of blood, Ao Tian and his colleagues can already be regarded as true soul masters, and are no longer the little flowers in the greenhouse. "Then I will wait and see." Flender smiled. ... The nine students returned to their rooms. Ao Tian returned to his room and finally had time to breathe. Yesterday early in the morning, he and Gu Yuena separated for a few hours after the fight, and then started again at noon, and continued after dinner, until they were going to have breakfast just now. Although he is a dragon, he can''t bear this kind of wear and tear for a long time, and it takes some time to recover. After all, what he lost was the most essential thing. Without Gu Yuena, he could concentrate on refining his own big bed. In Tang San''s room, Tang San apologized to Oscar: "I''m sorry Oscar, I let you down Oscar smiled and said, "You only need to recognize your mistakes and don''t make them again in the future. Yes, we are still good roommates. " "um. Thank you." Tang San lay back on his bed, closed his eyes and started to rest. He was going out to train at night, so he had to hurry up to replenish his energy. In Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s room, Ma Hongjun looked a little excited and asked, "Boss Dai, are we going to Soto City to train tonight?" Ma Hongjun is no stranger to night training. Before, every night training was carried out in the Great Arena of Souls in Soto City, and this time should be no exception. Dai Mubai nodded and said, "Yes, the dean has already told me." "Then what you promised me before..." Ma Hongjun said hurriedly. Dai Mubai said, "Why are you still thinking about that? Now that Ning Rongrong''s cultivation is about to catch up with you, don''t you have any sense of urgency?" Ma Hongjun chuckled and said, "We just have that hobby. Besides, this can also help me lower the fire. You don''t want to pursue Zhu Zhuqing now, don''t you want to regret it?" Dai Mubai said: "Okay, after the evening training is over, we will find a way to stay in Soto City. I will help you arrange the twin sisters to the hotel." "Boss Dai, I love you so much." Ma Hongjun wears a black mask, and two fat lips stick out from the holes in the mask, wanting to give Dai Mubai a look. Dai Mubai was so sick that he trembled all over, kicking Ma Hongjun away, "Get out!" "Hey, I''m not too excited." Ma Hongjun said. Dai Mubai glanced at Ma Hongjun, and said, "You better recharge your energy, or do you still have the strength after you come out of the Great Fighting Soul Arena?" "Boss Dai, you underestimate my combat effectiveness. I promise to surprise you by then." Ma Hongjun smiled. Chapter 176： Excited Ma Hongjun After being excited for a while, Ma Hongjun suddenly asked in doubt: "Boss Dai, you are not going to pursue Zhu Zhuqing now, why are you willing to let me taste the pair of sister flowers?" Dai Mubai said, "Do you think that I am just like you, with only color in my mind? The shame and shame Ao Tian gave me, I must let him come back, and after I let you get addicted, I will propose to the four girls I break up and concentrate on cultivating in the future, I dont believe I cant beat someone who is addicted to female **** all day long." Finally, Dai Mubai''s voice became a little harsher. Sometimes he would observe Ao Tian and found that Gu Yuena would go to Ao Tian''s room every night and only came out the next morning. Sometimes Gu Yuena went to Ao Tian''s room even during the day, and the door was closed, so she didn''t have to think about what she was doing inside. From morning to night, from night to early, it is not bad for the cultivation base to regress. Dai Mubai didn''t believe that he could not beat Ao Tian under his hard work. Revenge is only a matter of time. Ma Hongjun was a little unwilling, and asked, "Are you breaking up with them so soon? Can you do it later? Let me experience it a few more times. Anyway, you have to practice hard." Dai Mubai glared at Ma Hongjun and said, "Furthermore, I will break up with those girls tonight." "Okay, do it once." Ma Hongjun curled his lips and said, "But for four girls, it must be done once." Dai Mubai no longer paid attention to the fat man who was on his head, and began to prepare to cultivate soul power. The reason why he let the fat man experience it before breaking up with those girls is entirely because the fat man''s talent is worthy of him. Ma Hongjun''s evil fire Phoenix spirit is not weaker than his white tiger spirit, but it''s still a bit low now. How can the value of those ordinary girls compare to Ma Hongjun? With Ma Hongjun''s talent, it is possible to cultivate to the realm of Title Douluo. Dai Mubai also knew what a Title Douluo meant to the empire. Even if he fails in the fight with his eldest brother, as long as he can find a way to escape, with the geniuses he has won today, he still has a chance to turn defeat into victory. Dai Mubai decided to urge Ma Hongjun to practice after this incident. As for Zhu Zhuqing, he will find ways to continue to put pressure on him, and he will not ask anyone who can get Zhu Zhuqing, as long as Zhu Zhuqing can join forces with him to resist. In his opinion, Zhu Zhuqing''s talent is almost rare in the Zhu family for hundreds of years. If he could use Zhu Zhuqing''s martial soul fusion skill, Nether White Tiger, his power would definitely be terrifying. This is also the reason why he desperately wants Zhu Zhuqing''s help. With Zhu Zhuqing, his odds of winning will increase a lot. Seeing Dai Mubai starting to close his eyes to practice, Ma Hongjun was a little bored. He wanted to go out for a stroll, but when he thought of what Dai Mubai said just now, he had to give up this idea. Dai Mubai was right. If he didn''t care about cultivating, he would soon be caught up by Ning Rongrong. By the time, he will be the bottom one in Shrek Academy. Even Oscar, who is a food type soul master, and Ning Rongrong, who is an auxiliary type soul master, have a higher cultivation base than him. Thinking of this, Ma Hongjun had to force himself to stay in the room to practice. Tang San stayed asleep until the afternoon before waking up, his spirit recovered a lot, and then he began to use Xuantian Gong to adjust his state. Xuan Tian Gong belongs to the Taoist''s superior inner gong mental method, the inner strength cultivated is extremely pure, and it also has a miraculous effect on healing. In the evening, Tang San, who had adjusted his breath for several hours, finally adjusted his state to the best. The nine trainees gathered at the entrance of the village after eating. Not long after, Flander also came. He looked at the energetic nine students, nodded in satisfaction, and said, "All follow me." As soon as he finished speaking, he ran out in the direction of Soto City. Flender''s speed is very fast, at least for the soul master of the soul-sovereign level, it is already very fast. He looked back as he ran. This was the first time he led a team to train, and he had the mind to test the nine children. Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Dai Mubai, and Tang San followed Flanders side by side, and no one was willing to fall behind. Next is Ma Hongjun. Although his spirit power is lower than Oscar and Ning Rongrong, his physical fitness is much better than Oscar and Ning Rongrong, and his speed is much faster. Then there is Oscar, and finally Ning Rongrong. Oscar didn''t expect to pursue Ning Rongrong anymore, so even if he and Ning Rongrong were at the end, they didn''t take the opportunity to talk to Ning Rongrong. Feeling the speed of the six students in the front, Flender is very satisfied. If it weren''t for Oscar and Ning Rongrong to keep up faster, he really wanted to try the speed limit of these little guys. Everyone didn''t speak along the way, only Ma Hongjun''s eyes flickered occasionally, shining brightly in the dusk of the evening, staring at the long legs and other **** parts of Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing in front. He was a little grateful, but fortunately it was getting dim now, otherwise, his embarrassing reaction would be discovered. After all, there are three super beauties, each of which has its own characteristics. Because of the evil fire in his body, coupled with his own sex, some parts of his body have been out of control. He doesn''t need control either, the night is his best cover. Just as he could see the energy, a icy chill suddenly came from Gu Yuena''s body in front of him, making Ma Hongjun instantly like falling into an ice cellar, his body shivered, and he suddenly withered, without any thoughts. He was horrified. At that moment, he felt a terrible killing intent coming from the front, and he couldn''t tell who was emitting it. The terrible killing intent made Ma Hongjun''s scalp numb. At that moment, he felt as if he was really going to die. He shook his head, his body was still a little cold, and he didn''t dare to think about it anymore. He understood that the killing intent just now was probably released by one of Ao Tian''s people, and the purpose was to warn him. Ma Hongjun turned his head and glanced at the others, and found that their expressions had not changed. Only then did he realize that he was the only one who felt the killing intent, and he became even more jealous. Shrek Academy is not far from Soto City In the case of running, it only took more than ten minutes, and everyone had arrived at the southern gate of Soto City. Flender stopped and waited for everyone to follow, then said: "Our training tonight will be in Soto City. Follow me. Don''t walk around after entering the city." After speaking, he took Ao Tian nine people into Soto City. At this time, the sky had just fallen, and the prosperity of Soto City had not diminished. On the contrary, it was much more lively than during the day. Xiao Wu looked around enthusiastically. Although she was interested in many things, she was obedient and didn''t go around. Ning Rongrong also walked to the front of the team, together with a few other girls, she also looked around with some excitement. Although Zhu Zhuqing didn''t wear a mask anymore, her pretty face was still so cold, and she stared forward motionlessly, as if the excitement around her did not exist for her. Ma Hongjun has fallen to the back of the team, looking around as if his small eyes are not enough, swallowing while watching. When he was six years old and he was sixty years old, as long as he was a woman, no one could escape his bright eyes, so he aimed specifically at those parts. The others all walked in front, and didn''t see him so hungry. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 177： The show is ready to begin As he approached the center of the city, Flender stopped and said: "It''s still early, let''s go for a cup of tea first, and then train." He took Ao Tianjiu into a street that is relatively shabby compared to other places, entered an ordinary teahouse, and ordered himself a cup of tea. "If you want to drink tea or snacks, you can order it yourself. Your food is not in my responsibility." Flander didn''t blush at all when he said this. Two food lovers, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong, took the menu and ordered a few good pastries and a good pot of tea. Flanders were very enthusiastic about seeing them. He wanted to beg for a cup of tea cheeky, but when he remembered that he had just said that he was not responsible for their eating and drinking, he couldn''t say anything when it came to his mouth. Xiao Wu ate cakes and sipped tea, and asked: "Dean Flanders, what are we training today?" Flender looked away from the cakes on the table, rolled his throat, then raised his fingers to the outside, and said: "I will take you there tonight for a class, a practical class." Not far from the direction he was pointing, there was an extremely tall and majestic building. From this direction, one could see that the building was nearly a hundred meters high, sitting in the night, like a giant beast. "The Great Fighting Soul Arena?" Xiao Wu said in a daze. "Unexpectedly, you still know there." Flender nodded and said, "Yes, actual combat is an important part of the cultivation of a soul master. You have also cultivated soul power for so long in Shrek Academy. It is time to pass Fight to consolidate the repair." "No problem, I haven''t been in a serious fight for a long time." Xiao Wu kneaded her white fist and said excitedly. "Dean, the soul masters in there are extremely rich in combat experience, and some will be ruthless, can they do it?" Ma Hongjun said, his eyes swept over the four girls of Xiao Wu. Since the new student came to Shrek Academy for so long, he has only briefly fought Zhu Zhuqing once. He has never seen the other three girls fighting. He fell into a coma when he left the Star Dou Great Forest last time. Saw the scene where a few girls slaughtered the soul master. Therefore, he is not very optimistic about the strength of these girls. Flender said: "Everything has a first time. Without taking this first step, how can you become a powerful soul master?" He looked at the four girls of Xiao Wu, and said: "I know you have powerful soul guides, but I ask you not to use them in the Great Fighting Arena. You can only rely on your own martial arts to fight. Can you do it? ?" "What''s the problem with this?" Xiao Wu said. After this period of cultivation, her spirit power has already broken through to the thirty-second level, even close to the thirty-third level. She also possesses the techniques that Ao Tian designed for her. In addition to her own martial arts tricks, Ao Tian also taught her several self-defense skills. It is no problem for her to leapfrog. Zhu Zhu nodded and agreed. She still likes Shrek Academy''s teaching method. She usually cultivates spirit power most of the time. The actual combat class arranged is also to fight against the spirit masters in the society. This method is extremely capable. Quickly enhance the strength of these geniuses. Ning Rongrong worried: "President, should I participate in the battle too?" Flender smiled and said: "Of course you want it, but you can rest assured that you can sign up for the battle alone or in a team. You can find a teammate you like to form a team." Ning Rongrong breathed a sigh of relief, she was really afraid that Flanders would let her be an auxiliary spirit master to fight those war spirit masters. It would be okay if she could use her Qibao Glazed Glass Bow, but if she couldn''t, she would be as fragile as a chicken in front of those war spirit masters. Hearing that a team could be formed, Ning Rongrong looked at Ao Tian subconsciously. In her opinion, Ao Tian was the strongest among all the students, and was naturally the first choice for the auxiliary soul master. Flender looked in the direction of the Great Arena, then stood up and said, "The door is open over there, let''s go." A group of people left the teahouse and entered the Soto Arena. Xiao Wu had already been here once, and Ning Rongrong had also been to the Tiandou Great Fighting Arena with his father before, so it was not very surprising. Tang San was very curious when he came to this place for the first time. He had many questions, but he didn''t ask them. From the evening until now, he hasn''t said a word, as if he had become a transparent person. Obviously, the impact of the theft on his mind has not been recovered. Several people paid the fee, registered the team, and then played against each other. Ao Tian did not participate in the battle. These battles were boring to him. He came directly to the audience and watched Xiao Wu''s battle. Xiao Wu has his care, so she doesn''t need to worry about her cultivation and safety, but she still has to be strong. It is also very good to arrange some actual combat for her. Flanders and Ao Tian had an agreement. Ao Tian did not want to participate in this training. Flanders had no choice but to sit and watch with Ao Tian. Except for Ao Tian, ??the eight students all formed a team with their roommates, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, which were not bad. Flender was still holding a few bills in his hand. As soon as the students had signed up, he ran to participate in the gambling game. For him, every time he comes to the Great Fighting Arena, he can earn a fortune to fill the vault consumed by Ma Hongjun. There was no surprise to Ao Tian in this night''s battle. All four teams were victorious. Xiao Wu, with the increase of Ning Rongrongs Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda, was one enemy two. Although the actual combat experience was not very rich, he still won the victory after spending some time. The most exciting is the one between Zhu Zhuqing and Gu Yuena. Like Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena has no interest in fighting, so this battle was almost done by Zhu Zhuqing alone. Except when Zhu Zhuqing is greatly threatened, Gu Yuena will only help a little bit, while at other times she will be on the sidelines. After Zhu Zhuqing practiced the technique she named Netherworld Jue, her movement speed and attack speed were faster, her soul power was more condensed, and the power she could exert was stronger. Finally, she suffered a slight injury. , Defeated two opponents. Flender smiled from ear to ear. He bet his students to win tonight and made a lot of money. The game just ended, he stood up and said, "Ao Tian, ??I have something tonight, so I will leave first. Wait for you and Mubai to lead everyone back to the academy. Remember, dont stay in Soto City to play. , There will be classes tomorrow morning. If I find out who hasnt returned, Ill have to take his skin off. After speaking, Flander hurriedly left. A few moments later, Dai Mubai gathered together. "Where is my teacher?" Ma Hongjun asked. "He said he was in a hurry, so he left first and let us go back by ourselves." Ao Tian said. Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai looked at each other, and they used their eyes to convey some kind of information. A group of people left Soto''s Great Fighting Arena. After walking not far, Dai Mubai stopped and said, "You should go back first. Ma Hongjun and I will have something to eat before we go back." Oscar blinked at Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, with an expression that I understand on his face. After finishing speaking, Dai Mubai left directly with Ma Hongjun. Ao Tian said with a smile: "The good show is about to begin, let''s go, I will take you to see a good show." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 178： Come Again Rose Hotel "What''s a good show?" Gu Yuena asked. She also didn''t know about Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai''s activities, only Ao Tian found out. In her opinion, shouldn''t it be time to go back? Then start nightlife, squeeze Ao Tian like a toothpaste for one night. "You will know later." Ao Tian raised his foot and walked in the direction where Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun had left. The four girls all followed, but Gu Yuena was a little dissatisfied, because she didn''t want to watch a good show, so it''s better to go back and explore the true meaning of life happily. Zhu Zhuqing did not speak, his face was calm. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu are a little bit enthusiastic. "Tang San, let''s go back." Oscar said. He understands that he is no longer able to walk with the five Ao Tian, ??and he can''t even say a word. After that happened, Tang San could no longer face Ao Tian like before. He wanted to go back with Oscar. But seeing Ao Tian leaving behind Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, he suddenly became a little confused. Ao Tian said just now that he was going to see a good show, but he seemed to be following Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Could it be that the good show Ao Tian said had something to do with Dai Mubai? Tang San flashed this thought, shook his head and said, "Lets go take a look together, and go back later." Oscar said: "Why? Tang San, you don''t want to please Ao Tian because you feel guilty about that incident?" Tang San shook his head and said, "The good show that Ao Tian just said may have something to do with Big Brother Mubai. Let''s go and see it." Oscar frowned, and said, "Boss Dai and Fatty are just going to be romantic. What''s so good about it? That Ao Tian even wants to see piaoji, and he took a group of girls to see. Is he brain sick?" Although Oscar didn''t hate Ao Tian as much as Dai Mubai, he didn''t have any good feelings, so he directly expressed his thoughts. "Let''s take a look, maybe it''s something else?" Tang San always felt that things were not that simple. "Whatever, if you want to see, I''ll accompany you." Oscar said. The two followed. Dai Mubai was still very vigilant. He took Ma Hongjun around for several times, and he swept back from time to time, obviously because he was worried that someone would be following him. It is normal for him to worry. After all, what he and Ma Hongjun will do next is inhumane in the eyes of others. If it was discovered, Shrek Academy would definitely not be able to stay. There are clear regulations in the rules of the hospital that looting of criminals is prohibited. Once done, they will definitely be expelled from Shrek Academy. If it is serious, the scandal will continue to spread, and there will be an indelible stain in one''s life. It is Ao Tian that Dai Mubai is wary of. He thinks that his relationship with Ao Tian is already on the same level. If anyone could report him, it must be Ao Tian. Thinking from another position, Dai Mubai felt that if he were Ao Tian, ??he would not let go of such a good opportunity to hit his opponent. But how could he find Ao Tian''s stalking? After circled a few times, Dai Mubai stopped, completely relieved. "It seems that I think too much." He secretly said. Ma Hongjun became a little impatient, and said, "I said, Boss Dai, what are you doing with me around? Do you not want to take me?" Ma Hongjun is indeed a little anxious, the closer he gets to success, the more excited he is, and the evil fire is about to be overwhelmed. After all, they are two beautiful beauties. They are not comparable to the village girls and old women he used to find. His current mood is even more excited than when he first solved the Martial Spirit problem with a woman. Dai Mubai rolled his eyes, and was too lazy to follow Ma Hongjun, who was about to be dazzled by the evil fire, and walked directly to his destination tonight. Rose Hotel, this is the exclusive place for him to date the twin sisters. He has a luxurious VIP room there for a long time, which is filled with roses, and the center is also decorated with thousands of roses in a huge heart-shaped pattern. The rent there is an astronomical figure for ordinary people. Dai Mubai admitted that he had never paid true affection to those girls, but he had never been stingy in terms of money. The other two girls have other dating places, all of which he has spent money to rent for a long time. The two came to the entrance of the Rose Hotel and stopped. Dai Mubai pointed to a barbecue restaurant opposite the Rose Hotel, and said, "You go inside and sit down for a while, I''ll ask them out." "Okay, Boss Dai, I love you so much. In the future, if you let me go up to the sword mountain or down the sea of ??flames, brothers, I won''t frown." Ma Hongjun said hastily. Dai Mubai said, "You have to exercise your courage in the future, so just don''t be scared to shiniao." After speaking, he turned and left. It''s getting late, he has to sneak into the two girls'' house and bring them out. This is not the first time he has done this kind of thing. For him as a soul sovereign, it is not difficult. Seeing Dai Mubai''s departure, Ma Hongjun curled his lips and muttered to himself: "Who is not afraid of being carried by the Titan Great Ape? It is estimated that Title Douluo will be afraid, let alone me, a little great spirit master. " He turned to look at the barbecue shop on the street, and wanted to go in and sit for a while, but after seeing the luxurious decoration, he dared not go in immediately. "This kind of place, how can someone let me sit in it without ordering something? If I order something, it must be very expensive." Ma Hongjun thought for a moment, but didn''t go in, and found a dark corner where no one was far from the barbecue shop and squatted down. The Spirit Master subsidy he receives every month can only last for more than ten days. For the remaining ten days, he has to rely on his own teacher to pay, and he has never had much money in his pocket. "When will my Phoenix Martial Spirit''s **** problem get better? As my cultivation base grows, the evil fire will become stronger and stronger, and the expenses will become larger and larger in the future. I have to hold Boss Dai tightly. Legs. Or you can find a soul master girlfriend. It''s best to find a soul female soul master with ice attributes. It should be able to restrain my evil fire But I have a ghostly appearance, what soul female soul master is there? Can you see me? Its good not to be scared and cry." Ma Hongjun thought sadly in his heart. Various thoughts flashed in his heart, but his eyes did not rest for a moment. This is already the most prosperous area in the center of Soto City, and the people who come and go are all rich. Those rich and beautiful women with rich body and noble temperament caught a lot of them, and Ma Hongjun was almost overwhelmed by it. He was sitting on a relatively dim step, his eyes were fiercely invading the prey he saw, his legs were tightly clamped, and his ugliness was concealed. "No, this **** evil fire, I can''t stand it anymore." Ma Hongjun snarled. He was looking forward to Dai Mubai''s coming back soon, so he wouldn''t need to be tortured here. Ao Tian took the four girls and walked a distance with Tang San and Oscar, then stopped, and stopped by the side of the road for more than ten minutes. The ten minutes or so was when Dai Mubai was detouring. Ao Tian didn''t bother to follow him, so he stopped and waited for Dai Mubai to go to the Rose Hotel before following. When there were tens of meters away from the Rose Hotel, Ao Tian led a few people into a restaurant. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 179： Flanders secret private life Ning Rongrong wondered: "Ao Tian, ??didn''t you say you want to take us to a good show? Why did you come here for dinner?" The others also looked at Ao Tian curiously, especially Tang San and Oscar. Tang San thought that the good show Ao Tian was talking about was related to Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, but Ao Tian stayed on the side of the road for ten minutes before, and now he came to this restaurant again, making Tang San start to doubt what he was doing before. Thoughts. If Ao Tians good show really has something to do with Dai Mubai, Dai Mubai would have gone far for the ten minutes that he had stayed, so how could he still be able to keep up? And Tang San also carefully observed the surroundings, since Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun left, he never saw the two figures again. He was extremely confident in his purple magic pupil, he could see thousands of meters away, and he could see things in the dark, even he didn''t find Dai Mubai''s figure, let alone other people. Tang San felt that either the good show Ao Tian said had nothing to do with Dai Mubai, or that Ao Tian accidentally lost Dai Mubai. Ao Tian did not enter the box, but found a window position in the lobby on the second floor and sat down. Looking out the window from here, I can see the Rose Hotel not far away, but I cant see the corner of Ma Hongjun. The others also sat down. Ao Tian smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the show hasn''t started yet, let''s have something to eat first. Order whatever you want, and I will treat you this meal." Ning Rongrong took the menu, touched his belly, and said, "I''m already hungry after running and fighting for so long. Since Ao Tian is a treat, then I''m not welcome." "Click, click whatever." Ao Tian said. Ning Rongrong immediately chirped with Xiao Wu to order the dishes, Zhu Zhuqing suddenly groaned in her stomach, she blushed, and picked up a menu and looked at it. Gu Yuena also suddenly had an appetite, and Zhu Zhuqing looked at a menu. A few minutes later, the four girls ordered a table of dishes. Tang San and Oscar were a little embarrassed, and only after Ao Tian told them to eat together, they ate with a cheek. Half an hour later, Dai Mubai brought two girls with rugged figures to the Rose Hotel. These two girls look exactly the same, they are the twin sisters. The two of them held Dai Mubai''s arms affectionately, and they were about to press on Dai Mubai''s body. Dai Mubai glanced at the barbecue restaurant and found Ma Hongjun sitting next to him. He calmly took the two girls into the Rose Hotel. Ma Hongjun stood up with excitement in an instant. The two girls are considered top among the various beauties that come and go on this street. The key is that they are still identical twins, and I dont know how much more attractive they are. Under the agitated mood, he stood up abruptly, and the ugliness of his body was clearly revealed. His excessive forceful movement immediately attracted the attention of some pedestrians on the street, and then pointing and laughing and contempt sound rushed towards him. Ma Hongjun was so embarrassed that he immediately sat down, adjusted his legs, and clamped his legs firmly. "It''s coming, it''s coming, you have to keep your breath, keep your breath..." He was hinting at himself. Ao Tian saw Dai Mubai bringing the two girls into the hotel. He stood up and said, "You should eat first. I''ll go out a bit beforehand and come back later." "Where to go?" Gu Yuena asked. Ao Tian had been observing the outside with divine minds just now, and had not glanced in the direction of the Rose Hotel, so no one noticed that Ao Tian was staring at the Rose Hotel, nor did he see Dai Mubai bringing the two girls into the hotel just now. One scene. Ao Tian smiled and said: "Keep a secret, I will be back soon, and then you will have a good show." After speaking, he went downstairs, and then without everyone paying attention, his figure disappeared suddenly, as if the world had evaporated. Tang San frowned, until now, he still doesn''t know what Ao Tian wants to do, what kind of a good show is? Is it related to Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun? Even Gu Yuena didn''t know. So although a group of people are curious, they can only wait. After Ao Tian''s figure disappeared, he instantly appeared in front of the dilapidated shop in Flanders. Its a little far away from the Rose Hotel. The street is rather dilapidated. There are almost no pedestrians. No one has seen this tall and handsome young man suddenly appearing. Flenders shop closed the door tightly, and a little light leaked from the crack in the door, proving that there was someone inside. There is a wooden bed in the back hall of the shop. Flanders sometimes spend the night here. At this time, Flander was sweating in the shop. "You old pervert, people really like it." A tingling voice came from the inside. The voice was not very clear to others, but Ao Tian could hear it clearly. Ao Tian showed a smile on his face. Before tonight, he didn''t know that Flanders had this kind of private life. He was really strong and happy. The delicate voice sounded again, saying: "My dear, I always come here with you all the way, and I''m exhausted. You spend a little more tonight and pack me into the morning. I don''t have to. Go back and serve those uncles again. Don''t worry, they will satisfy you." Flander said: "Little Tao Hong, you are so expensive, I can''t afford the night, I will send you back later." Flender''s voice sounded a little unstable, and I didn''t know what was doing in it. "I hate it, it''s like this every time, don''t you understand what people think of you?" Flender can only smile, he really doesn''t have so many wallet nights, he still has a disciple of the Golden Swallowing Beast. In order to take care of Ma Hongjun, he can only make Xiao Taohong about once or twice a month to solve his physical needs. Just when Flemish''s breath became more and more unstable the slap of a door suddenly sounded. The sound of the door shot was so loud that Flander was taken aback, and his whole spirit was wilted in an instant. "Which one doesn''t have eyes?" Flender roared, put on his clothes hastily, and rushed out angrily. Dare to ruin his own good deeds, he swears, he must let the person who shoots the door outside leave the most unforgettable memory in his life. Flander roared and opened the door, and then he saw Ao Tian standing outside the door. Ao Tian is tall, much taller than Flanders. The moment he saw Ao Tian, ??Flender was stunned, and all his anger disappeared instantly. He glanced back with some guilty conscience and found that Xiao Taohong hadn''t come out behind, he was relieved, went out, and closed the door with his backhand. He called a woman out of the brothel. This matter should not be known to the students, otherwise it would be too detrimental to his image as the dean. He pulled Ao Tian slightly away from the shop, and then asked, "How do you know I am here? Did something happen?" Ao Tian said: "It really happened. I know your shop is here, so I will come over and see if you are." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 180： Rush into the hotel Flanders was surprised when he heard the words, and hurriedly asked: "What happened???" Ao Tian said, I overheard Dai Mubais conversation with Ma Hongjun some time ago. Dai Mubai wanted to pursue Zhu Zhuqing, but was afraid that Ma Hongjun would tell him about his previous romantic history, so he agreed to give his four girlfriends. Ma Hongjun enjoy it again." "I thought they were just talking, but I didn''t expect to actually put it into action. Just now when everyone came out of the Great Fighting Arena, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun left with excuses. I remembered what they said before, so I followed up and checked, and I realized that Dai Mubai had called out his two girlfriends, and Ma Hongjun was waiting by the side." "I think they will soon do things that are infuriating between humans and gods, so they come to you quickly." Ao Tian felt that if he wanted to punish Dai Mubai, this method was the best. For him, it is too easy to kill a person, but this is also the most boring and cheapest way to Dai Mubai. The best punishment is to ruin them and cause social death, which is worse than death. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun took the blame for all this, and Ao Tian just exposed their evil deeds. As he finished speaking, Flender''s face was already gloomy. "Why don''t you stop them directly?" Flender asked. Ao Tian said, "Ma Hongjun was still outside when I came, and I''m not sure if they would do that kind of thing, so I will let you know first." Flander said: "It should not be too late, I will go with you right away." As soon as he finished speaking, he remembered that there was a little pink in his shop. "You wait here, I''ll go back and lock the door." Flander ran back after speaking. He has to go back and tell Xiao Taohong to let her go back by herself. Looking at the running back of Flanders, Ao Tian remembered Flanders'' first half of his life. When Flender was young, he and Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong roamed the mainland together, and the two men fell in love with a woman at the same time. However, Liu Erlong did not choose Flanders, but was attracted by the talent shown by the weak Yu Xiaogang. When Flender confessed, he was rejected tragically. In the end, frustrated, he had to choose Chengquan Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong to leave alone. In fact, Flender still couldn''t forget Liu Erlong for so many years, but he also knew that he and Liu Erlong would not be in the slightest in this life. Flender went back and asked Xiao Tao Hong to leave after a while, and then walked out quickly. "Where are they? Take me there quickly." Flender urged. "It''s over there at the Rose Hotel." Ao Tian said, and ran over there. The speed displayed by Ao Tian at this time is only at the level of the soul sect. After all, the soul master level he now shows is the soul sage. If the speed is too exaggerated, I am afraid that it will attract many inquiries. After listening to Ao Tian''s description just now, Flender was already very anxious, especially if Ma Hongjun was still his disciple, if he really did something that hurts the world, Flender didn''t know how to deal with it. He caught up with Ao Tian in a few steps, reaching out to grab Ao Tian''s shoulder, but he was evaded by Ao Tian. Ao Tian didn''t want to be driven by a little soul sage. "What are you doing while hiding from me? I''ll hurry up while holding you." Flender dissatisfied. Ao Tiandao: "No hurry, at our current speed, it will only take a few minutes to arrive at the Rose Hotel." He had to get the time right and catch Jian in the bed, so that Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun could not explain. His spirit has already seen the scene outside the Rose Hotel. Dai Mubai walked out from the entrance of the hotel and waved to Ma Hongjun who was opposite. Ma Hongjun got up excitedly and rushed towards the Rose Hotel. Pedestrians on the road saw a man with a black mask rushing over, and quickly avoided in horror, followed by a loud curse. If it were before, Ma Hongjun would definitely stop and talk with these people, but now, there is only one thing in his mind. "It''s done?" Ma Hongjun rushed to Dai Mubai''s side and asked excitedly. Dai Mubai nodded and said, "Come with me." The two entered the hotel and started walking upstairs. The waiter and manager of the hotel didn''t ask much when they saw this scene. After all, Dai Mubai was their distinguished guest and a spirit master, so how could they dare to ask. When Dai Mubai brought Ma Hongjun into the hotel, Ao Tian gave Gu Yuena a voice transmission and asked her to take everyone else to the door of the Rose Hotel. Gu Yuena became a little interested in the mysterious behavior of Ao Tianshen, so she led everyone to the entrance of the Rose Hotel. Although Tang San and Ning Rongrong were puzzled, they all curiously followed Gu Yuena to the Rose Hotel after hearing that it was what Ao Tian meant. They just arrived and were about to ask what Gu Yuena Ao Tian was doing, they saw Ao Tian and Flanders rushing from the other side of the street. "Dean, why are you here?" Oscar shouted. Flender glanced at Oscar, did not answer, but asked Ao Tian: "Where are they?" "Come with me." Ao Tian said, and walked into the Rose Hotel first. Flanders was anxious, and passed Ao Tian in a few steps, rushed to the front desk of the hotel, and asked loudly, "Which room is Dai Mubai in?" The hotel attendant was shocked by the sudden appearance of Flanders. Seeing Flander''s aggressive appearance, the attendant bit the bullet and said: "Sorry sir, our hotel guest information cannot be leaked." Flander still cares about this, and roared: "Say! I will demolish your hotel if you don''t say it." said, the powerful aura of his soul saint was released, and the waiter was trembling with fright. Not only the waiter, but the hotel manager who was trotting over was almost frightened by Flanders. The breath of the Soul Saint is so terrifying, it is not something these people can resist. Seeing that the trembling waiter didn''t speak yet, Flender was about to reach out and grab him. "President, I know which room Dai Mubai is in." Ao Tian said suddenly. After speaking, he walked up the stairs. Flender quickly followed. The waiter and manager of the hotel dare not stop them, they can only watch a group of people go up. Until now, Gu Yuena and others still dont know what happened and they are still kept in the dark. "Dean, what happened?" Oscar couldn''t help asking again. Flander''s anxious appearance is really scary, making Oscar feel that something terrible must have happened. Tang San kept frowning and thinking, could it be that this is what Ao Tian said? is indeed related to Dai Mubai, but how did Ao Tian know that Dai Mubai was here? Did you check it out just now when you left? Under the leadership of Ao Tian, ??a group of people came to the top. There are a lot fewer rooms on the top floor, only a few, but the decoration is very unique, the color of the door of each room is different, and different names are written on the doorplate, blue enchantress, red ocean, pink tenderness, white Innocence... Ao Tian led a group of Flanders to the room of the Red Ocean. He did something to the room when he first came up. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun inside could not hear the outside sound, but outside, they could clearly hear the inside sound. Flender wanted to push the door anxiously, but was stopped by Ao Tian. "Wait a minute, in case we misunderstood, let''s wait and see what they say." Ao Tian said. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 181： Break in Hearing Ao Tian''s words like this, Flander suddenly dispelled the idea of ??breaking in, and listened quietly with his face sideways. Gu Yuena had already discovered the situation inside. The others were still at a loss, but seeing Flander quietly listened, they didn''t dare to ask. They are also a little curious, what exactly are Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun doing in it? Why did the dean rush over so anxiously? Except for Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, everyone else listened carefully, and the conversation between Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun also fell into their ears. Dai Mubai said, "I took medicine for the two of them, and they won''t wake up before noon tomorrow." Then there was the sound of rustling undressing, and Ma Hongjuns voice was filled with excitement, and said, "Boss Dai, you will always be my boss. You are so good to me. I really love you." Dai Mubai said, "Come on, only this time. After tomorrow, I will break up with them." "One time, one time, I can''t wait, why don''t you go out? I don''t have a hobby of being bystanders." Dai Mubai said: "I don''t worry about you. You have to order several items every time you go to the checkbox. That aspect is too abnormal. I''m afraid you don''t know the severity and it will be difficult if something happens." "But if you look at it, I will feel very awkward." Ma Hongjun said. "Stop talking nonsense, if you don''t want to, just follow me back now." Dai Mubai said. "Okay, you can watch it if you want, but don''t be scared by me. Since then, you will have an inferiority complex, hehe..." Outside the door, Flender was already shaking with anger. His hair almost stood up, his head was flushed with anger, and his entire face was flushed. "Beast!" Flender roared and kicked towards the thick red door. With a bang, this wooden door could not bear the anger of a soul sage. The whole door broke away from the door frame and flew inside. Tang San was stunned when they heard the conversation just now. Although they didn''t see the scene inside, they also guessed the outline of the matter from the conversation between Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Dai Mubai even fainted his two girlfriends, and then gave them to Ma Hongjun. This is simply a loss of conscience and annihilation of humanity! The three girls Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were already trembling with anger. Tang San was also filled with righteous indignation. Tang San could still distinguish between good and bad in such matters. After Oscar was shocked, he was very worried, thinking that Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were about to finish. After Flander kicked the door open in a rage, they immediately looked inside and saw Dai Mubai standing in front of the bed, while Ma Hongjun was already naked and crawling onto the bed. lay on top of them, two girls with hot bodies, with exactly the same delicate faces, who had lost consciousness. Fortunately, the clothes on the two girls are still intact. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun could not hear outside sounds at all before, and they didnt know that Flanders and others had been listening outside for a while. The door was kicked open without warning, and the loud sound frightened them all. It''s a big jump. With a bang, like a thunder, Ma Hongjun almost rolled off the bed in fright. Dai Mubais rich combat experience was revealed at this time. His mental power sensed that the door was broken open and slammed towards him. He quickly turned around, with powerful spirit power fluctuations already surging in his right hand, and he shot it out with a palm. . With a bang, the wooden door made of precious wood was beaten to pieces by his palm, and the pieces of wood flew around. Flander was furious with his feet before, and didn''t use his soul power. He just kicked the door open with his physical power, but it didn''t break the whole door. Dai Mubai used his spirit power, and the effect was different. "Tm, who doesn''t have eyes to dare to spoil Lao Tzu''s good deeds? I cao..." Before Ma Hongjun could finish speaking, he could see Flander who walked in a rage, and the rest of the cruel words suddenly got stuck. In the throat. His eyes widened instantly, and his eyes gradually became frightened. He shuddered with fat all over his body, and he rolled off the bed. Dai Mubai was already stunned on the spot, his head was completely stunned, and he didn''t understand why Flanders suddenly appeared here. "Ah!" Two screams sounded at the same time, from Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong respectively. Ma Hongjun''s fat body, severe burns on his skin, and terrifying and spicy eyes shocked Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong. Zhu Zhuqing also turned away quickly, afraid to look at such a disgusting thing. Gu Yuena had no scruples, staring at Ma Hongjun with cold eyes. Tang San''s gaze was also a bit bad, his impression of Dai Mubai had changed a bit before. But I didn''t expect Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun to do such a conscienceless thing. "That''s his own girlfriends, how could he get rid of this murder and send them to Ma Hongjun." Gu Yuena quickly came to the bed and reached out to hold the hands of the two girls to help them get rid of the effect of the medicine. "~~" The two girls opened their eyes. At first they were a little dazed, but their expressions suddenly became frightened. "Who are you?" They screamed, and quickly got out of bed, hiding behind Dai Mubai. "Mubai, who are they? How could they break into our room?" A girl grabbed Dai Mubai''s arm tightly and asked in shock. Especially when they saw Ma Hongjun who was naked, they were horrified. A naked, ugly man appeared in their den with Dai Mubaiai. This kind of thing was too terrifying. "It''s over." Dai Mubai only had these two words in his mind at this time, so there was no way to think about these two girls. Ma Hongjun put on his clothes in a hurry, then knelt in front of Flander with a plop. "Teacher, I was wrong." Ma Hongjun opened his mouth, his nose and tears flowed down instantly, crying bitterly. "Say! What''s going on, if you dare to have a lie, I''ll cast you off on the spot." Flender could no longer suppress his anger and roared frantically. The aura of his soul saint was released unabashedly, pressing on Ma Hongjun''s body. Ma Hongjun, who was kneeling, couldn''t bear it all of a sudden, and fell on the ground with a plop. Where did the two girls beside Dai Mubai have seen the aura of the soul saint, they held Dai Mubai''s arm tightly, shivering. "MubaiI''m afraid." A girl said timidly. Ning Rongrong couldn''t stand it anymore and said directly to the two girls: "Dai Mubai, the scumbag, gave you medicine and made you pass out of a coma, and then gave it to this fat man to play with. You are still relying on him now. , What a poor and stupid woman." The two girls were stunned, then shook their heads and shouted: "This is impossible! Don''t slander Mubai. He loves us so much, how could he do such a thing?" Ning Rongrong sneered and said: "We just heard him talking with this fat man outside the door. He is a guy with a beastly heart. If you don''t believe it, you can ask him to explain why you suddenly passed out? And why? Is there a fat guy without clothes here?" The two girls were a little flustered, shaking Dai Mubai''s arms, and asked: "Mubai, you quickly explain, no matter what you say, we are willing to believe you." Dai Mubai looked at the furious Flander, and then saw the classmate who looked at him coldly, and suddenly felt sad. He wanted to quibble at first, but when Ning Rongrong said it was not bad, he understood that no matter how much he explained, it would be useless. "I''m sorry, what she said is true." Dai Mubai said desperately, throwing away the hands of the two girls. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 182： Listen to The two girls were shocked and couldn''t believe what they heard. But these words were clearly spoken from Dai Mubai''s mouth, so they couldn''t help but believe them. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why an ugly man appeared here, and why they would pass out inexplicably. "Mubai, you must have some unavoidable difficulties, right? It doesn''t matter, if you speak out, we will forgive you." A girl said quickly. The other nodded and looked at Dai Mubai expectantly. Dai Mubai had originally planned to break up with them, but this kind of thing happened again at this time, where would he go to coax the two girls. These two girls seemed so stupid to him. They were dazzled by love. They are still whispering in his ears, making him feel extremely bored. He sneered and said, "I didn''t tell lies, I wanted to break up with you a long time ago." The two girls turned pale, and kept murmuring: "Why..." At this time, Zao Wou-ki had determined that what Ao Tian had said to him before was true, still raging in his heart, and shouted loudly: "You two will go back to Shrek Academy. Dont give you a bitter taste, I Not called Flanders!" After finishing speaking, he kicked Ma Hongjun in front of him and yelled, "Bast, I lost my face." Ma Hongjun screamed, and flew out a few meters away, spurting out a mouthful of blood. Flender''s kick caused Ma Hongjun to suffer internal injuries, which shows how angry he was. After Ma Hongjun vomited blood, although it was painful, he was too scared to say anything. He had never seen his teacher so angry before that he hit him until he vomited blood. Flender strode forward, reached out and grabbed the collar behind Ma Hongjun''s neck, lifted him up, and walked out. Dai Mubai walked out without even looking at the two girls with his indifferent eyes. The matter is over, he understands that begging for mercy is useless, and the worst result is nothing more than being expelled from Shrek Academy. When Flanders just broke into the door, Dai Mubai had this psychological preparation. When he passed by Ao Tian, ??he paused for a while, his eyes fixed on Ao Tian''s face. Ao Tian looked at Dai Mubai with a smile. Seeing the smile on Ao Tian''s face, Dai Mubai asked, "You told the secret, right?" "Yes, it''s me." Ao Tian answered with a smile. "Very good, Dai Mubai wrote down this grudge." "Remember, the better you remember, the better, I look forward to challenging me when you are strong, because...breaking a person''s bones, the feeling is really wonderful." Dai Mubai clenched his fist tightly, his heart was raging, and his face couldn''t help but shake. He doesn''t know how Ao Tian learned this secret, but it doesn''t matter anymore. He will keep this hatred firmly in his heart. One day, he will get it back a hundred times. Dai Mubai stopped staying, and chased Flander down. Oscar glanced at Ao Tian and several people, and then chased after Dai Mubai. Even though Dai Mubai made such a mistake, from Oscar''s point of view, Dai Mubai was more pleasing to the eye than Ao Tian''s group. Tang San also walked down, but did not approach Dai Mubai''s side. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were able to do such things without a moral bottom line. Tang San felt that there was no need for him to have anything to do with Dai Mubai. Some of the good feelings he had just recovered for Dai Mubai during this period of time have disappeared in just a moment. Ao Tian looked at the two twin sisters who were hugging each other and crying, and said, "Recognize the reality, Dai Mubai just played with you from beginning to end. Do you think he really has feelings for you? He has two other girlfriends in Soto, I''m afraid you don''t know yet." After finishing, Ao Tian also went downstairs. The four girls Gu Yuena glanced at the twins with pity, and then followed Ao Tian. came downstairs, Dai Mubai was making compensation for the door that Flanders kicked. The manager was still a little scared, and he was really scared by Flanders. With that terrifying aura, he was definitely a terrifying soul master. After Dai Mubai gave the money, he said, "Manager Wang, I won''t be here in the future. You can rent the Red Ocean to others." After speaking, he walked to the door, and Flander waited there with Ma Hongjun in his hand. After seeing Dai Mubai''s compensation, Flender snorted coldly, and then left with Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun is like a little chicken, being picked up by Flander, and dare not say a word. The evil fire that was still surging inside his body, at this time, because of fear, has completely disappeared. "Let''s go, too." Ao Tian followed. A group of people didn''t run and walked all the way back. When they returned to Shrek Academy, it was already late at night. Flander directly mentioned Ma Hongjun in front of the firewood room, and threw Ma Hongjun in. "Go in!" Flender looked at Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai didn''t say a word, turned his head and glanced at Ao Tianhou, and walked in in silence. Flander slammed the door shut and locked it, and then said coldly, "I will shut you up for one night, and I will deal with you tomorrow morning!" Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun already violated the rules of the hospital seriously this time. After that, Flanders came to Ao Tian and tried to soften his tone as much as possible, saying: "Ao Tian, ??you did a good job this time. If it weren''t for you, the two beasts would have committed the crime. The big mistake of saving, your behavior also saved two innocent girls." Ao Tian smiled and said: "President Flanders, I am still happy to do such a just thing. If I don''t do this, there may be two scums in the soul master world in the future." "The dean Ma Hongjun is your disciple, and Dai Mubai is also the prince of the Star Luo Empire. You will not bend the law for personal gain, are you?" Ning Rongrong asked. After tonight''s events, Ning Rongrong hated Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun even more, and naturally didn''t want them to get better. Flender said solemnly: "Don''t worry, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun must be punished severely. I will call all the teachers to discuss tomorrow morning, and I will never disappoint everyone." "That''s good," Ning Rongrong said. Zhu Zhuqing beside also nodded. She was very fortunate, fortunate that she had decisively separated from the scumbag Dai Mubai. This kind of person is really a scum, not only playing with other people''s feelings, but also wanting to tarnish other people''s bodies at will, it is a heinous crime. Flender said: "It''s already late. Go back and rest, and gather at the playground tomorrow morning." He left after speaking. In the firewood room, Dai Mubai''s fists rattled. He heard the conversation between Flanders and Ao Tian just now, and he was so angry that he almost couldn''t breathe. "Ao Tian Ao Tian, ??this is Ao Tian again. This guy is full of food. He has two beautiful girlfriends. He has done this kind of despicable thing of complaining behind the scenes. I think he just cant see others. Good." Ma Hongjun said angrily. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 183： Oscars Horror Speculation At this time, only Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were left in the wood house. Dai Mubai''s calm expression began to become gloomy, and his eyes gradually became deep. "This guy is very annoying, extremely annoying." Dai Mubai said. "Then do you have any way to teach him a lesson?" Ma Hongjun said fiercely, with the fat on his face shaking. Dai Mubai said, "Now that neither you nor I are his opponents, what can I do?" "Aren''t you the prince of the Star Luo Empire? You can ask some experts to teach him." Ma Hongjun called. Dai Mubai shook his head and said, "If you have any grudges, you must personally report it." "But can we beat that guy? I heard that he still has a terrifying soul guide." Dai Mubai sneered and said, "You don''t know yet. That guy is now obsessed with female **** every day, and spring nights every night. Even a man who beats iron can''t stand it. This kind of guy can''t be a big problem, as long as we work hard, it won''t work. How long will the strength be able to surpass him." Can''t teach Ao Tian right away, Ma Hongjun is still a little unwilling. He remembered the tragedy that happened to him during this period of time. Since Ao Tian came to Shrek Academy, he was first burned, disfigured, and lost his girlfriend. Then he went to the Star Dou Great Forest and was scared to incontinence by the Titan Great Ape, and was severely injured. Now, this kind of serious consequence has happened again. He felt that since Ao Tian came, he has not been well, and all kinds of unlucky things have happened to him. Especially tonight, the fat in the mouth is gone. Those are two beautiful beauties. Ma Hongjun feels that he might not have the opportunity to experience such beauties in his life. But such a great opportunity was destroyed by Ao Tian. "That guy is really a shit-chucking stick." Ma Hongjun snorted angrily. Dai Mubai looked at Ma Hongjun, patted Ma Hongjun''s shoulder vigorously, and said, "Fatty, cultivate hard in the future. Don''t think about women all day long. Only when you are strong can you get revenge. Think about it and wait for you. After becoming Title Douluo, how many beautiful women will line up to want to be your chuang?" Every time Ma Hongjun heard such words, he was very excited, but after thinking about it, he sighed and said: "You don''t know this hidden danger of my spirit. You need a woman to solve it every few days. Sometimes it''s just control. If you keep thinking about women, where can you calm down and meditate?" Dai Mubai groaned for a moment, and said, "Well, I will cover the money you go to the bar in the future. As long as your cultivation is affected, you can go. You don''t need to hold it to the limit. In this case, evil fire will treat you. Cultivation will not have that big impact." Ma Hongjun was a little moved, and said, "Boss Dai, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. I will never forget your kindness in my life. It''s just...Can Goulan be replaced with a high-end brothel? You know, those low-grade goods are old and fat-skinned. It''s yellow, the delicate women in the high-end brothel can pinch water out of every skin, but the consumption there is too expensive, otherwise I would have wanted to experience it a long time ago." Dai Mubai thought for a while, and said, "Yes, but only once a month." "It''s not bad once." Ma Hongjun laughed happily, as if he had forgotten all the unpleasantness of tonight. Then, he patted his chest and promised: "Don''t worry, I will definitely practice hard in the future, because I also want to beat that Ao Tian and let him know that Ma Hongjun is not easy to provoke." Dai Mubai smiled, but quickly converged, and said, "If what happened tonight, we will definitely be severely punished by the academy. You are better. After all, you are a disciple of Flanders. No matter how much he should You wont be expelled from the academy. Im a little hard to say." Ma Hongjun said: "Don''t worry, Boss Dai, if my teacher really wants to drive you away, I will intercede for you." Dai Mubai nodded and said, "Good brother." Dai Mubai still didn''t want to leave Shrek Academy. After all, he knew the capabilities of Shrek Academy. Although he had no reputation at all, he had two soul saints, no worse than some senior soul master academies. The key teaching method is not bad, which is very conducive to his improvement. And staying in such an infamous academy will not arouse his elder brother''s jealousy, and can quietly make himself stronger. ... Ao Tian and a few girls walked towards the dormitory. "Ao Tian, ??how did you know that Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were going to do such a despicable thing?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Ao Tian said, "Some time ago, I passed Dai Mubai''s room and overheard they were discussing this matter, so I wrote it down. They left for excuses tonight, and I guessed that they might be doing something that hurts the world. " "It turned out to be like this." Ning Rongrong nodded and said, "You did a good job. If it weren''t for you, the two girls would be ruined by the fat pig." Zhu Zhuqing also nodded slightly, agreeing with Ning Rongrong''s opinion in his heart. "It turned out to be like this, he had known Dai Mubai''s plan a long time ago." Tang San, who was walking at the back, said inwardly. When they arrived at the boys dormitory, Gu Yuena and Ao Tian stopped together. "Sister Naer, won''t you go back tonight?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Gu Yuena said without hesitation: "If you don''t go back, I will be with Ao Tian tonight." Half of the good night has passed, she has to work harder to get Ao Tian to give something more. Zhu Zhuqing said: "You two have better talents than me. You should spend more time practicing, don''t be too addicted to... that kind of thing." At the end, Zhu Zhuqing was a little embarrassed. After all, it was a little shameful to say that kind of thing in public. Although she is ashamed, she still has to say it. After all, Gu Yuena is so kind to her, and Ao Tian has a great kindness to her, not to mention improving her talent, but also gifting such precious exercises. She didn''t want to watch Ao Tian and Gu Yuena degenerate and waste their cultivation. Gu Yuena felt pretty good for Zhu Zhuqing, and smiled: "Don''t worry, we will also practice together." Zhu Zhuqing let out a "um", and then he was relieved. The three girls returned to the girls dormitory, and Tang San and Oscar also returned to their rooms. Ao Tian took Gu Yuena back to her room, and then the battle broke out instantly. Fortunately, Ao Tian puts a ban in advance every time, otherwise, I am afraid the whole village can hear the movement of the fighting. In Tang Sans room, Oscar curiously said: "Tang San, you said that the two of them are together every night, will UU Read do that kind of thing? If they do, why cant we hear a little movement? ?" As he said, he still put his ears on the wall, but Ao Tian was terribly silent and there was no sound. Tang San glanced at Oscar, and said lightly: "Are you so interested in other people''s private life?" Oscar shook his head, came to Tang San''s side, and whispered: "I''m not interested in their private lives, but I think Ao Tian''s actions tonight are too much." Seeing Tang San not speaking, Oscar continued: "Think about it. Since he had already heard Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s plan, he didn''t report to the dean in time. He didn''t call in the dean until the last minute. Obviously I want to kill Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. If you learned about Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s plan in advance, would you do it like Ao Tian?" Tang San shook his head and said, "No, I will persuade them, or explain the situation to the dean, so as to prevent things from happening in advance." Oscar said, "That''s right. Judging from Ao Tian''s behavior, he is going to kill us. Think about it, Dai Mubai was first broken to pieces, and now he was made like this again. This is all from Ao Tian''s hand. It''s caused. And your time, I guess he deliberately lured you to take a peek. And the time when Ma Hongjun was burned, although Ao Tian was not present at the time, Gu Yuena was there, maybe she couldnt get rid of it. ." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 184： Tied to torture, caning! Hearing Oscar''s words like this, Tang San couldn''t help thinking. Thinking about it this way, when he discussed the Soul Guidance Device with Ao Tian that day, Ao Tian''s behavior did have many doubts. "First, at that time, Ao Tian had already rejected me, but why did he take out three books from under his pillow? It may be that he deliberately wanted me to see it." "Secondly, why didn''t he put such an important book in his soul guide, but under the pillow? Is it for fear that no one will steal it?" "Third, why did Dean Flanders and Teacher Zao Wou-ki come back with him that day? The scene that day was almost exactly the same as the situation that Dai Mubai encountered tonight. It is very likely that Ao Tian learned that I was entering. Got his room, so I figured out a way to get the dean to come back with him and give me personal stolen money." "fourth" In just a few moments, Tang San had many thoughts in his heart, listing all kinds of doubts about Ao Tian. These doubts can be explained individually, but put together, it is no coincidence that they can be explained clearly. Combined with Dai Mubai''s experience today, Tang San became more and more certain that Ao Tian deliberately dug a hole for him to jump. "Unexpectedly, he turned out to be such a vicious-hearted person. He learned that Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were about to make mistakes, so instead of stopping them in advance, he took this opportunity to attack Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Fortunately everyone went in time, otherwise those two A girl suffered." "He also deliberately dug a hole. When I jumped inside, when did I offend him? Although my stealing behavior is really bad, his deliberate design of others is even more disgusting. I have been with him for six years, and I didnt expect him to be this kind of person." Thinking like this, Tang San''s original guilt for Ao Tian disappeared instantly. It was obviously Ao Tian who designed him, so what else does he need to feel guilty about? "Tang San, why are you not talking?" Oscar asked. After he finished talking just now, Tang San had been silent forever, and he couldn''t figure out what Tang San was thinking. Tang Sandao: "Ao Tian put such precious books under the pillow deliberately, and he deliberately showed it to me that day. It''s really possible to deliberately fix me just like you said." Oscar said: "Let me just say, why there are so many coincidences, look at Ma Hongjun, he was kicked to the egg by the horse raised by Ao Tian. He was seriously injured and disfigured by the fire because of those girls, which led to Ma Hongjun''s evil. The fire is out of control. It is very likely that it was Gu Yuena''s hand." Ao Tian shook his head and said: "Given Ma Hongjun''s lust, it is possible that the four girls would cause evil fire. But if Gu Yuena made the shot, it is very unlikely. After all, you also saw that kind of fire. Even the dean could hardly put it out, so he could only be thrown into the pond in the end." "That''s right, she is just a thirty-first-level soul sovereign, how can she have such a great ability." Oscar nodded and said. "Since we know Ao Tian''s sinister intentions, should we expose him to the dean?" Oscar asked. Tang San shook his head and said, "No, he just cleverly used our mistakes to achieve his own goals, and we don''t have definite evidence to prove his sinister intentions. This is just our guess." "Then let him go like this? If you don''t teach him a lesson, I''m afraid he will continue to engage us in the future." Oscar said. Seeing Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Tang San being engaged by Ao Tian one after another, Oscar felt a little panicked, worried that he would become Ao Tian''s next target. Tang San sighed, "We can''t do anything with him, so we have to pay attention to our own behavior. As long as we don''t make a mistake, he can''t do anything with us." Tang San was very disappointed. He originally regarded Ao Tian as a respectable opponent, but he did not expect Ao Tian to be such a vicious-hearted person. "May I remind Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu to keep them away from Ao Tian?" Tang San thought. But soon he denied this idea. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu are Ao Tian''s girlfriends, and they will definitely choose to believe in Ao Tian instead of him. "Okay." Oscar said helplessly. He decided in his heart that he must be careful in the future and not let Ao Tian catch any of his own handles. In the morning of the next day, except for Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun who were kept in the wood house, all seven students were eating breakfast in the cafeteria. The five Ao Tian sat together, and Tang San sat with Oscar, deliberately separated from the Ao Tian. One after another, other teachers came over for breakfast. In the past, these teachers seldom came over for breakfast at the same time. When they were not in class, they were busy cultivating their soul power. But today is obviously different. They have to make a verdict on Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Ao Tian and the others went to the playground to wait after eating breakfast. Gradually, the teachers also gathered, and finally Flanders and Zao Wou-ki. Flender glanced at everyone, raised his voice, and said, "In the early morning, I have explained to the teachers the atrocities committed by Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun in detail. I will bring them both over later. Trial for their atrocities." "Here," Oscar whispered beside Tang San. Tang San''s complexion also became a little heavier. The thing Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun committed yesterday was much more serious than the one he stole that day. I don''t know what punishment they will receive. He saw that two wooden crosses had been erected behind Flander, and his mood became more and more heavy. Flender said to Zao Wou-ki next to him: "Go and bring the two of them here." Zao Wuji nodded, and walked quickly towards the Chaifang. It didn''t take long for Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun to follow Zao Wuji. Dai Mubai''s expression remained the same, but he was mentally prepared for the worst, so what else was he worried about. It was Ma Hongjun. He didn''t have such a good mentality as Dai Mubai. He was rather persuaded. Many of the teachers present were feared by him. He has never seen such a big battle. When he saw the two stands behind Flanders, Ma Hongjun''s body trembled, and his heart became even more frightened. Seeing Zao Wou-ki bringing the people, Flander waved his hand and said, "Tie them up." When even two teachers walked out, assisted Zao Wou-ki to tie Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun to the cross. At this time, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun seemed to be felons about to be executed. Ma Hongjun was scared to cry by this posture, but in front of so many people, he still held back. If you lose the face of your teacher again, the consequences may be more serious. Dai Mubai''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly returned to normal. As the prince of the Star Luo Empire, although his status is not as good as that of the eldest prince, he is also very noble. was tied to the torture frame, which was a heavy psychological blow to him, and it even damaged the face of the Star Luo Empire. But after thinking about it, he accepted it. He has been in Shrek Academy for so long, and he respects these teachers very much. He is willing to admit this punishment. And this kind of thing is unlikely to be passed back to the Star Luo Empire, and it will not make him a laughing stock. "Come on, the more tortured I am, I will double your return in the future." Dai Mubai was tied to the wooden frame, but kept staring at Ao Tian among the crowd. After was tied up, several teachers stood together and waited for Flanders to speak. Flander said: "Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, students of Shrek Academy, violated the rules of the hospital and tried to assault the two girls by shameless means. They were exposed by student Ao Tian. Although the two of them did not succeed, they acted so frantically. Must be severely punished and cannot be forgiven." "Shrek Academy has always had strict rules for coming to the Academy. If they are not severely punished, they will definitely go astray in the future and become a disaster to the soul master world. It will also make other students feel lucky and violate the rules of the Academy." "How to deal with Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun now, teachers and students can put forward their opinions." A middle-aged male teacher with a more grumpy temper said: "Go to punishment first. These two boys have been in our college for several years. I didn''t expect to be able to do such brutal things. It made me feel chilled. Let them feel the pain, and they will never forget this lesson in their lifetime." Flender pondered for a moment, nodded, and asked, "Then sentence them first. Does anyone object?" Everyone said nothing, they all agreed. Ma Hongjun suddenly panicked. He has been in Shrek Academy for so many years and has not heard of any punishment. Dai Mubai is still calm. From his point of view, what does a man get hurt? As long as he can''t die, it''s just that every bit of pain he suffers will be counted on Ao Tian. Flender said: "Go and find a strong whip." A teacher nodded, and was about to go to the academy''s storeroom to find out if there is such a thing as a whip. "Teacher, no need to go, I have a whip." Ao Tian said suddenly. When he stretched out his hand, a whip more than two meters long with a dark golden metallic luster appeared in his hand. This whip looks to be made of metal. The main body of the whip is spine-like. Ao Tian shook it slightly, and with a slap, cracks burst into the hard mud. Seeing this scene, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s eyelids twitched at the same time, and they were startled by the power of this whip. If the whip was hit on them just now, I am afraid it will be ripped apart. What a vicious mind! Dai Mubai narrowed his eyes and stared at Ao Tian. Ma Hongjun couldn''t stand it anymore, and he struggled hard, unable to break free from the rope on his body. Ao Tian sealed all the powers of the whip, then handed it to Zao Wou-ki, and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhao, this whip is very strong, it wont break no matter how you beat it, you just use it." Zao Wou-ki reached out his hand and took the whip, his heart moved, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??is this whip also a soul guide?" Ao Tiandao: "No, it''s just that the material is very strong." "How strong is it?" Zao Wou-ki asked. "Even the Title Douluo can hardly damage it." Zhao Wu was extremely surprised, and couldn''t help pulling the whip with his hands. At first, he didn''t dare to use too much force, but gradually, his face became more and more shocked, and finally his face trembled, and the blue veins protruded, and he still couldn''t break the whip. Seeing this scene, everyone else was shocked. Zao Wou-ki is a 76th-level soul sage, and his martial arts spirit is still very good at power. Although the martial arts spirit is not released, he uses his spirit power. Under the circumstances, Zao Wou-ki''s power is still amazing. As a result, he kept pulling a whip the size of a thumb. Zao Wou-ki shook it hard, and the whip flashed past. Because of the speed, he could barely catch the shadow, and he made an astonishing scream, as if even the air had been cracked. When Ma Hongjun saw this scene, he was so scared that his scalp was numb, and he repeatedly begged for mercy, saying: "Mr. Zhao, if you hit me with this thing, I will die." Zao Wou-ki grinned: "Don''t worry, I will try my best to control the strength." As soon as he finished speaking, he drew a whip towards Ma Hongjun without hesitation. Ma Hongjun was so scared that he immediately closed his eyes, his fat body was shaking, and he was beaten by such a terrifying whip. Who is not afraid? At this moment, he hated Ao Tian to death in his heart. With a hiss, Ma Hongjuns clothes on his chest were torn apart, and the whip made a blood mark on his skin, and the skin was torn apart. Zao Wou-ki has tried his best to control, otherwise this whip can beat Ma Hongjun into two. After a whip, Ma Hongjun suddenly screamed heartbreakingly. The feeling that the flesh was torn apart was really painful, not weaker than the pain from the fire last time. Zao Wou-ki was taken aback by Ma Hongjun''s heart-piercing scream, and he thought he had severely injured Ma Hongjun. But after taking a closer look, he found that Ma Hongjun''s skin was only cracked, and he was relieved. Flander has turned his face away, not daring to look at Ma Hongjun''s miserable appearance. This whip really hit Ma Hongjun, and it hurts Flender''s heart. Although Flanders feels distressed, he also understands that he has to be cruel and must teach Ma Hongjun a profound lesson. Otherwise, this kid doesn''t know what he will become in the future. "Man, you can''t eat this little bitterness?" Zao Wou-ki was not used to Ma Hongjun, so he whipped up again. The whip hit Ma Hongjun''s thigh, and the flesh and skin split again. This time he almost scared Ma Hongjun to death. He thought that Zao Wou-ki wanted to break his life. Zao Wou-ki ignored Ma Hongjun''s screams, and swiped again, lashing towards Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai tightened his body muscles, trying to improve his defense as much as possible, trying to withstand Zao Wou-ki''s blow. The whip passed, and a shallow blood stain appeared on Dai Mubai''s chest. Zao Wou-ki was taken aback for a moment, then grinned and said: "Good boy, dare you to resist?" He immediately slapped another whip and added a lot of force, Dai Mubai''s skin sprouted immediately, which was even more miserable than Ma Hongjun. Dai Mubai clenched his teeth tightly without saying a word, his eyes fixed on Ao Tian, ??every whip hitting him turned into hatred for Ao Tian. Zao Wou-ki didn''t stay at all, and kept beating Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. It didn''t take long for Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun to have more than a dozen hideous wounds. The blood flowed from the wound and soaked their clothes. Zhao Wou-ki stopped then and threw the whip back to Ao Tian. Ao Tian shook his hand gently, and the blood stained on the whip was easily shaken off, and then retracted the whip. Ma Hongjuns screaming voice never stopped, his voice became hoarse, and the blood flowed to the ground. But these are skin injuries. Although they are painful, they are not life-threatening. Dai Mubai was hard-spirited, he didn''t make a painful grunt from the beginning to the end, and desperately held back. Flender also didn''t ask anyone to treat Dai Mubai and the other two, and continued to ask: "Do you think the punishment for them is enough? Do you still need to deal with it separately?" Ning Rongrong raised his hand and said loudly: "I propose to expel the two of them from Shrek Academy, especially Ma Hongjun." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 185： Yu Xiaogang appeared Ning Rongrongs voice was originally soft and crisp, but at this time he spoke very firmly. Flender and the teachers all froze for a moment, and then fell silent. Although they hated what Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun did, they still hadn''t reached the point of being expelled from the academy in their hearts. Shrek Academy has very few students, but every one of them is a top genius. There are more teachers in Shrek Academy than students. Every student is taught by them with all their hard work, and they are called little monsters. Losing any of them is something they don''t want to see. Especially Ma Hongjun was still a disciple of the dean, and Dai Mubai was also the prince of the Star Luo Empire, and his status was extraordinary. The teachers felt that it was enough to give Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun a hard lesson, and then educate them. After all, this was the first offense, and there was no real big mistake. As soon as Ning Rongrong spoke, these teachers fell silent and all looked at Flanders. Although they did not agree with Ning Rongrong''s suggestion, Flanders had to refuse it. Flender was also silent. He thought that Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were beaten like this, and it should be able to eliminate everyone''s anger. Unexpectedly, Ning Rongrong would even propose to expel Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun from Shrek Academy. He pondered for a moment, organized the language, and said, "Even though Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun are wrong, they are the first offenders after all, and they haven''t made a big mistake. If they can reform, we can give them a chance. " How could Ning Rongrong be easily persuaded and insisted: "Ma Hongjun is a psychopath. He wanted to ** Ao Tians horse before, and I wanted to ** two weak girls last night. Is he still a human? A beast. With such a beast by his side, how can the four of us rest assured? What if he hits us with his idea one day? What if we are really unfortunately ruined by him?" Flender promised: "Don''t worry, if he dares to forcibly defile the girl, I will definitely castrate him." More than a dozen wounds on Ma Hongjun''s body were still bleeding. Hearing Flander''s words at this time, he was so scared that his buttocks shrank back, and a certain part was numb. Ning Rongrong said, "If he really does something like that, what use is it for you to castrate him afterwards? Can you still restore the girl''s virginity? In my opinion, it''s okay to let him stay in Shrek Academy. , But we have to castrate him first." "Impossible? Why are you so vicious?" Ma Hongjun screamed. Whether he was kicked out of Shrek Academy or castrated him, he couldn''t accept it. "I''m vicious?" Ning Rongrong sneered, "Why don''t you think about whether you are vicious or not when you are killing those girls?" Flender sighed, and said, "If this is the case, then everyone will vote. Each person has one vote. The number of votes will determine whether Ma Hongjun will stay." Shrek Academy has more teachers than students, so there must be more people who support Ma Hongjun''s stay. "No! I know you all want Ma Hongjun to stay, it''s not fair." Ning Rongrong said. Flander had a headache and asked, "Then how do you think Ma Hongjun can stay?" "We castrated him." "We must castrate?" "Yes, it must be castrated. And Dai Mubai, giving his girlfriend to others to play with, this kind of thing has been done, and the psychology is extremely abnormal. It is best to expel him from the college." "What are your opinions?" Flender looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tiandao: "I think Ning Rongrong is right." "I agree too." Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Gu Yuena said. Tang San was silent and did not express his position, but Oscar shook his head to express his disagreement. While Flanders didn''t know what to do, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared on the edge of Shrek''s playground. The middle-aged man looks like he is in his 40s or 50s. He has an ordinary appearance, with short black hair, a thin body, and a special temperament. Laziness, decadence, and self-confidence can all be seen from him. When he saw a group of people gathered in the middle of the playground, he was taken aback and asked: "Excuse me, is this Shrek Academy?" Hearing his voice, everyone suddenly looked at him. "Xiaogang, are you here?" Flender shouted in surprise, separated the crowd, and hurried to Yu Xiaogang. Seeing Flander running out, the master also smiled and opened his hands. The two middle-aged men met and hugged each other fiercely, laughing. After a while, Flanders asked, "Why are you here now?" Master said: "Some things need to go to Tiandou City to deal with, it''s a bit late." Flender also didn''t ask the master what to do in Tiandou City. With a move in his heart, he suddenly came up with a good way to keep Ma Hongjun. "You come with me." Flandra walked towards Zao Wou-ki and the others with the master. "What happened to you?" The master also saw Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun tied to the shelf at this time, and asked very surprised. "I''ll tell you more carefully later." Flender said. He took the master back to the middle of the playground. "Teacher, you are finally here." Tang San shouted excitedly. Master showed a pleased smile, came to Tang San, touched Tang San''s head, and said, "It''s a little taller, have you been obedient in these days at Shrek Academy?" "It''s strange that he can be obedient. He only sneaked into Ao Tian''s room a few days ago, trying to peek at Ao Tian''s book making of the Soul Guidance Device, but was caught upright." Xiao Wu sneered. The relieved smile on Master''s face disappeared, and he was taken aback. "Mistress, what Xiao Wu said just now is true?" Tang San showed shame on his face, he knelt down to the master, and said, "Teacher, I''m sorry, I''m ashamed of you." The excitement that the master had just met his beloved disciple disappeared instantly became unbelievable. The disciple who was always obedient, clever and sensible in front of him would actually do this kind of stealing behavior. Flander said quickly: "Xiao Gang, don''t worry, Ao Tian has forgiven Tang San, and we have also educated Tang San so that he recognizes his mistakes and will never make them again in the future." Tang San quickly said, "Yes, teacher, I understand that stealing is wrong, and I will never make such a mistake again." The master nodded. Flender pulled the master to Ma Hongjun''s side, pointed at Ma Hongjun, and said, "Xiaogang, this is my disciple Ma Hongjun. His martial spirit is a mutant martial spirit, possessing extremely strong flame power. But because of the mutation. , His martial spirit had a negative influence on him..." Flender once said about Ma Hongjun''s martial arts flaws, and then said again about what happened last night. "Xiao Gang, I want to know if you can cure the side effects of his martial arts?" Flender asked expectantly. He has been waiting for the arrival of the master for a long time, and he has finally waited for it today. If the master can solve Ma Hongjun''s martial arts problem, then Ning Rongrong''s worries would be unnecessary. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 186： Authoritative Certified Master After asking, Flender approached the master''s ear again, and whispered: "The girls are now trying to drive my disciple out of Shrek Academy, so it''s up to you whether my disciple can keep it." When everyone heard Flander ask the master if he could solve the problem of Ma Hongjun''s spirit, they all looked at the master. Many of them are very surprised. What is the sacredness of this guy called Xiaogang by the dean? Ma Hongjun''s martial arts flaws, these teachers have studied for several years, and they have also looked at many powerful soul masters in Soto City, but without exception, they are all helpless. didn''t even have a clue. They felt that if this person named Xiao Gang could really solve Ma Hongjun''s martial arts problem, it would be really amazing. Master nodded, his complexion suddenly became serious. For the exploration and research of the mystery of the martial arts, he has always held a respectful and pious attitude. A powerful mutant martial arts is more worthy of his dedicated research. "Let him release the martial soul for me to see." The master said. Flander nodded and was about to let Ma Hongjun release his martial spirit, but when he saw Ma Hongjun''s miserable appearance, some of the wounds on his body hadn''t stopped the bleeding, so he shouted: "Oscar, give them each one first. A big sausage." Oscar stepped forward quickly, chanting in a low voice: "I have a big sausage." Two hot sausages appeared in his hand, and they were stuffed into the mouths of Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. After eating the sausage, the wounds on Dai Mubai''s body stopped the blood immediately, and they were shrinking at a slow speed visible to the naked eye, slowly recovering. Master looked at Oscar in amazement, especially when he saw the three spirit rings on Oscar, he was even more shocked, and asked, "How old is this kid?" "Fourteen," Flender replied. "A fourteen-year-old food spirit master, how did he cultivate so fast?" The master asked in shock. Flender smiled and said, "He is a food soul master with innate soul power, and the effect of sausage is amazing." The master almost took a breath. He was born full of spirit power. This could be compared with his disciple Tang San. The key point was a food-type spirit master. Master had previously studied many examples of innate full soul power in the Wuhundian database, but this was the first time I saw a food-type soul master with innate full soul power. "There are so many monsters in Shrek Academy, enough for me to study for a long time." The master thought to himself. This is the first time he has come to Shrek Academy. He had a general understanding of Shrek Academy through correspondence with Flanders, but he didn''t know the situation of the students. He didn''t expect that as soon as he arrived at Shrek Academy, he encountered two surprises, one was a mutant martial soul, and the other was a food soul master with innate soul power. Seeing that the wound on Ma Hongjun''s body was almost healed, Flanders untied Ma Hongjun''s tied hands and said, "Release your martial spirit." Ma Hongjun also understood that the ordinary-looking middle-aged man in front of him may be his life-saving straw. He did not dare to hesitate and immediately released his martial soul. "Phoenix possessed." Ma Hongjun yelled, but there were no wings on his body, only purple-red light radiated from his body, and his hands turned into claws. The hot breath spreads around him centered on him. The master frowned and stared at Ma Hongjun closely. After a while, he said, "I don''t have a clue for the time being. I need to study it for a while. Flanders, you can arrange a room for me. I want to treat him Do your research. Besides, you tell me his information in detail." "Okay, Ma Hongjun, you first go back with Dai Mubai, reflect on it, and then write a three-thousand-word review book, and read it here in front of everyone tomorrow morning." Flender said. "Okay." Dai Mubai said immediately. "Three thousand characters?" Ma Hongjun''s eyes widened, with a look of embarrassment, writing a review of three thousand characters, isn''t this killing him. Ning Rongrong was immediately dissatisfied, and asked loudly, "This matter is not over yet, Dean, isn''t it okay for you to favor Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai like this? Where do you put the safety of our girls?" Flender pointed to the master and said, "I forgot to introduce you to Yu Xiaogang, who is known as a master in the soul master world. He has profound knowledge in the study of martial arts, and he has solved the problem of Ma Hongjun''s martial arts. It''s not a difficult task. As long as Ma Hongjun''s evil fire problem is solved, he will not be affected by the evil fire, and he won''t do anything that hurts the world and reason." "What master, I have never heard of it." Ning Rongrong said. Flender explained again: "Master once worked at the headquarters of Wuhun Hall. His knowledge is very authoritative in Wuhun. You can rest assured, Ning Rongrong, that the master will definitely satisfy you." What else Ning Rongrong wanted to say, Ao Tian suddenly said: "Ning Rongrong, let the master study it." I don''t know what happened. Although Ning Rongrong still had dissatisfaction in her heart, as soon as Ao Tian spoke, she couldn''t think of rebuttal. "Then let him study it, but I want to declare in advance that if Ma Hongjun is still like a bird, I won''t stop, and I will leave Shrek Academy if it''s a big deal," Ning Rongrong said. Ao Tian rolled his eyes silently. Between Ma Hongjun and Ning Rongrong, Flanders must have chosen Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai were released and rushed back to their room as if they were running away. The teachers also dispersed, and Flander arranged a room for the master. When only Ao Tian and four girls were left on the playground, Ning Rongrong asked with some dissatisfaction: "Ao Tian, ??why did you compromise just now? People like Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai, I think they will always be dogs. I cant change the food." Ao Tian smiled and said: "That master can indeed solve the problem of Ma Hongjun''s martial soul. The problem of Ma Hongjun''s evil fire has been solved. Although he is still lustful, he will no longer be dominated by desire Besides, In Flander''s heart, do you have Ma Hongjun important?" "All right," Ning Rongrong said helplessly. "And, don''t you think that without these guys in Shrek Academy, it will become very boring? Their existence will at least make me feel a little fun." Ao Tian said. Its still fun. Ning Rongrong rolled his eyes and said, Since you said that, if Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun try to bully our girls in the future, you must protect us. "Don''t worry, I''m still happy to do such a just thing." Ao Tian said. "Well, then I believe you." Ning Rongrong smiled. A few people returned to their dormitory. According to the situation today, there will be no training courses in these two days. In the room of Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, both of them took off their blood-stained clothes, and looked naked on their own injuries. Oscars big sausage is good for recovering this skin wound. Their wounds have healed, but they still hurt fiercely. Ma Hongjun stretched out his hand and pressed the location of the wound. Suddenly he couldn''t help taking a breath, and said bitterly, "Damn Ao Tian, ??I was punished, and he deliberately took out that kind of whip to torture us. This revenge is not to be reported. , Ma Hongjun swears not to be a man!" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 187： The angry Zao Wou-ki, shameless mentor and apprentice The calm expression that Dai Mubai had shown on the playground had disappeared, and hatred was also filled on his face. The prince of his dignified Star Luo Empire was actually tied to a torture and beaten. He vowed that he would let Ao Tian take his life for this hatred in the future. Starting today, he will practice desperately. He believes that one day he will surpass Ao Tian. The two took turns entering the bathroom and washed the blood stains on their bodies. "Boss Dai, how do you write the three-thousand-word review book?" Ma Hongjun asked. Dai Mubai, who deeply understands Ma Hongjun''s urination, snorted coldly, and said, "You do it yourself, don''t expect me to write it for you." "I''ll mess with you in the future, you are my elder brother, so please help me." Ma Hongjun pleaded. "Don''t think about it!" Dai Mubai''s attitude was very firm. At this moment, Flender''s voice sounded: "Ma Hongjun, come out, I will take you to see the master." Dai Mubai raised his chin to the door, and said, "You can ask your teacher if you can''t write. It''s impossible for him to watch you get kicked out of Shrek Academy." Ma Hongjun''s eyes lit up and smiled, and said, "It makes sense." He went out happily, and followed Flander to see the master. Ma Hongjun still hopes that his martial arts flaws can be resolved, so that he will not often lose control of his desires because of the evil fire. Flender took Ma Hongjun to the master''s room, and once again asked the master to check his martial soul. It didn''t take long for the master to laugh. "What are you laughing at?" Flender asked puzzledly. Master smiled and said: "In fact, his desire for **** is not a defect, but it is beneficial to his cultivation." "How do you say?" Flender asked quickly. He still trusts the master very much. With regard to Wuhun, it is difficult to have problems that the master can''t figure out. Master said: "His desire is many times stronger than that of ordinary people. It is nothing but the influence of the martial soul, which makes his body produce a lot more male essence than other people, which leads to exuberant desire." "In addition, he may have weak willpower, so he can''t stand the torture of that kind of desire. You can let him vent through a woman is one way, but it is the next strategy." "Is there any way to go?" Flander asked quickly. Ma Hongjun also looked at the master and listened carefully. Master said: "The surname desire is also a kind of energy. Since he is energetic, let him not be energetic." "What do you mean?" Flender asked. The master said in a huff: "Flander, are you really getting confused as you get older? He is energetic, so you just need to train him hard, practice to the death, every day you feel exhausted, you think he still has energy Do you think about women?" Flander slapped his thigh and laughed: "Why didn''t I think that, instead of letting him spend his energy on women, it is better to let him spend on cultivation, alas... his essence for so many years is wasted on goulan. If you are converted into a cultivation base, you should be a soul respecter now." As he talked, Flender suddenly felt a pain on his face and said: "His grandma, how much money I have spent on him for so many years." Flender felt very uncomfortable. For Ma Hongjun, his life as a soul sage was very tight, and he had to open a small shop in Soto City, usually used to cheat and deceive him. Now that he heard the master say this, Flender was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He looked at the obese Ma Hongjun and kicked Ma Hongjuns **** out of breath. Ma Hongjun let out a cry, and the dog fell to the ground like a shi, his hands were scratched. "What is your temper on the child?" the master said. Flender''s chest was violently up and down, and said, "I''m really mad at me." Master waved his hand to Ma Hongjun with an innocent look, and said, "Little fat man, go back first. Remember to write the three-thousand-word review that your teacher said." Ma Hongjun had forgotten about it. After the master said so, he remembered it, so he looked at Flander helplessly, weakly said: "Teacher, I can''t write." "Get out! Get out of Shrek Academy if you can''t write." Flender roared. Ma Hongjun didn''t say anything that embarrassed him. Now he can''t even write a few words. Flander really doesn''t know if he has raised a pig in the past few years. Seeing that his teacher raised his foot again, Ma Hongjun could only run away, feeling extremely uncomfortable. "Ma Hongjun, call me Tang San." The master''s voice came from the room. "I see." Ma Hongjun replied, walking towards the student dormitory aggrieved. In the room, the master said earnestly: "Boss Fred, as a teacher, we not only have to teach them how to practice, but the most important thing is to teach them how to behave. People can''t do well. Such a disciple will only be a curse." Flender sighed: "I understand the truth. Look at your Tang San, didn''t you also make the mistake of stealing?" Master was taken aback for a moment, and then he remembered Tang San''s incident, and asked, "Little San really did something like this?" Flender said: "People get the loot. This is what I saw with my own eyes. When he opened the door, he still held Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Book in his hand." Master sighed, and said, "It seems that I have to increase education in this area. By the way, you said Ao Tian has a book on Soul Guidance Device. What''s the matter?" Master was surprised. Ao Tian had been at Notting College for six years. He didn''t know that Ao Tian possessed such precious things. Soul Guidance Device Books, this is a rare treasure, when it gets bigger, this is the treasure of the Soul Master civilization and belongs to the entire Soul Master Realm. Just like the masters own research on martial arts and soul beast theories, he also feels that he is contributing to the world of soul masters. Now the soul masters do not understand his theories are precious, and his disciple Tang San will become a well-known title fight in the future. After Luo, his theory will surely spread across the entire continent and benefit the soul master world, and his name Yu Xiaogang will surely remain famous throughout the ages. "For such a precious wealth, I have to talk to Ao Tian to see if he can contribute it. The Soul Guidance Device is the wealth left by the sages and cannot be buried like this any longer." The master thought. In his opinion, letting Ao Tian contribute his knowledge of the Soul Guidance Device is a thing that benefits the soul master world, and it is beneficial to the soul master world as well as Ao Tian himself. If the Soul Guidance Device can be developed vigorously on the Douluo Continent, Ao Tian will surely be a celebrity through the ages. "Under my education, Xiao San has always been very obedient. He probably did this for the same purpose as mine, but he used the wrong method." Flender left, and it didn''t take long before Tang San was called by Ma Hongjun. "Teacher." Tang Sanyi saw the master, suddenly mixed feelings, and finally shouted in shame. Master saw Tang San''s appearance and said, "Sit down first." Tang San sat down beside the master. "You go to take a peek at Ao Tian''s Soul Guidance Device books, it should be that you want the Soul Guidance Device to be better developed and benefit the Soul Guidance world," the master asked. Tang San was taken aback for a moment. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "Yes, in the eyes of the disciple, many methods of making Soul Guidance devices have been lost, and attack-type Soul Guidance devices have never appeared before. What Tian possesses is the knowledge of the soul guide of the attack type, but he regards this knowledge as his own personal belongings. I have discussed with him and he firmly rejected me. So in the end, I can only... please forgive me. My recklessness." After finishing speaking, Tang San stood up, and was about to bow down to the master to admit his mistake. Master immediately supported Tang San, not letting Tang San kneel down. "Stupid boy, your starting point is good, but your behavior is indeed a bit reckless. Even if Ao Tian refuses you, you should wait for me to come before you let me persuade him." said the master. "Now, you have also realized your mistakes. I won''t blame you, but you have to think twice before doing things next time and stop being impulsive." "Teacher, I remember." Tang San nodded. He breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he thought he had been severely criticized by the master. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t begun to admit his mistake, so the master first thought out the reasons for his stealing. Tang San asked Ao Tian for the Soul Guidance Device data at the beginning, and even later theft was all for himself, not for the Soul Master Realm as the master just said. What he thought at the time was that after studying Ao Tian''s knowledge of Soul Guidance Device, he would integrate it into his own hidden weapon production to enhance the power of Tang Sect''s hidden weapon. Tang Sects top hidden weapon, after the painstaking efforts of the ancestors of the past, the power has been extremely terrifying, and it has also reached the point where it is difficult to improve it. Tang San has a strong instinct. If he can learn how to make the Soul Guidance Device, the power of Tang Sect''s hidden weapon will be greatly improved, and it will shine in this world. allowed the Tang Sect''s hidden weapon to break through. In Tang San''s eyes, this temptation was simply greater than the temptation he wanted to make out of the Buddha''s Wrath Tang Lian when he was in Tang Sect in the previous life. Because if he can really improve the various hidden weapons of Tang Sect, then he will become an epoch-making figure in the history of Tang Sect. Although it is no longer possible for Tang San to return to the world of his previous life, he attaches great importance to the inheritance of the sect, and he is very eager for the glory of making the hidden weapon a major breakthrough. The master said: "I''ll find Ao Tian later, and persuade him to see if he can publish these information. Just like my Wuhun ten core competence theory, I will not pay for the soul master. Will the world announce it?" Tang San nodded, but he was not very optimistic about the master. Ao Tian''s temper, Tang San knew better than the master, it was difficult for anyone to get what Ao Tian didn''t want to give. "Your third spirit ring should have been obtained, right?" the master asked. Tang San nodded and said, "Not only did I get the third spirit ring, I also got an external spirit bone." "Let me see..." the master excitedly said. The two masters and apprentices were able to chat enthusiastically. When they were in the cafeteria, they happened to meet Ao Tian and four girls who were also here for dinner. "Ao Tian, ??long time no see." With a kind smile on his face, the master took the initiative to greet Ao Tian. "It didn''t take long before I saw you in the morning." Ao Tian said lightly. The smile on Master stiffened, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing. Anyone can hear that what he said just now was just a greeting, saying that he hadn''t seen Ao Tian for a few months. I didn''t expect Ao Tian to be so uncomfortable. Master is a person accustomed to seeing wind and waves. In the past few decades, I don''t know how many scorns and cynicism have been received. How can he really care about Ao Tian''s sharp words. After he had a meal, he sat down not far from Ao Tian, ??and said, "Ao Tian, ??I want to talk to you alone about something later." Ao Tian made some calculations in his heart, and then understood what Yu Xiaogang wanted to talk about, and smiled: "You want to talk to me about the Soul Guidance Device, right?" Master was taken aback, and he was surprised. Before he could tell, Ao Tian knew it. "Yes," the master admitted. "No need to talk alone, just say what you want to say here." Ao Tian said. He wants to see how thick this Yu Xiaogang''s face is and what reasons he can give. The disciple couldn''t get it first, and then he stole it, and now the teacher is asking it again, is it really that he Ao Tian is a good person? "Here?" The master was a little surprised, but he nodded and said, "Yes." What he is going to do is not something ugly, but to benefit the entire soul master world. "Let''s talk about it then." Ao Tian said. The master didnt circumvent the corners, and straightforwardly said: I want you to contribute the knowledge of the soul guide, and everyone will study it together. The information about the soul guide has been buried in the long river of history for too long, so we should let them see the sky again in Douluo. The mainland has flourished." Ao Tian couldn''t help laughing, and said unceremoniously: "Are you kidding? Or is your mind caught in the door? Why should I take out my personal things for your research?" Hearing what the master said, even Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were a little speechless. This old guy called the master is too thick-skinned. "Why should Ao Tian bring out such a precious thing for you to study? Even I dare not say that. You are too unqualified." Ning Rongrong mocked. Although the book Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing read last time is fake, they still think that Ao Tian has a real soul guide book, otherwise how can they refine a soul guide? Seeing this master''s face so thick at this time, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but ridicule. Being so ridiculed by the two children, the master couldn''t help but wrinkle his brows, and said: "As we all know, the soul guide technology is the crystallization of the wisdom of ancient soul masters. That will benefit the entire continent of mankind. This is a great merit." Ao Tian jokingly said: "Then why don''t you go to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect and ask them to disperse their wealth so that the poor people in the world can live a good life. Why don''t you go to the Wuhun Hall and let them share their cultivation resources equally? All the soul masters in the soul master world? Why don''t you try? See if they are willing." Hearing that Ao Tian was so satirizing the master, several girls couldn''t help but laugh out loud. was ridiculed by Ao Tian and ridiculed by several girls face to face. The master couldn''t hold it no matter how thick the face was. He said: "This is different. What you get is the wisdom of the ancients, not created by yourself." "Then if it is the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, the Martial Soul Palace, or the two empires who have obtained these information, do you dare to ask them either?" Ao Tian asked. Master was silent. He couldn''t answer Ao Tian''s question. To be more precise, he didn''t want to answer it. If these materials are really in the hands of those big powersWhy should he ask for it? Unless it''s dead. Seeing the master''s silence, Ao Tian continued: "Do you think the Soul Guidance Technology is comparable to your broken theories? How do you know that Soul Guidance Technology is in my hands and can''t let it flourish? I think you want to stick to it. Light it up." Tang San saw that the master was ridiculed many times, and finally couldn''t help it, and said loudly, "Ao Tian, ??you are too much." Master raised his hand to stop Tang San, and said, "Well, I hope these soul guide technology can be carried forward in your hands in the future, and don''t let them be buried." "You don''t need to worry about this, you should worry about your own disciple more, educate him well, and don''t make mistakes next time." Ao Tian said. "I will." No matter how thick-skinned the master is, he no longer has the mind to continue eating. He stood up and walked out. Tang San glanced at Ao Tian and followed the master. "This pair of masters and disciples is really interesting." Gu Yuena smiled. Ao Tian shook his head, feeling a little speechless. Early the next morning, Ao Tian and the others came to the playground after eating breakfast, waiting for Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun to read their regrets. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 188： Master guarantees his personality It didn''t take long for everyone to come together. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun both held a few pages of paper in their hands, reading a book of regret. The content written by the two of them is very similar, and the similarity is very high. What they wrote is nothing more than admitting their mistakes and vowing that they will not make them again in the future, otherwise they will do whatever they want... It was a shameful thing to read the book of regret in public, especially for the prince Dai Mubai, if it were passed back to the imperial capital, his reputation would be completely stinky. This time, he put the account on Ao Tian again, thinking in his heart, in the future, he must make Ao Tian not as good as death, and also experience the pain he once tasted. Flender and a group of teachers were very satisfied, and they nodded from time to time, feeling gratified for Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s sincere attitude that they could correct their mistakes. It took half an hour for the two to finish reading. Flander said with relief: "You two can correct your mistakes. It is worthy of praise. When everyone makes mistakes, as long as you wake up in time and make corrections sincerely, everyone will still accept you. of." "Understand the dean/teacher." Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun replied loudly. Flender nodded in satisfaction and smiled: "Then go back to the team. In the coming days, the master will train you in hell, and ensure that your cultivation base will rise." Dai Mubai''s eyes lit up. What he needs most now is strength. Whether it is to defeat his elder brother or seek revenge on Ao Tian, ??he needs strong strength. "President, did they try to **** the girl? This happened?" Ning Rongrong raised his hand and asked dissatisfiedly. Why is it you again? Flanders had a headache and Ning Rongrong was reluctant and replied: "We have used torture on the two of them yesterday, and now they have sincerely regretted it. When everyone made mistakes, we should give They have a chance to reform." Ning Rongrong nodded and said: "Dean, I understand what you are saying, but some peoples spirits are born like that, just like dogs, they cant change eating shi, its all destined, you say we Can these girls not be afraid?" "You are a dog, and your whole family is a dog." Ma Hongjun can''t stand it anymore. Since yesterday, Ning Rongrong has been targeting him and asking him to get out of Shrek Academy. Now he insulted him as a dog. Although he didn''t name him, everyone could hear him being scolded. How could Ma Hongjun stand it. Ning Rongrong''s face immediately changed when he heard Ma Hongjun''s counterattack. Ma Hongjun could scold her, but she couldn''t stand the scolding of her whole family. Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, Flender hurriedly shouted: "Shut up!" Ma Hongjun and Ning Rongrong both stopped, but they were both full of anger. "Ma Hongjun, you apologize to Ning Rongrong first." Flender said. "Why? She obviously scolded me first." Ma Hongjun refused. "If you don''t apologize, get out! I never have you as a disciple." Ma Hongjun was immediately stunned, his expression struggling for a moment, and finally bowed his head to Ning Rongrong and said, "I''m sorry." Ning Rongrong looked better. Flender''s tone eased a little, and said: "Ning Rongrong, you also apologize to Ma Hongjun, I know you are dissatisfied with him, but you should not conduct personal attacks." Ning Rongrong saw Ma Hongjun apologize first, and the dean of the family begged herself kindly. She also felt that if she was still reluctant, she would be a bit arrogant. Although she felt a little uncomfortable, she still said, "I''m sorry." Flender smiled. There was a reason why he deliberately asked Ma Hongjun to apologize first. After all, Ning Rongrong''s status is honorable, and his temper is a little bit coquettish. It''s impossible to ask her to apologize first, and maybe it will intensify the conflict. Let Ma Hongjun apologize first to satisfy Ning Rongrongs vanity and give her a step down. Flander said: "That''s right, everyone is a classmate, as a whole, how can we have internal conflicts. Ning Rongrong, don''t worry, Ma Hongjun''s martial arts problem has found a solution, he will definitely I wont do that kind of hurtful things again." "What way?" Ning Rongrong asked. Flender smiled and said: "It is to give him a devilish training, let him vent his excess energy in training, you can rest assured that his training intensity will be higher than all of you." Ning Rongrong stopped talking, and everyone was talking about this. What else could she say. Flander said: "Then, the master will give you devilish training. Don''t worry, the master''s teaching theory is definitely the most scientific and reasonable. Although it is harder, the effect is absolutely remarkable. If you want to Become a genius among geniuses and quickly improve your cultivation level. Then follow the master and cultivate with your heart." After Flander finished speaking, he winked at the master. Master stepped forward and looked at Ning Rongrong first, and said, "Ning Rongrong, right? Don''t worry, Ma Hongjun''s martial arts will never be guilty again in the future. I guarantee my personality." Xiao Wu standing next to Ning Rongrong couldn''t help it on the spot. When the master had just finished speaking, she burst out laughing. "Xiao Wu, what are you laughing at?" Flander frowned and asked. Xiao Wu waved her hands again and again, and said innocently: "It''s nothing, just suddenly remembered some funny things, and I couldn''t help it." Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, and Gu Yuena all had smiles on their faces, and they naturally knew what Xiao Wu was laughing at. When the master said just now that he pledged his personality, all of them almost laughed out loud. Master''s face is a bit ugly, after all he has lived for so many years, how can he not understand what a little girl means. Without looking back, he shouted loudly: "Zao Wou-ki, are everything ready?" "Ready." Zao Wou-ki responded with a quick step forward and quickly took out the items from the storage soul guide. These are nine back baskets, all of which are filled with stones, which were placed one by one by Zao Wou-ki in front of the nine students. At this time, the decadence and laziness of the master disappeared instantly, replaced by strong self-confidence. He said loudly, Although Shrek Academys teaching resources are not as good as those of those colleges, under my guidance, your progress will definitely be much faster than the students of other colleges. You only need to give me your peace of mind. What you gain will be strong strength." "The back basket in front of you weighs ten catties for boys and five catties for girls. Now, pick them up and run around the whole village. The boys run 100 laps and the girls run 80 laps. when can we have our meal!" "How is it possible? It''s only three hours before noon. I''m afraid we can''t finish the 80 laps in one day? Are you trying to torture us?" Ning Rongrong called out just as the master finished. She was exhausted from running to the Star Dou Forest before, but now she has to run with a heavy load. Who can stand it? Dai Mubai and Tang San picked up their baskets without saying a word, and Tang San ran out first. Dai Mubai whispered in Ma Hongjun''s ear: "If you want revenge, you have to endure hardship first to make yourself stronger." After finishing speaking, he ran out with Tang San. Ma Hongjun gritted his teeth and ran out. Oscar hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Master, can I use sausage to regain my strength?" Master nodded and said, "Of course, this is not only for training your physical strength, but also for training your soul power." Oscar then took up his basket and followed out. Among the few remaining people, Zhu Zhu quietly picked up the basket and said: "I''m leaving now." After finishing speaking, she also ran out, her desire for strength was very strong, after all, it was related to her life. Xiao Wu subconsciously looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tiandao: "Xiao Wu, take this thing on your back. I now give you a task. You must end training before Ma Hongjun. Can you do it?" Seeing Ao Tian''s face that suddenly became stern, Xiao Wu withdrew from the thought of acting like a baby. She understood that Ao Tian was doing her own good, and she should have grown up and should be sensible. She nodded, and then followed Zhu Zhuqing. Now, Ning Rongrong was dumbfounded. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 189： Reprimand the master She just yelled that it was impossible to complete, but in a blink of an eye, six of the nine students ran out. She wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it, so she turned to look at Ao Tian. "Look at what I do. If you want to become stronger, go and run. Now your cultivation level is still the lowest." Ao Tian said. "But... so that running can make people stronger?" Ning Rongrong asked. "Yes, at least a lot faster than your normal cultivation speed." Ning Rongrong gritted his teeth, picked up the basket on the ground, and ran out. The weight of five catties seemed to her a little heavier. The key was that the stone was still dangling in it when she ran, which made her feel a little uncomfortable. But in order to become stronger, she gritted her teeth and endured it. The pride in her heart does not allow herself to be compared by Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. "They can do it, why can''t I?" She encouraged herself in her heart. Gu Yuena shook her head and smiled: "This Ning Rongrong is still quite spine." "It''s all about self-esteem." Ao Tian shook his head and said. "Then let''s make a bet on how many laps she can run." Gu Yuena smiled. "Why are you so interested suddenly?" Gu Yuena slyly said: "If you lose, then we will go to your world tonight and experience real hand-to-hand combat, maybe this is useful." Ao Tian does not stop holding his forehead with his hand, a little speechless. Gu Yuena had mentioned this suggestion several times, but he refused. Doing that kind of thing with a dragon''s body feels a bit weird to him. And if the dragon''s body is a bit smaller, he would have to shrink it a bit, so as not to damage Gu Yuena too much. Seeing Gu Yuena''s eye-catching and moving appearance, Ao Tian had no choice but to agree. "A word is a deal." Gu Yuena was so happy that she stretched out her little finger like a little girl. Ao Tian also stretched out her little finger and pulled her. "Let me explain in advance, you are not allowed to secretly deduct the result." Gu Yuena said. She knows that Ao Tian has many magical abilities, so she can''t let Ao Tian cheat secretly. "Okay, do what you say." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena smiled as if she had already won, and said: "Then we will guess how many laps she can run. Whoever guesses the closest will win." "No problem." Ao Tian smiled. Master has been watching Ao Tian and Gu Yuena for a while, and he was very dissatisfied when he heard them happily saying some inexplicable things. Five or six years ago, the master was very eager to accept Ao Tian and Gu Yuena as his disciples. Later, in a bet with Ao Tian, ??he lost to Ao Tian and promised not to mention Ao Tian as a disciple. But for so many years, in his heart, he is still very eager to be able to personally teach the two peerless geniuses Gu Yuena and Ao Tian. He came to Shrek Academy yesterday. When he saw Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, he was very happy. He finally had the opportunity to teach these two peerless geniuses. Although they don''t have the name of a teacher and apprentice, it''s good to have a teacher and apprentice. People are sentimental creatures after all. Even if Ao Tian''s temperament is poor, he will always thank him after receiving his favor. This is the idea in the master''s mind. This thought excited him for a while yesterday. As a result, everyone ran out now, and Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were still muttering here, not knowing what to say. The more the master looked at, the more thoughts of hating iron but not steel came into his heart. "Why don''t you two run?" He frowned and asked. Ao Tian looked at the master in surprise, and said, "I don''t want to run, so I won''t run. Is there a problem?" "There is a problem, this problem is gone." The master''s voice improved a little. "Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, you two don''t think that you have good talents, so you don''t need to practice. You are wrong, you are so wrong!" The master put on a stern face, and shouted loudly: "Do you know that the more difficult the soul master''s cultivation becomes, the more difficult it becomes. You have great talents, and you may be able to beat the efforts of others several times as much as you just practice. But let me tell you that after reaching a high level, your advantages like this will become smaller and smaller. If you dont even bother to practice, you will sooner or later become an ordinary little wave in the spirit master world." "Look at Dai Mubai, he is already a thirty-seventh-level soul-sovereign, and he is still so hard in his cultivation, and meticulously executes my orders. There is also Tang San, he used to be several levels behind you, and now he has a cultivation base. Just like you, others are trying hard to cultivate, but you are wasting time and talent. Don''t you feel ashamed? Don''t you feel sorry for your family?" "so" "Shut up!" Ao Tian yelled coldly, interrupting the jokes. Ao Tian''s "shut up" was so loud that all the teachers in the audience were stunned. "You...what did you say?" The master couldn''t believe his ears, and Ao Tian was scolding him as a teacher! What happened to this world? The students dared to scold the teachers in the college. Master has been at Notting College for so many years, he has never seen or heard of such a student. "I told you to shut up, don''t be squeaky and crooked here." Ao Tian said. After finishing speaking, he took Gu Yuena and walked to the entrance of the village, ready to cheer for Xiao Wu there. Ao Tian is not angry, but feels as if there is a fly buzzing in his ear, a little irritable. So he directly told the master to shut up. Master looked at the two baskets abandoned by Ao Tian and Gu Yuena on the ground, and then looked at the backs of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. With his cultivation of mind, he couldn''t help shaking with anger. How could there be such a arrogant student who doesnt know how to respect the teacher? What kind of family can teach such a rebellious teenager? Under the anger of the master, blood rushed to his head. Except when he was a teenager, he was so angry when he was often scolded as rubbish. Later, as an adult, he gradually got used to it. Nothing could make him angry anymore. He also developed an old-fashioned, indifferent mentality But now, he is actually a junior. He was so angry that he was trembling, which made him feel angry, but he couldn''t believe it. But after another thought, he understood that it was because he cared too much about the two geniuses Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, that made him feel angry after being scolded so loudly by Ao Tian. is angry and regretful for Ao Tian and Gu Yuena''s insensitivity. "It''s not decent!" The master was so angry that he was about to catch up. "Xiaogang, you don''t care about them." Flander stopped the master. Master turned his head back sharply, and yelled: "In the letter I asked Xiao San to bring to you, I reminded you to teach these two children well. That''s how you taught? This student is so domineering to the sky!" Flender smiled bitterly: "It''s all because I didn''t tell you clearly in advance. Some time ago, I made a bet with Ao Tian..." He explained the process of betting with Ao Tian that day, and the master was stunned. Ao Tian came here for vacation? If you force him to withdraw from Shrek Academy? If you are defeated by other students, you will be willing to receive training? After a while, the master suddenly showed a strong smile. This bet, in his opinion, is not difficult. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 190： The crisis Ao Tian sensed When he was at Notting College before, Tang San''s spirit power was always lower than that of Ao Tian, ??so he couldn''t beat Ao Tian. But now, Tang San''s spirit power has caught up, and the master felt that Tang San should have the ability to compete with Ao Tian. Suddenly, he thought of a question, and asked, "Isn''t Dai Mubai a thirty-seventh-level soul? And Wuhun is still very good at attacking Baihu Wuhun, why don''t you just let Dai Mubai go? Fight with Ao Tian? As long as you defeat Ao Tian, ??he will be able to obediently obey." In the morning, the master has briefly learned the information of each student. "Do you think I don''t want it?" Flender looked helpless, and said, "You don''t know, Ao Tian just went to Shrek just a few days, so he singled out with Dai Mubai and broke Dai Mubai''s whole body bones. Now, let Dai Mubai lie in bed for more than half a month." Master was stunned, frowned, and suddenly asked: "Did Ao Tian use his attacking soul guidance devices at that time?" Flender shook his head and said: "No, from what Tang San and Oscar said, Ao Tian didn''t even release the martial arts at the time, nor did he use the soul guide, so he easily severely injured Dai Mubai, who had already used all his strength. " The master was startled by Flanders'' words, and it took a long time before he said: "With the powerful offensive power of the white tiger spirit, it is enough to challenge those spirit masters of level 38, 39, and even 40. Ao Tianneng Easily beat Dai Mubai to a serious injury, then he has at least the strength of the Soul Sect level!" Master ''s voice was full of shock, and felt strong and unbelievable. Flender nodded and said, "The point is that he was only Level 31 at the time, and now I heard that he has broken through to Level 30. It is really a terrifying evildoer with combat talent." The master said: "So, if you want to defeat him, you have to let Dai Mubai break through to the soul sect as soon as possible. At that time, Dai Mubai not only has the advantage of soul power, but also has an extra soul ability. No matter how strong Ao Tian is, it should be difficult for him. Conquered Dai Mubai." Flander patted the master on the shoulder, and smiled: "I think so too, so this arduous task is left to you. Ao Tian, ??this baby, must be tied to our Shrek Academy." The master smiled quite relaxedly, and said, "No problem, if I take action, Dai Mubai will be able to break through to the soul sect within two years, perhaps even faster. Moreover, I also have a certain degree of certainty that Dai Mubai will be able to break through to the soul. Zongqian has the strength to defeat Ao Tian." Master is still very confident in his own theory, not only can improve the training speed of students, but also allow them to discover the characteristics of their own martial arts, make the best use of their own martial arts, and bring out the best of their abilities. The anger in Master''s heart just now has dissipated, and his mood has become lighter. Ao Tian is destined to accept his training sooner or later. "Then I will look at those little guys." The master said, and ran towards the entrance of the village. ... Gu Yuena looked at Ao Tian with a smile on her face, and asked, "You seem to be in a good mood." Ao Tian smiled and said: "Of course, it is very pleasant to scold someone who makes me a little disgusting. It is also very pleasant to look at their aggrieved and uncomfortable appearance." They came to the entrance of the village, found a big smooth rock on the side and sat down. Gu Yuena snuggled in Ao Tian''s arms, and the two of them enjoyed the warm morning sunshine. Dai Mubai had already ran a circle, and when he passed the village entrance, he saw Gu Yuena and Ao Tian close together. He sneered and ran over with disdain. This kind of person who is obsessed with beauty and does not want to make progress is not worthy of being his opponent. Dai Mubai felt that if this goes on, he will soon be ashamed. After Dai Mubai ran over, Tang San appeared next, followed by Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. Tang San glanced at Ao Tian and Gu Yuena lightly, and left calmly. Gu Yuena saw Xiao Wu approaching, she sat up and waved her hand, shouting: "Xiao Wu is good, come on, overtake the two in front." Xiao Wu saw Ao Tian and Gu Yuena sitting there basking in the sun, she didn''t know how envious she was, but she couldn''t help but listen to Ao Tian''s words. And she also understands that her strength is too weak compared to Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, even among all Ao Tian''s women, she is also the weakest. Both Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue, who may become Aotian woman, are much better than her now. So during this period of time she has been practicing hard, not only has the urgency of being surpassed by Zhu Zhuqing, but also has a sense of inferiority that is not comparable to other women in Ao Tian. Hearing Gu Yuena''s shout, Xiao Wu quickened his pace, chased Tang San in front, and quickly surpassed Tang San. Zhu Zhuqing saw this, and his speed also accelerated. Ao Tian said helplessly: "Although Xiao Wu is faster than Tang San in a straight line, Tang San still has the advantage physically. If you let her run so fast, don''t you have to be overtaken by Tang San?" Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Are you really planning not to help her this time?" "Don''t help." Ao Tian said, "It''s time to make her suffer a little bit. Although it is easy for me to improve her strength, she needs tenacity and a strong will. These are things that require tempering to possess. Yes, she is still too immature." "As your woman, with your protection, what does it matter if you are immature?" Gu Yuena said. Ao Tian shook his head, and said: "Who can tell the future clearly, if one day I am not by your side, then you can only take care of yourself." Gu Yuena was stunned, and asked: "Where can you go?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I''m just talking." As his understanding of the power of destiny deepened, he vaguely sensed a crisis, but he could not predict what the crisis was. So recently, he spends more time on cultivation. UU reading almost always comprehend the laws during the day. The more laws he controls, the stronger his strength, and he will be able to deal with the unknown danger in the future. The bigger. At this moment, the master ran out of the academy and glanced at Ao Tian and Gu Yuena faintly. He didn''t say anything to Ao Tian, ??and followed Oscar who was running over. "Master, why are you running with me?" Oscar wondered. "As your teacher, I must lead by example." The master laughed. At the end was Ning Rongrong. She just ran a lap and she couldn''t stand it anymore. She was panting, and her footsteps became heavier and heavier. "Come on, Ning Rongrong, you can do it, you are not weaker than anyone." Gu Yuena was in a good mood and shouted to Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong put a smile on his tired face, and the will that had just been shaken suddenly became firm again, hinting in his heart that he must be able to do it. After Ning Rongrong ran over, Gu Yuena said, "In fact, this girl Ning Rongrong has a good personality, and she also wants to have fun with us." Ao Tian said helplessly: "I''m afraid you don''t know yet. The Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect she is in is a force that is hostile to the Martial Soul Palace. Therefore, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect is destined to be destroyed, and Ning Rongrong is also destined to hate us, maybe she We will die in our hands in the future." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 191： Take Gu Yuena for me! Gu Yuena rolled her eyes and said: "There is a saying in the human world, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal benefits. As long as the benefits are large enough, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect may not be able to surrender to the Spirit Hall." "You can learn human culture very quickly." Ao Tian praised him and said: "You are right. This is a world where interests are paramount, but there are always some people who live for their backbone. But. I will still let Wuhun Palace try my best to win over. Whether it can live or not depends on their choice." Gu Yuena said: "How can it be so troublesome. You can go directly to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to show your strength, and they will know what to do. When they know that there is an invincible enemy, who will die stupidly?" "It''s good, it''s worth a try, but if that''s the case, they might be frightened." Ao Tian smiled. "Don''t talk about the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect for now, our bet hasn''t been completed yet, first, how many laps can Ning Rongrong run?" Gu Yuena expected. When Ao Tian didn''t use any abilities, she felt that she still had a great chance of winning. "Um...I guess she can run..." Ning Rongrong was the first to fall. She couldn''t stand it after running for more than two hours before noon. Her cultivation base is the lowest, and her physique is also the weakest, so this time she didn''t waste her soul power to boost Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, but after running for more than two hours, her soul power was still exhausted. The energy consumed by the breakfast she ate in the morning has already been used up. By the time she ran to the thirty-sixth lap, her speed was already slower than walking. Ao Tian smiled and said: "It has been thirty-six laps, if I guess correctly, she will fall in this lap." Although he didn''t make any calculations, he could still guess how long Ning Rongrong could hold on based on his intuition. Just as he finished speaking, Ning Rongrong staggered and fell to the ground as soon as his eyes became dark. Ao Tian showed a smile on his face and said, "I still won." Master had been following Ning Rongrong for a long time. He was worried that Ning Rongrong would pass out at any time, so he kept following. The moment Ning Rongrong fell, the master rushed up, intending to help Ning Rongrong up. In his observation just now, Ning Rongrong had already broken through his own limit several times. This was already very good and he could rest. and continue to break through the limits of the body, after that, special methods must be used for treatment, otherwise, it will definitely leave hidden injuries. Before the master ran to Ning Rongrong, Gu Yuena arrived first. Master only felt a gust of fragrant wind blowing, and Gu Yuena''s figure appeared in front of her. He stopped and looked back at the location of the village entrance blankly. The village entrance was not a short distance away from here. "Did she follow me just now when I passed the entrance of the village? But why didn''t I find it?" The master was puzzled. Ao Tian came slowly from there. Gu Yuena helped Ning Rongrong up, patted her cheek lightly, and shouted, "Ning Rongrong, are you okay?" Ning Rongrong, who had just turned dark in front of him, opened his eyes and said with a tired face: "It''s okay, but I have reached the limit, and I can''t run anymore." "If you can''t run, stop, your performance is already very good." Ao Tian came from a distance. "No, you can still run, wait for you to rest for a few minutes, I will run with you." Gu Yuena said. "Sister Naer, I really can''t do it anymore. I feel like I''m dying." Ning Rongrong gasped, his rather full chest heaving violently. Gu Yuena cheered her up: "You must be able to do it, you see, Xiao Wu and Zhu Qing are still holding on, the fat pig Ma Hongjun has not fallen yet, do you want to lose to them?" "I don''t want to." Ning Rongrong said immediately. She stood up with Gu Yuena''s support, and said, "But my cultivation base is lower than them, and my body is not stronger than them. I can''t beat them." Gu Yuena comforted: "Your relationship, I will accompany you to rest for a while before you run. If you give up on your own initiative, you really have given up. Although you can''t compare to them physically, you must not compare to them in will. weak." Ning Rongrong was inspired by Gu Yuena''s chicken soup, and his fighting spirit suddenly rekindled, and his eyes gradually strengthened. Master looked for a while, then continued to run away. "That''s OK?" Ao Tian was stunned. Gu Yuena said slyly: "The master didn''t say that he would finish the run in one breath, and he could not rest in the middle. Ning Rongrong''s rest for a few minutes is not a foul." "What are you talking about?" Ning Rongrong asked suspiciously. "It''s nothing, believe me, you can run at least one more lap, I will accompany you." Gu Yuena said. "Well, thank you, Sister Naer." Gu Yuena turned to look at Ao Tian triumphantly. "You are great, I surrendered." Ao Tian stretched out his thumb helplessly. With Gu Yuena''s company, Ning Rongrong ran another lap and finally passed out. Master ran and stopped, but he was not too tired. Seeing that Ning Rongrong was completely unconscious, he ran over and shouted, "Quickly give Ning Rongrong to me." Gu Yuena hugged Ning Rongrong, and asked vigilantly: "What will I do for you?" "Give her a bath." The master said anxiously. Gu Yuena''s expression immediately changed, she became fierce, and asked, "You want to bathe her?" The master realized that Gu Yuena had misunderstood, and hurriedly said: "It was not that I bathed her. I ordered someone to prepare medicated baths. She has broken through the limits of her body many times and must cooperate with medicated baths, otherwise her body will stay behind. Sequelae." Gu Yuena picked up Ning Rongrong, walked back, disdainfully said: "What kind of rubbish, no need." She has never had a good impression of this master, so how could she give Ning Rongrong to him. Watching Gu Yuena take Ning Rongrong away, the master became angry and shouted: "Gu Yuena, do you know what you are doing? You will harm Ning Rongrong like this." Gu Yuena didn''t stop, holding Ning Rongrong to the girls'' dormitory, and Ao Tian followed. Master was trembling with anger again, and he was about to rush to grab Ning Rongrong over Xiaogang, what''s the matter? "Flander heard the roar of the master, and heard the sound. The master said what had just happened, and his hair was about to stand up with anger. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena had already sent Ning Rongrong back to her own room. Flanders and the master did not avoid suspicion, and went straight into the girls dormitory. When they came to Ning Rongrongs room, they wanted to walk in. Gu Yuena came out and stopped the two old men outside. The master hates iron but cannot make steel: "Gu Yuena, do you know that your waywardness will harm Ning Rongrong''s life? Can you afford this price? You know, she is the jewel in the hands of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect what." Gu Yuena sneered: "There is nothing in this world that I can''t afford." Master saw that Gu Yuena was determined not to let them in, so he said to Flander: "Boss Fu, do it, get Gu Yuena away." Gu Yuena sneered, and said: "I advise you not to do anything with me, otherwise you will be conceited!" Flender was also angry, where would he take Gu Yuena''s threat to his heart, stretched out his big hand, and grabbed it towards Gu Yuena. He is a soul sage, and it is too simple to take down a girl who only has the cultivation base of the soul. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 192： I am the Silver Dragon King, the lord of soul beasts! Flander stretched out his hand halfway, then stopped in mid-air, unable to move. Master was also unable to move. A terrifying aura erupted from Gu Yuena, covering them. This aura is extremely terrifying, making them horrified, their scalp numb, as if facing a hundred thousand year old soul beast. "No, this is more terrifying than a hundred thousand year soul beast!" Flander thought in horror. He was fortunate enough to feel the breath of a hundred thousand year soul beast from a distance, but the breath of that one hundred thousand year soul beast was actually not as good as the aura emanating from Gu Yuena before him. He had also seen Title Douluo before, but the Title Douluo he had seen was not as terrifying as Gu Yuena. "Who the **** are you!" Flander exclaimed in horror. Master was already confused at this time, and couldn''t understand why a twelve-year-old girl who had only the cultivation base of the soul sovereign possessed such a terrifying aura. "Just teach them a lesson, don''t kill them." Ao Tian''s voice came from the room lightly. An invisible barrier immediately enveloped the girls dormitory within a hundred meters, making it impossible for people outside to sense what happened inside. Seen from the outside, the scenery on the female dormitory side is as usual, and no one can penetrate through the barrier to get inside. Gu Yuena smiled, and removed the suppression from Flanders and the master. Flender and the master were completely stunned at this time, feeling that the suppression on their bodies disappeared, and they were frightened and backed away hurriedly. "Who are you? What is the purpose of coming to Shrek Academy?" Flender shouted. Gu Yuena walked out and moved her hands and feet, her body''s bones made a crackling sound, which was very shocking. "I have seen you two upset for a long time, so I will teach you a lesson today and give you a long memory." Gu Yuena sneered. Flander hurriedly released his martial spirit. His martial spirit was a four-eyed cat and eagle. He suddenly had a lot of feathers on his body, and his hands became sharp claws. Seven spirit rings rose from his feet. "Come out, Luo Sanpao!" The master also let out a low voice, releasing his martial soul. Although Gu Yuena made him feel frightened, but he is not a person who is waiting to die, even if his strength is low, he still has to try his best. , like a fart sound, a purple soul power radiated from the master, and then a strange-looking creature appeared in front of the master. This creature looks like a dog, but its body is as fat as a pig, with fat head and big ears, and its mouth makes a roar. This is the masters martial soul Luo Sanpao. As a member of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, the master should have awakened the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragons martial soul, but when he awakened, his martial soul was mutated and turned into a Blue Lightning Dragon Sect. The Tyrannosaurus rex spirit is much weaker than Luo Sanpao. And because Luo Sanpao looks like a fat pig, his attack method is farting, which made the master suffer from ridicule and roll his eyes from childhood. Later, as he deepened his research on martial arts, he had a terrifying guess that his martial arts might have mutated in a powerful direction at first, but because some conditions were not met, the mutation failed and eventually became This failed product of Luo San Pao. Strictly speaking, Luo San Pao is still a dragon-type martial arts spirit, but it has become extremely weak, resulting in a very different form from the normal blue electric Tyrannical dragon martial arts spirit. As soon as Luo Sanpao appeared, his fat body was constantly twisting, and his two small eyes were watching the surroundings curiously. When it saw Gu Yuena, who was standing opposite the master and Flanders, its two dark blue eyes widened suddenly, revealing a panic. Luo Sanjiao made a series of rapid calls. It was originally very slow, twisting its fat buttocks violently, rushing towards the master, and then hiding behind the master in horror. Seeing Luo Sanpao shivering behind him, the master was shocked. Gu Yuena has now regained her momentum, but why is Luo Sanpao still so scared? This is the first time the master has encountered this situation. He can feel Luo Sanpao''s fearful emotions, fear from his soul. Gu Yuena naturally felt the faint breath of the dragon on Luo Sanpao, sneered, and said: "You humans are a group of selfish predators." Master was stunned, suddenly reacted violently, and exclaimed in horror: "Are you not a human?" Gu Yuena sneered and restored her body. The silver dragon like a hill appeared in front of Flanders and the master, and the huge figure almost crushed Flanders and the master below. Flender''s scalp was numb, and his figure quickly retreated. After seeing the master seemed to be frightened, he rushed up again and pulled the master. Master seemed to be really frightened, and kept muttering: "Dragon, this is a dragon, this is the legendary dragon." "Impossible, how could there be such a terrifying soul beast on Douluo Continent? How could there be a real dragon on Douluo Continent?" "Impossible, impossible, why don''t I know." Master kept shaking his head, unable to accept what he saw before him. Flandra rushed out with the master, and shouted: "Xiaogang, are you scared stupid? We will all die here if we don''t leave." "Want to go? Can you go?" Gu Yuena''s voice sounded. A huge dragon''s claw covered the sky and grabbed the two of Flanders and the master. The boundless aura of terror rushed to the two of Flanders, making their bodies seem to be plunged into the mud and become slow. Facing such a terrifying, huge-sized silver dragon, Flander, the soul saint, could not have the slightest idea of ??resistance. At this time, he just wanted to flee here with the master. The huge dragon grabbed a hand and pinched Flander and the master, and Luo Sanpao who was next to the master screamed, and was crushed by Gu Yuena''s breath. Master spouted a mouthful of blood, and his breath became extremely weak. Gu Yuena raised Flander and the master in front of her Two big purple eyes stared at the two people, exuding a cold light. Flender and the master were squeezed together, unable to move. "Gu Yuena, who are you?" Flender shouted loudly. He hasn''t given up struggling yet, but it is a pity that with his Soul Sage''s cultivation base, there is not even a trace of resistance. "I am the lord of soul beasts, Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena." Gu Yuena''s cold voice sounded. Silver Dragon King? Flanders and the master were confused, and they had never heard of a soul beast with such a terrifying strength. "Humans, **** it!" changed back to her body, Gu Yuena became a lot more irritable, a sudden surge of anger in her heart, she was about to pinch the two ants in her hands a little harder. At this moment, Ao Tian walked out of Ning Rongrongs room and said, Dont kill them first, let them live longer. Flender and the master looked at Ao Tian at the same time. Master ''s body suddenly shook, he thought of Gu Yuena and Ao Tian''s martial arts, one is the silver dragon martial arts, the other is the golden dragon martial arts soul. Now that Gu Yuena is incarnate as a silver dragon, then Ao Tian... "Are you also a soul beast?" the master shouted in horror. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 193： Helpless despair Ao Tian did not answer the masters question, and jokingly said: "Now, do you still want to accept me as your disciple? Do you still want to train me? Do you want me to hand over the Soul Guidance Technology?" Master was so speechless when asked by Ao Tian, ??he now realized how ridiculous he was before. actually wanted to accept a soul beast with such a terrifying strength as a disciple, and even wanted to plot something from others. "As a soul beast, what is the purpose of sneaking into the human world? How can a soul beast become a human form? And Xiao Wu, is it also..." Master had too many questions in his heart at this moment, two soul beasts with terrifying strength lurking among the human beings, which made him think deeply and fearfully. Also, Gu Yuena can directly transform into the soul beast body, indicating that it was not rebuilt after transforming into a human being. This is far beyond the scope of the master''s understanding. How could Ao Tian answer these questions from the master? Before the master had finished speaking, he said: "Na''er, you two will do whatever you want, don''t kill them." "Will they abandon their cultivation?" Gu Yuena asked. Ao Tian thought for a moment, and said, "Keep it for them first." Gu Yuena nodded slightly, the power in the huge palm surged towards Flanders and the master. The crackling sound rang from the bodies of Flender and the master. It was the cracking of their bones. Under the destruction of Gu Yuena''s power, their bones were breaking every inch. Except for the most important skull and spine, all the bones of their whole body are shattering little by little. This kind of torture is not an exaggeration. Flanders and the master have experienced strong winds and waves for so many years, their xinxing is no longer comparable to ordinary people, but they can''t stand this kind of horrible torture. The two of them kept roaring in pain, their heads were already blanked by the intense pain. After a while, Gu Yuena dropped Flanders and the master on the ground, her huge body began to shrink, and finally turned into a human shape again. Flender and the master lay on the ground like a puddle of mud, unable to move even a finger, blood was constantly overflowing from his mouth, and he could only make a **** ho ho. Their injuries were heavier than Dai Mubai''s one. The bones all over their bodies were nearly shattered. They wanted to pass into a coma, but their spirits were extremely clear, and their physical pain was magnified countless times. Ao Tian walked up and asked, "Now, do you have any squiggly things you want to say?" "You...what is your purpose?" the master asked difficultly. Ao Tian laughed, and did not answer the master''s question. Gu Yuena came up and asked: "What are you going to do with them?" Ao Tiandao: "Simply, erase this memory from them. Their memory for this period of time will become blank. They can''t remember our identity, and they don''t even know how they were injured." "No...you can''t do this!" The master gathered all his strength and shouted. I heard that Ao Tian said not to kill them, the master still had some luck in his heart, and decided to wait for this matter to pass, and must tell everyone the identities of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, and the entire soul master world. He will never allow such a big threat in the human world, never allow it! In his opinion, death is not terrible. Even if you die, you must die worthy. The identities of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena must be announced. So, when he heard that Ao Tian was about to erase the memory of him and Flanders, the master suddenly panicked. If he really loses this memory, Ao Tian and Gu Yuena will continue to be at large. No one can know their identities, and everyone around them will be life-threatening. knowing that the devil is by his side, but helplessly, the fear of being erased from the memory is countless times stronger than the fear of being crushed by bones. Because after losing this memory, no one will know the true identity of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, everyone will be in extreme danger. This kind of fear made the master feel desperate, hopelessly desperate. Seeing the look of the master hoarse, Ao Tian stepped forward two steps, squatting in front of the master, and said: "Relax, after you lose this memory, as long as you don''t come to provoke me, I won''t move you. Oh, yes, no more From this memory, you wont know who I am, and you will probably continue to jump around in front of me in the future. Next time, Im afraid I wont be so kind and will only break your bones." "Devil, Ao Tian, ??you are a devil!" The master said in despair. Ao Tian shook his head and said: "You are wrong. As long as you don''t come to provoke me, I won''t bother to care about you. Just like Tang San''s time, although I deliberately lured Tang San with books, if he didn''t have greed in his heart, how could he be caught? Catch it on the spot?" "Okay, I''m too lazy to talk to you." Ao Tian finished speaking, and when his thoughts moved, powerful spiritual thoughts poured into the minds of the master and Flanders, read their memories, and then deleted them. "No, no..." The master kept shouting, trying to struggle, but his body was soft. His eyes stared at Ao Tian stubbornly, as if to imprint Ao Tian''s appearance in his soul. After a while, the master and Flander rolled their eyes and fainted at the same time. Ao Tian waved his hand, teleported the two people to the center of the playground, and then lifted the barrier on the girls'' dormitory side. "All right?" Gu Yuena asked. Her mental power is very powerful, but she also knows that erasing a persons memory is not so easy to do. If she is not careful, she will turn a person into an idiot. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t worry, they won''t remember anything just now." Gu Yuena nodded, and walked to Ning Rongrong''s house. As she walked, she asked, "How is Ning Rongrong?" "It''s okay, she just overdrawn her body''s potential. As long as she adjusts it, she will be fine, and her cultivation level will increase." Ao Tian said. "Then you can help her adjust, anyhow she helped me win youGu Yuena smiled. Ao Tian was speechless, and said: "I knew you would say that a long time ago. I have helped her to adjust the condition, and it won''t be long before she wakes up." The two came to the bed and looked at Ning Rongrong who was lying on it. The girls in Douluo Continent developed relatively early due to their martial arts. Ning Rongrong, as the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, has never lacked nutrition. At only twelve years old, her body is much fuller than ordinary girls. Although it can''t compare to Zhu Zhuqing''s talented figure, it''s also very good. At this time she was lying on the bed, because after running for more than two hours before, her clothes were soaked with sweat, showing her beautiful figure. Even Gu Yuena was a little moved when she saw Ning Rongrong who was asleep. She suddenly smiled and asked, "You have been in the house for so long just now. Honestly, did you do anything to her?" "How is it possible? Am I such a hungry person?" Gu Yuena said seriously: "From my personal experience, yes." Ao Tian was speechless, pushed her out and said, "Then I am hungry and thirsty for you." After he closed the door, he said, "Let''s go, Yu Xiaogang is about to wake up, let''s go take a look." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 194： Unknown murderer, everyone fears Just after Ao Tian finished speaking, Gu Yuena heard Zao Wou-ki''s anxious shout. "Boss Fred, what''s the matter with you?" Zao Wou-ki''s voice was full of anxiety and panic. Soon, he yelled: "Everyone in Shrek, immediately gather to the playground, as fast as possible, come!" Flander, the strongest of the academy, was severely injured. Zao Wou-ki didn''t know what terrifying enemy had come to Shrek Academy. The top priority was to gather everyone together to prevent any accidents. Hearing his anxious roar, the other teachers who came back to their room to practice first came first. When they arrived, they saw the two figures lying on the ground like mud. Immediately afterwards, because they were in different locations around the village, Dai Mubai immediately gathered from all directions to Shrek after hearing the news. When Ao Tian and Gu Yuena arrived, Dai Mubai happened to also arrive. When they arrived, they saw a group of teachers standing there with dignified faces, and a teacher squatting on the ground checking the situation of Flanders and the master. Zao Wou-ki read it again and found that Ning Rongrong was not asking: "Where is Ning Rongrong?" He was just like the other teachers. The master and Flanders were in charge of today''s training. They went back to the room to practice, and they did not see the scene of Ning Rongrong being brought back from a coma. Gu Yuena said: "Ning Rongrong is in a coma and is in his room." Zao Wou-ki''s expression changed, and he said, "Hurry up and bring her, she is in danger." Gu Yuena rolled her eyes, but still walked back, Xiao Wu saw this and followed. Zao Wou-ki was not relieved, and followed outside the girls dormitory, then protected Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong and returned to the playground. Seeing that all the students are safe, Zao Wou-ki finally breathed a sigh of relief, and said solemnly: "Everyone is on guard, the enemy has not yet appeared, and all of us are in danger." "You guys, stand in the middle." Zao Wou-ki beckoned to several students. Seeing the miserable appearance of Zao Wou-ki and the master, and then hearing Zao Wou-ki saying that there were enemies, all the students except Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were shocked. Ma Hongjun rushed into the teacher''s encirclement with a brush, and then asked: "Mr. Zhao, what happened to my teacher? How could it become like this?" At this time, the teacher who was examining Flanders and the master stood up with an unprecedented dignified face, and said: "The situation of the master and the master is not optimistic. Except for the skull and spine, all the bones of their whole body are shattered. Now, the injury is very serious." After speaking, he began to treat Flanders and the master. The others were stunned, almost all their bones shattered. Who did such a frenzied thing? Many eyes involuntarily looked at Dai Mubai, because Dai Mubai had also suffered such injuries, almost exactly the same. Thinking of this, their eyes turned to Ao Tian, ??and the idea of ??whether Ao Tian was a murderer flashed in their hearts. However, they quickly denied that Ao Tian is just a soul deity. Even if the combat power is extraordinary, it is only the soul class level. It is okay to beat the master like this, but if you want to beat Flander like this, thats not it. possible. Flander and the master were injured like this, the healing effect is not obvious, and it takes a long day of treatment to recover. "Wuji, you were the first to find out. What is going on?" an older teacher asked. Zao Wou-ki shook his head and said, "I don''t know. They were like this when I found them. Only when they wake up can I know what happened." "Who was the last to see the master and the dean?" Zao Wou-ki asked. Dai Mubai stretched his finger to Gu Yuena and said, "When I was running, I saw that Gu Yuena and Ning Rongrong had a dispute because of Ning Rongrong. The master chased Gu Yuena into the academy, and I didnt know later. ." Now, all eyes were on Gu Yuena, waiting for her explanation. Gu Yuena said: "The master asked me for Ning Rongrong and said that I would help her take a bath. Of course I disagreed. Then the master said that it would be okay to wash after Ning Rongrong wakes up, and left. You wouldn''t think it was me. Put the masters like this, right?" Many people frowned. "It seems that they won''t know until they wake up." Zao Wuji said. As soon as he finished speaking, the master''s eyelids moved. "Master is going to wake up." someone shouted. In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on the master, especially Tang San, with a deep worry on his face. Master ''s eyelids began to tremble quickly, and suddenly opened suddenly, shouting loudly: "No, no!" His face was full of fear, as if something terrible had been encountered. At the moment he opened his eyes, his consciousness was still in a state of chaos. When his gaze swept to the standing Ao Tian, ??the color of horror on his face became more obvious. It''s just that no one noticed this scene except Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Tang Sanmeng knelt down in front of the master, held the master''s hand, and asked distressedly: "Teacher, don''t be afraid, now it''s safe and safe." As he said, he injected his Xuan Tian Gong internal power into the master''s body to protect the master''s heart. When his Xuantian Gong internal force is used to heal injuries, it is very gentle and has an excellent effect. Although the method of healing the soul master is powerful, it only depends on the soul ability. Tang San still has his own way of treating internal injuries. Master ''s mood gradually stabilized, his eyes cleared, and then he saw Tang San kneeling beside him and a group of people standing around him. "Why are you around here? What''s wrong with me?" Master was horrified to find that his body couldn''t move. He tried to move, and there was heart-piercing pain throughout his body, which made him take a breath. Tang San had a bad feeling in his heart, and said, "Teacher, you and Dean Flander were seriously injured. Do you remember who beat you like this?" Master looked at a loss, and tried his best to recall. After a while, he shook his head hard and said, "I can''t remember anything." The hearts of everyone around him sank to the bottom, and the master couldn''t remember who the murderer was. Tang San was not reconciled, and continued to ask: "Then do you remember that you chased Gu Yuena back before?" Master said: "Remember, I wanted to soak Ning Rongrong in a medicinal bath, but Gu Yuena refused. Later... Later..." "What happened later?" Tang San asked hurriedly. The master thought for a moment, and said: "Later I left and met Flanders. I don''t know what happened after that." "Teacher, if you think about it carefully, who beat you like this, doesn''t it mean that you don''t have any impression?" Tang San asked. The master shook his head helplessly, and said: "I really don''t remember, the memory behind is blank, there is nothing." What else does Tang San want to ask, Zao Wou-ki said: "Tang San, let your teacher take a break, maybe after he takes a little longer, you can remember it." Tang San nodded. "Well, you can, and made him a little fake memory." Gu Yuena said to Ao Tian. Ao Tian smiled slightly. At this moment, Flander also opened his eyes. "Teacher, you are awake." Like Tang San, Ma Hongjun threw himself in front of Flander, holding Flander''s hand, and almost burst into tears. "Roll!" Seeing Ma Hongjun''s appearance, Flander blurted out subconsciously. Then, he noticed the strangeness of his body, and the intense pain made him unable to breathe in. "What''s wrong with me?" Flander asked blankly. "Teacher, you and the master were seriously injured, don''t you remember?" Ma Hongjun asked. Flander shook his head blankly: "No impression at all." The master lying on the side couldn''t help but ask: "Boss Fred, I remember we met in the playground. Do you have any impression of what happened afterwards?" "No, the memory after that was blank, and I saw you when I woke up." Flender said. After finishing speaking, including himself and the master, except Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, everyone''s heart became heavy. Even Xiao Wu was a little worried, but she was also a little confused, and she had a guess in her heart. Zao Wou-ki said solemnly: "Now that the murderer can''t be found, all of us are still in danger." Tang Sandao: "The teacher and the dean lost their memories at the same time. It may be caused by a huge stimulus, or a head injury caused that part of the memory to be lost." Everyone nodded slightly, and Tang San had some truth in what he said. Flender asked: "How is my injury?" Zao Wou-ki said: "The bones of the whole body are almost broken, Boss Fu, do you have any guesses about the murderer? Is it possible that it is your former enemy?" "No one has such a big hatred with me." Flender shook his head. He was silent for a while, and continued: "Don''t train today. The students stay in the academy to practice on their own, and the teacher is on guard." Zao Wou-ki nodded, and ordered several teachers to send Flanders and the master back to his room. Flander and the masters room is next to each other, so its easy to take care of it. "You all go back to the dormitory to practice. Apart from eating, it is best not to walk outside and try not to be alone." Zao Wuji said. "Good Teacher Zhao," Tang San said. "Oscar, you come with me, and you will stay in the dean''s room for a while to practice, and make a sausage for the dean and the master every hour." "Okay, Teacher Zhao." Oscar followed to Flanders. "I will send you to the dormitory." Zao Wou-ki said. A group of students returned to their room under the **** of Zao Wou-ki. Xiao Wu was itchy, and wanted to ask Gu Yuena to confirm her own thoughts, but she was afraid that Zhu Zhuqing would hear her, so she had no choice but to give up. In the next few days, everyone in Shrek spent the rest of their lives in trepidation. Fortunately, the murderer did not attack again. But Zao Wou-ki and others are also a little sorry, so they don''t know who the murderer is. Moreover, after a few days, Flanders and the master still did not recover any memories from that time They did not think about the possibility of erasing memories, because this is not a means that mortals can have. , Title Douluo couldn''t do it, beyond their cognition. Five days later, the students resumed cultivation again. Only this time, the master can no longer personally guide him, he can only explain the training plan to Zao Wou-ki, and let Zao Wou-ki execute it. is still a weight-bearing running training. After running into a coma, he will take a medicated bath. Gu Yuena did not let Xiao Wu use the medicated bath of the master, but asked Ao Tian to nourish her body with spiritual energy. Later, Ao Tian even moisturized Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong. After running training, I will take a day off, and then go to the Soto Arena for actual combat at night. These two trainings are carried out alternately. It wasn''t until a month and a half later that Flanders almost recovered. And the master can walk around, but the body is still very weak. This evening, the master insisted on going to Soto City with the team to watch the actual combat situation of the students. He wants to understand the actual combat abilities of each student, and the extent to which he uses his martial soul, and then make a targeted training program. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 195： A girl who has not experienced social beatings During the month and a half of the master and Flanders recuperating, Zao Wou-ki would follow the masters instructions every other day, leading Ao Tian and other nine students to the Soto Arena for actual combat. Sotos battles in the Great Arena consist of individual battles and group battles. Group battles are based on a standard seven-person team battle. Individual battles can be a single person battle or a two-person team battle. Except for Ao Tian, ??the other eight students will first engage in an individual battle every day, and finally engage in a team battle. During the team battle, Gu Yuena retreated because of one more person. In the previous personal battle, she had been with Zhu Zhuqing in a team, but basically did not take action unless Zhu Zhuqing was really in danger. Its just that Shreks team battles are quite special. However, the cooperation of the Shrek Academy teams was extremely poor, and the reason was that Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu did not cooperate. If it wasn''t for the increase in actual combat ability, they wouldn''t fight with disgusting people like Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. During the battle, after Ning Rongrong gave everyone except Oscar an increase, he stayed in the corner. If it weren''t for not wanting to see Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing defeated, she wouldn''t give Dai Mubai the increase. Before the battle started, Oscar was ready to restore the big sausages and detoxify the small sausages, and distribute them to everyone, but Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong refused. That''s it. Although this is a seven-man team, the level of tacit understanding and cooperation is extremely poor. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing would cooperate with each other, but they would not cooperate with Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. As a control spirit master, Tang San is the core of the entire team. Not only can he control the enemy, but he can also control his teammates with his blue silver grass, and can help his teammates surprise or retreat. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing also refused Tang San''s help, and refused Tang San''s blue silver grass to wrap around their bodies. Zao Wou-ki was very angry at the lack of cooperation between Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing at first, but after persuading him several times, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing just refused to listen. Later, on the advice of the master, Zao Wou-ki simply ignored it. In the words of the master, girls like Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing have not experienced the severe beatings of the society. When one day they encounter failure and setbacks, they will wake up and be obediently obedient. Master believed that this day would not be too far away, so Zao Wou-ki allowed Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing to chaos in the subsequent competition. But to everyone''s surprise, this extremely poorly coordinated team, in this one and a half month, the team competition did not have a defeat, all won by a great advantage. Since Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun in the team have not yet reached the soul-sovereign level, the other five people have reached the soul-sage level, so the team battle can only participate in the soul-sage level. Just the day before yesterday, the Shrek team defeated one of the strongest teams at the Soul Sovereign level in the Great Fighting Arena of Soto. Since then, Team Shrek has no opponents in the soul-sovereign-level team of the Soto Arena. But the master still asks them to continue fighting, even if the opponent is not strong, fighting with different types of soul masters is a kind of precious experience. And the master also plans to wait for a while, and try to let Shrek team challenge the soul class team. As a person who has come, he deeply understands that winning is not a good thing. This group of children need a severe blow and setbacks to help them grow faster. Only when it grows up in the blow, will it be stronger. When the master and others first entered Soto City, in Soto''s Arena of Souls, in the office of the person in charge. A middle-aged man was furious, the cup fell all over the floor, in a corner, another middle-aged man looked at him with fear. The person who threw the cup was the person in charge of the Soto Arena. He shouted: "These nobles deceive people so much, do you really think that I have no one in the Soto Arena?" "It''s really no one anymore. Even the mad war team lost? Who else can win that team? Are we going to send a Soul Sect-level team? That''s not quite compliant." Shrinked in the corner. The young man whispered. "I don''t care, no matter what method you use, you must find a team to defeat this emperor battle team, the blood-sucking worms, is it really so easy to make money at Soto Arena?" "This is really difficult..." The middle-aged man who lost his temper suddenly turned his head and said, "Didn''t a team defeat the Kuangzhan squad the day before yesterday? Let them come to face this emperor fighting team." "I''m afraid this won''t work, the spirit level of the Shrek team is still a bit lower..." "Isn''t that right?" The middle-aged man sneered, "As long as this Shrek can defeat the Royal Fighting team, it doesn''t matter what level he is, and the lower Shrek level is, wouldn''t it make the group of nobles more excited? If history If Lake wins, then these nobles can eat it and spit it out." "Then what if Shrek loses?" "There is no such if!" The middle-aged man roared, "When Shrek Academy comes back, you will contact them and make sure they agree to this battle." "Okay," said the middle-aged man shrinking in the corner. A group of people from Shrek Academy had dinner in Soto City before leaving for the Soto Arena of Souls. The four girls of Gu Yuena already wore veils when they entered the city of Soto. Otherwise, standing together with the four beauties would definitely cause a lot of trouble. After all, Soto City is one of the two main cities of the Barak Kingdom. There are many soul masters in the city, and there are also many high-level soul masters. Although the city is in good order, there will still be people who are looking for trouble because the lower body is disobedient. In order to avoid being recognized, the Shrek group scattered into the battlefield. After entering the Arena of Souls, they would go to the dressing room to change their clothes and then put on masks, so that no one would know that they were from Shrek. Even the four girls of Gu Yuena changed their coats inside, and their veils were also replaced with masks, making it easier to fight. This was also requested by the master. A few days ago, the master asked them to put on the masks because they had won many games in a row. Because Shrek Academy''s achievements in the Soto Arena for more than a month are so outstanding has attracted the attention of many people. Some nobles and big families have paid attention to this new army. Master deeply understands the trouble that fame brings. He still doesn''t want this group of children as young as twelve years old to receive too much attention. Hidden identity is also a last resort, otherwise, those nobles would be annoying sending people to Shrek Academy every day. Shrek students should focus on cultivation, not on socializing with the nobles. After everyone changed their clothes and gathered, the master took them to the place where the team battle was registered, and handed them the Shrek team badge, saying: "The Shrek Seven Devils, sign up for the team battle." Although Shrek has nine academies, there are always only seven players in the team, so the team is named Shrek Seven Monsters. When the staff heard the Shrek Seven Monsters, their faces were shocked, and then they asked: "Sir, are you the person in charge of the Shrek Seven Monsters?" Master frowned, wondering why the registration is so verbose, but he still nodded. The staff member excitedly said: "You guys wait a moment, our director Ao wants to see you." After finishing speaking, this staff member held the Shrek team badge and hurriedly left. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 196： Ao Tians advice to Gu Yuena Director Ao is the middle-aged man who was shrunk in the corner of the person-in-charge''s office before. When the Shrek team fought with the Kuangzhan team the day before yesterday, Ao Tian had already seen them. At that time, Ao Tian was still a little puzzled. He didn''t expect that besides him, there was actually a surnamed Ao in this world. "What''s the matter? Did you also sign up before?" Flender asked. Zao Wou-ki shook his head, and said, "It was easy to sign up before. After our team defeated the Kuangzhan team the day before yesterday, this director Ao also met us once." Master said lightly: "Then wait, if I guess it is right, Soto Arena should want to win over us and become a team with them." It didn''t take long for the staff to come with Director Ao, and then invited everyone from Shrek Academy to a lounge. Director Ao directly opened the door to explain his intentions, and asked Shrek Academy to play on behalf of Soto Arena of Souls. Master was surprised by the strength of the Huangdou team, then after a little thought, he agreed. In his opinion, he delivered a pillow when he was about to fall asleep. He is still thinking about how to make Shrek these little guys suffer once, and taste the taste of failure. With the current strength of the Shrek team, he thought he had to challenge those Soul Sect-level teams to frustrate the young people like Shrek. But I didn''t expect that a strong team would come to the door so soon. He looked at the information about the Royal Fighting Team brought by Director Ao, and was very satisfied. With this information alone, he could see how powerful the Royal Capital team is, especially when he saw the name of the captain Yu Tianheng, his body still shook. There was also the deputy captain Dugu Goose and the martial soul Jade Scale Snake, which reminded him of a terrifying character. Although all the members of the Emperor Fighting team are still at the Soul Sovereign level cultivation base, the strength of the team is already able to compete with the Soul Sect level team. For a team like this, the Shrek team is extremely unlikely to win. After the failure, it will not only blow their self-confidence, but also make Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing aware of the importance of teamwork. Therefore, the master values ??this battle very much and hopes that the seven Shrek players will be defeated. Received an affirmative answer from the master, Director Ao left with satisfaction. made the Shrek team ready before leaving, and will fight in the most central battlefield of the Soto Arena later. On the main battlefield there, only the Silver Fighting Spirit level team can enter. With the powerful strength of the Emperor Fighting Team, it is already a Silver Fighting Spirit level team. Shrek Academy was also exposed to the light of this battle, and was able to enter there in advance. After Director Ao left, except for Master, Ao Tian, ??and Gu Yuena, all the faces were full of solemn expressions. The Royal Fighting team described by Director Ao just now is much stronger than the teams they have encountered before. "Xiao Gang, where exactly is this Royal Fighting team?" Flender asked. With a faint smile on his face, Master threw the information in his hand to Flander, and said, "See it for yourself." "Yu Tianheng, Wuhun Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus, level thirty-nine." Flander read it out, and then looked at the master in shock. The master nodded slightly to Flander. When they heard the name of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex, Dai Mubai, Tang San, and Ning Rongrong''s expressions became more solemn. They know very well what this name means, that is the powerful spirit that is known as the number one attacking beast spirit in the spirit master world. "The lone goose, the martial soul green snake." Flender continued to chant, his face showing surprise again, and he became more solemn. Tang San''s heart moved. Tang Sect is very good at dealing with poison. Among the five green scales, there is a kind of green scale snake, which is extremely poisonous. He guessed that this man named Dugu Goose must be good at poisoning. "It seems that I have to prepare some means, the little green snake, it''s not enough to be afraid." Tang San thought to himself. Flander continued to read, and soon reached the last place. "Ye Lingling, Wuhun Jiuxin Begonia." After listening to this last place, everyone''s expressions remained unchanged, only Ning Rongrong''s expression moved slightly. Flander said, "Xiao Gang, this team is too strong, and Dai Mubai and other little guys have no chance of winning at all." Master smiled and said, "Isn''t this what we want? They have won too much, it''s time to let them lose one game." Ma Hongjun said nonchalantly: "Boss Dai has broken through to level 38 now. With his white tiger spirit, he may not be inferior to that blue electric Tyrannosaurus." Ning Rongrong snorted and said, "You can play when you have the ability." "Go..." Ma Hongjun went up as soon as he wanted to say it, and just said a word, he was shocked. The opposing team is indeed very strong, and he might be beaten badly when he goes up. The master patted his palms, attracted everyone''s attention, and said, "Now, make sure of the personnel on our side. Only seven of the nine people can be on the court." Ao Tiandao: "I don''t need to use it." The master nodded and didn''t force it. He also guessed that Ao Tian would not play like before, so he was so sure that Shrek would lose. He understands that if Ao Tian really plays, then it is still unknown who will win this battle. After all, Ao Tian''s true strength has reached the level of the soul sect. In the eyes of Flanders, Zao Wou-Ki and the master, Ao Tian will not play. There is almost no chance of winning in this battle, so it doesn''t matter who plays. Master said: "Eight of you, decide for yourself who will play." Dai Mubai thought for a while, and said, "This team is indeed very strong. The Jade Scale Snake Spirit Master should be good at poison, and Oscar''s small Lapchang is just right. We can''t lack Ning Rongrong''s increase, except for the two of them. One, Ma Hongjun is the lowest among the remaining people, only the 28th level." "Ma Hongjun, watch this battle." "Okay." Ma Hongjun said. Although he is a spirit master of the assault system, his spirit power is really too low, and he lacks a spirit ability, and he will definitely suffer from such a powerful team. Master nodded, feeling that Dai Mubai''s arrangement was reasonable. "You can arrange your own tactics, and I don''t care about the rest. UU reading " said the master. Ning Rongrong hesitated, and said, "I advise you to pay attention to the nine-hearted Begonia Soul Master." Seeing that everyone was attracted to her, she explained the characteristics of Jiuxin Begonia. In a team battle, the first target to attack was the opponent''s auxiliary soul master. Obviously, the amazing healing effects of Nine Heart Begonia described by Ning Rongrong attracted the attention of Dai Mubai and others. Dai Mubai said: "During the battle, everyone must seize every opportunity to hit the nine-hearted Begonia Soul Master." Ao Tian whispered in Gu Yuena''s ear: "If you don''t take action in this battle, you will definitely lose. You can take care of Xiao Wu at that time and don''t let her get seriously injured. As for the victory or defeat, you can decide. It doesn''t matter." He asked Xiao Wu to accept the actual combat training, and it was okay to get a small injury, but he wouldn''t watch Xiao Wu get seriously injured. The current Shrek team, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing did not cooperate, and Gu Yuena did not take the initiative to take the initiative. Without the martial arts fusion skill, the ghost and the white tiger, they are destined to lose to the Huangdou team. Unless, Tang San uses hidden weapons to deal with those people. Gu Yuena said: "Don''t worry, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong will be fine with me. As for the lives of others, it doesn''t matter to me." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 197： 4 big beauties Compared to the solemn atmosphere on the Shrek Academy side, the Huangdou team is relaxed. Captain Yu Tianheng looks mediocre, with a restrained breath, lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, calm, but giving people a feeling of extreme danger. Deputy Captain Dugu Goose was full of monsters, leaning on Yu Tianheng''s shoulder, playing with his nails dyed in aquamarine green. The Shi family brothers, who have the basalt tortoise spirit, are strong, calm and heavy. They meditate and adjust their breath quietly in the corner. Nine Heart Begonia martial arts soul Ye Lingling, staying quietly in a corner. The other two are relaxed and lazy, they are the wind chime bird soul master Yufeng and the ghost and leopard soul master Oslo. In the whole lounge, there is no tense atmosphere. Wind Chime Bird Spirit Soul Master Yu Feng asked: "Boss, who do you think is our opponent tonight?" Yu Tianheng did not open his eyes, but was still calming. Oslo chuckled softly: "Our team is already invincible in this small soul-sovereign team in the Soto City Arena of Souls. In my opinion, we don''t have to fight tonight. They don''t have a team anymore. " Yufeng shook his head, curled his lips and said, "It''s really boring." Just then, the door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man in his thirties walked in. All the members of huangdou battle team stood up immediately. The middle-aged man threw a piece of information in his hand to Yu Tianheng, and said, "This is the information of your opponent tonight, study it carefully." A group of people suddenly crowded beside Yu Tianheng, watching curiously. But not long after, there was a burst of laughter. "This **** kills what academy, is it come to be funny? Look at this spirit power level, which is lower than the crazy battle team." Yu Feng shook his head and smiled. "There is no one in Soto''s Great Fighting Arena." Dugu Yan said with disdain. Teacher Qin said coldly: "I advise you to take this Shrek Academy seriously. This team is not as simple as it seems. Even the crazy team is easily defeated by them. If you are careless, don''t blame me for not reminding you. By the way, this time, we must remember that the opponent''s life is not taken." After said, he walked out. Teacher Qin''s thoughts are the same as those of the master. The group of students he led has won too many, and he has never failed. He also wants this group of students to have a taste of failure. So when Director Ao came to him with Shrek''s information, he agreed with one bite. Teacher Qin was also a student of Shrek Academy. Naturally, he was very clear about the situation of Shrek Academy. There were a group of little monsters in it, and he definitely couldn''t look at it from a normal perspective. In this battle, the Huangdou team will probably suffer a big loss. Teacher Qin showed a smile on his face, looking forward to what Dean Flander would look like when he saw him after the game... In the lounge of Emperor Fighting Team, a group of people were still watching the Shrek Seven Monsters'' information. But how they look at it, they just can''t see how powerful the Seven Shrek Monsters are. Yu Feng said: "Captain, you have a wide range of knowledge, analyze and see what is special about the Seven Shrek Monsters, why does Teacher Qin praise them like that?" Yu Tianheng frowned and seemed to be thinking about the power of the Shrek Seven Monsters. After a while, he said: "Their captain, the thirty-eighth-level white tiger martial spirit, is nothing to worry about. The deputy captain Tang San, the soul master of the blue silver grass martial arts spirit, is ridiculous. The other five people have no more than thirty-level spirit power, neither do I. I don''t understand why Teacher Qin said such words." Dugu Goose hugged Yu Tianheng''s arm, half of his body pressed against Yu Tianheng''s body, and said, "Follow him, maybe Teacher Qin only said that because we were too lazy. But since this Shrek If the Seven Devils dare to be our opponents, we must teach them an unforgettable lesson." Yufeng said: "What Shrek, this name is too ugly, we can start with a little bit later, but don''t hit them out, hahaha..." "Go away! Disgusting guy." Dugu Yan scolded. Sotos Great Soul Fighting scene is very active, and the main soul fighting arena in the center is the largest among the many soul fighting arenas. Around the Arena of Souls, there are rows of seats surrounded by rings, densely packed, enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people watching at the same time. On the second floor above these auditoriums, there are individual VIP rooms, with more than three hundred. These more than three hundred VIP rooms have long been contracted by the nobles and major families of Soto City. From this, it can be seen how hot the business of the Great Fighting Arena is. You can make a lot of money just for the tickets and VIP room fees, not to mention there are big and small gambling games. Every day, the atmosphere of this main arena is also the hottest. As soon as the tickets come out every day, they will be sold out. At this time, the auditorium was already full of people, and all kinds of big people in the VIP room also arrived. Suddenly, on the already bright fighting platform, the spotlight came on, and a beautiful woman with big brown wavy hair slowly rose from a two-meter-diameter cylindrical platform in the center of the fighting platform. She is the most famous beauty host in the Arena of Souls, Soto, with ample breasts, slender waist, and wearing a dignified and beautiful white dress. She detonated the atmosphere when she appeared. I wont go into details about the opening remarks that aroused the audiences enthusiasm and expectation. After introducing the information of the two teams, she released her white dove spirit and flew into the air, shouting in a passionate voice. : "Let''s invite the Royal Fighting Team and the Shrek Seven Monsters!" As her voice fell, two spotlights were shining on the two doors on both sides of the fighting platform. The doors opened and the two teams walked out. Emperor Fighting Team Yu Tianheng walked in front, the Dugu Goose still leaned on his shoulders as a bird, seeming not to put the game on him. Then came the Shijia brothers with super defenses, then Yufeng, Oslo, and finally Ye Lingling. The clothes of the Shrek Seven Monsters are uniformly black, but the masks are a bit irregular. Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Oscar wore green masks prepared by Flanders. The four girls are wearing black masks that they bought on the street. They think the shining green is too ugly, and just looking at them is a bit disgusting. Emperor Fighting Team has fought many times in this fighting arena, and the audience here has already been very familiar with them, and they have aroused many cheers as soon as they went on the field. Although the Shrek Seven Devils won a lot of victories during this period, they were all carried out in those sub-soul arenas. Although there are people who know them in such a big main arena, they are only a minority. However, the appearance of the Shrek Seven Monsters also attracted the attention of many people, and the reason was the four girls of Gu Yuena. In the world of soul masters, the number of female soul masters is less than that of male soul masters, especially in the arena of soul fighting. It''s hard to see a team with so many female soul masters in the arena of soul fighting. There are four girls out of the seven team members, which makes the eyes of many male audiences suddenly light up, especially the four girls are really good-looking. Zhu Zhuqing''s figure need not be said. To describe her in one word, there is nothing more suitable than her childlike beauty. During the time that Gu Yuena and Ao Tian were together, her body was like taking hormones, much plumper than when she first started. The main attraction of Xiao Wu is her big long legs, which are straight and slender, which are very lethal for some people with special hobbies. Ning Rongrong among the four girls can be said to be quite satisfactory, but her noble and peaceful temperament has captured the hearts of many viewers. Beautiful women have attracted much attention no matter where they go. Although these four girls are wearing masks, the rich imagination of men has allowed them to give these four girls a pair of stunning looks. Basically, all male audiences like watching female soul masters fight very much. Not to mention it is pleasing to the eyes, but the key is that there are often happy moments, which will make them feast their eyes. Although many female soul masters wear several layers of clothes those male audiences cannot see what they really want to see, but many male audiences still enjoy it. Isn''t that a good bite for a man? Even if only a little delicate skin is exposed, it is enough to make them stare, and they can''t wait for clairvoyance. At the same time, because of these four beauties, the balance of victory in the hearts of many audiences began to tilt toward the Shrek Seven Monsters. Beautiful women have an advantage, and many male audiences hope that the Shrek Seven Devils can win this game. Like many male spectators, in the Royal Fight team, the eyes of two people became bright, and they scanned the four girls of Gu Yuena aggressively. "These four girls are not bad, Oslo, we are expected to get out of the order." Yufeng said excitedly. Yufeng and Oslo both have blonde hair and handsome looks. Neither of them has ever fallen in love. They were fed dog food by Dugu Goose and Yu Tianheng every day, and they couldn''t stand it for a long time. Dugu Yan chuckled: "Hehe, do the two younger brothers want to become men so eagerly? Do you want my sister to teach you?" "No, from the information, these four girls are three thirty-two and one twenty-seven. Our two thirty-sixth level can deal with them easily. They will definitely be fascinated by my majestic appearance. "Oslo said confidently. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 198： Yu Xiaogangs ambitions, the war begins The naked eyes of the two male players in the Royal Fighting Team, the four girls of Gu Yuena naturally felt it. "How come there are such lecherous guys everywhere." Ning Rongrong said in annoyance. Xiao Wu clenched her fists and said, "Rongrong, don''t worry, I will beat them all over the floor later." Yufeng and Oslo could not hear Xiao Wu''s voice clearly, but when they saw Xiao Wu and the girls seem to be talking about them, they whistled a few times in excitement. "What a **** thing." Xiao Wu said angrily. Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes also cooled. Dai Mubai, who was standing at the forefront of the team, had already met Yu Tianheng on the opposite side, and the two eyes collided, as if sparks burst out, and there seemed to be dragons and tigers roaring. A surprisingly powerful fighting intent erupted from the two of them, instantly pushing the atmosphere of the audience to a small climax. There are already many people cheering for the Shrek Seven Devils, and many people chanting the name of the Royal Fighting Team. Dai Mubai retracted his gaze, looked at Zhu Zhuqing behind him, and said: "Zhuqing, this battle will be extremely difficult. Only when the two of us work together can we hope to win." "Don''t think about it!" Zhu Zhuqing said coldly. Performing the martial arts fusion skill, the two bodies will have intimate contact, which is unacceptable to Zhu Zhuqing. In her opinion, Dai Mubai''s body and soul are dirty. Dai Mubai, who was rejected again, his eyes cold instantly. When the Royal Fight team just came out, Flanders, Zao Wou-ki, and the master also saw the teacher of the Royal Fight team. Flender was taken aback for a moment, and said in amazement: "It turned out to be him, and that little guy brought out this good team." Zao Wou-ki was also taken aback, then smiled and said, "Yes." Master wondered: "Who is that?" Flander was quite proud and said: "His name is Qin Ming, he is a genius from our Shrek Academy. Some time ago, he wrote to us saying that he has broken through the Soul Emperor level." Master exclaimed and asked, "He seems to be only in his thirties, right? Has he reached the Soul Emperor level so soon?" Flender smiled and said: "He is only thirty-four years old this year, and only broke through to the soul emperor at the beginning of the year. It is said that in the records of the Wuhun Hall, he is the second youngest soul emperor in history." Master exclaimed: "The students you teach are really good." Flender sighed: "Isn''t it because of your theories? Back then, when we went to the mainland together, I only learned some furs from you, so I can teach a group of monsters. Now you will teach it yourself. I believe that our Shrek Academy will soon become famous in the mainland." The master smiled and nodded, which is considered to be acquiescence to Flanders. To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes! For so many years, he has been stubbornly reluctant and staying in Notting City in obscurity. He thought that his whole life would have passed like this. Unexpectedly, he would meet a genius like Tang San, and let him see the hope of proving the correctness of his theory to the world. As long as Tang San becomes the youngest titled Douluo in history, or even the ninety-nine-level peerless Douluo in the legend, then his title of theoretical invincibility will no longer be a joke, and the four words of theoretical invincibility will become everyone. The admiration in the heart. There are also Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. From the masters point of view, the talents of these two people are a bit more terrifying than Tang San. He is confident that if he is allowed to teach these two people, they will become ninety-nine-level peerless fights. Luo is a certainty. That''s why he has been trying to get Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Shrek''s other talents are also good, and they all have the potential to become Title Douluo. Master can imagine that in the near future, there will be three peerless Douluos and a group of titled Douluos under his school. What a beautiful and glorious thing it will be. At that time, he will become the supreme godfather of the Douluo Continent Soul Master Realm, leading the Soul Master Realm to glory. "Bibi Dong, you refused to listen to my explanation at first, and later you let your teacher blast me out of the Spirit Hall. One day I will have the ability to compete with you, stand upright in front of you, and prevent you from harming you. The spirit master world, the ambition of attempting to occupy the mainland..." Below , on the soul fighting platform, the air is full of gunpowder. The beauty supporter flying in the air also attracted a lot of attention. She was fiery in shape and wore a white long skirt, which made many men below look up frequently, giving out wolf-like gazes. She held a loudspeaker-shaped loudspeaker soul guide, and shouted in a beautiful voice: "Huangdou and the Shrek Seven Devils, you will have a minute to release your martial souls and prepare for battle, one In minutes, I will announce the start of the battle!" As soon as she finished speaking, the two teams immediately released Wuhun. Dai Mubai let out a low growl, and instantly completed the possession of the martial soul, his body became extremely majestic. The most frightening thing was that his hands became huge claws, and sharp claws like daggers popped out of his ten fingers. . His aura also became frantic and cruel because of the release of his martial soul. A slaying aura erupted from him and spread to the surroundings. The seven people on the Huangdou team were startled, and their relaxed expressions began to gradually begin to grow. Become dignified. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing also released their spirits, and they stood side by side with Dai Mubai in the forefront. Xiao Wus ears turned into long pink rabbit ears, Zhu Zhuqings ears turned into cute cat ears, and a fluffy cats tail stretched out from behind the buttocks. Gu Yuena did not intend to make a move, and retreated in front of Ning Rongrong, but she also changed to release her martial soul. She had three spirit rings on her body, and two silver dragon horns appeared on her forehead, matching the silver head. Hair, although wearing a mask, has a drastically improved charm all at once. Emperor Fighting Team Yufeng and Oslo suddenly exclaimed. "The cat, the rabbit, and the silver dragon are really exciting." Yufeng couldn''t help but said. He made no secret of his excited voice, hoping to attract the attention of those beauties. "The female soul master who likes beast spirits the most." Oslo laughed. Both of them are extremely handsome and strong, so they speak very confidently. The female soul master of Beast Wuhun is the most popular among men, because many men have some special hobbies. At certain times when being with the female soul master of the beast spirit, the possession of the female soul master will make the man more excited. Especially those with tails are the best companions that many men dream of. So as soon as Zhu Zhuqing finished possessing the martial spirit, she felt the hot gaze from all directions, especially the gazes of the two guys on the opposite side, which made her extremely uncomfortable. The blue silver grass grew out of Tang San''s hands, spreading on the ground, and soon enveloped half of his ring. These blue silver grasses are like venomous snakes waiting for an opportunity to move around the ground, shocking the hearts of the seven members of the Emperor Fighting Team. Until then, they realized that they had seriously underestimated Tang San. Before, when they saw the blue silver grass controlling the soul master, they all dismissed it with a smile, but now, this blue silver grass is a bit too scary. Ning Rongrong released the martial soul, and then quickly applied the speed increase and power increase to his teammates. Oscar also quickly handed Tang San and Dai Mubai the recovery big sausage and the detoxification small sausage. He didn''t give it to the four girls because he knew they would not accept it. Shreks formation is with Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing in the first row. The second row is Gu Yuena and Tang San, and the last row is Oscar and Ning Rongrong. After completing the possession of the martial soul, Dai Mubai shouted loudly: "I attack, Xiao Wu Zhuqing, you entangle the other''s sensitive attack spirit master, and Gu Yuena guards the rear." He had to make such an arrangement because Gu Yuena never took the initiative. However, Dai Mubai had never doubted Gu Yuena''s strength. When Zhu Zhuqing encountered danger in the past, Gu Yuena would rescue her, and the strength displayed was definitely not comparable to that of a thirty-second level soul veteran. Gu Yuena is definitely a genius who can fight for more levels, so knowing that Gu Yuena will not take the initiative, Dai Mubai chose her and gave up Ma Hongjun. He believed that Gu Yuena would never sit idly by during this battle. "The enemy has five attacking spirit masters. We can''t go deep behind the enemy." Dai Mubai reminded again. Even with Gu Yuena on their side, there are only four people who can take the initiative to attack, one less than the other person, which is very insignificant. So it''s best to hold on at first, and after the advantage is gained, then look for opportunities to solve the opponent''s auxiliary soul master and control soul master. When they first released their martial arts, the Huangdou team also released their own martial arts. Standing in the forefront are the two extremely powerful Xuanwu Tortoise Soul Master Shijia brothers. After their spirits are possessed, a thick tortoise shell appears on the chest and behind, and the light seems to give people a very strong defense. a feeling of. These two people are like two big mountains, blocking all the members of the Huangdou team. Dai Mubai clearly felt that his momentum of rushing to the opposite side was blocked by these two people, unable to affect the other members of the Huangdou team. Behind the Shi family brothers, Yu Tianheng walked with a blue-violet arc, his body shape did not become majestic, only his right hand changed. Yu Tianheng''s entire arm became a dragon arm, densely covered with dragon scales. This arm swelled more astonishingly than Dai Mubai''s arm, and it contained explosive power. Behind Yu Tianheng, Dugu Goose exudes an icy breath, and his eyes are extremely sharp. What makes people feel a little numb is that her two legs have disappeared, and a thick snake tail is swinging back and forth on the ground. Ghost and Leopard Soul Master Oslo is on the side of the Dugu Goose. Wind Chime Bird Spirit Master Yufeng''s hands turned into two wings, flying over his teammates, looking down in Shrek''s direction from a high level, and even whistled frivolously to the four girls of Gu Yuena. The last Ye Lingling, a little thin, has been completely blocked by her teammates, staying in the back corner. After the two sides released their martial souls, the cheers on the scene became even more enthusiastic. Ao Tian and the master are sitting in the auditorium on the side behind Shrek. The faces of the masters became serious. Although they hoped that this battle would teach their students some lessons, they still had some concerns about their safety. After all, their opponents were so powerful. Ao Tian was very relaxed but leaned back on the chair, wanting to see what Xiao Wu would do. One minute later, the voice rang out again: "Start!" Dai Mubai let out a deafening roar, stamped his feet heavily, and ejected to the opposite side. He wants to try the defense of the Shi family brothers. Dai Mubai''s speed was extremely fast, and he passed a distance of more than ten meters in an instant and appeared in front of the Shi family brothers. His two huge tiger claws grabbed towards the heads of the Shijia brothers. With the blade on his fingers, it was enough to penetrate the stone easily. If they were caught on the heads of the Shijia brothers, they would surely make the heads of the two brothers. Become a few pieces. The two Shijia brothers who turned into tortoises did not attack, and at the same time they made a move--shrinking their necks. Their heads shrank into the tortoise shell instantly, and their bodies rammed towards Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai''s claws caught on the tortoise shell, making a harsh metal rubbing sound, and big sparks sputtered out. His expression changed slightly, and he was shocked by the powerful defense of the Shi family brothers. His reaction was also extremely fast. Seeing the Shijia brothers hitting him, he patted the huge turtle shell with his hands, trying to slap these two people to the ground with his own powerful force. The power of the White Tiger''s martial soul was already amazing. At this time, it gained another 30% increase in Ning Rongrong''s power, which brought Dai Mubai''s power to a terrifying level. His two paws are like a tiger climbing a mountain, falling on the top of the turtle shells of the Shijia brothers. boom! There was a strong collision, and the Shi Family brothers'' legs softened, and they were knocked down by Dai Mubai at the same time. Dai Mubai was overjoyed, the Shi Family brothers were extremely tall, and Dai Mubai couldn''t attack the heads inside them even after their heads were retracted into the tortoise shell. Now these two people are kneeling in front of Dai Mubai, Dai Mubai is condescending, and they can see their heads shrunk inside. Dai Mubai retracted his sharp claws with both hands, clenched his fists and smashed them into the two big holes. As long as the Shi family brothers were hit in the head by him, the two of them would be abandoned and there would be no more threats. However, Dai Mubai thought too well. When Brother Shijia knelt down, a huge thunder dragon claw flew from behind the Huangdou team. Wherever he went, the air was violently distorted, making a terrible crackling sound. The target was Dai Mubai''s chest. This is Yu Tianheng''s long-range attack spirit skill Thunder Dragon Claw, with terrifying power. Before it reached Dai Mubai''s chest, Dai Mubai''s body was a little paralyzed and her hair stood up. Dai Mubai was horrified, and had no choice but to give up attacking Brother Shi Family, but at this time it was too late for him to retreat. At this moment, a blue silver grass on the ground wrapped Dai Mubai''s body and pulled him away from the side. This huge dragon claw condensed by thunder and lightning flew past where Dai Mubai was standing just now, passing by Tang San''s side, and flying for 20 meters before dissipating. Dai Mubai breathed a sigh of relief and rushed forward again. Yu Tianheng has come to the forefront, facing Dai Mubai, the two captains collided. The Shi family brothers stayed behind Yu Tianheng and attacked at any time. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing finally moved at this time They both rushed out at the same time, rushing from the side to the back of each other, their target was the two nasty guys. Yu Feng, who was flying in the sky, smiled and said: "These two little girls belong to me, don''t grab anyone." Ghost Leopard Oslo also rushed up and said, "One person, one person." Yu Tianheng and Shijia brothers didn''t even look there, they were extremely relieved of Yufeng and Oslo. Two level 36 players, if you still can''t beat the two level 32 players, it might as well be killed in the ring. "Damn it!" Xiao Wu screamed, and Zhu Zhuqing''s speed was even faster. The area of ?? Soul Fighting Platform is very large. At this time, it has been divided into two battlefields, one is the battlefield of Dai Mubai and Yu Tianheng, and the Shi Family brothers are waiting for the opportunity. The other is Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, against Yufeng and Oslo, the two agile attack spirit masters of the battle team. "Give me the one that can fly." Xiao Wu yelled, and the body under the forward ejection violently, rushing towards the imperial wind in the air. Zhu Zhuqing''s sharp fingers, shining with cold light, greeted the ghost leopard Oslo. Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass also wandered over, trying to control the enemy. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 199： Small dance ko Tang San''s current cultivation level has been able to control the blue silver grass to roam most of the battlefield. Dai Mubais battle with Yu Tianheng, Zhu Zhuqing and Oslos sensitive attack system, his blue silver grass played a role, entangled the enemy from various angles, restricted the enemy, and gave Dai Mubai peace Zhu Zhuqing creates opportunities. Yufeng was flying in the air, and the control effect of the blue silver grass was not so obvious, but Tang San still left a few blue silver grass under Xiao Wu. If Xiao Wu fell, he could use the blue silver grass to catch Xiao Wu. dance. In Tang San''s opinion, Xiao Wu didn''t have the ability to fly, so he dared to jump up and fight a flying spirit master. This was simply stupid. But in view of his and Xiao Wu''s relationship becoming like a stranger, Tang San didn''t say anything to remind him. He sighed inwardly and secretly said: "They can fight as they want. I can''t blame me for being injured." After thinking about it, Tang San also glanced at Gu Yuena who was standing next to him. His soul fighting platform is much larger than before. Gu Yuena is now far away from Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu. If both Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu are in danger, Tang San feels that Gu Yuena may not be able to rescue her. Since he broke through the Soul Venerable, he has not fought with Gu Yuena. In his opinion, Gu Yuena''s strength is lower than Ao Tian. He feels that if he uses all his methods, he should have defeated Gu Yuena now. The strength of it. Zhu Zhuqing is the first to collide with Oslo. Oslos spirit is a leopard, who is also very good at speed, and is better than the ghost cat in terms of strength. At the moment the two sides handed over, Oslo was shocked to find that Zhu Zhuqing''s movement speed and attack speed were actually faster than him. Except for his strength, he was completely suppressed by other aspects. "How is this possible?" Oslo cried out in disbelief. Although Zhu Zhuqings power has no advantage, his attack speed and penetration power are extremely terrifying, and Oslo is at a disadvantage as soon as he fights. The combat power displayed by Zhu Zhuqing at this time was not like a thirty-level soul sovereign, but rather like a thirty-sixth level or above. This is entirely due to the practice method Ao Tian gave her. Although the spirit power is only level 30, the quality of the soul power is not comparable to that of the average level 30 spirit master. The level of concentration and condensing makes her soul The power that can be exerted is even stronger. After Zhu Zhuqing fought against her opponent, Xiao Wu in the air also approached her opponent Yufeng. Yufeng, as a wind chime bird soul master, has two arms turned into wings and can move extremely flexibly in the air. Seeing Xiao Wu bounce towards him, he was so happy. A female soul master of the rabbit spirit jumped up into the air, isn''t that just to give him a hug? Yufeng blew his whistle triumphantly, and molested him: "Little beauty, are you in such a hurry to put your brother in the arms?" said, he flapped his wings and raised a little again. The momentum of Xiao Wu''s bounce was a little bit fierce, which made Yu Feng a little frightened. This bounce was really amazing. This jump was already ten meters high, and it was indeed a hare martial soul. Yufeng really didn''t want to use his soul abilities to hurt such a delicate beauty, so he flew higher, avoiding Xiao Wu''s charged blow. After Xiao Wu''s rising power is exhausted, and after she starts to descend, Yufeng will swoop down and take this big beauty into her arms forcefully. The development of the matter is indeed as Yufeng expected. After he flew high, Xiao Wu reached the highest point with this jump, unable to attack him, and then began to fall. The descending Xiao Wu poses the least threat to Yufeng. At this time, she is in a weightless state, and there is no place to borrow, so it is difficult to launch a powerful attack. To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes! Yufeng also spotted this, and his body began to dive down fiercely, spread his hands, and hugged Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu really has nowhere to borrow in the air, but her spirit ability hasn''t been used yet. As Yufeng approached, Xiao Wu''s third spirit ring instantly lit up, and her figure disappeared out of thin air. The third spirit ability is teleported and can appear anywhere within five meters. Yufeng still had a smile on his face. After seeing Xiao Wu disappearing abruptly, before his expression had time to change, he felt that his neck was entangled with something. He looked down and found that a tough braid was wrapped around his neck, and then an unimaginable force was thrusting on his waist. This is Xiao Wu''s first skill waist bow. Yu Feng was directly slammed by her, rotating and smashing onto the soul fighting platform below. The power that Xiao Wus waist bow ability bursts out instantly is extremely terrifying. Within the same big realm, very few soul abilities can withstand her waist bow. As long as it is wrapped around her, they can basically only be thrown obediently. out. It would be okay if Yufeng was stepped on, but he was spinning down, the whole person was like a big windmill, completely out of balance, and flapping his wings would have no effect. dropped from a height of ten meters, coupled with the power of Xiao Wu''s waist bow, Yu Feng''s body slammed **** the soul fighting platform, and with a bang, the whole soul fighting platform shook. Everyone stared blankly at Xiao Wu falling from the sky. This is too strong, right? A face-to-face kills the opponent. Yufeng wailed loudly at this time. With such a heavy impact, several bones in his body were broken. He had never suffered such a serious injury. The severe pain attacked his nerves, making him almost fainted. Xiao Wu stepped on mysterious steps in the air, like a graceful dance step, the air was twisted into ripples because of her stepping. The speed of her descent was lowered because of this mysterious step, and finally landed steadily on the ground. The few people who were in the fierce battle stopped, moved a distance, and stared at the scene blankly. At this moment, a soft white light shot from the rear of the Huangdou team, and then fell on the screaming Yufeng. Yufeng''s injury immediately recovered at an extremely alarming speed, and in the blink of an eye, he was able to stand up. "Do you still want to resist?" Xiao Wu snorted and stepped on Yufeng''s back. With a flick of , Yufeng spit out a mouthful of blood again, and his face that had just become ruddy turned pale again. Xiao Wu used his soul power with this foot, and the powerful soul power rushed into Yufeng''s body and destroyed the other''s meridians. She kept stomping on the hateful guy below, looking provocatively at the rear of the Royal Fighting team, disdainfully said: "Nine Heart Begonia, right? I think your treatment is fast, or my feet are fast." Every time she stomped her foot, Yufeng spit out a large mouthful of blood, and later fell directly into a coma. "Damn it!" A roar sounded, and a majestic figure sprang out from behind Yu Tianheng and went straight to Xiao Wu. This is the graphite among the Shi family brothers. They were all confident of Yufeng just now. After all, a rabbit wants to fight Yufeng in the air. Isn''t it funny? But no one thought that the battle between Xiao Wu and Yufeng would end so soon, and Yufeng would be knocked out of the game. Seeing such a big guy rushing, Xiao Wu snorted and kicked the unconscious Yu Feng towards the edge of the fighting platform. Yufeng fell under the stage in a coma. fell off the fighting spirit stage, even if he was healed, he could no longer fight on stage. "Is it great to grow up?" Xiao Wu laughed disdainfully, and rushed up against the graphite. "Damn it." Dugu Goose''s weird snake pupils flashed with cold light, the first spirit ring on his body lit up, and a mouthful of poisonous mist came out, spreading towards the front. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 200： Tang 3s absolute self-confidence, defeated the emperor The other members of the Huangdou team quickly took out a small pill and swallowed it into their mouths. They are very aware of the terrible Dugu Goose Poison Mist. This first spirit ability can still be held by the detoxification pill. If it is the third spirit ability of the Dugu Goose, they can only retreat. Dai Mubai''s complexion changed, and he immediately ate the poisoned little sausage, as did Tang San and Oscar. As soon as Dai Mubai ate the sausage, Yu Tianheng''s attack had already been launched, and his third spirit ability, Thunder Fury, was used, which was a spirit ability that could boost his own attack power. Immediately afterwards, he pounced on Dai Mubai. Shi Mo and Yu Tianheng, another member of the Shi family brothers, shot at the same time, and the two besieged Dai Mubai. If he were really singled out, Dai Mubai would still be inferior to Yu Tianheng. After all, Yu Tianheng''s spirit power was one level higher than Dai Mubai''s. The stone mill is also not weak. People have always thought that the basaltic tortoise spirit is strong in defense and its offensive power is not very good. In fact, the basalt tortoise spirit master seldom shows offensive side. In terms of attack power, the Xuanwu Tortoise is not inferior to the White Tiger Wuhun. After all, the spirits of Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus, White Tiger, and Xuanwu Tortoise are the top beast spirits, but their characteristics are different. Two against one, Dai Mubai was immediately suppressed to death. Even if Tang San''s blue silver grass was wrapped around the bodies of Yu Tianheng and Stone Mill, it would not have much impact on them. Tang Sans current blue silver grass is still a bit weaker for spirit masters like Yu Tianheng and Shimo who are very good at power. Xiao Wu was also fighting with Graphite at this time. Xiao Wu is good at soft skills, but at this time she has no choice but to face graphite. The huge tortoise shell of graphite makes Xiao Wu helpless. Whenever Xiao Wu wants to entangle graphite''s head or hands and feet, he will retract tortoise. Inside the shell. The two were in a stalemate like this. To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes! Zhu Zhuqing originally had the advantage, he has been playing with Oslo all the time, and it won''t be long before he can defeat this guy. But after the poisonous mist sprayed by the Dugu Goose drifted over, Zhu Zhuqing was immediately affected. After all, she didn''t eat Oscar''s detoxifying sausage, so she couldn''t resist the terrifying blue scale snake venom of the Dugu Goose. When the poisonous mist floated to Dai Mubai''s place, Dai Mubai was shocked. He found that eating the poisonous sausages still can''t be immune to this terrifying toxin, and can only delay the onset of toxicity. Dai Mubai was flanked by two masters, becoming more and more at a disadvantage. Tang San was very anxious, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing were okay, and the situation was fairly stable, but Dai Mubai was already in danger here. The blue silver grass he released, just wrapped around Yu Tianheng''s body, it was exploded by the explosive lightning power on the surface of Yu Tianheng''s body. Yu Tianheng, who released the third spirit ability Thunder Wrath, has greatly increased the power of lightning throughout his body. Although the use of this spirit ability consumes a lot of spirit power, if the team leader Dai Mubai can be eliminated, It''s still worth it. Tang San stood at the back, and could only do it in a hurry. His third spirit ability, spider web bondage, would be okay if he dealt with Yu Tianheng one or stone mill, but the opponent had two people, which greatly reduced the threat of his spider web bondage. Even if Yu Tianheng was restrained, the stone mill could contain Dai Mubai and give Yu Tianheng a chance to break free from the spider web. And Tang San still needs to be wary of Dugu Goose, Dugu Goose hasn''t released the third spirit ability yet, so Tang San dare not leave easily. If he leaves, Oscar and Ning Rongrong will suffer. Under the influence of the toxin, he was still besieged by two powerful men. Finally, Dai Mubai couldn''t hold it back. He was bombarded by Yu Tianheng''s thunder dragon claws in his chest, spurting blood, and his breath languished. Dai Mubai flew upside down to Tang San''s feet, struggling to eat the recovery sausage that Oscar gave him. Yu Tianheng''s Thunder Dragon Claw was already extremely terrifying with the third spirit ability increase. This blow had severely injured Dai Mubai''s internal organs, and Oscar''s big sausage was also difficult to recover quickly. Dai Mubai looked over Yu Tianheng and looked at Zhu Zhuqing on the other side, with a bit of resentment in his heart. If it weren''t for Zhu Zhuqing''s unwillingness to perform martial soul fusion skills with him, he would not have lost so badly. The display of the martial soul fusion technique is not as simple as one plus one. If it is really displayed, it will be no problem to contend with two Yu Tianheng. Just when Yu Tianheng wanted to take advantage of the victory, and did not give Dai Mubai a chance to recover, and also planned to get rid of Tang San, the soul-controlling master, Zhu Zhuqing screamed, and Oslo flew out, covered in blood. Zhu Zhuqing''s figure turned into a series of black afterimages, and went straight to the lone geese behind. She understood that the control spirit master and the healing spirit master must be dealt with first. Otherwise, one''s own side will definitely become weaker and weaker due to the poisoning, and those enemies that have just been defeated will also be healed and quickly recover. Xiao Wu was already very angry because she couldn''t break the graphite turtle shell. Now she saw Zhu Zhuqing go straight to the enemy''s rear. She also abandoned her opponent and chased Zhu Zhuqing away. Graphite''s attack and defense are strong, but in terms of speed, it is much slower than Xiao Wu, and it can''t stop Xiao Wu from leaving. Seeing this scene, Yu Tianheng suddenly gave up the idea of ??continuing to attack Dai Mubai and Tang San, and shouted: "Get rid of those two girls first." He remembered Teacher Qin''s words that he could not harm these people''s lives, so he guessed that Dugu Goose would not use his third spirit ability. Because the poison of that spirit ability is too strong, it can cause death in a short time. But if Dugu Goose doesn''t release this spirit ability, it will not be able to withstand the attacks of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. Even if Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing had been poisoned, they could still resist for a while. This period of time was enough for them to knock the Dugu Goose off the ring. This is where Yu Tianheng worries. As he yelled out, the three of him and the Shi family brothers began to rush back. The tortoise shell on the back of the Shi family brothers was suddenly taken off, held in his hand, and threw it in the direction of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. The two giant tortoise shells are rotating, with sharp aura on the edges. If they hit Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu, they will definitely cut their bodies apart. After all, the Shi family brothers are much stronger than Yufeng and Oslo. The Shijia brothers also extended a soul power rope on their hands, connected to the rotating turtle shell, and could control the direction of the turtle shell''s flight. The tortoise shell they threw out so hard that they flew much faster than Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing were moving, and they caught up with Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing in the blink of an eye. Hearing the terrifying sound of breaking through the sky, both Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing''s complexion changed, and they stopped immediately and jumped upward, avoiding the cut tortoise shell. The two tortoise shells stopped when they arrived in front of the Dugu Goose, and then under the lead of the Shi family brothers, they cut into Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing again. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing had no choice but to give up the idea of ??continuing to attack Dugu Goose and Ye Lingling, and were forced to retreat by the two turtle shells. Behind them, Yu Tianheng and the Shi family brothers have surrounded them. "Xiao Wu and the others are in danger." Tang San shouted and turned to look at Gu Yuena. As long as Gu Yuena makes a move, they still have a chance to turn the tide of the battle. Gu Yuena really moved, tapping the ground with her toes, and her body has drifted out like a gust of wind. Tang San did not cause any more, and followed Gu Yuena out. Now that Oslo was injured, Gu Yuena made another move. Tang San believed that he and the three girls Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing would be able to beat Bai Yu Tianheng. After a while, Dai Mubai also recovered a lot, and rushed up after gritting his teeth. Ye Lingling in the corner shot again, the healing spirit ability fell on Oslo''s body, quickly recovering his injury. Tang San and Dai Mubai saw this scene, and their speed was even faster. They had to beat Yu Tianheng and the Shi Family brothers before Oslo recovered. Originally, Yu Tianheng was surrounded by the Shi family brothers, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, but now, Tang San, Gu Yuena and Dai Mubai arrived and immediately surrounded Yu Tianheng. Yu Tianheng''s third spirit ability consumes a lot, and the spirit power in his body has been exhausted for such a long time. But Dai Mubai and the others have already been poisoned, and it is not certain who wins and who wins in the end. "Get out of these two girls first." Yu Tianheng shouted loudly, and the Thunder Dragon''s claws waved towards Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. As long as Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing are resolved, the situation they are surrounded by will break open. The longer the fight is, the more beneficial it will be for them. Until now, Yu Tianheng had completely faced Shrek. The strength of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing surprised him, even Dai Mubai was not much weaker than him, and there was another Gu Yuena who had never done anything. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing were chased by a tortoise shell behind them, and a thunder dragon claw bombarded them from the front. At this time, the toxins in their bodies have spread, and their strength has dropped a lot. They all understand that they can''t fight the enemy recklessly at this time, and they both avoid each other at the same time. The Shijia brothers'' complexion changed slightly, and they hurriedly pulled the turtle shell to avoid Yu Tianheng''s Thunder Dragon Claw. At this time, Gu Yuena, Tang San, and Dai Mubai hadn''t arrived yet, Yu Tianheng immediately pursued Xiao Wu who was avoiding him to the side, the spirit ring lit up, and another thunder dragon claw shot out. Xiao Wu''s speed was obviously slower than before, and she could no longer avoid this Thunder Dragon Claw. Gu Yuena saw this, and finally shot, she snorted coldly, and endless chill erupted from her, instantly spreading to the flying thunder dragon claws. The thunder dragon''s claws condensed by thunder and lightning energy actually condensed into ice in mid-air, and then fell to the ground with a slap, breaking into pieces of ice. "She is so strong?" Yu Tianheng was shocked, turned back hurriedly, and looked at Gu Yuena in shock. When the others faced his Thunder Dragon Claw, they were afraid to avoid it, and no one dared to resist. After all, his Thunder Dragon Claw not only has an explosive attack power, but also has a strong paralyzing effect. Who dares to resist. But unexpectedly, this masked girl broke his Thunder Dragon Claw with a cold snort. Gu Yuena showed sarcasm in her eyes, and did not continue to attack Yu Tianheng, but instead released a trace of dragon power, pressing down on Yu Tianheng and the Shi family brothers. Silver Dragon Kings Long Wei is actually so easy to bear? Especially Yu Tianheng, who possesses the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Martial Spirit, seems to have encountered an ancestor. His original spirit power is not much left. At this time, he is suppressed by Gu Yuena''s dragon power, and the martial spirit is in a state of possession. The oppression was directly relieved. Even the Shijia brothers were strongly suppressed. Although they were not as bad as Yu Tianheng, they also slowed down their physical reactions because of this coercion. The coercion that Gu Yuena released was only against Yu Tianheng and Shijia brothers, and the others did not feel it. However, Tang San and Dai Mubai caught Yu Tianheng and the Shi Family brothers'' abnormalities immediately. The two of them were overjoyed. Although they didn''t understand why the three of them suddenly lost their souls, they knew that this was the best time to defeat the Huangdou team. "Baihu cracks light waves." Dai Mubai opened his mouth wide, and a ball of milky white light shot out of his mouth, bombarding Yu Tianheng. He was seriously injured by Yu Tianheng just now, and he recovered a little now. The chance of revenge came so soon, how could Dai Mubai let it go. Tang San didn''t hesitate anymore. Under the turbulent spirit, his shirt burst open, his back muscles protruded, and then eight spider spears broke through the skin and grew out. Dark purple spider spears, each tip is extremely sharp, and also carries a terrifying poison. It was not a good opportunity to release the Eight Spider Lances. Both Yu Tianheng and Brother Shijia had good combat power, and he did not have the confidence to take advantage of the release of the Eight Spider Lances. But now it''s different. Yu Tianheng and the three have revealed a huge flaw, which is enough to determine victory or defeat. As soon as Tang San''s Eight Spider Lances were released, two of them pierced towards the Shi Family brothers. The two of them were still in a daze because of Gu Yuena''s Long Prestige. They saw Tang San''s spider spear stabbing, and it was too late to escape. Two sharp spider spears pierced their skin. In just an instant, that piece of skin had turned black and spread quickly to the whole body. Yu Tianheng was hit in the chest by Dai Mubai''s white tiger cracking light wave, vomiting blood and flying upside down, and then hit Oslo, who had just recovered. "Tianheng!" Dugu Yan screamed angrily, his tail swayed quickly, and rushed to Yu Tianheng''s side. At the same time, her mouth opened, the third spirit ring lit up, and a thick poisonous mist spewed out, rushing towards Tang San at a few paces. At this time, the pale Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing had joined Gu Yuena''s side. They looked at the purple poisonous mist with a little horror on their faces. Before the poisonous mist arrived, they smelled a strong stench, and their heads were a little dizzy. "Don''t goose geese!" Yu Tianheng shouted, but it was too late, and the poisonous mist had already flown out, so how could he take it back. Tang San''s expression remained calm, as if he had been waiting for this moment a long time ago. He flipped his palm, two huge water sacs appeared, and he was thrown into the air. "Boss Dai, crush it." Tang San yelled faintly. Dai Mubai''s head was also a little dizzy, but he still cheered up and sprayed out a light wave, smashing the two water sacs. The water bladder exploded, and the water splashed all over. Tang San took out a fire folder calmly, opened it and shot it into the air. With a boom, the scattered water splashes in the air burned violently, and the poisonous mist that rushed over was burned completely. "How is it possible?" Dugu Yan screamed in disbelief. The corners of Tang San''s mouth curled up, and he said calmly: "I don''t care about the quaint blue scale snake venom. Your poison has not yet been cultivated home." "How old are you, are you eligible to comment on the green snake venom?" Dugu Yan sneered. She was so furious, Yu Tianheng was seriously injured, not to mention, now that even her most proud spirit ability has been cracked with such easy means, it is simply a hard slap on her face. "As long as my name is Tang San, I have this qualification." Tang San said lightly, as if to say something trivial. After finishing speaking, his eight spider legs bent and flicked, and they arrived in front of Dugu Goose, Yu Tianheng and Oslo in an instant, and the tip of the spear pierced the skin of the three of them at a very fast speed. "Let you see what the real poison is." Tang San said calmly. Dugu Goose was shocked to find that she had been poisoned. She was a master of poisoning herself. At this time, she was eroded by a strange poison, which shocked her. Her body''s anti-toxin is still higher, but Yu Tianheng and Oslo can''t resist it at this time Half of her body has turned black. Ye Lingling''s healing spirit skills had already fallen on the Shi Family brothers when they were poisoned just now, but they didn''t work at all. Although her spirit abilities can heal injuries, they can''t undo the poison. Seeing Yu Tianheng was about to die, Dugu Goose was terrified and hurriedly shouted: "We give up and help us detoxify." Tang San stood there calmly, motionless. Dugu Goose hurriedly yelled into the air, "Hurry up and announce the result, we have surrendered." The beauty did not dare to hesitate to support the round, and quickly announced: "This team battle, the Shrek Seven Devils won." Tang San nodded, and then pierced the spider spear into the bodies of these people again, sucking in the toxins back. Incidentally, he also absorbed some of the vitality in these people. "Tang San, that''s great. Without you, we would lose this battle." Dai Mubai gave a thumbs up. Tang San had no affection for Dai Mubai at first, but he was fighting side by side just now. At this time, Dai Mubai praised him again. There was still a smile on his face, and he said: "I am also a member of Shrek, this is what I should do." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 201： Masters on credit After finishing speaking, Tang San immediately turned his head and said to Dugu Goose with a cold expression, "I have already detoxified you, and please detoxify my teammates." Tang San was a little angry. The toxicity of the third spirit ability of Dugu Yan just now was too violent, and Oscar''s detoxification little sausage was absolutely unstoppable. If he weren''t here to crack the green scale snake venom by professional means, I am afraid that teammates such as Dai Mubai and Gu Yuena would suffer and it is very likely that they would lose their lives. This was just a battle, not a life-and-death battle. How could Tang San not be angry if the Dugu Goose actually played this dead hand. Dugu Yan said nothing, looking at Tang San bitterly. She hated Tang San very much in her heart. Just now, Yu Tianheng almost died of Tang San''s poison. If her man really died here, she would let everyone in Shrek be buried! "Detoxify!" Seeing that Dugu Yan did not do anything, Tang San''s expression became even colder. "Detox them!" Qin Ming ran under the ring and shouted. There is a bitter smile on his face. These little guys are really hitting real fire. I hope they don''t produce hatred. Dugu Yan angrily took out a small bottle of pills and threw them to Tang San, then helped Yu Tianheng up, turned around and left. Tang San took out the pills, took them to Dai Mubai and Oscar, then came to Gu Yuena and handed the small bottle to Gu Yuena. "No." Gu Yuena said, pulling Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu away. Tang San was taken aback for a moment, and found that Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu''s complexion had returned to ruddy, and at this time, there were no signs of poisoning. Tang San was shocked. Just now Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu were still poisoned. How did they detoxify? Although that is only the first spirit ability of the Dugu Goose, even Oscar''s detoxification little sausage can''t detoxify in a short time, only temporarily delaying the attack. He suddenly remembered Gu Yuena''s performance before, and it seemed that there was no symptom of poisoning. Tang San has some small methods of anti-virus, but shouldnt Gu Yuena also have it? Regardless of whether Tang Sancheng admits it, it seems that Gu Yuena is the only one who helped Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing detoxify. At the back, Ning Rongrong''s face was also a little pale. She is at the back, the poisoning is not that serious, but if the poison is not detoxified in time, the consequences will become more and more serious. Gu Yuena walked to Ning Rongrong''s side, patted her shoulder, a trace of energy penetrated into Ning Rongrong''s body, wandered around, and then brought out the toxins inside. Ning Rongrong was startled and said, "Sister Naer, you..." "Let''s go down first." Gu Yuena said. Ning Rongrong was stunned for a moment, and realized that Gu Yuena might not want to say it, so she nodded, and the four girls walked off the soul fighting platform. "It really is her." Tang San muttered to himself. "Gu Yuena isn''t afraid of the green scale poison?" Dai Mubai asked beside Tang San. "I don''t know." Tang San shook his head, and suddenly it was Dai Mubai asking him. His face became a bit cold, and he ignored Dai Mubai and walked off the soul fighting platform alone. Oscar walked to Dai Mubai''s side and said, "Boss Dai, it seems that Tang San has a lot of resentment towards you." Dai Mubai shook his head and said, "Tang San is a very strange man. He obviously can do stealing, but he still looks lofty and despise me and Ma Hongjun." Oscar said, "Tang San seems to be a good person except for the theft. The time for everyone to get along is still too short, so let''s look at it later." Dai Mubai nodded, agreeing with Oscar''s opinion. He has been with Oscar and Ma Hongjun for several years, and his relationship has been very deep. Now that he has broken up with those girls, Ma Hongjun''s martial arts problem has a solution, and Oscar forgives them. Dai Mubai believed that Tang San was a better candidate. As long as he was sincere, Tang San would accept him again one day. But for Ao Tian, ??Dai Mubai had no idea of ??reconciliation. He was smashed to pieces by Ao Tian, ??tied to a torture and beaten because of Ao Tian, ??and his face was lost. He can forgive such humiliation. , He is not a man anymore. [Cash red envelopes to receive cash! Pay attention to WeChat. Public account [Book Fan Base], cash/point currency waiting for you! "Go down," Dai Mubai said. When they got down, they were immediately taken back to the lounge by the staff. In the lounge, the three of Flanders, Master and Zao Wou-ki looked at these students, their faces were full of relief, and they were a little surprised. They thought that Shrek would lose in this battle, but they didn''t expect to turn defeat into victory. The situation at the time, the longer the battle dragged on, the less Shrek had a chance to comeback. The master sighed: "I wanted to use this battle to let you experience the blow of defeat. I didn''t expect that you won the victory and performed very well. Especially for the junior three, you finally caught the fighter keenly and fought you in one fell swoop. Many members of the team defeated, you played a role in turning the tide in this battle, and you have done the most." "Of course, the others performed well, Xiao Wu and Zhu Qing. You defeated an opponent whose spirit power was four levels higher than yours. It surprised me and deserves praise." "Mubai, you are one enemy two, and you can hold on for that long, which is pretty good." "However, there are a few issues that I need to criticize." As soon as the master spoke, his expression suddenly became serious. He looked at Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu, and said: "You two are still so self-willed. I can feel your desire to win, but you are still so self-willed. If it werent for Tang San today, you thought you would still be able to win this battle. Victory?" "Why not? Why did the credit become Tang San''s?" Xiao Wu suddenly refused to accept it. She knew that Yu Tianheng and the two tortoises had shown huge flaws and it must have been Gu Yuena sneaking out. But now the master has given this credit to Tang San, how can she not be angry. Master was taken aback for a moment, and said, "The performance of Xiaosan just now is obvious to all. Why do you say that the credit is not for Xiaosan?" "Because" Xiao Wu just wanted to refute, Gu Yuena pulled her from behind, and she had no choice but to shut up. The master said earnestly: "Xiao Wu, when will you be sensible?" Xiao Wu''s face was flushed, and she felt uncomfortable when she wanted to talk but couldn''t. Tang San suddenly said: "Teacher, I have some doubts about the battle just now. At that time, Yu Tianheng and Shi Family brothers obviously still had very strong strength, but they suddenly lost their minds for a while, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to win so easily. " The master patted Tang San on the shoulder, and said: "We have seen this situation in the audience just now and analyzed it. We don''t know what happened to them. But you can grasp the fleeting opportunity. This is your strength, you don''t need to belittle yourself." Tang San nodded, no longer entangled with this question in his heart. Master continued to look at Zhu Zhuqing and said: "Zhu Zhuqing, I must criticize you seriously." Zhu Zhuqing raised his head to look at the master, his eyes a little blank. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 202： Master criticizes Gu Yuena The master said: "Zhu Zhuqing, I still know your ghost cat martial arts. You and Dai Mubai can perform martial soul fusion skills, ghost white tiger, and I heard Xiao San said that you are still Dai Mubai''s fiance. I don''t know. Why are you unwilling to use the spirit fusion skill with Dai Mubai? If you and Dai Mubai joined forces just now, this battle would not have been so difficult. At least, after the two of you joined forces, defeating that Yu Tianheng would be a breeze of." This book is organized and produced by the public account. Follow VX [Book Fan Base to receive cash red envelopes! Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say a word, didn''t want to explain to the master at all. Master frowned and said, "Could it be that one day, when you are in a real crisis of life and death, you are not willing to join forces with Dai Mubai?" "I would rather die!" Zhu Zhuqing finally spoke, saying only four words, but that kind of determination shocked everyone. How deeply Zhu Zhuqing hated Dai Mubai to say such a thing. Dai Mubai''s complexion immediately turned gloomy. In front of so many people, when his nominal fianc said this, an anger in his heart was already burning. Seeing what else the master wanted to say, Flender said: "Xiaogang, this is the emotional problem of their young people, let them solve it by themselves." Master can only sigh helplessly. Then, he continued: "Oscar and Ning Rongrong, I will not comment, but Gu Yuena, I have to talk about you." Master looked at Gu Yuena and said, "Why have you stayed behind in this battle?" It was the first time that Master came to the Great Fighting Arena to watch Shrek''s battle. He had also heard Zao Wou-ki talk about the battle when he was recuperating, and knew that Gu Yuena never took the initiative to take the initiative. He saw it with his own eyes today, and it was indeed the case, so he wanted to ask Gu Yuena personally what was the reason, and why didn''t he make a move? Gu Yuena smiled disdainfully, and said: "A bunch of rubbish, I can''t raise my interest in doing it." This is the first time Gu Yuena explained why she didn''t take the initiative. As soon as she finished speaking, the brows of the master, Flanders and Zao Wou-ki frowned. The master said: "Your strength is no more than Soul Sovereign. What if you can leapfrog like Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing? Don''t think that you have just been able to break Yu Tianheng''s Thunder Dragon Claws. The Tianheng spirit power is running out, and the power of the spirit ability is also greatly reduced. The real threat to you is the Shi family brothers. The two of them consume very little, and the attack power of the Xuanwu Tortoise Martial Soul is not what you can imagine. If it wasn''t for Xiaosan, the control system spirit master, to take the initiative, you would be the one who lost." Gu Yuena looked up to the sky, not wanting to look at Yu Xiaogang. Seeing Gu Yuena''s appearance, Yu Xiaogang was so angry that he said: "I thought that the difficulties of this battle have taught you a lesson. It seems that I am thinking too much. The next day , I will arrange for you to fight with Soul Sect-level teams. I want to see if you can maintain such a dismissive attitude after your defeat." At the end, the master laughed because of the anger in his heart. This group of children is really difficult to teach. If it weren''t for Ao Tian and Flander''s gambling agreement, the college would not be able to compulsorily educate these students. The master wanted to punish these stubborn little ones. Just then, the door of the lounge was knocked. "President Flender, it''s me." An unfamiliar male voice came in. Flender''s face moved, smiled, and said, "Come in." The door was pushed open, and a strange man walked in. Tang San recognized at a glance, this strange man was the one who let the Dugu Goose detoxify just now under the spirit fighting stage. "This person should be the person in charge of the Huangdou team. I didn''t expect to know the dean." Tang San said inwardly. As soon as Qin Ming came in, he and Flander and Zao Wou-ki had a bear hug. Flender patted Qin Ming''s shoulder vigorously, and exclaimed: "Good boy, I didn''t expect you to break through to the soul emperor so quickly, and you also brought out such a group of nice little guys." Qin Ming scratched his head like a naive guy, and smiled: "Isnt it because the teachers of Shrek Academy have taught me well, thats why I am today." The three chatted for a while before Qin Ming looked at some of Shreks students, and exclaimed: Dean, Shreks students are more talented than mine back then. Flender said with satisfaction: "The students in this session are indeed the best talented since Shrek was founded." Qin Ming said: "Although the talent is good, there is still a huge problem with their cooperation." Flender nodded and said, "Don''t worry about this, we are already working on solving it." Zao Wou-ki held Qin Ming''s shoulders, and said, "You don''t have to say anything in advance when you come back to Soto City. You have to have a drink with us tonight, and Mr. Vu has a treat." The smile on Flender''s face suddenly froze, but he nodded, and after giving Zao Wou-ki a meaningful look, he said, "We will not be drunk or return tonight." A group of people came out of Soto''s Arena of Souls, and the members of the Royal Fight team were waiting outside. Qin Ming said, "I''ll talk to them and let them go back first." Flender said: "Call them up too, it will be more lively." Qin Ming said: "Okay, I will ask them for their opinions." After Qin Ming left, the master also followed. Zao Wou-ki smiled and said, "Boss Fu, when did you become so lavish? There are so many lively people, that''s seven mouths." Flender''s face sank, and he said, "You''ll be good-looking when I go back." On the other side, Qin Ming returned soon, shook his head and said, "The little guys refuse to come." Flender breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the master, and said: "Let''s wait for Xiaogang." Master was pulling Yu Tianheng to a corner at this time, and was saying something earnestly. Not long after the master came back, a group of Shrek people arrived in front of a medium-sized restaurant. Flanders had a rare treat, but Ao Tian didn''t want to eat. He said goodbye to Flanders in front of the restaurant and had to return to the college in advance. The mouth is soft for eating people, and the hands for taking people are soft. Ao Tian doesn''t want to owe these people or something. He also paid for his stay at Shrek Academy, so that Xiao Wu could receive some Shrek training, but Ao Tian was not interested in such things as Flanders'' dinner. Ao Tian is about to leave, Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena, and Zhu Zhuqing naturally followed. After Ning Rongrong thought about it for a while, he also followed Ao Tian to leave. Flanders kept Ao Tian still. Watching the five Ao Tian leave, Flender didn''t know whether he should be happy or not. After Ao Tian left, they returned to Shrek Academy after eating a meal near the gate of the city. Flanders and Qin Ming had a meal for a long time. During the meal, the master suggested that Qin Ming go back and discuss with the senior officials of the Royal Academy, and let Shrek Academy go to the Royal Academy to exchange and study. For the mimicry training environment and other training resources of the Royal Academy, the master is very greedy, so he put forward this idea. But in order for the Royal Academy to approve Shrek Academy to practice there, Shrek Academy must pay certain conditions. The condition given by Master is that Shrek Academy can participate in the Soul Master Competition one year later in the name of the Royal Academy and win the honor for the Royal Academy. In the eyes of the master, this is a win-win transaction. Shrek Academy has obtained training resources, and has also obtained a place to participate in the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Elite Competition, and the Royal Academy only needs to pay some training resources to allow Shrek Academy to help in the Soul Master Competition. He believes that with the talent of these little guys in Shrek Academy, under his training, he will be able to achieve amazing results and shine in the Soul Master Competition a year later. Even the first place that has been dominated by Wuhundian Academy, the master felt that it was time to change it. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 203： Draw a line with Shrek , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! The master still had some confidence in the first place in the Soul Master Competition. He has studied the strength demonstrated by the Wuhundian Academy in previous Soul Master Competitions. Among the students in the previous few Soul Master Competitions of Wuhundian Academy, the most powerful were only close to level 50, and had not broken through to the realm of the Soul King. The master is confident that Dai Mubai will break through to the realm of Soul Sect in a year. The most important thing is Ao Tian. Ao Tian now has the combat power of the soul sect. Waiting a year later and then upgrade a few levels, then the strength will definitely be more astonishing. There are also Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Gu Yuena who also have the ability to leapfrog the challenge. Although it is impossible to break through to the Soul Sect by a large margin after a year, their combat power can definitely reach the threshold of the Soul Sect level. The master already has the idea of ??creating fusion skills for this group of little perverts. If the seven-in-one fusion skills in his mind are successfully created, it is entirely possible to win the first place in the Soul Master Competition. For the master''s proposal, Flanders was the first to object. Flender knew very well that with the talents of these little guys, wouldn''t it be like a sheep''s mouth to go to the Royal Academy? How could it be possible to come back? A student with such an abnormal talent, the Royal Academy will definitely try its best to stay. Finally, under the master''s persuasion, Dai Mubai, Tang San, Oscar and Ma Hongjun patted their chests to promise not to betray Shrek, and Flender finally agreed to the master''s proposal. A meal didn''t go away until late at night. Qin Ming didn''t follow to Shrek Academy. Tomorrow, he would return to Tiandou City with Yu Tianheng. And regarding the master''s proposal, he also wanted to make it clear to the Board of Education of the Royal Academy as soon as possible and get the approval of the Board of Education. Qin Ming still knows how to be grateful. He understands that without Shrek, there would be no self today. So what he can do for Shrek, he will do his best. ... On the way back to Shrek, the master saw that Flander was still a little unhappy, so he persuaded: "Don''t think badly, what we pay is only to compete in the name of the Royal Academy. If we get a good ranking, this honor will belong to The Royal Academy, but it also belongs to the Shrek group." "After the competition, we will leave the Royal Academy, and then the Soul Master Realm will still remember our Shrek Academy." When the master said so, Flanders felt better. The master said: "Qin Ming will write in at most half a month, so let''s set off immediately. We won''t go to Soto''s Great Fighting Soul Arena for this half a month. Let the children have more time to cultivate spirit power. Because of their age. Relationships, their spirit power level is a serious shortcoming, and they must be improved as soon as possible. However, running with weights must be carried out as usual." Zao Wuji said: "Are you not planning to use Soulzong-level opponents to oppress them and promote their cooperation?" The master said: "There is still a year to go, the cooperation is not so urgent, you can take it slowly, soul power is the most important." As he said, he looked at Ma Hongjun, who was silently following him, and said, "Ma Hongjun, you are only at level 28 now, you have to work hard, otherwise you will be like today, and you won''t even have the chance to play." "Master, I know." Ma Hongjun said. Ma Hongjun was also a little sad after being brushed down by Dai Mubai tonight. He is not as precious as Ning Rongrong and Oscar. As a force attack type spirit master, he is the lowest level among all the students. If he doesn''t work hard, he will really fail to keep up with everyone in the future. In the following days, Xiao Wu still practiced according to the master''s plan. The weight of the load is constantly increasing, and Xiao Wu''s few people only need to run for a few hours before they can''t bear it and fainted. Then the master will prepare a medicated bath. However, Gu Yuena still refused to give the master a medicated bath for the three girls, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong. Last time Ning Rongrong didn''t take a medicinal bath, but he recovered inexplicably. Although the master didn''t understand how Gu Yuena did it, he didn''t care. In fact, the master was very curious about what method Gu Yuena used to make the three little girls recover after breaking through their physical limits, but he also understood that Gu Yuena would not tell him. Isn''t the secret recipe for his own medicated bath only in his own hands? After breaking through the limit of the body, and then practicing soul power, the growth rate of soul power is much faster. After half a month, Flender finally received a letter from Qin Ming, and the senior officials of the Royal Academy had agreed to the Shrek Academy to exchange and study at the Royal Academy. The day after receiving the letter, Shrek Academy immediately set off for Heaven Dou City. In the past half month, they have already arranged everything that needs to be taken away, so they have gone very simply. In order to save money, Flender was reluctant to buy a carriage, so he could only lead a group of teachers and students to run forward, and he called it all the way to Tiandou City. Flander, the master and the others ran hard ahead, and Ryoma dragged the luxurious carriage and followed comfortably behind. On the carriage, Ao Tian and the four girls were there. Ning Rongrong said gratefully: "Ao Tian, ??thank you so much for letting me get in your carriage." Ao Tian smiled and said, "If you want to thank me, go home and let your father submit to me." Ning Rongrong stuck out his tongue and said playfully: "If you have the ability, you can go to the Qibao Glazed Tile Sect and tell my father, see if you can get out of the Qibao Glazed Tile Sect." Ao Tian smiled and said, "There will be such a day." Ning Rongrong was a little moved, and asked, "Are you really going to the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect?" Ao Tian said: "It should be." "Then we will treat you well then," Ning Rongrong said. She had a small idea in her heart, thinking about how to make Ao Tian agree to help Qibao Glazed Tile Sect refine the Soul Guidance Device. Xiao Wu looked at the scenery passing by the window and asked, "This is my first time to go to Tiandou City. At this speed, how long will it take to arrive?" Ao Tian said: "If there is no accident, you can arrive in five days, and then you will be able to see Xue''er." "I haven''t seen her for several months, and I really miss her a little." Xiao Wu said. Gu Yuena''s heart moved, she was very curious how beautiful the girl who might become Ao Tian woman was. She hadn''t met Qian Renxue last time in Wuhun City, so the two hadn''t met yet. "Who is Xueer?" Ning Rongrong''s attention was attracted. Xiao Wu hesitated and said, "It''s one of my sisters, very beautiful." "Is she also in Tiandou City? Then you must introduce me to meet you." Ning Rongrong said. "By the way, there is a luxurious castle in my house not far from Tiandou City. I invite you to sit there when I have time." "Good." Gu Yuena nodded. After speaking, she looked at Ao Tian and asked, "Wait for Heaven Dou City, are we still with Shrek''s people?" Ao Tian already had a plan in his heart, and said, "No, when we arrive at Heaven Dou City, let''s quit Shrek Academy. It''s time to draw a clear line with them." "Ah--why, I think Shrek Academy''s teaching is quite good, Ao Tian, ??why do you want to quit?" Ning Rongrong exclaimed, and then asked. Zhu Zhuqing also looked at Ao Tian in surprise, she thought that Ao Tian would stay at Shrek Academy all the time. I didn''t expect to leave soon after entering Shrek Academy. Chapter 204： Its a showdown, Im actually from Wuhun Palace , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, and said, "The master''s theory is useless to me, and it is useless to Gu Yuena. I have been here to play for a few months, and it is time to leave." "You didn''t plan to stay at Shrek Academy for a long time from the beginning?" Ning Rongrong asked. "Yes." Xiao Wu answered this time. Ning Rongrong said, "Even if the master''s theory is useless for you and Sister Naer, it should be useful for Xiao Wu? Otherwise, why did you let Xiao Wu receive the master''s training?" Ao Tian glanced at Xiao Wu and said, "I just want her to suffer a bit. It''s a joke to count on the master to help her quickly improve her cultivation level." Hearing Ao Tian''s words, Xiao Wu spit out her little pink tongue, and then pouted. Thinking of the time since the master came to Shrek, she was tortured, that kind of training was really cruel. At first, she felt very wronged and felt that Ao Tian was punishing her deliberately. But soon, this kind of grievance disappeared during the training, because her unwillingness to admit defeat was stimulated, and she was unwilling to lose to the men of Dai Mubai. Later, she also understood that Ao Tian was doing this for her good. After every run, her spirit power was steadily improving, and her willpower was much stronger than before. Ning Rongrong heard Ao Tian''s words, his eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "Listening to you, do you have a faster way to improve your cultivation?" Now the problem of low self-cultivation has become Ning Rongrong''s distress. In the past, she didn''t have to worry about her cultivation, because she was the number one genius in the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, and she even thought she was the top genius on the Douluo Continent. You don''t need to practice hard, the cultivation speed is also the fastest in the whole sect. But after coming to Shrek Academy, she knew that she was wrong, a big mistake. Like Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu, both of them are more talented than her, and practice harder than her. From then on, she began to force herself to practice. In the past few months, she has become accustomed to this kind of hard-working life, and she still has some fun in it. After that kind of hard work, the rapid improvement in her cultivation level really makes her feel very fulfilled. Now, her spirit power is about to break through again, and it won''t be long before she can reach the twenty-eighth level. This kind of cultivation speed was something she had never dared to think of before. She believed that when she returned home, she would definitely surprise her father and two grandfathers. Now, Ao Tian seemed to have a way to make cultivation faster, how could Ning Rongrong not get excited. Ao Tiandao: "I have a way to quickly improve my cultivation level. It is no problem to be several times faster than the master''s method, but if you want me to help you, you have to agree to my terms." Ning Rongrong suddenly became more excited when she heard that it could be several times faster than the master''s method, but when she heard Ao Tian said that she had the conditions, she immediately calmed down and asked suspiciously: "Do you still want the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to submit to you?" "You are quite smart." Ao Tian smiled. "Aren''t you kidding?" Ning Rongrong asked again. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "It''s not a joke." Ning Rongrong''s expression became serious, and he shook his head and said, "This is impossible. It is impossible for the Seven Treasure Glass Sect to surrender to one person. We are not even willing to submit to the Martial Soul Palace, so how could it be possible to submit to you, such a person who is only a teenager? What about people whose cultivation base is only Soul Venerable?" Ning Rongrong didn''t mean to mock Ao Tian, ??she just thought Ao Tian''s words were too absurd, so absurd that she thought Ao Tian was joking, but it turned out not to be. Ao Tian continued: "In the future, I should personally go to the Qibao Liulizong. The treatment of your active submission and passive submission is different." Ning Rongrong felt that Ao Tian was bragging again, but she thought about it seriously, wondering if the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect could return to Ao Tian. Suddenly, a thought flashed in her mind, saying: "I want the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect to submit to you, it''s not impossible." "What way?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. "It''s you who succeeded the supreme master." Ning Rongrong replied. "How is it possible? It''s impossible for Ao Tian to be the master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. That would be too condescending." Xiao Wu said. Ning Rongrong gave Xiao Wu a white look. She didn''t expect Xiao Wu to follow Ao Tian to brag about it, and still condescend to be the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect? Are you kidding me? At this time, Zhu Zhuqing suddenly said: "It is impossible to pass the position of the Sect Master of the Seven Treasures of the Colored Glass Sect to outsiders, and you are the daughter of the Sect Master of the Seven Treasures of Colored Glass. Ning Rongrong blushed and hurriedly said loudly, "So, this is simply impossible. Ao Tian, ??your request is too much." As she said, her white palms quickly flapped against her cheeks, and she smiled awkwardly: "It''s quite hot in this weather." Ao Tian smiled, no longer entangled with Ning Rongrong on this topic. At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian and asked, "Ao Tian, ??where are you going after you leave Shrek Academy?" "I will go wherever it is fun." Ao Tian replied. "Then can I be with you?" As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Zhuqing realized that his words were a little ambiguous, and his pretty face immediately turned red, and quickly explained: "I mean, can I follow you and Sister Xiao Wu and Naer?" Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up and his heart moved immediately, and he quickly raised his hand and said, "I want to follow you too." She felt that if Ao Tian left, it would be meaningless for her to stay in Shrek Academy, especially Shrek Academy without Ao Tian, ??it would become extremely dangerous. She worried that Dai Mubais beasts would Suddenly couldn''t help beating her. She felt that by staying next to Ao Tian and the others, she could continue to maintain the pressure of cultivation. There are other unclear and unclear reasons. In short, she is really reluctant to let her leave Ao Tian. Ao Tian looked at Zhu Zhuqing and asked, "Why do you want to follow me?" Zhu Zhuqing did not hesitate firmly said: "Because you are my benefactor and have given me so many precious things, I am willing to stay with you until I repay your kindness. Besides... In my current situation, I have nowhere to go. If I continue to stay in Shrek Academy, it is impossible to guarantee that Dai Mubai will not do anything to me." "Then you haven''t thought about which force I come from?" Ao Tian asked. Zhu Zhuqing said: "Where you are from is not important, what is important is that you are kind to me." After that, she suddenly became embarrassed and frankly said: "Actually, I am also a little selfish. If I practice alone, no one will help me obtain the spirit ring. I dare not join other academies because that would expose me. identity of." Ao Tian smiled and said, "I''m afraid you will regret going with me after you know who I am." "No, no matter which force you are from, I won''t regret it." Ao Tian said: "Then I will have a showdown with you. Actually, I am from the Spirit Hall." Zhu Zhuqing was stunned for an instant, and Ning Rongrong was also stunned. Chapter 205： Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrongs choice Ao Tian turned out to be from Wuhun Hall! The two girls Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were shocked to live. Both of them had speculated about the identity of Ao Tian, ??and felt that the most unlikely person in Ao Tian was from the Wuhun Hall. Because if Ao Tian were from the Spirit Hall, how could he come to Shrek, a shabby academy without even a level. This book is organized and produced by the public account. Follow VX [Kanwen Base to receive cash red envelopes! And this kind of genius with enchanting talent, how could Wuhun Palace release it? Even if it comes out, there must be a lot of master guards, right? Therefore, they thought that Ao Tian was the most unlikely person from the Wuhun Hall. It never occurred to him that Ao Tian actually said that he was from the Wuhun Hall. How is this possible? "Ao Tian, ??are you kidding me?" Ning Rongrong asked, still wanting to reach out to touch Ao Tian''s forehead, but after thinking about it, he suppressed this impulse. Zhu Zhuqing''s big eyes also looked at Ao Tian''s face, waiting for his answer. "I''m not kidding." Ao Tian smiled, and took out a token. This was the Pope''s order Bibi Dong gave him. Seeing orders like the Pope, it is the highest-level token of Wuhun Hall. In history, this kind of token has only appeared a few times, and it hasn''t appeared in nearly a hundred years. Except for the staff of Wuhun Hall, most people can''t recognize it when they see it. Bibi Dong considered Ao Tian''s special status. The senior management of Wuhun Palace knew that Ao Tian was her man, but the others didn''t know it. So she gave Ao Tian this token, no matter which Martial Spirit Hall on the mainland she went to, she could enjoy the highest treatment. As soon as Ao Tian took out the token, Ning Rongrong''s expression changed drastically. She stared at the golden token embroidered with intricate patterns, and her heart was about to pop out of her throat. "Can you show it to me?" Ning Rongrong said. She found that her voice was shaking a little. Ao Tian handed the golden token to her. Ning Rongrong took it with both hands, then stroked it tremblingly, carefully examining it. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s posture, although Zhu Zhuqing could not recognize what it was, he also guessed that this token must be an item from the Hall of Martial Spirit, an item that could prove Ao Tian''s identity. Zhu Zhuqing began to hesitate in his heart. Ning Rongrong watched for several minutes before returning the token to Ao Tian with a complex expression, and said: "This is the legendary order of the Pope. I didn''t expect you to have the highest level token in the Spirit Hall. The identity of the Soul Palace must be very noble." Hearing these words of Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing felt complicated and began to think about it. Ao Tian took back the token and said with a smile: "Yes, I can say that my position in the Wuhun Hall is under one person." At this point, he suddenly remembered some scenes in his mind. He was indeed under Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong is a domineering female pope after all, under her position, Ao Tian is also willing. He looked at Zhu Zhuqing and asked: "Now that you know my true identity, are you still willing to follow me?" Zhu Zhuqing raised his head with his lowered head just now, watching Ao Tian''s face earnestly, and said: "I have decided, I still choose to follow you." "Why?" Ao Tian asked. Although the center of gravity of the Spirit Hall is on the Heaven Dou Empire, and the oppression of the Star Luo Empire is not so great, the Star Luo Empire is also hostile to the Spirit Hall like the Heaven Dou Empire. As the family of the Star Luo Empire that can marry the royal family, the Zhu familys education should also be hostile to the Wuhun Temple. After knowing Ao Tians identity, Zhu Zhuqing chose to follow Ao Tian. This made Ao Tian a little curious about what Zhu Zhuqing did. Thought. Zhu Zhuqing said: "Since I was chosen as Dai Mubai''s fiance, I have been oppressed in the family. Only Zhu Zhuyun is in their eyes. I am just a poor victim. I don''t know how much I have suffered in the family over the years. I have nothing to do with them anymore. Now I only represent myself, why can''t I follow you?" Ao Tiandao: "Since you want to follow, then follow." He still admires Zhu Zhuqing, and it''s okay for her to follow. Zhu Zhuqing was inexplicably relieved, and smiled softly at Ao Tian. "It''s really rare for you to have such a gentle smile." Ao Tian joked. Zhu Zhuqing blushed and did not speak any more. Ao Tian looked at Ning Rongrong, who was entangled, and asked, "Ning Rongrong, now that you know my identity, what do you think? Do you still want to follow me?" Ning Rongrong suddenly straightened his chest and said: "The Hall of Souls is nothing but a scourge. I am a person who has always had grievances and grievances. You have given me so much help at Shrek Academy, even if you are from the Hall of Souls. We can also be friends." Ao Tian shook his head, and said, "You are really a little naive. You Qibao Glazed Tile Sect has always refused to obey the Martial Soul Palace. If your father knew that you said such a rebellious thing, I''m afraid it will break your legs." Ning Rongrong''s face changed slightly, but he still stubbornly said, "What are you afraid of? It''s just the thoughts of my father and some uncles. In my opinion, you are kind and righteous, and you don''t look like wicked people. Moreover, I''m just making friends with you. That''s it, it''s not being friends with Wuhun Hall." From childhood to adulthood, her father instilled some thoughts that Wuhun Temple was a villain, but Ao Tian and the others gave her a different feeling. In the past few months with Shrek, Ao Tian and others have given her a lot of help. She also did not see Ao Tian bullying good people, but instead saw Ao Tian punishing the disgusting guys Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. In her opinion, Ao Tian is a very good person, not a big bad guy at all. "Young man, it''s still too emotional." Ao Tian sighed, he didn''t expect Ning Rongrong to answer like this. He thought that Ning Rongrong would get rid of him from now on If that were the case, Ao Tian would erase this memory of her. "Then will you tell your father my identity?" Ao Tian asked. Ning Rongrong shook his head and said, "No, if I tell my father, he will probably come to deal with you." "But Ao Tian, ??can you promise me a condition?" she asked. "What conditions?" "Can you not hurt the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect in the future?" Ning Rongrong said, she hesitated for a moment, and continued: "I heard that many years ago, the three most powerful Clear Sky Sects belonged to the Spirit Hall. Hit, many people died, and then they fell." She is very worried that the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect will be hit like this in the future. Clear Sky School had a lot of Title Douluos back then, all of them were beaten like that, but Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect only had two Title Douluos, can it withstand the blows of the Spirit Hall? Through Ao Tian''s token just now, she knew that Ao Tian''s position in the Martial Soul Hall must be very important, and she might have a certain right to speak. Ning Rongrong didn''t want his sect to fight with Wuhun Hall. Although she is proud of the strength of her sect, she also understands that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is too far behind the Martial Soul Palace. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 206： Tang 3’s careful thoughts arrive at Tiandou City Ao Tiandao: "I don''t want to see too many killings for things that can be resolved peacefully." Ning Rongrong felt relieved and said, "Thank you." "Don''t thank me first, let me ask you a question. If one day, the Wuhundian asks Qibao Glazed Glass Sect to submit, what will you do?" Ao Tian asked. Ning Rongrong was stunned. "I...I...Does Wuhundian really intend to unify the entire continent?" she asked. Ning Fengzhi used to analyze the situation in the Douluo Continent and the ambition of the Spirit Hall for her, so Ning Rongrong''s intentions for the Spirit Hall were still very clear. Ao Tiandao: "This is inevitable, and no one can stop it. Anyone who tries to stop it is destined to become the dust of history." Ning Rongrong''s face turned pale and did not speak any more. Ao Tiandao: "Don''t worry, Wuhundian still hopes to be friends with the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect." "Really?" "Naturally it is true." Ao Tian said. He was thinking, if he really went to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, then Ning Fengzhi, Sword Douluo, and Bone Douluo wouldn''t be going to die stupidly? Ning Rongrong said: "Then I believe you." Ao Tian nodded and stopped talking. The carriage suddenly became quiet, Zhu Zhuqing sat on the soft leather bench on the side and began to practice with his eyes closed. Among several girls, she is always the hardest one, because she understands that if she doesnt practice hard, she might one day be captured by the family or the royal family. She is now in a race against time and cannot relax. Although she knew Ao Tian''s identity, she didn''t expect Ao Tian to protect her. Ao Tian had given her enough, so how could she dare to ask for it? "After all, I am not one of his people." Zhu Zhuqing sighed in his heart, and then surprised at how he could sigh about this matter. "Did I treat him..." Thinking of this, Zhu Zhuqing quickly cut off his thoughts, and didn''t dare to think about it anymore. She knew very well that she shouldn''t have such thoughts. After all, Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena were so kind to her, she couldn''t do that kind of ungrateful things, even ideologically. Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong saw Zhu Zhuqing entering the cultivation practice, and they began to practice. Ning Rongrong has also worked very hard during this time. She wants to break through to the 28th level before going home and give her father a surprise. Gu Yuena pressed Ao Tian with her elbow, and said through the voice transmission: "Don''t you clear Ning Rongrong''s memory, are you afraid that she will expose your identity? If the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect learns your identity, she will definitely send someone Staring at you in Tiandou City. If you want to be stared at, or want to kill a few people, then treat it as if I didn''t say anything." Ao Tian rolled his eyes and said, "What''s the point of killing these little ants? I just observed Ning Rongrong, she really didn''t reveal my identity." "Okay." Gu Yuena said, she glanced at the front of the carriage, and continued to ask through voice transmission: "Will you be separated from these people when you arrive in Tiandou City?" Ao Tian also looked forward, his eyes fell on the master who was running profusely, and said: "Follow them first, and leave in no hurry." In front of the carriage, a group of teachers from Flanders and Shrek, as well as Dai Mubai, Oscar, Tang San, and Ma Hongjun were running forward, keeping the speed at the level that Oscar could keep up. Among the people, Oscar is not as superior in physique as the others because of the martial arts. Therefore, although his spirit power has reached the thirty-first level, he is almost the same as the fat Ma Hongjun, not even comparable to the master. Don''t look at the master now, but he didn''t lose the Oscar at all since he started running. Although he was sweating profusely, he did not slow down. This perseverance made Oscar and Ma Hongjun admire them, and they closed their mouths when they wanted to cry out. But when they remembered that they were going all the way to Heaven Dou City, almost half of the Heaven Dou Empire, they felt uncomfortable. ran at this speed for several days, Oscar and Ma Hongjun wondered if they could reach Heaven Dou City alive. I used to run training at the academy before, and that was only once every other day. A group of teachers were running in the front, Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun running behind, and then Ao Tian''s carriage. Ma Hongjun glanced at the back, dying of envy and jealousy in his heart. They ran exhausted here, but Ao Tian sat comfortably in the carriage with four beauties to accompany him. Maybe that man and four women are doing something ugly. Thinking of this, Ma Hongjun became more jealous. His hatred for Ao Tian is no weaker than Dai Mubai. Ma Hongjun stretched out his hand and stabbed Dai Mubai who was running in front of him, and said, "Boss Dai, your fiancee is now in a carriage with other men. Can you bear this breath in your heart?" Hearing Ma Hongjun say this, Dai Mubai''s face immediately became gloomy. He glanced back, the door of the carriage was closed tightly, and the inside was not visible. Ma Hongjun continued to fan the flames and said: "In my opinion, Zhu Zhuqing may be in Ao Tian''s arms..." "Shut up!" Dai Mubai let out a low voice. "What''s the matter?" Zao Wou-ki looked back. "It''s okay." Dai Mubai said with suppressed anger. Ma Hongjun dare not speak anymore. He originally wanted Dai Mubai to challenge Ao Tian again, because Dai Mubai has now broken through to level 38, maybe he can fight Ao Tian? Oscar said: "Boss Dai, you have broken through now, are you sure to beat Ao Tian?" Dai Mubai shook his head and said, "The gap between me and him can''t be made up just by upgrading one level." No money to read novels? Give you cash or points, and receive it in 1 day within a limited time! Pay attention to the publicpublicnumber [Kanwen Base], get it for free! "Tang San, what about you?" Oscar asked. Tang San said: "I''m not sure, but after we arrive at the Royal Academy, our cultivation speed will definitely be faster. If Ao Tian still wastes time like this, then it will be easier for us to surpass him." Dai Mubai glanced back and said, "He is not worthy to be a strong person." Tang San didn''t speak any more, but he agreed with Dai Mubai''s thoughts in his heart. Before, he also hoped that Ao Tian could become his teacher''s disciple, because that was the teacher''s wish. For so many years, he has been defeated by Ao Tian, ??and he has been treated with contempt by Ao Tian. He can accept all these, because he thought this was Ao Tian''s character before. But later, after learning that Ao Tian deliberately designed him to steal the book, his view of Ao Tian changed. He no longer regards Ao Tian as a friend. So now, Tang San really hopes that Ao Tian will never be so aggressive, and it''s best to waste his talents. Shrek a group of people ran and stopped. When the night was approaching, they would go to the city to rest, and finally arrived outside Tiandou City five days later. There were no accidents on this road. With their running speed, it would have taken more than ten days to complete the journey, but it took only five days to complete. When it was almost evening, a group of people entered Heaven Dou City. Looking at the bustling Sky Dou City, Flanders suddenly found himself in trouble. "Xiaogang, do you know where the Royal Academy is?" Flender asked. Master shook his head and said: "How do I know?" "Didn''t you just come here once a while ago?" "I didn''t come to the Royal Academy that timeThe master was not good. "What''s the noise? Ask someone to find out?" Zao Wou-ki said silently. It didnt take long for them to ask the location of the Royal Academy. The Royal Academy, like Shrek Academy, also built the Academy outside the city. Flander looked at the sky and said, "We should be able to get to the Royal Academy before dark, so we won''t have to spend money to stay in a shop tonight." The group turned around, planning to leave the city and head to the Royal Academy. At this moment, Ao Tian got into the carriage and said, "Go, I won''t go to the Royal Academy." Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong also walked down. "Let''s not go either." Several girls said. "Naughty!" The master reprimanded, "I know you may be here for the first time, but we are here to study at the Royal Academy, not here for shopping." Master thought that Ao Tian and these girls were attracted by the lively Tiandou City, and wanted to stroll around here. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "Master, let me tell you that, starting from today, I will withdraw from Shrek Academy." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 207： The master stopped the horse and was seriously injured "I also quit." Three girls, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong said at the same time. Gu Yuena stood quietly beside Ao Tian, ??without speaking. "Why?" The master''s expression instantly became dazed. Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, and Zhu Zhuqing can be regarded as peerless geniuses. Ning Rongrong is a bit worse, but Wuhun is the precious Seven Treasure Glazed Pagoda. These five people are extremely important to the master. can Master lead Shrek to win the championship of the Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Elite Competition one year later, these five people have a pivotal role. If these five geniuses are missing, where can he find five geniuses who can replace them? It''s impossible to find five more people with such a wicked talent. Ao Tian''s words made the rest of Shrek''s heart shake together, and they couldn''t believe their ears. Tang San''s mood became very complicated, and he was extremely unwilling. He hadn''t defeated Ao Tian yet, and now Ao Tian was about to leave. Hearing Zhu Zhuqing and Ao Tian were leaving, Dai Mubai''s eyes suddenly narrowed, revealing a hint of danger. No money to read novels? Give you cash or points, and receive it in 1 day within a limited time! Pay attention to the publicpublicnumberGood investment article, get it for free! Originally, he thought he still had a glimmer of hope for Zhu Zhuqing''s forgiveness, but now, Zhu Zhuqing wants to leave with Ao Tian! If Zhu Zhuqing really wanted to follow Ao Tian, ??then he would immediately pass on Zhu Zhuqing''s betrayal of him back to the Star Luo Empire, and take Zhu Zhuqing back at all costs, even if Zhu Zhuqing was put to death, he would not let Ao Tian get it. Zhu Zhuqing was originally Dai Mubai''s fiance. Dai Mubai couldn''t get it, and no one else could even think of it. At this time, Dai Mubai had hated Ao Tian to the extreme. The hatred of broken bones, the humiliation of whipping, and the hatred of taking his wife, even ordinary people could not bear this kind of hatred, let alone his prince. He swears that he will never die with Ao Tian! Oscar and Ma Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief. Oscar felt that it was a good thing for Ao Tian to leave, so that he wouldn''t have to worry that he would be conspired by Ao Tian. Although Ma Hongjun hates Ao Tian, ??he is also afraid of Ao Tian. His thinking is similar to that of Oscar. He is worried that Ao Tian will stay, and one day he will suffer from Ao Tian''s murderous hand. Facing the masters question, Ao Tian said: No, I told you from the beginning that I came to Shrek Academy for fun, not for cultivation. Now, Im tired of playing and want to leave, okay. ?" When Ao Tian said that he was tired of playing, Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Ma Hongjun looked ugly. They felt that Ao Tian was referring to them. Slap naked! "No!" The master suddenly roared, and his emotions became very agitated, his face flushed, blue veins violent, and his face became hideous. With this roar, he immediately attracted the attention of the pedestrians on the street, and many people began to stop and watch. The four girls of Gu Yuena had already put on a veil when they came down, but the four girls stood together, their distinctive temperament still attracted a lot of attention. The old and steady master''s emotions were already close to collapse at this time, and Ao Tian took the four girls to leave. This shock was really too great for the master. He also counted on these young people in Shrek to fulfill his dream. He also wants to lead Shrek to win the Soul Master Competition; he also wants to be the soul master godfather who taught a group of titled Douluo, even peerless Douluo, and become an eternal legend in the soul master world; he also wants to stand out one day, I no longer stand humblely in front of Bibi Dong; I also want to stop the brutality of the Spirit Hall against other spirit master forces... There are too many things he wants to do, and his dream is that only this group of young talented monsters like monsters can help him accomplish it. But now, out of Shrek''s nine little monsters, five of them have to go all at once. How can he accept this? "Xiao Gang, don''t get excited, just say something." Flender looked at more and more people around, so he calmed the master. He looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian, ??we can find a place to sit down and talk about what you are leaving." The most urgent task is to hold on to Ao Tian first. "No, we will no longer be from Shrek Academy in the future." After speaking, Ao Tian turned to the carriage. Gu Yuena''s four daughters also followed into the carriage. "No! You can''t go!" The master was going crazy, screamed and rushed up, rushed to the door of the car, and stretched out his hand to grab it. But the car door is closed, Ao Tian doesn''t want to open the door, who can open it? The greater the expectation, the greater the blow. This tremendous stimulus made the master gradually lose his mind. Even though Flanders and the teachers felt very sorry for Ao Tian''s departure, none of the masters was so gagged. Flender sighed and wanted to go over and pull back the master. The five Ao Tian are gone. There are only four students left in Shrek Academy, and they can still be famous. Unfortunately, the master takes Ao Tian too much. Ryoma slapped his nose in disdain, lifted his foot and walked forward. Master pulled the door without opening, he was suddenly anxious, he rushed to Ryoma, and reached out to pull the rein on Ryoma''s head. want to hold this white horse. As long as Ao Tian and his colleagues can stay temporarily, he still has a chance. "Looking for death!" Long Ma secretly said, the huge head lowered and pushed straight forward. The master who was still pulling the reins was hit by Ryoma''s head in the chest, and the whole person flew out like a cannonball, sprinkled blood in the air, and then crashed into the crowd of onlookers. A large group of people fell down in that place, and countless screams rang out. Flanders were shocked and rushed to find the master who had been crushed underneath. At this time, the master''s mouth and nose were full of blood, and the person had passed out in a coma. How can a great spirit master be able to bear the impact of the dragon horse? Even a slight bump caused the master to be seriously injured immediately. Flanders were anxious, and immediately checked the master''s injury. "His breastbone is shattered and his internal organs are bleeding. He needs to be treated as soon as possible," a teacher said. "Hurry up," Flander said. After finishing speaking, he stood up, trying to find Ao Tian''s carriage, but he couldn''t even see a shadow. Tang San quickly squatted next to the master, and after checking it, he stretched out his hand and made a few clicks on the master to stop the internal bleeding of the master with his internal strength. "Ao Tian has left." Flender said. A group of teachers and several students from Tang San looked up, but the carriage disappeared. "Ao--God!" Tang San gritted his teeth. En master is like a father, Ao Tian''s horse hurts the master so badly, it is tantamount to hurting Tang San''s father, how can Tang San swallow this breath! In his opinion, if it weren''t for Ao Tian''s insistence on leaving, the master would not suffer this misfortune. A few minutes later, when the treatment was over, Flander picked up the master and said, "Let''s not go to the Royal Academy. Let''s find a place to stay." "You can''t go!" A passerby held his bleeding forehead and blocked Flanders'' path. Flander discovered that several people around him had been bleeding from the impact just now, looking at them angrily. "We must be compensated for medical expenses!" "Don''t think that you are a soul master, it is great? This is Sky Dou City, and the soul master can''t hurt ordinary people at will!" "It''s to lose money! You must lose money! If you don''t lose money, just wait for the lawsuit." These wounded people saw the appearance of a group of people in Flanders, and guessed that the people in Flanders came from other places. As residents of Tiandou City, the injured people still spoke very hard. How about the soul master? Take responsibility for hurting ordinary people. This is clearly stipulated in the laws of the empire. This is the imperial capital. At the feet of the emperor, unless there is a strong backstage, even a soul master would not dare to bully ordinary people at will. "Dai Mubai!" Flender yelled anxiously. Dai Mubai took out a few Silver Soul Coins and threw a past for each of these people. "A Silver Soul Coin? How about when we are beggars? This is Sky Dou City, and consumption is not comparable to other places." One of the seemingly chaotic young people sneered and looked at Dai Mubai greedily. These soul masters are so easy to talk, if they don''t take the opportunity to make a fortune, they will be fools. "Go!" Dai Mubai roared, and the white tiger''s martial soul instantly possessed, and a powerful aura exploded. The few people immediately squeezed the Silver Soul Coins in their hands and fled in a hurry. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 208： Heaven Dou 1 Must Dai Mubai''s eyes widened, and the fierce aura exploded, and those who were still watching the play suddenly dispersed. Flander has a complicated face and said, "Xiaogang is no longer in danger of life. Let''s find a place to stay for one night, and then go to the Royal Academy tomorrow." "It can only be this way," Zao Wou-ki said. Flander picked up the master and walked forward. Ma Hongjun, who followed behind, looked angry and said: "That Ao Tian is really a white-eyed wolf. He has been in Shrek Academy for a few months. He ate ours and lived with us. Now he patted his **** and left, and even abducted Dai. The eldest woman is really shameless." His voice made no secret, and he vented the anger in his heart. Ao Tian is not here now, what else does he need to be afraid of? Flander glanced back and said: "After all, he paid the tuition, and he also paid for the meal in the cafeteria. He wants to go, and we can''t force it to stay. Let him go." The other teachers also nodded slightly, but their faces were filled with regret and helplessness. What a talented student, five of them left all at once, and teachers like them are still very distressed. Ma Hongjun curled his lips and said nothing more. "That''s right." Flander looked back at Tang San''s four students and said, "That Ao Tian''s combat talent is so outstanding. After leaving this time, I don''t know if he will work hard to cultivate. So the four of you are cultivating. You must work harder on the road, and dont be left behind by others." "Not bad." Zao Wou-ki also said, then looked at Dai Mubai, and said, "Mubai, especially you, you lost to Ao Tian once. I hope you will work harder. If you have the opportunity in the future, you will challenge Ao again. God, take back the victory that belongs to you." Dai Mubai clenched his fists tightly, and said, "There will be such a day." "I not only want to defeat him, but also let him experience the pain I have experienced. The hatred of broken bones, the humiliation of whipping, and the hatred of taking his wife, I will let him try one by one!" Dai Mubai secretly made up his mind. Their location was still near the gate of the city, and Flanders randomly found a cheap hotel to stay in. If nothing happens, the master should wake up before tomorrow morning. Flender is worried that when the master wakes up, he will change his previous plan and stop going to the Royal Academy. Therefore, he suggested to live first and wait for the master to wake up. ... Ao Tians carriage stopped after a while. It was already evening, the sun was going down, and there were fewer pedestrians on the street. "Ao Tian, ??where are we going next?" Ning Rongrong asked with a little excitement. She was full of expectations for the next trip, and the identity of Ao Tian Wuhun Hall also aroused her intense curiosity. She really wants to know, what is the relationship between Ao Tian and the legendary cold-blooded pope? How could she have a token of that woman? said that curiosity killed the cat, but Ning Rongrong obviously did not have this kind of consciousness. Ao Tian stopped for Ning Rongrong, and said, "Since your home has a castle near Tiandou City, go back to your castle and stop following me." Ning Rongrong was taken aback, and asked, "Why, can''t I follow you?" Ao Tiandao: "What are you doing with me? I won''t enter any academy next, I just spend some time in Doucheng on this day." "But I want to go back after reaching the 28th level and give my father a surprise. By following you, I will be more active in my cultivation," Ning Rongrong said. Seeing what Ao Tian wanted to say, Gu Yuena pulled him a bit and said, "Let her go, just a little girl." "Let''s go," Ao Tian said. Ryoma got the order and continued to move forward. After half an hour, he finally arrived at the most prosperous part of the inner city of Heaven Dou City. The outer city of Tiandou City is fortunate, but the inner city is extremely prosperous. The people who come and go here are basically high-ranking officials, all kinds of rich people, and people who have no money dare not come here to spend. Some ordinary people who live in Tiandou City may not have been inside the inner city in their entire life. At this time, the sky was already dark, and when I got here, there was feasting and feasting everywhere, and it was very lively. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, the two more lively girls, also became excited. Even Zhu Zhuqing, with his big clear eyes moved a little, looked out of the car window frequently. Gulu Gulu... Zhu Zhuqing''s belly screamed. She hurriedly covered her belly. The first person to look at was Ao Tian, ??and when Ao Tian was looking at her, her pretty face suddenly flew with two red clouds. To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes! Xiao Wu just focused on the window of the car and did not notice Zhu Zhuqing''s small actions. Only then did he find Zhu Zhuqing blushing, so she asked: "Sister Zhuqing, why is your face so red?" "I must be embarrassed." Ning Rongrong quipped. "What''s the embarrassment? I''m hungry too, should I find a place to eat first?" Xiao Wu said. "I am familiar with this place. I know where the most famous restaurant is here. The food there is delicious. Ao Tian, ??I will show you the way. I will treat you tonight." Ning Rongrong said generously. Ao Tian smiled slightly. Of course he knew where the best place to eat in Tiandou City, and he was planning to go there just now. A group of people came to the most famous restaurant in Tiandou City. This restaurant is four stories high, with a magnificent exterior decoration, and all kinds of extraordinary characters come in and out. In the middle of the first and second floors, there is a huge plaque hanging on it with four characters: Heaven Dou Yi Jue. Ao Tian stopped the carriage, and the five people came out. Ning Rongrong pointed to the huge plaque above, and introduced: "This tower is one of the most famous places in Tiandou City. I heard that these four characters were personally mentioned by His Majesty Xueye, indicating that the food here is worthy of being called. Heaven Dou is a must. The chef here occasionally enters the palace to cook for His Majesty. When you come to Heaven Dou City, you must come here for a meal so that you wont leave any regrets." After Ning Rongrong finished speaking, Xiao Wu''s eyes had become bright. Zhu Zhuqing was also very excited, she touched her belly from time to time, for fear of making that embarrassing sound again. Ning Rongrong took the lead and walked forward, saying: "Not everyone is eligible to enter here. Only those who have a membership card here or those who have more than one hundred Gold Soul Coins can enter into consumption." Ning Rongrong seemed to have returned to his home at this time, introducing him to Ao Tian. A man and a woman stood in front of the gate of the restaurant, who looked less than thirty years old, and they all exuded not weak spirit power fluctuations. "The two people at the door are soul-sovereign cultivation bases. If anyone wants to break into it, they will be thrown out mercilessly. I came here with my father before, and they were very respectful." Ning Rongrong said. Zhu Zhuqing looked at the two young men and women, and couldn''t help being shocked. actually used the soul to watch the door, what kind of card and backstage does this restaurant have. Several people came to the gate, UU reading www. uukanshu. Ning Rongrong took out a silver membership card from the Soul Guidance Device and shook it in front of the two. The expressions of the two young men and women just now showed a touch of arrogance. At this time, seeing Ning Rongrong''s silver card, their attitude suddenly became respectful. "Dear guest, please from here." The young man made a please gesture, and then went down the steps to pull the dragon horse to the carriage park. A young female led Ao Tian and his group to walk inside, and then another pair of young people walked out of it and stood in the gate. The restaurant occupies a large area. The first floor is very spacious. There is a dining hall in it. There are also private rooms. Now it''s just time to eat, and it has become lively. The waitress took Ao Tian and the others up the stairs. Ning Rong honored the silver card in Yang''s hand, with a little triumph on his face, and said, "This is the silver card I handled. It needs 500 gold soul coins." "It''s so expensive?" Xiao Wu couldn''t help but said. Ning Rongrong continued: "There are three types of membership cards here, bronze, silver, and gold. Bronze cards require one hundred gold soul coins to be processed, and they can only be used for dining on the first floor. Silver cards require five hundred gold soul coins to be processed. Dining on the floor. The gold card requires a thousand gold soul coins to apply for and is eligible to dine on the third floor. Moreover, the cost of applying for the card cannot be used for consumption." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 209： The most noble Tianzi No. 1 "Legend of the Ancestor Dragon of Douluo ( "It takes five hundred or one thousand gold soul coins to get a card. Very few people would do that, right?" Xiao Wu couldn''t help but said. The face of the waitress who walked in the front showed a faint disdain. Xiao Wu''s words completely exposed the identity of her female diaosi, and only people with no money and little knowledge would say such ignorant words. As the so-called poverty limits the horizons, in the eyes of the waitress, the masked girl who spoke just now must have been exposed to the light of the silver member girl to have the opportunity to meet the world in such a place. She has seen many such guests, and there are some upstarts, who come here also look like buns. Ning Rongrong replied to Xiao Wu: "There are many people who apply for cards. The most important thing in Sky Dou City is the rich. Silver cards and gold cards are a face to those rich. If there is no card, Will be looked down upon in the circle." "This is too extravagant." Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but said. She used to have a poor status in the Zhu family, and it was the first time for her to come to this horrible place of consumption. The waitress in front curled her lips, a little disdain, she thought she was walking in front, her small expression would not be seen by the people behind, but she didn''t know that every subtle expression of her was seen by Ao Tian. Gu Yuena beside Ao Tian also frowned. "The rich world is like this," Ning Rongrong said. "You are so rich, why don''t you apply for a gold card?" Xiao Wu asked. Ning Rongrong stuck his tongue out and said, "I did this card by myself. At that time, the pocket money for that month was not enough for a gold card, so I got a silver card." The waitress in front showed a surprised look for the first time, and couldn''t help but glance back at Ning Rongrong, trying to recognize Ning Rongrong''s identity. She has been working here for a long time. Generally, she has an impression of the golden members who can go to the third floor. But at this time, Ning Rongrong was wearing a veil, covering his face so that the waiter could not recognize it. "You can get a silver card with pocket money? Isn''t it bragging?" the waiter thought. Even the wealthy princes at the top of Heaven Dou City couldn''t easily apply for a silver card. They usually saved a few months of pocket money. After applying for the card, it was enough for them to brag for a while. "You really are a little rich woman." Xiao Wu said enviously. Ning Rongrong saw Xiao Wu''s envy, so he said, "What is envy, don''t you have a rich husband?" As she said, she snorted at Ao Tian in front. Xiao Wu blushed and stopped talking. Xiao Wu felt extremely ashamed when Ning Rongrong told so many people that Ao Tian was her husband. After all, I''m just a twelve-year-old human girl, and there will be a husband so soon. It would be embarrassing to say this kind of thing. Several people went up to the second floor and stopped at the top of the stairs. "Dear guests, do you want to dine in the restaurant or in the private room?" the waitress asked. As she said, her gaze stopped for a while on Ao Tian''s face, and she sighed inwardly: "This man is too handsome, but unfortunately, there is no spirit power fluctuation on his body. Even if you come here to eat, you have to rely on women." The facilities on the second floor are similar to those on the first floor. From the stairs, there is a spacious dining hall with dozens of tables. Around the hall, there are beautifully decorated private rooms. "Is there any difference?" Xiao Wu wondered. At this time, facing the Aotian people, the waitress always had a professional smile on her face, and replied: "It must be your first time here. The food you can enjoy in the lobby and the private room is the same, but The private room will be quieter. If guests dont want to be disturbed, they can enter the private room for dinner." "So it''s like this." Xiao Wu nodded, looking at Ao Tian. Such things are generally decided by Ao Tian. Ning Rongrong said, "Let''s arrange a fine room with a sky-sized name for us." "Sorry, the private room on the second floor of Tianzi is already full." The waiter smiled. Ning Rongrong looked a little regretful, and said, "Then arrange..." Ao Tian suddenly interrupted Ning Rongrong''s words and said, "Take us to the third floor." He raised his hand, holding a golden card between his index and middle fingers. The waitress was surprised and took a deep look at Ao Tian, ??and found that Ao Tian looked very strange, and she had never seen it before. "Please follow me." She smiled and led Ao Tian upstairs. Ao Tian has only been here a few times, and it has been several years since the last time. It is normal for these waiters to not recognize him. "Ao Tian, ??I didn''t think you were still a member here." Xiao Wu said in surprise. Ao Tian smiled and said, "I used to accompany your Donger Sister to play in Tiandou City for a few days, and have come here for a few meals." Ning Rongrong''s face was hot at this time, red as fire, and his expression was very embarrassing. She thought that Ao Tian had never been here, so she explained all the way. She didn''t expect that Ao Tian was actually a gold member here... "Asshole Ao Tian, ??deliberately not saying that he is a golden member, deliberately making me embarrassed." Ning Rongrong gritted his teeth at Ao Tian''s back, wishing to bite Ao Tian. "Hey, he just said that Sister Dong''er, he still has the Pope''s order, and obviously has an unusual relationship with the Pope. Could it be...Bibi Dong is actually his sister?" Ning Rongrong flashed this thought in his heart and was shocked instantly. . Zhu Zhuqing was also Bingxue smart, and reacted quickly. She also thought about going with Ning Rongrong. She glanced at Ning Rongrong and found that Ning Rongrong was as shocked as herself. "But I haven''t heard that Bibi Dong has a younger brother. Isn''t it unknown? But they have different surnames. They should be related to cousins..." Ning Rongrong kept coming up with various conjectures in his heart~www. novelhall.com~ Slowly began to characterize Ao Tian''s identity. Zhu Zhuqing''s ideas are similar to those of Ning Rongrong. "If he is really Bibi Dong''s younger brother, then I really want to have a good relationship with him." Ning Rongrong thought. She didn''t want to climb into the Martial Soul Palace relationship, but worried that the Martial Soul Palace would be disadvantageous to the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect in the future. Although the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect was in a cooperative relationship with the Empire, she was still uneasy. If the relationship with Ao Tian is relatively good, it is possible to let Wuhun Palace not fight the Seven Treasures Liuli Sect''s idea. Several people went up to the third floor. There is still a hall in the middle of the third floor. Sometimes there are big people holding banquets. If there are a large number of people, the private room is not suitable. "Tianzi No.2." Ao Tian said lightly. "Okay, please come with me." The waitress gave Ao Tian a surprised look. The most noble private room on the first floor is Tianzi No. 1 on the third floor, but this private room is not accessible to ordinary gold members. There is also a diamond card on top of the gold card. This card cannot be bought even if you have money. The diamond card also represents the top status in Heaven Dou City. Once the best house determines who has the qualifications, it will issue a diamond card on its own initiative, but the diamond card does not charge a processing fee. The big players with diamond cards are one of the few in Heaven Dou City. Therefore, when the gold members come here, they will consciously avoid the Tianzi No.1 private room. If you insist on entering there, just asking for hardships, you will be forcibly thrown out by a Juelou, and your membership will be eliminated, and you will be blocked forever. It''s not that this kind of thing has never happened. In the private room of Tianzi No.1, there will be big people coming almost every night. It''s not too bad to be blacked out by Yijuelou. If those big people think about it, it will really be over. Chapter 210： Xue Gongzi will pay for the consumption tonight "Legend of the Ancestor Dragon of Douluo ( Except for Tianzi No.1, all other Yajian gold members can choose. It''s just that some guests who love face will specifically ask for the top-ranked rooms, even if there are people in them, they will not be reluctant. At that time, whether or not they are qualified to stay in the top-ranked rooms is up to their own abilities. Before arriving at Tianzi No. 2 Private Room, the waiter stopped and reminded Ao Tian, ??saying: "Sir, you should be a regular customer here. You should know that fighting is forbidden in Yijue Building. If other guests ask you to change places. , I hope you will consider it carefully and think twice." She said this, and there was a subtext in her words, "If you want to go in, you have to think about the possible consequences. It is not so easy to enter the No. 2 private room on this day. If you are lucky, there will be no face-conscious people over that night. Its okay, but if you have bad luck..." She can''t recognize Ao Tian, ??which shows that Ao Tian is not an upper-class figure in Tiandou City. If there really is a dispute, it will only be Ao Tian who suffers. That''s why she reminded it vaguely. "Go in." Ao Tian said lightly, unmoved. How could he not understand the meaning of the waitress'' words? If he is afraid of this, then he is not Ao Tian. The waitress was a little disappointed and said, "Okay." She opened the room and walked in with Ao Tian and others. The private room is very spacious. In addition to the dining table, there are places to drink tea, play chess, several large soft sofas, and even a small stage. There are also some rockery, running water, small trees and other sceneries, which give people a really good feeling. Ao Tian and the others sat down. "Dear guest, please order food." The waitress folded her hands on her belly, standing aside and waiting with a smile. Although there was a smile on her face, she began to mourn for Ao Tian and his colleagues in her heart. "I''m afraid these young people can''t finish a meal, they will be driven out by others," she thought to herself. Ao Tian took the menu, ticked a few good ones, and threw them to Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu glanced at the price above, her eyes widened, and exclaimed, "This is too expensive." The lowest prices on the menu were dozens of Soul Gold Coins, and the few that Ao Tian ordered just now were all the prices of hundreds of Soul Gold Coins. Xiao Wu slapped her lips and handed the menu to Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing glanced, then silently pushed in front of Gu Yuena. Zhu Zhuqing didn''t have much money, so he didn''t dare to order. Ning Rongrong rolled his eyes and said, "I''ve said that I''ll be pleased for this meal. You just order whatever you want. You are all sisters, so you don''t need to be so polite to me." Gu Yuena took the menu and checked a few before pushing it to Ning Rongrong. The waitress on the side glanced at the names of the dishes that were ticked above. They were all the most expensive signature dishes in the shop. She probably figured it out in her heart. The meal was already close to a thousand gold soul coins. She couldn''t help but look at Ning Rongrong, and said to herself: "Who is she in such a big tone?" Ning Rongrong checked a few more on the top, then took off the veil, and handed the menu to the waiter. "That''s it, please hurry up and serve." The waitress reached out to pick up the menu, her eyes could not help but looked at Ning Rongrong''s face. She just glanced at it, her body was shocked, she couldn''t help blurting out, and said, "Miss Ning, you turned out to be here." Ning Fengzhi, the supreme master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, is also the most noble diamond guest here. The waiter here naturally recognizes Ning Fengzhi''s baby girl. "It seems that I am clumsy and talkative." The waiter thought to himself. Ning Rongrong pretended to be profound, nodded lightly, and let out a faint "um". "Go down," she said. "Okay, do you need a geisha?" the waiter asked. "What is Yiyi?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. Ning Rongrong explained: "It''s just those women who are well-dressed and can sing, dance, and play piano and flute. They are very sao. Those stinky men like to order a group when they come here." After speaking, she also glanced at Ao Tian. "No need!" Gu Yuena said, her tone was faint, but there was an unquestionable smell. The waitress looked at Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong waved his hand and said, "No more, step back, hurry up and serve." "Okay." The waiter retired. Xiao Wu sighed, "Rongrong, I didn''t expect you to have such a big face here." "That''s natural." Ning Rongrong finally recovered a little sense of superiority, and said: "My father is the most distinguished diamond guest here, and the waiters here basically know me." After that, she looked at Ao Tian and said angrily: "Ao Tian, ??you are actually a gold member here, and you didn''t tell me in advance. You wanted to see me joke on purpose?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "I think you are so showing off, and it''s not good or bad for your interest." "You... really mad at me." Ning Rongrong stomped angrily. At this moment, there were bursts of sweet music from the hall outside. Xiao Wu was curious and walked over to open the door and looked out. There is a large stage on one side of the hall. At this time, there are several slender and beautiful geishas performing on the stage. The one who played the piano was okay, and the ones who danced were all exposed, and many places were bare, showing smooth and white skin. Some private parts are only covered with a few layers of gauze. The graceful dancing posture, the moving figure, the spring light that appeared in an instant, all made the guests who were eating in the hall shouted. Xiao Wu hurriedly closed the door, blushing and tweeted, "Really shameless, those men are not good things~ www.novelhall.com~ Ning Rongrong has become accustomed to it, and said: "Eating in the hall is free to watch the performance. In the private room, you need to order the geisha yourself, but the geisha who ordered alone is much better than the women outside. " "Rong Rong, you know so much, didn''t you order it?" Xiao Wu asked. "I am a girl, how could I order something like that?" Ning Rongrong said. "Unfortunately, there are no male geishas, ??otherwise you can order a few." Xiao Wu joked. "Really," Ning Rongrong said. "Men do this kind of thing too?" Xiao Wu''s eyes widened, somewhat inconceivable. She felt a little sick when she thought of the man twisting his body enchantingly on the stage. "Of course there is. All male geishas are handsome and mighty. Those rich women like them very much," Ning Rongrong said. Before the food was served, the few people chatted, and the veils of Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Gu Yuena were also taken off. It didn''t take long for a group of waiters to bring up the dishes. Xiao Wu was full of praise, and even Zhu Zhuqing and Gu Yuena kept nodding their heads. Ning Rongrong smiled and said, "The chefs here are already at the level of imperial kitchens. To say the best place in Heaven Dou City, this is definitely the number one." At this moment, there was a commotion outside, and it seemed that many people were getting up to greet. "What''s the matter?" Xiao Wu looked outside in confusion. The door of the private room was closed, but there was a small window next to it that was open, only covered by light gauze. Looking from the inside, you can see that many people have stood up. Suddenly, a young voice that sounded a little frivolous shouted: "Everyone, enjoy it, and Master Xue will pay for tonight''s consumption!" There was a burst of enthusiastic cheers from the audience. Chapter 211： Avalanche breaks in "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! "Who is Master Xue? Is he rich?" Xiao Wu asked suspiciously. She was already shocked by the consumer prices here, and now there is a man named Xue Gongzi who wants to pay for everyone, so how much money does it cost. Ning Rongrong glanced out, his expression suddenly became extremely disgusting, and said, "That guy is just a dude, he spends time and wine, he specializes in bullying the weak, and I feel sick when I see him. If it''s for all dudes in Tiandou City In a ranking, this person is definitely the well-deserved number one." Xiao Wu suddenly lost interest, but still asked, "Then his family must be very rich." Ning Rongrong said: "If he has money, his family has more money than mine." Xiao Wu was startled and asked, "Isn''t your Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect the wealthiest sect on the mainland? His family actually has more money than yours, what''s the source of it?" "His father is Xueye." Ning Rongrong said lightly. "Xue Ye... isn''t that the emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire?" Xiao Wu was shocked. Zhu Zhuqing, who was originally uninterested, couldn''t help but looked up and looked outside, but only the vague figure of the other party could be seen. Ning Rongrong said: "That guy is called Xue Beng, he is very lustful, and I hope I don''t come to mess with me, otherwise I will make him unable to eat." "Thank you Master Xue." "Thank you Master Xue." ... The sound of thanks continued to sound outside, and even those who stayed in the private room opened the door and bowed their hands toward the avalanche. Xue Beng''s age seemed to be around eighteen or nineteen, and he looked a bit handsome, but he was far from a peerless and beautiful man like Ao Tian. He is wearing a gorgeous brocade, his chin is raised, and he looks at people through his nostrils. Ao Tian looked up and looked out, his eyes a little surprised. Although he had been to Tiandou City many times, it was the first time he saw the four princes of this empire. In the original plot, Qian Renxue poisoned the two princes and was suspected by Xue Beng''s uncle, Prince Xue Xing. Prince Xue Xing was worried that the four princes would also be hit by Avalanche, so he conspired with Avalanche to make Avalanche disguise as an unlearned dude and eliminate Qian Renxue''s fear. Sure enough, for so many years, Xue Beng''s idleness and unpredictable behavior bewildered Qian Renxue, and Qian Renxue had not been attacked by Qian Renxue. Prince Xue Xing should still be secretly investigating the cause of the death of the two princes. Once it is determined that Xue Qinghe, who is disguised by Qian Renxue, will undoubtedly remove Xue Qinghe and let Xue Beng become the new prince. "Xue''er is still careless, she didn''t realize that this kid was in disguise." Ao Tian said inwardly. He stared at Xue Beng for a while, and had to sigh that Xue Beng, the kid in disguise was so good, every movement, every word, every facial expression, and even every look in his eyes performed that kind of dude to the extreme. It is no wonder that Qian Renxue, such a smart and delicate woman as ice and snow, can''t find it. Ao Tian showed a thoughtful look. He guessed that maybe this avalanche fakery was really done, and it really became a dude. After all, how many young people can really control this kind of drunken life? Suddenly, Ao Tian felt that in the original plot, this avalanche was the happiest winner. He was proficient in eating and drinking piao gambling. After Qian Renxue was revealed, he immediately became the new prince of the Tiandou Empire, and later he even faced Tang Sanyi. Kneeling, became Tang San''s disciple, and was sheltered by Tang San. At this time, beside Xue Beng, there were ten young people, all in their twenties, all of whom were friends, friends, and friends in Xue Beng''s daily life. Seeing a group of people thanking himself, Xue Beng''s expression was extremely satisfied, his eyes swept from the audience, and when he saw Tianzi No. 2 Yajian, his expression was stunned, and then he showed a joking expression. "Interesting, interesting." Xue Beng laughed. Someone from the other private rooms came out to greet, but the door of the second private room was closed tightly. "The Fourth Hall has come down, and the people inside have not come out to please peace. It''s really bold." A person beside Xue Beng sneered. Another person strode to the room of Tianzi No. 2 and laughed loudly: "I want to see who is staying inside?" "Wait!" Xue Beng stopped the man, then waved to the waiter on the side. "His Royal Highness, what''s your order?" the waitress asked nervously. Xue Beng stretched out his hand and squeezed the waitress''s plump back, and asked: "Tell me, which big person is inside?" Although he is dull, he is not brainless. There are still many people in Doucheng that he can''t afford to provoke, such as those important officials of the empire... If he provokes those guys and beats him, he can only swallow his breath. The waitress had a nice face and a plump body. Feeling the avalanche''s hands kneading on her body, she did not dare to resist, and hurriedly said, "Your Highness, there are Miss Ning from the Seven Treasure Glass Sect and her wife. Friends." Xue Beng retracted the hand that was squeezing the waiter, sniffed in front of his nose abnormally, then pinched his chin, and said with interest: "I haven''t seen that little girl for a long time. I should have grown up now, hehe... Let me say a few words." After hearing that Ning Rongrong was inside, Xue Beng suddenly felt relieved. Qibao Liulizong and Tiandou Empire are in a friendly state of cooperation, and Ning Fengzhi is still the teacher of the prince, so Ning Rongrong''s status is actually similar to Xue Beng Xue Beng is not afraid of Ning Rongrong. He really wanted to see if Ning Rongrong, who was carved from jade and a beautiful woman, had grown up now. A group of young people jokingly followed behind the avalanche, and walked to the second room of Tianzi No.2. "His Royal Highness, I heard that Ning Rongrong is a little beauty, just worthy of you." A young man flattered. A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Xue Beng''s mouth, and he went straight to the outside of Tianzi No. 2 private room. The other guests in the hall all showed interest and secretly said that there was a good show tonight. Miss Ning Jia and Xue Beng are both difficult roles. Xue Beng came to the door, knocked on the door lightly, and shouted: "Sister Rongrong, I am Brother Xue Beng, open the door." Inside, Ning Rongrong looked annoyed, and said: "What a shameless guy, I only met him once or twice." Seeing that there was no movement inside, the avalanche outside knocked again and said, "Why don''t you open the door? It''s been a long time since I saw you, my brother missed you very much." Xiao Wu and the others all looked at Ning Rongrong. "Can''t you open it?" Xiao Wu asked. "Don''t open it!" Ning Rongrong raised his voice, "Let him come in and out of appetite, where are we still in the mood to eat." When the Xue Beng outside heard Ning Rongrong''s words, the smile on his face gradually changed to a sneer. The spirit power surged in his hand, and he slapped a palm toward the door lock. With a click, the door lock was directly broken. "I''m in a treat tonight, you don''t even see me, it''s too rude, right?" Xue Beng said as he opened the door. A deep smile reappeared on his face. However, after seeing the few people inside, his body suddenly stiffened, and his eyes were brighter than ever before, exuding naked light. Chapter 212： Slap the prince, weirdly invisible "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Ning Rongrong was originally a top-notch beauty, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu had the same looks as Ning Rongrong. Gu Yuena is even better than Xiaowu''s three women, both in appearance and temperament. Xue Beng saw his eyes straight, and swallowed saliva from his throat. He swore that he had never seen such a beautiful woman. No matter it was the noble ladies, young women, or the queens and concubines married by the father and the emperor, they couldn''t find a woman who could compare to the woman in front of them. If Xue Beng were to use one sentence to describe Gu Yuena, he would definitely say that this is the fairy who came out of the painting, stunning in the world, unparalleled in the world! No matter what kind of man he is, when he sees such a woman, he will be throbbed instantly. Avalanche''s heart moved, and the feeling of heartbeat can''t stop. "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with you?" The people outside found that the avalanche was stuck in the doorway, and asked in confusion. Xue Beng then recovered from the shock of beauty, and quickly put on the smile he thought was the most handsome, and came to the table. The ten people who followed Xue Beng also rushed in, wanting to see what the legendary Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect''s daughter looked like. As soon as they came in, they were immediately stunned as before the avalanche, and they kept sucking in cold air. Ao Tian sat near the door, with his back facing the door. Xue Beng stood behind Ao Tian, ??directly ignoring the man Ao Tian, ??his eyes scanned on Ning Rongrong''s four daughters, and most of them stayed on Gu Yuena. A good meal was so disturbed, Ning Rongrong''s face was already cold. "Get out!" Ning Rongrong directly scolded. "Long time no see, Rongrong, your temper has grown." Xue Beng said with a cheeky smile. He looked at Gu Yuena and said, "Rongrong, don''t you introduce your friends to me?" "Get out!" Ao Tian said this time. The eyes of Ning Rongrong''s four daughters suddenly focused on Ao Tian. Xue Beng was stunned for a moment, and then sneered, reaching out to pat Ao Tian''s shoulder. "Rong Rong, how can such a guy who doesn''t have long eyes deserve to be your friend?" Soul power surged in Xue Beng''s hand. Although he was only a great soul master, under this shot, he could definitely slap the stool under Ao Tian''s buttocks, causing Ao Tian to fall to the ground. He didn''t dare to use strong against Ning Rongrong, he only dared to take advantage of his mouth, but he didn''t have any scruples about a young man. Ao Tian''s voice sounded very young and unfamiliar, which made Xue Beng feel completely non-threatening. However, before his palm hit Ao Tian''s shoulder, a huge force rushed towards him from below. Xue Beng''s body arched backwards weirdly, then ejected and hit the person behind. There were screams and the avalanche struggled. At this moment, he had a bleeding in his mouth and nose, pointed at Ao Tian, ??and shouted bitterly: "Give me up, let him go!" "Four princes, fighting is forbidden here," one of them said. The rest of the people also looked hesitant, and didn''t dare to do anything here. Xue Beng roared: "What are you afraid of, this restaurant is covered by my house, and I will be responsible if something goes wrong!" With that said, he had released his martial soul, and rushed towards Ao Tian again. It was the first time he was beaten since he was young, and he was still in front of so many beauties. In this kind of public place, it made his face fierce, and his heart was very resentful. A stunned green who didn''t know where he came from, actually dared to beat the prince of the empire, Xue Beng felt that even if he killed Ao Tian, ??he couldn''t be too much. It just so happens that this will make his dude image more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and make the prince more unsuspecting against him. Even if Prince Xue Xing knew, he wouldn''t be blamed. When Xue Beng said that, the others suddenly had no scruples, and they used their spirit power to grab Ao Tian, ??trying to drag Ao Tian out and beat him. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu were old gods sitting on the ground and continuing to eat, not worrying about Ao Tian''s safety at all. It''s strange that someone in this world can hurt Ao Tian. It is precisely because they know Ao Tian''s abilities that they eat delicious food with great interest. Ning Rongrong''s face changed drastically, stood up, and yelled, "Stop!" Zhu Zhuqing immediately released the spirit of martial arts, and his figure flickered and blocked Ao Tian''s back. As the claws flickered, blood was splashed, and screams continued to sound. She saw that someone wanted to disadvantage Ao Tian, ??so she shot decisively. Even if the other party has a great background and wants to hurt Ao Tian, ??you must first ask her if she agrees! But she still kept her hand. After scratching a few people beside Xue Beng, she kicked Xue Beng out of her chest with a kick. The group of people beside Xue Beng were all shocked and exclaimed: "Soul Lord, she is actually the Soul Lord!" The three spirit rings on Zhu Zhuqing frightened them, especially the purple spirit ring, which was a sign of the soul sovereign. These people, like Xue Beng, are idle all day long, and their strength is only at the level of the Great Soul Master, and all of them are spineless guys, so how dare they do something with a Soul Venerable. Zhu Zhuqing''s decisiveness and cruelty really frightened them. Zhu Zhuqing''s paws were dripping with blood, coupled with her cold expression, making these guys who are domineering with a certain background and frightened when they fight. Xue Beng got up, and he was a little bit scared, and he didn''t dare to do any more. There was a Soul Venerable among this group of people, which he never expected, and he did not expect that this girl would actually attack him. Xue Beng wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said, "Do you know that I am the fourth prince of the Heaven Dou Empire?" "So what?" Zhu Zhuqing said coldly. "Okay, very good." Xue Beng suddenly applauded and smiled: "I like such a hot beauty." "Come here!" He suddenly yelled. A waiter ran over immediately. Xue Beng said coldly: "Call a few more people over and take them down!" "His Royal Highness, we are forbidden to fight here." The waiter was embarrassed. With a slap, Xue Beng slapped the waitress on the face, and said coldly: "You say it again." The waitress was trembling and dared not speak any more. Ao Tian finally stood up, put his hand on Zhu Zhuqing''s shoulder, and said, "Go back and sit down." Zhu Zhuqing remained motionless and stood in front of Ao Tian. "Go back!" Ao Tian ordered. Zhu Zhuqing took a cold look at Xue Beng before returning to his seat. When Xue Beng saw Ao Tian''s appearance, he was stunned for a moment, and then he was very jealous. He spit out a mouthful of blood and grinned: "Boy, you are dead!" Xue Beng had just finished speaking, and there was a bang, and he vomited blood and flew out, knocking out the door. When he fell on the ground, his face was red and swollen, and several teeth had fallen. Immediately afterwards, a popping sound sounded, people kept flying out, teeth and blood vomited all over the floor, everyone''s face was swollen high. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were stunned. Although they didn''t see how Ao Tian made the shot, they knew that Ao Tian must have shot them out. Ao Tian waved his hand and the door slammed shut. "Rebelled!" Xue Beng roared frantically outside. Ning Rongrong worried: "Ao Tian, ??this is Tiandou City. Your identity may not work well here. It may be a little trouble to beat a prince. But rest assured, I will try my best to protect you." Outside, the manager of the restaurant finally came with a group of spirit masters, and when he saw the tragic situation of the avalanche, they were all shocked. In Tiandou City, who would dare to provoke this little overlord? "Manager Wang, take them all down and take them to my house!" Xue Beng said fiercely. Manager Wang said with a smile on his face: "His Royal Highness, the rules can''t be broken, otherwise who will come to eat with us in the future." "Don''t you want to do it here?" Xue Beng threatened with his swollen face. "Even if the prince comes, he will agree with me." Manager Wang didn''t panic in the face of Xue Beng. Xue Beng looked uncertain, and finally shouted bitterly: "Go!" He walked down quickly. A group of people clutched their faces to catch up with the avalanche, and asked: "His Royal Highness, just let that guy go like this?" Xue Beng said bitterly: "Go back and call for people, except for Ning Rongrong, I want to let those four people know the fate of offending me." A group of people left the restaurant, leaving two staring outside, and the others hurried back to their family to mobilize the masters to come. They had returned from the academy before, and they didn''t have any personnel with them. "I can''t eat this meal anymore, let''s go." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena reluctantly put down their chopsticks, and walked out with Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing following Ao Tian. Ao Tian took the four girls directly downstairs. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were surprised to find that the people in this restaurant didn''t seem to see them, and were indifferent to their departure. When a few people left the restaurant, Ryoma came over by himself. After getting on the carriage, Ning Rongrong finally couldn''t help but ask: "Have you noticed that the people in the restaurant just now seemed blind and couldn''t see us." Zhu Zhuqing nodded and said: "I also found out. I waved in front of the manager just now, but he didn''t respond." Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu felt bright, knowing that it was made by Ao Tian. But they still nodded. Gu Yuena said: "It may be that the avalanche is very annoying, so the people in the restaurant will ignore our departure." "Sister Naer, but this is too weird, I don''t think they are acting, they really can''t see us." Zhu Zhuqing said. "I don''t think it''s acting either," Ning Rongrong said. Xiao Wu said, "Maybe their acting skills are better, otherwise, can we still be invisible?" Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up and said, "Yes, invisible. We were invisible just now." Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said: "How is this possible? I have never heard of anyone who can be invisible." But as soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Zhuqing''s heart moved, and he glanced at Ao Tian lightly. She remembered that when she ran to the Star Dou Great Forest, her spirit and physical strength were exhausted many times that day, but each time she would inexplicably recover automatically, and a burst of energy was injected into her body out of thin air. The situation that day was just as weird as it is today, and there is no way to explain it with common sense. "Could it be Ao Tian both times? But he is just a soul-sovereign. Maybe there are masters who help in secret, but things like teleporting soul power and helping people invisible through the air can''t even be a Title Douluo?" Many thoughts flashed through Zhu Zhuqing''s mind, but in the end he still didn''t find the answer. Xiao Wu smiled and said, "I don''t care what we do, they can''t see us, and it saves a lot of trouble. Do you want to get out of that restaurant?" "I don''t understand, I don''t want to." Ning Rongrong said. Zhu Zhuqing also nodded. Suddenly, Zhu Zhuqing looked stunned, and touched the collar. "What''s the matter?" Xiao Wu asked Zhu Zhuqing''s strange color. Zhu Zhuqing said: "The emblem of Shrek Academy is gone. I didn''t put it on the collar before. I forgot to remove it." Xiao Wu didn''t care: "Maybe it was dropped when I started it just now, let him, anyway, we are not Shrek students anymore." Zhu Zhuqing nodded, hum. Chapter 213： Find them out! "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Zhu Zhuqing''s emblem indeed fell in the room just now, when she attacked those people. Ao Tian noticed it at the time, but didn''t help her pick it up. Anyway, I''m not in Shrek Academy anymore, so what do you want this kind of thing to do? As for whether it will bring trouble to Shrek Academy, Ao Tian didn''t need to think about it. An Avalanche couldn''t kill Shrek''s people. "Have you eaten?" Ao Tian looked at Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu. "Full." Gu Yuena said. Xiao Wu nodded. "Then go home." Ao Tian said. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were directly ignored by him. He saw that Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong also ate a lot of food just now, shouldn''t they be hungry? "Go home? Where are you going back?" Ning Rongrong was puzzled. Ao Tian said: "I bought a big house in Tiandou City a few years ago." "Oh, then you are really rich. The house in this core area can be worth hundreds of thousands or millions of gold soul coins." Ning Rongrong said. "I never lack money." Ao Tian said. ... In the restaurant, after Ao Tian and the others left, Manager Wang hesitated, went to the door of Tianzi No.2, and knocked on the door a few times. "Miss Ning, Your Royal Highness Xue Beng has gone back to call for someone, please leave soon." Manager Wang is still very sensible. Neither Xue Beng nor Ning Rongrong can offend him. In case of a fight here, even if something happens outside the restaurant, he will not be able to escape responsibility. He didn''t want to be the object of those big shots. After waiting for a while, there was no response inside. "Miss Ning?" Manager Wang raised his voice slightly and called out again. There was still no movement inside. Manager Wang sighed and said, "Let''s go, go and tell the boss." He couldn''t help it, Ning Rongrong refused to come out, what can he do? "These two are both ugly masters. It seems that there will be a big collision tonight. I have to report quickly." Wang Jing idealized and left in a hurry. Not long after he left, Xue Beng rushed back menacingly with a group of people. Behind Xue Beng and a few young people, followed by dozens of soul masters, they rushed to the third floor, kicked open the second room of Tianzi. "Except for Ning Rongrong, take everything else to me." Xue Beng roared. His face was still swollen and bloodshot, looking terrifyingly hideous. In a hurry, he was worried that Ao Tian and a few people ran away. He couldn''t even take care of the treatment. After calling someone, he hurried back. He was slapped in the face in public, how could this make him a prince? The prince of an empire has been beaten. Is this still plausible? Does he still have a face? Those who ate here are all fascinating figures in Tiandou City, and there is no way to hide what happened tonight. His avalanche will surely become the joke of Tiandou City. That''s why he was so angry. However, after he kicked the room away, it was empty inside. "What about people?" A group of young people rushed to the door and looked inside, where there were still people inside. Several people dared to rush into the room and searched the corners inside, but they didn''t see a single figure. "What is this?" A young man picked up a badge-like thing. "Shrek Academy." He read the words on it. Avalanche grabbed it. "Shrek Academy, very good, I remember you." Xue Beng gritted his teeth and said, and received the emblem into the Soul Guidance Device. After speaking, he turned and left. The others all followed out of the restaurant. The avalanche''s voice was as cold as the winter wind, and said: "Check it out for me. Even if you go through Sky Dou City, you will find it out for me. I want to see how sacred Shrek Academy is!" After speaking, he couldn''t help taking a breath. The swollen face was so painful, it felt like it was about to rot. ... At this time, in the hotel where Shrek Academy settled. Flender only opened two rooms, a few teachers squeezed one, and Tang San''s four students squeezed one. There are two beds in the room, and the master occupies one. Flanders and the others have eaten dinner, and the teachers are quietly practicing their spirit power. Flender sat by the master''s bed, looking at the pale master, his face was full of worry. After the treatment, the master has stabilized, and apart from being unable to exercise vigorously, there is no major problem anymore. At this moment, the master finally opened his eyes. His eyes were still a little confused at first, remembering what happened in the evening, and the picture finally stayed on the huge horse''s head. Feeling the pain in the chest, the master asked blankly: "What''s wrong with me?" Flender sighed and said, "You wanted to prevent Ao Tian from leaving. When pulling his horse, you got hurt by the horse. The horse was too powerful, and it broke your breastbone. ." The master was unwilling, and said: "I just can''t figure out why Ao Tian and the others insist on leaving Shrek Academy, do they have a better place to go?" Flander said: "Ao Tian is rich and talented, and his background should not be weak. It''s natural to join a top-level senior academy. There is no problem. Maybe what he said is true. Going to Shrek Academy is just for fun. ." Seeing the sad look of the master, Flender comforted: "You don''t have to be sad, Xiaogang, Shrek Academy still has four little monsters now. You can adjust them carefully, and they will definitely be able to surpass Ao Tian in the future. Maybe wait. After they defeat Ao Tian, ??Ao Tian will come back and beg you to teach him." The master said: "Don''t worry, I won''t be decadent. I have confidence in my theory. I believe that Mubai and Tang San will defeat Ao Tian in the future." "Then shall we go to the Royal Academy?" Flander asked. "Go, why not? Borrowing chickens and eggs, we won''t lose money." The master smiled. Seeing the master recovered, Flender also smiled and said, "Then let''s go by tomorrow morningCan you hold on to it physically?" "Don''t worry, this injury is nothing, and you won''t waste your money in the store anymore," said the master. "That''s good, we will leave tomorrow morning, and we will stay in the Royal Academy for the next year, eating theirs and living with them." Flender smiled. ... Ao Tian''s carriage walked all the way to the core of Tiandou City, and then entered the most wealthy residential area in Tiandou City. "Tsk tusk, you are really rich. Compared with you, my pocket money is really pitiful." Ning Rongrong said. The housing prices here are terribly expensive, and she doesn''t know how many years she will have to save her pocket money before she can buy a house here. "You said you haven''t been here for several years, maybe the house has grown grass." Ning Rongrong asked. "No, someone is taking care of it there," Ao Tian said. At that time, he transferred a few spirit masters from the temple of Heaven Dou City to be stewards and guardians, and also hired some ordinary people to take care of them. With that, the carriage stopped in front of a medium-sized mansion. "Here." Ao Tian said. Several people got out of the carriage and stood in front of the mansion. The plaque at the gate of the mansion reads the word Aos House, and the gate is closed tightly. Ao Tian stepped forward and patted the door. The door opened and two nursing homes came out. The moment they saw Ao Tian clearly, their bodies shook and they shouted in surprise, "Mr. Ao, you are back." The two of them used to be soul masters in the Temple of Heaven Dou. They were transferred here by Ao Tian, ??and their welfare benefits were much higher than when they were in the Temple, their work was not so hard, and the time for cultivation was more abundant. Therefore, even if they stayed here for a few years, they did not complain. Ao Tian led several girls in and arranged a room for each of them. Gu Yuena naturally lived with him. Chapter 214： Evening party 0 ren snow "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! The mansion of Ao Tian is not too big in this area. The reason why Ao Tian fancy it is mainly because there is a small lake with nice scenery inside. The room he lives in is on the side of the lake, where there is a row of houses. On both sides of the house, there are two promenades leading to the outside along the lake. There are also pavilions and promenades on the lake. Lotus in the lake and willow trees by the lake. Although the lake is not very large, it makes people feel Very comfortable. Except for him and Gu Yuena in that row of houses, the other three girls lived in a separate room. When they came to the new place, both Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were a little excited. The two got up on a boat in the lake, and the darkness couldn''t stop them. Zhu Zhuqing was also a little moved, but after struggling for a while, she decided to go back to the room and take a shower and start practicing. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were standing on the wooden corridor at the door of the room holding hands at this time, watching Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong playing in the lake. "Ao Tian, ??I''m back to the room." Zhu Zhuqing said, looking at Ao Tian with big clear eyes. "Well, practice hard, after a while, I will give you a surprise." Ao Tian said. "What kind of surprise?" Zhu Zhuqing asked hurriedly with a glimmer of joy on his face. But she quickly calmed down and realized that she was a little gaffe. "It''s not a surprise if you say it. Go back and practice first." Ao Tian said with a smile. "Okay." Zhu Zhuqing nodded, turned and entered the house. If you look closely, you can still see the look of expectation in her eyes. Obviously, she liked the surprise that Ao Tian said. "What is the surprise he said? Is it another treasure that speeds up my cultivation?" Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but guess. "The things he gave me are so precious, I don''t know how I can repay his kindness..." After Zhu Zhuqing closed the door, Gu Yuena joked: "What is the surprise you said? Are you planning to spoil her?" "What are you talking nonsense?" Ao Tian said. "Her performance today is not bad, and she doesn''t want to have anything to do with the Star Luo Empire. I am going to improve her strength." Gu Yuena nodded and said, "It''s time to improve her strength. At her age, she shouldn''t spend all of her time on cultivation. Like Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong, occasional happily playing is the only one. What a girl should have." Ao Tian said: "There are also Ditian, your subordinates, I plan to improve their strength collectively in a while." Gu Yuena was surprised, and then asked worriedly: "Ditian and their cultivation bases are not low anymore. You all help them to improve, will it affect you?" "It''s okay, just refining some pills for them to improve their cultivation. Do you think I bleed them to drink?" Ao Tian smiled. "That''s okay." Gu Yuena showed a sweet smile, and her arms around Ao Tian tightened. Gu Yuena''s small gesture suddenly caused two groups of fire lights in Ao Tian''s eyes to suddenly light up. Gu Yuena was very familiar with Ao Tian, ??and she suddenly giggled when she felt Ao Tian''s little strangeness. But it didn''t take long for her to worry: "Recently, a few of them in Ditian have just crossed the calamity. If they break through collectively, they will cross the calamity frequently, I am afraid they will attract the investigation of the group of guys in the gods." "Come here, I am here, what are you worried about?" Ao Tian said. "Then I have nothing to worry about." Gu Yuena smiled again. She hugged Ao Tian''s arm and gently matched the tea. "Let''s go back to the room." She said softly, her voice very gentle, with a little temptation. Ao Tian turned his head to look, and found that Gu Yuena''s face had become red, and he could even feel that Gu Yuena''s body was heating up, making the surrounding temperature higher. In those big purple eyes, there are already intoxicating ripples. Facing such a stunner who was even more terrifying than a vixen, Ao Tian was naturally in high spirits. But he still shook his head and said, "Not now." "Why?" Gu Yuena asked in surprise. To her, Ao Tian''s jade fire is just a little bit fierce. Ao Tian said: "When I came to Tiandou City, I want to see Xueer first. I haven''t seen her for several months, so I miss her a little." Gu Yuena let go of Ao Tian''s arm and said, "Then you go and see her first. She stays in the deep palace alone, it''s pitiful." Ao Tian stretched out his hand and squeezed Gu Yuena''s small nose, lovingly said: "You are so considerate, it''s nice to have you." "Then I and Bibi Dong, who do you think is better?" Gu Yuena asked playfully. "Um...Both are good, both are equally good." Ao Tian said honestly. If it were other men, I guess they would have been exaggerating Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena pushed Ao Tian a bit, and said with a smile: "Stop teasing you, go find her. Come back early, um...you can''t come back tonight, you have to come on." As she said, she blinked at Ao Tian and made a cheering gesture. Ao Tian once told Gu Yuena about Qian Renxue. Gu Yuena knew that although Qian Renxue liked Ao Tian, ??she still couldn''t accept the fact that Ao Tian had other women. "You are so naughty, when I come back, you must be punished to do 10,000 fast squats." Ao Tian said. "Ten thousand are too few, how about one hundred thousand?" Gu Yuena raised her chin and said defiantly, without showing weakness. "Haha, this is best." Ao Tian laughed, opened the door and walked in, then teleported to the palace. Only then did Gu Yuena react, and she seemed to suffer a bit from doing 100,000 squats. Let yourself do all the physical work, is this really good? With a thought, Ao Tian came to the palace and entered Qian Renxue''s room. UU reading www.uukanshu. com The last time he came over, it was Qian Renxue''s birthday, and he came to pick Qian Renxue back. At that time, Qian Renxue happened to be changing clothes, and he was accidentally bumped into him. Both sides were a little embarrassed. So this time, in order to avoid such an embarrassing situation again, Ao Tian came in stealth. He will show up after he is sure that Qian Renxue is not changing clothes. Ao Tian''s so-called invisibility is nothing more than an application of the law of space, which is not difficult for him. He also has other methods of invisibility, such as hypnotizing targets, making the other person hallucinate and not feeling his own existence. What made him breathe a sigh of relief was that Qian Renxue was not changing clothes, but was sitting alone on the head of the bed. At this time, she had changed back to her original appearance, wearing a loose pajamas, long blond hair slightly curly, and a little wet, she should have just come out of the bath. She has been in her twenties, and she has only been in sight for a few months, and her figure is becoming fuller and fuller. It may be that Qian Xun Ji''s gene was inherited. Qian Renxue''s figure was extremely tall, with a height of 1.8 meters taller than Gu Yuena and Bibi Dong. Her two slender and straight legs were stretched straight and overlapped, revealing two white jade-like calves from the bottom of her trousers. Both feet are extremely smooth, even reflecting luster. The bumpy figure, every place exudes the temptation that can make a man feel happy. At this moment, she was leaning back against the head of the bed, holding a piece of golden scales in her hands, and her pretty face was full of longing. "Where are you now? Do you know how much I miss you?" she muttered to herself. Ao Tian, ??who was about to show up, suddenly gave up the idea of ??showing up when he heard these words. He wanted to hear what kind of attitude Qian Renxue had towards him now. Chapter 215： Determine the relationship, fierce 0 Renxue "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Qian Renxue''s very slender fingers gently stroked the golden scales, the scales were palm-sized, the patterns on them were extremely exquisite, and there was a character''snow'' in the center. In the past few months, she has explored the functions of the scales clearly, and while lamenting the incredible in her heart, she also understands the power of Ao Tian better. Qian Renxue put the scales on her face and said foolishly: "This is the scales on your body, with your breath, you know, I hold it to sleep every night, as if you are always there. by my side." "I have already thought of the answer to the question you left to me. Qian Renxue will never forget you as a big bad guy in my life." "Sister Dong''er has taken care of me like a real sister since I was a child. She can accept me as your woman, why can''t I accept her. There is also that Xiao Wu, which is also very cute. There is another one that I have never seen before, But she must be a perfect woman." "To love a person does not necessarily have to occupy all of him. This is how I feel about love in the past few months." Qian Renxue held the scales in front of her, and said affectionately: "Brother Tian, ??did you hear what I said?" "You don''t use mental power to communicate with the scales, how can I hear your voice?" Ao Tian''s voice suddenly sounded, and then he appeared. With a bang, the scales in Qian Renxue''s hand hit the bed. She stared at the sudden appearance of Ao Tian dumbfounded, and she couldn''t react for a while. She was whispering what she was saying quietly, alleviating her suffering of missing Ao Tian, ??but she didn''t expect Ao Tian to appear suddenly. "Although you didn''t use your mental energy to communicate with the scales, I have been here for a while, and I heard everything you said just now." Ao Tian said. Qian Renxue''s pretty face became extremely red from the brush, and his heart thumped, and he was about to jump out. She only dared to say that when she missed Ao Tian very much. Because of her reserved heart, she had never dared to contact Ao Tian through scales. Unexpectedly, this time he was caught by Ao Tian. "I...I..." Qian Renxue tried to defend herself, but she couldn''t speak. She had already spoken what was in her heart just now, and Ao Tian had heard them all, what else could she explain? "You... I hate it!" Qian Renxue covered her hot face with her hands, and threw herself on the bed, not daring to look up at Ao Tian. She had thought about the scenes of confessing her heart to Ao Tian countless times, but she did not expect that her heart would be heard by Ao Tian under such a situation. This made her completely unprepared and caught off guard. Ao Tian sat down by the bed, stretched out his hand and gently patted Qian Renxue''s back, and said: "Sorry, I haven''t come to see you in the past few months. I thought you were still angry with me, I thought you After I figure it out, I will take the initiative to contact me. Sorry, I was negligent." Qian Renxue suddenly sat up and slammed into Ao Tian''s arms, his fists banged against Ao Tian''s chest. "You wood, you haven''t come to see me for so long, and you think I will take the initiative to contact you, do you think girls are shameless?" Qian Renxue said while beating. Ao Tian didn''t evade, letting Qian Renxue beat her chest, his heart was moved. He raised his hands, then slowly fell, and gently hugged Qian Renxue. Feeling Ao Tian''s hug, Qian Renxue''s body trembled, stopped beating, and her body became even hotter. Her head was deeply buried in Ao Tian''s arms, and she did not dare to lift it up again. Ao Tian didn''t speak, and just hugged Qian Renxue quietly. Qian Renxue also did not speak, but feeling Ao Tian''s powerful and warm embrace, her heart became sweeter and sweeter. She had imagined the situation at this moment countless times, but she didn''t expect it would come so soon. Slowly, Qian Renxue''s two slender jade arms also wrapped around Ao Tian''s sturdy dragon waist. The two hugged each other tightly, feeling each other''s heartbeat. Qian Renxue''s character is still very brave and strong. After hugging for a while, she finally took the initiative to take action. She suddenly raised her head and pulled Ao Tian''s head with her hands. Ao Tian was surprised by Qian Renxue''s initiative. However, Qian Renxue had fully expressed her heart, and Ao Tian no longer had any scruples. Since Qian Renxue wanted it, he would satisfy her wish. But after only a few minutes of warmth, Qian Renxue shrank into Ao Tian''s arms and shook her head and said, "No, I still have a task. What if I have a child?" Ao Tian''s breathing became rapid, and every time he breathed, a scorching breath would be exhaled, causing the temperature of the room to slowly rise. "If you have my child, I will immediately destroy the Tiandou imperial family and be with you every day." Ao Tian said. Qian Renxue''s heart was about to melt, watching Ao Tian and this man affectionately. "My God, promise me that no matter how many women you have, you will love me forever!" "I promise you." "Well, it hurts me." ... Early in the morning, the sun was three poles, and Qian Renxue was still asleep. The bedding next to her was extremely messy, and the beautiful lady''s jade body was looming. Ao Tian stood next to him, the divine power in his body transformed into a vibrant attribute, and it spread into Qian Renxue''s body. Qian Renxue''s frowning brows gradually unfolded, and her state immediately returned to its peak. She snorted and opened her eyes. The scenes that happened last night seemed like a dream, which made her look a little tranced when she just woke up, with sweetness and joy in her heart. "Wake up?" Ao Tian smiled softly. Qian Renxue was only sure that the scene last night was not a dream, she really became Ao Tian''s woman. Qian Renxue was suddenly startled and suddenly turned over and said anxiously: "It''s so late. I have to go to the Imperial Study Room to listen to Xueye''s teaching." With that, she quickly began to pretend. She absorbed a soul bone pretended by an angel and possessed the ability to disguise her body shape, voice, and even martial spirit. It''s just that Wuhun is just a camouflage appearance, and it will be exposed once it fights. As if it had been repeated thousands of times, Qian Renxue was extremely proficient, and within a few minutes she had become a tall and handsome man. This is the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire, Xue Qinghe. Qian Renxue hurried out and said, "You are here waiting for me to come back." After speaking, she ran out. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, then turned around and began to clean up the room. He put away the handkerchief with the blood-colored plum blossoms, and imposed several restrictions on it to ensure that the bright red will never fade. This is a mark of love between two people, and he has to cherish it. Immediately afterwards, he carefully made the bed, cleaned up the quilt, dried and folded it. After doing all this, he sat down contentedly and waited quietly for Qian Renxue''s return. The servants in the palace where Qian Renxue lived were all replaced by people from the Spirit Hall, so without Qian Renxue''s permission, no one would come here. Ao Tian''s spirit followed Qian Renxue''s figure to the royal study room of the imperial palace. Qian Renxue explained to Xueye why she came late today, citing that she practiced too hard at night. Xueye didn''t blame Qian Renxue, but instead told Qian Renxue to pay attention to his body and not to rush into practice. Later, she drove Qian Renxue back and asked her to rest more today and don''t exhaust her body. Therefore, Qian Renxue came back less than half an hour after she left. Qian Renxue entered her palace, just about to return to her room, suddenly stopped, and shouted to the surrounding guards and maids: "No one is allowed to approach my room without my permission today." After speaking, she ran back in a hurry, and only breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Ao Tian still in the room. In front of Ao Tian, ??she began to remove her disguise, and even straight away the prince''s costume. Qian Renxue''s personality is very strong, domineering, and aggressive among girls, and he doesn''t lose to men at all. Therefore, after completely confirming the relationship with Ao Tian, ??the trace of her daughter''s reserve has been left behind by her. "Brother Tian, ??love me." Qian Renxue said. Ao Tian couldn''t help having a headache. How can these girls be more ferocious than the other. If you deal with him one by one, then he will be sad for the rest of the day. Chapter 216： Misunderstanding, we are from Shrek Academy "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Ao Tian raised his hands and held Qian Renxue who wanted to embrace him. "I was so tired last night, you have to take this matter slowly, and you can''t act too hastily." Ao Tian said. He was thinking of taking Qian Renxue to meet Gu Yuena''s girls before, so that they could get along well and cultivate their feelings. If you are entangled by Qian Renxue again, then this matter will have to be delayed until noon. Qian Renxue frowned and said, "I don''t think there is any problem. My body is full of strength now, and my condition is better than ever. There are faint signs of breakthroughs in my cultivation level. Really, I am not tired at all." I helped you to adjust your body. Its strange that youre tired. Ao Tian was a little speechless, but he still said, "Well, its just a short while. Xiao Wu and the others have also arrived in Tiandou City. Ill have to wait a while. Take you to see them." "Hehe." Qian Renxue stubbornly stopped Ao Tian and walked inside. "Then leave at noon, there are still three hours." She said with bright eyes. It was the first time that Ao Tian was held in such a domineering manner by a woman, and she felt a little shame in her heart. But this scene was fortunately not seen by Na''er and the others, otherwise their image of wise and martial arts would collapse. Xiaobie wins the newlyweds because the love for Ao Tian has been backlogged for too long. Although it was crazy once yesterday, the love in Qian Renxue''s heart is still so strong. Moreover, she likes the feeling of being unable to stop. ... Outside of Heaven Dou City, Shrek and his party had been walking for almost an hour, walked and asked, and finally came to the vicinity of the Royal Academy. "This is the Royal Academy?" Flender pointed to the thousand-meter-high mountain in front of him in a weird tone. Tiandou Imperial Academy is still very famous in Tiandou City. Most common people know the approximate location of the Royal Academy. Shrek and a group of people came here following the instructions of others. The kilometer-long mountain is full of vegetation, and some buildings can be seen vaguely. There is a lush forest behind the mountain, and there is a lake on the side. The master looked at it, compared it with other people''s descriptions, and finally determined that this was the Royal Academy. "It should be here, we will know when we go up and ask." said the master. At this time, apart from being unable to exercise vigorously, he has no problems walking. "It is a royal academy because of the mountains and rivers. It''s really a good place." Tang San exclaimed. "Compared to the place where the birds didn''t **** before, this place is already very good." Ma Hongjun also said. Oscar squeezed his eyes at Ma Hongjun and said, "Fatty, there must be a lot of female students in the Royal Academy. Your dream of finding a soul master girlfriend may be realized here." Ma Hongjun still wears a black mask, covering all the skin on his face. Although he can''t see his expression, his eyes are full of expectation. This time, neither Flender nor the teachers attacked Ma Hongjun. Zao Wou-ki patted Ma Hongjun on the shoulder, and said earnestly: "You have to practice hard for a year here. Women like strong men. As long as you are strong enough, they won''t care too much about your appearance. " Encouraged, Ma Hongjun nodded heavily. "Let''s go." Flender took the lead and sighed as he walked: "The air is fresh and the scenery is beautiful. It''s a good place for retirement. It''s a pity that we can only stay here for one year." At this moment, trouble came. "Stop! Who are you?" A loud shout came from behind. Flanders turned around in doubt, and found a dozen young people rushing from behind and quickly surrounded them. There were eleven young people in this group. What surprised everyone in Shrek was that these young people had a red palm print on their faces, which was extremely eye-catching. These eleven people are Xue Beng and his group of friends. Their swollen faces have disappeared, but the slap marks are extremely stubborn and extremely difficult to eliminate. They have found many healing spirit masters to find no way, and the effect is minimal. Also, each of them has lost a few teeth, and now they are leaking. The Healing Spirit Master couldn''t help their teeth grow back, so they could only find someone to fill the dentures later. Xue Beng didn''t want to come to the academy, but was driven by his uncle, Prince Xue Xing. Along the way, they were pointed and pointed, and they didn''t know how much fire was in their hearts. Now, seeing a group of very old-fashioned guys wanting to enter the academy, he couldn''t bear it anymore, and he could just use these gangsters to vent their anger. Seeing the bright red palm prints on the faces of Xue Beng''s group of people, Ma Hongjun couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Xue Beng''s eyes instantly fell on the fat man Ma Hongjun. He heard the laughter extremely harsh, causing the anger in his heart to burst out violently. "Hit me!" Xue Beng shouted harshly. A group of hillbillies, let''s talk about it after a fight. The rest of the young people were also full of fire. They bullied others on weekdays, but they were beaten to doubt their lives last night. The anger in their hearts made them feel uncomfortable. Now there are people who are looking for death at the door, how can they let it go. Eleven people immediately released their martial souls, and none of the great soul masters had broken through to the soul deity. "Go together." Xue Beng roared, and rushed toward the group of Shrek first. Dai Mubai sneered and said, "A group of great soul masters, looking for death!" After speaking, he appeared in front of Avalanche in a flash, kicked out, hitting Avalanche''s chest. Xue Beng let out a scream and was kicked out by Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai immediately released his martial spirit, two yellow and one purple spirit rings surrounded him, and the powerful aura exploded, making the group of young people who were charging up stunned. Dai Mubai''s combat experience is extremely rich, and he adheres to the consistent principle of fighting first, then speaking. He didn''t stop his hands, and while his figure flickered, several screams rang out. The remaining people suddenly woke up from the awkward state, and fled back in a panic. They really didn''t expect that among these very old-fashioned people, there would be a Soul Venerable, and still such a cruel and terrifying Martial Soul. They can also bully the weak but when faced with a soul sovereign, they are immediately persuaded. Dai Mubai still wanted to catch up and beat these guys into crying father and mother, but he was stopped by Flender. "Mubai, it''s okay." Flender shouted. Dai Mubai stopped immediately, sneered, and said, "A bunch of trash!" After speaking, he walked back. Flender didn''t let Dai Mubai continue to take action because this was the site of the Royal Academy. These young people didn''t think it had anything to do with the Royal Academy. The group of young people retreated quickly, and then helped up the avalanche. There was a big footprint on Xue Beng''s chest, and Dai Mubai''s foot just now almost made him lose his breath. At this moment he was full of anger and was about to explode. Especially Dai Mubai''s waste, that kind of disdain, that kind of lofty posture, made it difficult for him to accept. "You dare to fight back, do you know who I am?" Xue Beng roared. "I care about you, people like you are born to owe you a fight." Dai Mubai sneered and folded his arms around his chest. Flander stretched out his hand to stop Dai Mubai, and asked with a smile, "You should be students of the Royal Academy, right?" "Yes, you dare to break into the Royal Academy, you are dead!" a young man said viciously. At this time, the master took a few steps forward and said with a smile: "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings, everyone is our own. We are from Shrek Academy, at the invitation of your Royal Academy, come here to learn and exchange. The conflicts just now are all Misunderstanding, I am Shrek''s teacher, and I apologize to you." After speaking, the master slightly bent over to express his apology. Then, he raised his head and continued: "Please go in and inform Qin Ming that Shrek Academy is here." Xue Beng was stunned, and his partners were also stunned. Chapter 217： Tang 3 is strong and confident again "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! The personnel of their respective families have already begun to search in Tiandou City, even if they dig three feet, they must find Shrek Academy. Unexpectedly, the Shrek Academy was automatically delivered to the door before one morning had passed. "Shrek Academy, very good, are you ready to bear my anger?" Xue Beng smiled angrily. His eyes swept across Shrek and these people, but he didn''t find Ao Tian and several girls. But it doesn''t matter, as long as you catch this group of people, those few can''t run away. The master thought Xue Beng was worried about what he had just been beaten, so he said, "Sorry, it was our student who was impulsive just now. Mubai, come over and apologize to them." Dai Mubai remained indifferent, and asked him to apologize to a group of arrogant trash. Is this possible? The master whispered: "We have to go to the Royal Academy. You hit someone from the student just now, maybe the Royal Academy will make things difficult. So, just apologize." Dai Mubai took a few steps forward and said, "I''m sorry." When he was speaking, he didn''t even look at the others in Xue Beng, so he walked back after speaking. "Do you think it''s okay to apologize? Don''t even think about it today." Xue Beng said harshly. A young man quietly pulled Xue Beng''s clothes, and whispered: "His Royal Highness, that guy is Soul Venerable, and the other ones who haven''t taken a shot don''t know what their strengths are. It''s better for us to go back and call someone over." Xue Beng also understood this truth, so he put down his harsh words and said, "Your Shrek Academy is dead!" Flander frowned and said: "Too disappointed, is this the quality of the students at the Royal Academy?" Seeing the performance of these people like Avalanche, Flanders'' expectations for the Royal Academy suddenly dropped. Several people in Xue Beng were about to return to Tiandou City to call for someone, and at this moment, a stern voice came from the mountain. "What''s the matter? Who is making noise here?" The voice sounded full of anger, and the voice fell, and the figure of a middle-aged man appeared from the mountain path and came quickly toward this side. This person looks over 50 years old, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, wearing a silver outfit with a majestic complexion. "Great, Teacher Sun is here." A young man shouted excitedly. Teacher Sun came to the front and found a red palm print on the faces of Xue Beng''s group of people, and a footprint on Xue Beng''s chest, which was quite embarrassed. He looked at Shrek''s group of people again, feeling very stunned, guessing in his heart that Xue Beng had a conflict with this group of people just now and was injured. He frowned and asked, "Who are you?" Seeing that the teacher finally came out, Flender took a few steps forward and came to Teacher Sun, saying: "We are from Shrek Academy. We are here at the invitation of your teacher Qin Ming to study and exchange." A surprised look flashed across Teacher Sun''s face, his eyes swept over everyone in Shrek, and then a smile appeared on his face. "It turned out to be a friend of Shrek Academy, disrespectful and disrespectful." Flender couldn''t figure out Teacher Sun''s attitude for a while, but he still replied, "Where and where." Teacher Sun said: "You can teach a genius like Teacher Qin, which is worthy of admiration. I apologize to you on behalf of the Royal Academy for what happened just now. Come with me, and I will take you to see Teacher Qin first." With that, Teacher Sun turned around and walked back. Flender and the master glanced at each other and were a little surprised. They didn''t expect the teachers of the Royal Academy to be so easy to talk. Teacher Sun glanced at a few people in Xue Beng. He knew the virtues of the guys in Xue Beng very well. The conflict just now must have been caused by Xue Beng first. Otherwise, people like Shrek came all the way, how could they take the initiative to clashed with the people from the Royal Academy. "Teacher Sun, they hurt us, so let them go?" a young man shouted unwillingly. Teacher Sun turned his head and glared fiercely, and said, "I''ll clean up you later." After speaking, he took a group of Shrek people up the mountain. Only an avalanche group of people remained under the mountain. "His Royal Highness, what should I do now?" Xue Beng sneered and said, "What should I do? Naturally, I went back and called people. I let them go in and lie down." A young man frowned and said, "Among those people, some of the students'' cultivation base has reached the soul-sovereign. The teacher''s cultivation base should be higher. It may require top masters to deal with them. The top masters in my family may be difficult to mobilize." "Yes, and looking at Mr. Sun''s attitude just now, this Shrek Academy may still be a distinguished guest of our Academy, and it may not be easy to deal with them." Another person said. Xue Beng sneered and said: "Don''t worry, if I provoke me, I will make them feel unprecedented fear. Even the three major education committees of the college can''t keep them." After that, Xue Beng didn''t enter the academy, but walked quickly in the direction of Heaven Dou City. The others looked at each other for a while, and all quickly followed the avalanche. "Does the four princes want to move the prince?" they thought to themselves. A group of people from Shrek Academy followed Teacher Sun up the mountain and saw many mimicry practice places along the way, which opened their eyes. Teacher Sun took them to a meeting room and waited, and then called Qin Ming over. Qin Ming and Flanders met, naturally, they were very happy. However, he was a little puzzled, Shrek Academy actually lost a few students. After Flander briefly explained it, Qin Ming could only sigh and regret. "Go, I''ll take you to meet the three major teaching committees of the college. They are all veteran teachers of the college''s teaching committee, and their strength has reached the level of Contra." Qin Ming smiled. "Contra!" Ma Hongjun couldn''t help calling out. The strongest soul master he had ever seen was his own teacher, and he had never seen a strong soul master before. Qin Ming touched Ma Hongjun''s head and laughed: "Little fat guy, don''t be surprised. With your talent, as long as you practice well, you will surely see them often in the future, and you can also ask them about cultivation problems." "Good senior, I will definitely work hard." Ma Hongjun said obediently. Under the leadership of Qin Ming, a group of people came to the very center of the college. Here is the largest building, and the Board of Education is here. When they came here, three old people were already waiting at the door of the Board of Education. Flander was shocked, and quickly stepped forward, bending over to salute. The same goes for the master and several other teachers. After briefing and greeting each other for a while, the two sides entered the Board of Education. The cultivation levels of the three education committees were 86th, 85th, and 83rd respectively, and the first one was the 86th-level Controlling Contra Dream Machine. A group of people seated in the hall, and Tang San and other four students could only stand behind the master. After the two sides touted each other for a while, Mengshenji asked: "I heard Qin Ming said that your Shrek Academy now has a talented genius control student. I don''t know who it is?" The master smiled and said: "A genius dare not be a genius, Tang San, come out and show the three seniors. UU reading www.uukahnshu.com" Tang San walked out, bends down and respectfully salutes the three Contras. After the salute, he stood upright, looking at the three Contras neither humble nor arrogant. "There is boldness, I like it." The eighty-third level Sky Green Vine Contra Luo Zhilin laughed. Immediately, his eyes narrowed, and his huge spirit power pressed towards Tang San, trying to test Tang San''s depth. At this time, everyone in the hall could see this Contra''s temptation to Tang San. Tang San''s face was firm, his body was as straight as a javelin, his attitude was neither humble nor overbearing, and he ran the Xuantian Gong with all his strength to resist. Zhilin kept increasing his spirit power output. When he reached the forty-fifth level, Tang San finally couldn''t hold on, and released the Blue Silver Grass and Eight Spider Lances, shocking the three education committees. Only then did Zhilin withdraw his soul power suppression. The three teachers hurriedly asked about Tang San''s situation. The master was quite proud of Tang San''s various excellent performances in control, and also said that the Eight Spider Lances were the secret of the external spirit bone, which made the three old people shocked. Then stared at Tang San with bright eyes. At this time, the Eight Spiders had completely integrated with Tang San, and could not be separated, so the master was not worried that anyone would covet it. He said that he would still allow Tang San to get the attention of these three seniors, which would be beneficial to Tang San. "I penetrated one of the eight channels of the odd meridian? Has my soul power increased by one level?" Tang San felt ecstatic in his heart as he felt the changes in his body. He knows very well how great the benefits of cultivation will be after the eight channels of the strange meridians are connected, and it will greatly increase his cultivation speed. Tang San returned to stand behind the master, his eyes flashed with confidence, and said in secret, "Ao Tian, ??I will surprise you next time I meet!" At this moment, a voice of majesty but angrily came from outside: "Is the chief of Dreams machine?" Chapter 218： Don 3 seriously injured "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! A group of people in the hall looked out, and suddenly saw three people come in. One of them is Xue Beng, the red slap mark on his face has not disappeared, and his face is full of strong hatred. In the center is Xue Beng''s uncle, Prince Xue Xing, with an extremely arrogant expression. The last person was an old man with dark green hair, beard, and eyes. It was very horrible. After this person came in, he closed his eyes and didn''t even look at everyone in the hall, but he was extremely dangerous. a feeling of. The three education committees quickly got up, and the masters were embarrassed to sit, and then stood up. "My prince, what brought you here?" Mengshen Ji came out. This turned out to be the prince! The master and the others were shocked, and they didn''t expect that the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire would be alarmed on the first day of his arrival. This is the real brother of Xueye Great Emperor, holding heavy power in his hand. Since Xue Beng came in, his gaze has been on Dai Mubai, Dai Mubai kicked him just now, he still remembered it in his heart. Xue Xing ignored the Dream Machine, but turned to Xue Beng and asked, "Is it them?" While speaking, his finger pointed at a group of Shrek people. Oops! The master and the others chuckled in their hearts and secretly said: "The big thing is not good." They had guessed that the relationship between the young man and the prince must be unusual, this is for revenge. Xue Beng nodded his head heavily, and said bitterly: "It''s them. The other four people from their academy injured me last night. They kicked me again just now." Xue Xing nodded and shouted majesticly: "Come here!" The sound of uniform footsteps suddenly sounded, the ground vibrated, and a group of soldiers wearing armor and holding weapons rushed in. There were more than a dozen soldiers in this team, all of them exuding spirit power fluctuations, but it was not very obvious. Xue Xing waved his hand and said coldly: "Get it for me!" The soldiers rushed towards the group of Shrek. Xue Beng watched this scene with a strong expression of pleasure on his face. As for Shrek''s group of people, they were a little panicked. Fortunately at this time, the three education committees of the Royal Academy stood up and stood in front of everyone in Shrek. "My prince, what do you mean?" Mengshenji said coldly. He had seen Tang San''s peerless talent just now, and he also possessed the legendary external spirit bone, so he would never let Xue Xing take Tang San away. The master was fairly calm, he was still thinking about what Xue Beng said just now, and suddenly he found something suspicious. He hurriedly said loudly: "Your prince, there must be a misunderstanding. Everyone in our college stayed in the hotel last night and didn''t hurt this classmate." "Dare to quibble?" Xue Beng sneered and took out a badge, slammed it on the master''s face, and shouted: "Old thing, open your eyes to see what this is!" "You''re looking for death!" Tang San roared and rushed towards Xue Beng. The other party smashed Master''s face with something, and even cursed Master''s old thing. This had already touched Tang San''s Ni Lin. The master and Tang Hao are both Tang San''s inverse scales, and those who touch them die! With the prince here today, Tang San didn''t dare to kill, but he must let the other party remember. If it were in the wilderness, this young man would have already become a corpse if he dared to insult the master like this. What if this young man is covered by a prince now? Tang San is not afraid. The young man provoked the conflict just now at the foot of the mountain. Tang San believed that his side had reason. "Little San, come back soon," the master yelled anxiously. However, it was too late. The old man with messy hair standing beside Xue Xing opened his eyelids slightly and snorted coldly. The forward Tang San''s chest suddenly received a heavy blow, and his whole body flew backwards, a big mouthful of blood spurted out with a pop. The master''s expression changed drastically, and he quickly took Tang San down. The old man''s complexion didn''t fluctuate, and he closed his eyes again. "Thank you Senior Dugu." Xue Xing said respectfully. The old man nodded slightly and said nothing. Upon hearing Senior Dugu, the three educational committees of Mengshenji suddenly became suspicious, as if they had recognized the identity of the old man. "Little San, what''s the matter with you?" the master''s anxious voice sounded. At this moment, Tang San''s face had become pale as paper, and blood was constantly pouring out of his mouth. This scene scared the master. Oscar quickly made a big sausage for Tang San to eat. The Mengshenji trio scattered and stood in front of everyone in Shrek. "My prince, if you don''t make things clear today, don''t want to touch them." Mengshenji said. "Is it not clear enough?" Xue Xing pointed to Xue Bengs face and sneered: Xue Beng was beaten in a building last night. He lost a few teeth, and the palm prints on his face are hard to remove. He was caught by them just now. One of them kicked and beat the prince. This is a felony, and it''s not an exaggeration to execute it immediately!" He turned out to be the prince! Shrek''s group of people were shocked. Dai Mubai''s expression was even more unpleasant. Although he was also a prince, this place was the Heaven Dou Empire after all, and the prince of others was still here. The strong dragon can''t fight the earth snake, I am afraid he will be planted here today. Ma Hongjun was a little frightened. He, who was standing with Dai Mubai, quickly walked away and ran to Tang San''s side, caring about Tang San. Seeing Tang San getting better, the master stood up, holding the emblem in his hand, and said, "I think you should have misunderstood." When the master spoke, everyone''s eyes focused on him. The master looked at Xue Beng and asked, "Did the person who beat you last night a man and four women?" Xue Beng sneered: "It''s them. They accidentally dropped this emblem. If you tell their whereabouts, I can let you go. Otherwise, the consequences will not be affordable." "It''s Ao Tian, ??it must be Ao Tian and the others." Ma Hongjun suddenly shouted. "President Flender, what is going on?" Dream Machine asked with a frown. Flender smiled bitterly: "The four people mentioned by His Highness Xue Beng were former students of our academy but yesterday afternoon, they had already left Shrek Academy. What they did after leaving We are completely unaware of the matter." "You said that you would be separated? Old thing, don''t think you can lie to me by making up a story. If you don''t tell where they are today, none of you will want to live!" Xue Beng said bitterly. He has really become the joke of the entire Sky Dou City now, how can this make him not hate it. It is estimated that after a while, the emperor father will also find him to talk to him in the palace and give him a hit. Qin Ming stood up and said, "I can testify that those students did leave Shrek Academy yesterday afternoon, and one of them is Ning Rongrong, a daughter of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Your prince, if you dont believe it, you can Contact Qibao Liulizong and ask." When he said this, Xue Xing immediately believed in seven or eight, but he still said coldly: "Those people are so cruel, and it has nothing to do with your college''s education." Mengshen said: "Your prince, the avalanche injury obviously has nothing to do with these people. If you are so aggressive anymore, I will enter the palace to meet your Majesty. Please comment." "Mengshen Ji, can''t you make it the other way around?" Xue Xing said angrily. He, who was still arrogant just now, finally felt a little flustered at this time. If it gets to your Majesty, this matter will be difficult to handle. His purpose here is to help Xue Beng out of his breath. The most important thing is to drive this group of foreign guys out of the Royal Academy. The three old guys of Mengshenji were all from Xue Qinghe, and Xue Xing naturally didn''t want to see them recruiting geniuses. At this time, Xue Beng pointed to Dai Mubai and said, "Even if the matter last night has nothing to do with you, but he kicked me just now, why did he kick me if he wanted to be a prince? Unless he was asked to leave one. Legs, otherwise this is not over!" Chapter 219： 0 Renxue and Gu Yuena "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! "At the foot of the mountain just now, you obviously did it first, and you still want to besiege us." Oscar said boldly. Mengshen said: "My prince, it''s no wonder Shrek''s people, Xue Beng''s behavior, you know, since he provoked this matter, he deserved the beating." "But I am the fourth prince of the Heaven Dou Empire. He, a pariah, dared to do something to me. I let him leave a leg as kindness." Xue Beng''s hatred remained unabated. Flender stood up and said, "He is not a pariah, he is Dai Mubai, the prince of the Star Luo Empire." Mengshenji sneered: "My prince, did you hear that? This little brother is the prince of the Star Luo Empire. Do you want to cause a war between the two empires?" "He said yes? Then I am still the emperor of the Star Luo Empire." Xue Beng sneered. Dai Mubai didn''t say a word, and took out a token that could represent his identity. Mengshenji continued: "The matter is already very clear. It is the provocation of Avalanche first. This little brother''s behavior is self-defense. Moreover, the incident that Avalanche injured last night has nothing to do with Shrek. Then I will enter the palace and ask your majesty to judge." Xue Xing was furious, this Dream God machine relied on being a veteran of the Royal Academy, and threatened him with his Majesty at every turn. But how could he let things go so easily today? He suddenly smiled and said: "Since it''s a misunderstanding, they are not to blame for the damage suffered by Avalanche. But I heard that they want to join the Royal Academy. Is there such a thing?" Mengshenji nodded and said: "Shrek Academy will be merged into the Royal Academy, and I will study here for one year." Xue Xing is the person in charge of the Royal Academy designated by Xue Ye, and this matter really needs to be reported to Xue Xing. Xue Xing sneered: "The Royal Academy is not a cat or dog that can enter. I have to see if they have that strength. If they can hold on for five minutes under the suppression of Senior Dugu, then I will let them stay here. If No, then get out." "You... deceive people too much!" Mengshenji said angrily. He had vaguely guessed the identity of Dugu Bo, that was a Title Douluo, how could Shrek''s group of people resist it? He already understood that Xue Xing was determined not to let Shrek Academy enter the Royal Academy. As soon as Mengshen Ji finished speaking, among the Shrek people, Dai Mubai roared and rushed out. He was already grumpy. He had been humiliated just now. He had had enough. He wanted to see how much the old man weighed. At the moment he rushed out, he completed the possession of the martial soul. The third spirit ability, the White Tiger King Kong Transformation, was activated to increase the attack power, and then released a white tiger barrier to withstand the attack. Finally, his mouth opened, and the white tiger split light waves towards it. The old man shot. Dai Mubai was still very cautious. Just now the old man could stun Tang San with a cold snort, his strength was obviously not low. Dai Mubai rushed out too suddenly, and even Mengshenji didn''t react. He didn''t expect this young man to be so impulsive. However, before Dai Mubai''s white tiger cracking light wave ejected from his mouth, his body softened without warning. Dai Mubai''s martial spirit retracted automatically, his whole face turned green, and then it quickly spread all over his body. "I can''t help myself!" Xue Xing sneered. Originally thought that the three Menshenji seniors could protect their masters, after seeing this scene, their faces finally changed color and hurriedly shouted: "We are not joining the Royal Academy. We will withdraw immediately, and please let the Dugu seniors let this go. Junior, forgive him for his youthful ignorance." "Xiaogang, you..." Flender said in surprise. "What are you? This is the famous Senior Bilin Douluo Dugubo!" the master explained. Flender and the other teachers were shocked at once, the Jade Scale Douluo, also known as the Poison Douluo, was so frightening that they would appear here. The master took a few steps forward and said respectfully: "Senior Dugu, please let this kid go, and we will leave immediately." Several of Flanders stopped talking. Only then did Dugubo opened his eyes, and the two dark green eyeballs rolled a little, glanced at the master, and said: "Unexpectedly, there are people who can recognize the old man." While speaking, Dai Mubai''s body also changed, and the green spreading on the skin began to recede quickly. Tang San stared at Dai Mubai blankly, surprised, he didn''t even understand how Dugu Bo made the move. He is a master of poison, but the old man''s use of poison in front of him is a little too terrifying. Suddenly he stared at Dugu Bo''s face, with some doubts in his heart. There seemed to be some problems with the old man''s poison, and he seemed to have gone crazy. But since the opponent was an enemy, Tang San had no reason to remind him. Dai Mubai was poisoned inexplicably just now. He watched his body lose consciousness and was terrified in his heart. Now that the poison had receded, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. It''s just that although the poison was detoxified, his body was corroded by the toxin, and his body was extremely weak. Xue Xing smiled and said, "That''s right, how can you use the training resources of the Royal Academy as you want? If you don''t leave today, you will be at your own risk." After speaking, he went out. At this moment, a slim figure rushed in from outside. "Grandpa." Dugu Yan shouted, and then plunged into Dugu Bo''s arms. Then she saw a group of Shrek people and Tang San who was pale. "Grandpa, it''s him." Dugu Yan pointed to Tang San. Dugu Bo glanced at Tang San, and walked out with Dugu Goose. "Grandpa, why don''t you punish that guy? That time in Soto City, he called our green scale poison a trick of carving insects, but so. He also broke my third spirit ability with two bags of wine." asked Dugu Goose . "Don''t worry, Grandpa will definitely help you get revenge. I will make him worse than dead, and then die after experiencing the fear of Bilin Poison Just kill him, give him an unforgettable one. The lesson is enough." Dugu Yan said. "Okay, grandpa listens to you, grandpa is going back, you have to study hard here." After Dugu Goose left, Dugu Bo muttered to himself: "Yanyan, you still feel softer, dare to look down on Bilin Poison, that little guy will not live long." ... A group of people from Shrek Academy came in and left the Royal Academy in embarrassment without even sitting on their stools. Inside the palace, Ao Tian, ??who had struggled for three hours, finally stopped. Qian Renxue took a bath, then put on beautiful women''s clothing, spinning in front of Ao Tian. "Brother Tian, ??is this good-looking?" Qian Renxue asked expectantly. Ao Tian smiled and said, "It looks good, everything you wear looks good." "Who looks better than that Gu Yuena?" Qian Renxue asked, blinking her big eyes. "Forehead" "What? Hurry up." Qian Renxue hugged Ao Tian''s arm tightly. Ao Tian couldn''t help having a headache. Why do girls like to ask this question? Also, why do you like to hug your arms? He moved in his heart and said with a smile: "I said you may not believe it, let you go and see for yourself." With that, he grabbed Qian Renxue''s waist and teleported. "No, I haven''t dressed up yet." Qian Renxue exclaimed. It''s just that the teleportation was too fast, and she shouted these words when she reached Ao Tian''s room. Before meeting another woman in Ao Tian, ??she wanted to dress herself beautifully, and she also had some thoughts of competing with that woman who had never met. When she recovered, she had already found herself in a strange room. In addition to Ao Tian in the room, there was also an extremely beautiful woman looking at herself with a smile. Chapter 220： 0 Renxues killing intent "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Gu Yuena''s big purple eyes, waist-length silver hair, beautiful face, graceful figure, and very special temperament all attracted Qian Renxue''s eyes and shocked her heart. This woman is too perfect, Qian Renxue commented in her heart. She used to think that Bibi Dong was the most perfect woman in the world. Later, she gradually grew up and was no longer weaker than Bibi Dong in every aspect. I didn''t expect to see such a perfect woman now. She is also perfect, but her style is different from Bibi Dong. Even Qian Renxue, who is the best beauty, was amazed the moment she saw Gu Yuena. She had imagined many times before, what kind of woman this Gu Yuena was. Unexpectedly, it was so perfect, without any flaws. Gu Yuena was also observing Qian Renxue. Before that, she was also very curious about what Qian Renxue looked like, which made Ao Tian never forget. From this look, she did not disappoint. Qian Renxue''s long golden hair was slightly curled like a wave, and she was tall, plump and proud. The lines of that beautiful face were more obvious than those of ordinary women, and it was a bit more heroic. Such a woman is absolutely worthy of Ao Tian. Under Gu Yuena''s careful observation, she found that Qian Renxue was no longer the perfect body at this time, and she suddenly understood that something indescribable must have happened between Ao Tian and Qian Renxue last night. "You are Xue''er." Gu Yuena walked over enthusiastically and took Qian Renxue''s hand. "Yes." Gu Yuena has a strong aura, Qian Renxue, who is like a strong woman, has become incomparably as cute as a little sister in front of her. "You can call me sister Naer." Gu Yuena said kindly. Have you started to fight for size so soon? Seeing this scene, Ao Tian was a little bit dumbfounded. Qian Renxue hesitated for a while, did not call, but looked at Ao Tian. Obviously, she was unwilling to make a small one as soon as they met. Ao Tian said: "Just call her sister Naer, she is older than you, and much older than Dong''er." "Sister Naer." Qian Renxue yelled willingly. "Sister Naer, you are so beautiful." "Sister Xueer, you are also very beautiful. If I were a man, I would love you to death at first sight." Gu Yuena smiled. The two women had just met each other when they started touting each other. The temperament and appearance of the two are superb, and they even felt a sense of sympathy when they first met. The two girls held hands, then sat on the edge of the bed and started chatting. This scene is a very pleasing thing for Ao Tian. Gu Yuena suddenly showed a sly smile and asked, "Sister Xueer, did you have a very happy time with him last night?" Qian Renxue was stunned for a moment, and her pretty face instantly turned red. Although she had become very unrestrained when she was with Ao Tian, ??she feels very ashamed to talk about this kind of thing with another woman now. "What''s so shy? My sister is also here." Gu Yuena smiled. At this time, she seemed to have turned into a female hooligan. She couldn''t find anyone to talk about the shy and happy things before, after all, Xiao Wu''s age was still a little younger. Now Qian Renxue has become Ao Tian''s woman just like her, so naturally she doesn''t have to hesitate to speak. These secret things in the room, I can finally find a partner to talk about. Facing Gu Yuena''s questioning, Qian Renxue finally nodded and gave a soft hmm. "Then when did you end?" Gu Yuena curiously asked. "When the sky is slightly bright," Qian Renxue replied. After she said that, she looked at Ao Tian, ??and her face became even redder. Ao Tian really didn''t look at it, so he pushed the door and walked out. The three girls Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, and Xiao Wu were all cultivating spirit power in their rooms before. Although they left Shrek Academy, their habit of hard cultivation remained. This row of houses is a wooden building, the sound insulation effect is not very good, they vaguely heard the conversation between Gu Yuena and Qian Renxue. Xiao Wu was overjoyed and walked out hastily. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing also curiously opened the door of their own room. As soon as they came out, they saw Ao Tian standing at the door. "Sister Xueer is here?" Xiao Wu asked. "Here, I''m having a heart-to-heart talk with your sister Naer." Ao Tian smiled. "I''ll take a look." Xiao Wu rushed into the room. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing also followed curiously, wanting to see what Xue''er, whom Ao Tian had mentioned many times, looked like. As soon as they entered Ao Tian''s room, they saw Qian Renxue sitting next to the bed with Gu Yuena. After just one glance, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were stunned. They had always thought that Gu Yuena could be regarded as the most beautiful woman on the Douluo Continent, without any blemishes. But now, there is another woman who is as perfect as Gu Yuena. With her beautiful face and proud figure, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong can''t help but envy them. Regarding the fullness of the figure, Zhu Zhuqing is no longer weaker than Qian Renxue at this time, but her current height is shorter than Qian Renxue, and she does not seem so tall. "Sister Xueer, you are here." Xiao Wu shouted obediently. Qian Renxue nodded with a gentle smile. Afterwards, she looked at Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, and couldn''t help being surprised. Qian Renxue knew Ning Rongrong, after all, the Xue Qinghe she was disguising was Ning Fengzhi''s disciple, and she had naturally met Ning Fengzhi''s beloved daughter. She didn''t know the other one. She was surprised how could there be two more beautiful girls beside Ao Tian? "What are these two?" Qian Renxue looked at Ao Tian, ??her eyes flashing sharply. If these two are also Ao Tian''s girls, then Ao Tian did such a thing without confessing to her last night, it would be difficult for her to accept. Ao Tian quickly explained: "I entered an academy with Xiao Wu and Na''er before. I met them there. This is Ning Rongrong and this is Zhu Zhuqing. They didn''t like that academy, so they followed me and quit." Qian Renxue gave Ao Tian a look that let go of you, and smiled: "Hello, just call me sister Xueer." "Sister Xueer." Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing shouted obediently. Such a beautiful big sister, they really like it in their hearts. Qian Renxue glanced at the sun outside and said, "It''s already noon, let''s go out for dinner." Ao Tian said: "I already told the butler to invite a few chefs back last night. Whatever you want to eat in the future, just tell the butler and you don''t have to run out all the time." "That''s okay, Xue Beng must be looking for us all over the world now. If he goes out, he might find us." Ning Rongrong said. "Xue Beng, isn''t that the fourth prince of the Heaven Dou Empire? What are you having a feast with him?" Qian Renxue asked suspiciously. "That''s it..." Ning Rongrong recounted what happened last night. After Qian Renxue listened, murderous aura was all over her pretty face, and said, "This avalanche is really damn." Chapter 221： Ready to gather herbs "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! "Sister Xueer, that Xue Beng is the fourth prince of the Heaven Dou Empire." Ning Rongrong reminded. She was afraid that the sister Xueer whom she had just met would really find trouble with Xue Beng. Sister Xue''er is so beautiful, it would be no good if she suffered a lot from Xueer. "Don''t worry, I know he is the fourth prince, I won''t be impulsive." Qian Renxue said. Although she said that, she had already sentenced Xue Beng to death in her heart. Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena are both Ao Tian''s women, that is, her sisters. How could Qian Renxue bear their being bullied by Avalanche? She didn''t care how Xue Beng had been before, but now that Xue Beng provokes Ao Tian, ??then she must pay a price. Qian Renxue stood up, took Ao Tian''s arm, and smiled: "Go, let''s go to the kitchen and let the chef cook some delicious dishes." Ao Tian and Qian Renxue walked out and shouted back, "Come over and take a look. Do whatever you want to eat." Gu Yuena followed with a smile, and took Ao Tian''s other arm. Both sides of Ao Tian fell into comfortable and soft embraces, and two completely different but intoxicating deodorants came from both sides. This feeling made him very enjoyable. He is very fortunate that he can wake up in this era and meet such a good girl. Xiao Wu didn''t get angry when she saw her position was robbed by Qian Renxue, and ran after him. She knew that Qian Renxue was the loneliest and the one who spent the least time with Ao Tian, ??so she wisely gave Ao Tian to Qian Renxue. Ning Rongrong''s eyesight was quick, and he grabbed Xiao Wu, and asked with a weird look: "Xiao Wu, what is the relationship between Sister Xueer and Ao Tian?" Seeing the intimate appearance of Qian Renxue and Ao Tian, ??she was very puzzled. Didn''t Ao Tian have two women, Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena? Could it be that the Xueer who just emerged is also Ao Tian''s woman? Ning Rongrong had such an idea in his heart, and wanted to know the answer strongly. Zhu Zhuqing also leaned over, looking at Xiao Wu, waiting for Xiao Wu''s answer. At this time, Zhu Zhuqing felt a little bit uncomfortable in her heart, which made her very flustered, and wanted to be alone for a while. But after hearing Ning Rongrong''s question, she also wanted to know the answer. Xiao Wu only regarded Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing as pure curiosity, and did not hide it, and said directly: "Sister Xueer is also Aotian''s woman. They liked each other a long time ago." Zhu Zhuqing felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. This feeling was uncontrollable. She said: "I will go back to my room and practice for a while. You will call me again when I have dinner." After speaking, she returned to her room. Neither Xiao Wu nor Ning Rongrong had any doubts. They were already accustomed to Zhu Zhuqing''s hard-working temperament, and it was normal for Zhu Zhuqing to propose to go back to the room and practice for a while. Hearing that Qian Renxue was also Ao Tian''s woman, Ning Rongrong felt a little uncomfortable. "This Ao Tian is just a big carrot. Fortunately, I thought he was a good man before. He was so dedicated to Xiao Wu and Sister Naer. I didn''t expect that there would be a woman." Ning Rongrong thought slightly annoyed. "Rongrong, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Wu saw that Ning Rongrong was distracted, and she couldn''t help but shook her hand in front of her. Ning Rongrong returned to his senses and asked, "Xiao Wu, there are so many women in Ao Tian, ??aren''t you jealous? Don''t you think he is bothered?" "Don''t be jealous, he''s not bothersome, he''s very good to all of us." Xiao Wu replied. Ning Rongrong stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Wu''s forehead, and said, "Are you not sick? Your own man has so many women, you are not jealous at all?" Xiao Wu said, "Ao Tian is so good. It''s normal to have a few women. What''s so strange about you?" "Uh...it''s normal, but you are all peerless beauties, all his women. I find it strange, don''t you have conflicts?" "No, we get along very well," Xiao Wu replied. "I won''t tell you anymore, I have to go to the kitchen to see what''s delicious." After that, Xiao Wu hurried to the direction where Ao Tian left. Ning Rongrong still had many questions in his heart, so he caught up with Xiao Wu. "Ao Tian will not have other women?" Ning Rongrong asked. "Well, there is one more." Xiao Wu replied. "Who is that?" Ning Rongrong was curious. Xiao Wu suddenly became vigilant and said, "I can''t say this." The fact that Bibi Dong is an Aotian woman, she didn''t dare to say it indiscriminately. Seeing Ning Rongrong still wanting to ask, Xiao Wu resolutely said: "I can''t say it, I won''t say it if I kill it." "Okay, can you tell me what Sister Xueer does in Tiandou City? She is so beautiful, she should be very famous, why I have never heard of her before?" Ning Rongrong was very curious. It is impossible for a beautiful woman like Qian Renxue to be unknown in Tiandou City, but the fact is that she has never heard of Qian Renxue as the number one person in Tiandou City. "I can''t say this either." Xiao Wu said, and then speeded up, suddenly jumping out. Ning Rongrong looked at Xiao Wu who was leaving quickly, with a thoughtful expression on his face. Xiao Wu''s behavior was too suspicious, and it seemed that there was an ulterior secret. "Could it be that Sister Xueer was doing some shameful things in Tiandou City?" Ning Rongrong couldn''t help thinking about this. Because she knew that Ao Tian was a member of Wuhun Hall, she easily connected Qian Renxue with Wuhun Hall. She thought for a while, still wondering what secret Qian Renxue had. "Forget it, as long as it''s not hurting the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, what do I care about so much? It''s still the most important thing to eat." As she said, she smiled and speeded up to chase Xiao Wu. ... When the host Ao Tian came back, the steward of Ao Mansion went out early in the morning to hire a few well-known chefs in Tiandou City. He also bought a lot of precious ingredients and prepared to pick up the dust for Ao Tian. Money is easy to handle, and it didn''t take much time to do these things well. When Ao Tian and the others came to the kitchen, they were already busy and were preparing lunch. The steward of Ao''s Mansion is an old man who looks more than sixty years old, with a kind face and short gray hair. He looks very energetic. This is a strong soul emperor. He rejected Ao Tian''s invitation at first but after Ao Tian easily let him break through to the soul emperor, he obediently ran over to be a steward for Ao Tian. For Ao Tian, ??this old man was very grateful. Ao Tian was very satisfied with the housekeeper''s arrangement. After seeing the daughters of Qian Renxue for a while, he left the kitchen and strolled around the house. The area of ??Ao Mansion is not that big in the area of ??Tiandou City, but it is definitely not small. It has complete facilities, guest rooms, gardens, and training grounds. While walking with a few girls, Ao Tian''s spiritual thoughts also radiated, wanting to see what is going on in Shrek Academy. In the morning, he wanted to see if Shrek Academy could successfully enter the Royal Academy, but at that time he was trapped in Qian Renxue''s gentle nest and couldn''t help himself, so he didn''t have to be distracted to check Shrek Academy. Divine Sense dissipated, and he quickly found a group of Shrek. Flanders and a group of people were standing at the gate of the city at this time, looking at a notice posted on the city wall, which read: Lanba Senior Soul Master Academy is recruiting teachers. After discussing for a while, Flanders decided to join the Blue Tyrant Academy, intending to defeat the Royal Academy fiercely in the Soul Master Competition one year later, and avenge the hatred! Seeing this scene, Ao Tian made some calculations in his heart and knew that Shrek Academy had been driven out of the Royal Academy by Xue Xing this morning. "Things are back on track, it''s really interesting." Ao Tian thought. In the original plot, a group of Shrek people went to the Royal Academy in the evening, and then encountered an avalanche. This time, the master did not go to the Royal Academy the next morning because of his injury. He did not expect to encounter an avalanche under the mountain. "If there is no accident, Tang San will be captured by Dugu Bo today. It is time to collect the best elixir from Binghuo Liangyi and give Ditian and the others a few furnaces of great alchemy." Chapter 222： Gathering medicine in front of Tang 3 "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! A few years ago, Ao Tian had the idea of ??collecting medicine and making alchemy. But at that time, he didn''t have any demand for the pill, and he didn''t touch the elixir in the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi for the time being. The eyes of ice and fire have an anti-sky effect on the growth of plants. Plants can grow at least ten times faster in them. Naturally, the longer the age, the better. Now the herbs in the eyes of Bing Huo Liang Yi were about to fall into Tang San''s hands, and Ao Tian decided not to wait anymore. Just take those top-quality herbs to refine medicine for those fierce beasts in Emperor Tian. As for Zhu Zhuqing, it is estimated that a little **** of the pill can raise her several levels. Of course, several women in Ao Tian also have to improve their strength. Tang San used those herbs to eat directly, Ao Tian wouldn''t be so wasteful, he had to open the furnace to refine the alchemy to maximize the value of the herbs. After lunch, Ao Tian continued to accompany the girls. Qian Renxue was not in a hurry to go back, and accompanied Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing in the training ground to exercise their combat abilities. Qian Renxue is one enemy three, easy. She is now the strength of the soul emperor''s late stage, and it won''t be long before she breaks through to the soul sage, and it will naturally be easy to deal with the three little girls. She didn''t even need a martial arts soul, so she could easily resolve Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing''s attacks. Faced with this result, Xiao Wu naturally accepted it. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, the two girls, were already greatly shocked. Sister Xueer seems to be only about 20 years old, how could she be so strong? After fighting for half an hour, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu finally gave up their attack. Their soul power has been exhausted. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing were sweating profusely and looked tired, while Qian Renxue just sweated slightly on his forehead. Before, when Xiao Wu said that Qian Renxue was also Ao Tian''s woman, Zhu Zhuqing had an inexplicable resistance to Qian Renxue in his heart. She didn''t want this either, but the feeling in her heart just couldn''t help it. Only after this battle, her resistance to Qian Renxue gradually disappeared. "Sister Xueer, what is your spirit power level now?" Zhu Zhuqing asked curiously. Qian Renxue smiled and said: "I am now at level 67." "Oh my God, Sister Xueer, you are only in your twenties now? How come you have cultivated to the Soul Emperor?" Ning Rongrong shouted in shock. Qian Renxue nodded and smiled: "I am 22 years old this year." Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong opened their **** little mouths, enough to fit a huge banana, and they were shocked. The twenty-two-year-old soul emperor is still a sixty-seventh-level soul emperor. What kind of concept is this? I am afraid that he is the strongest genius in history, right? Before, they had heard Flender boast that Qin Ming was thirty-two years old, with a cultivation level of sixty-two, and was the second fastest in history to reach the soul emperor. However, the comparison between Qin Ming and Qian Renxue was extremely weak. The difference between the two was ten years, and Qian Renxue was five levels higher than Qin Ming. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong felt that although Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena had high talents, they might not be able to become soul emperors at the age of twenty-two. Therefore, they are so shocked. Qian Renxue''s innate spirit power is already at level 20, and her cultivation speed is a lot faster than ordinary people. In addition, Ao Tian has tailored her practice techniques, specializing in the practice of flame and sacred power, and her cultivation speed. Compared to ordinary people, it is a blast. "Sister Xueer, can I take a look at your Martial Spirit?" Ning Rongrong expected. Zhu Zhuqing also showed expectation, now Qian Renxue is about to become her idol. She guessed that Qian Renxue must also have the mysterious technique given by Ao Tian, ??so she could practice so fast. This made her look forward to it very much. Will she be able to reach this height when she is 22 years old in the future? When she reaches the soul emperor at the age of twenty-two, she is expected to become a Contra before the age of thirty. As long as she becomes a Contra, she will have the power to protect herself, even if she faces the Star Luo Royal Family and the Zhu Family, she is no longer afraid. As far as she knew, the Xingluo imperial family and Zhu''s family did not have a titled Douluo. Qian Renxue nodded and released her martial soul. However, she secretly used her camouflage skills to disguise the appearance of Wuhun. Six spirit rings appeared on her body, two yellow, two purple and two black, and a pair of fiery red wings grew behind her, exuding a hot breath. "This is my spirit, Fire Phoenix." Qian Renxue said. Her angel martial spirit possesses the ability to fire, so it is natural to pretend to be a phoenix martial spirit. After speaking, she took Wuhun back. After seeing Qian Renxue''s martial soul, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing admired Qian Renxue even more. That was the Phoenix Martial Spirit, the top power attack type martial soul. "Sister Xue''er, you will definitely become the legendary ninety-nine-level Title Douluo in the future, that is the strongest human being." Ning Rongrong said. Zhu Zhuqing also nodded in agreement. Gu Yuena and Ao Tian stood on the edge of the training ground, watching this scene with a smile. One day passed quickly. After dinner, Ao Tian''s room was only left with him, Gu Yuena and Qian Renxue. Qian Renxue said: "Brother Tian, ??you can send me back." "Good." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena joked: "Don''t come back tonight, continue to accompany Xueer there." "How can this be?" Qian Renxue said hastily, "Brother Tian has been with me last night, I can''t always dominate him, Sister Naer, you also have a part." Ao Tian suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. In the eyes of the two wives, he seemed to have become a usable commodity, and let him go. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "I have been with him every day in the past few months, and I have done that kind of thing every day, so you can rest assured to stay with him, sister will not be jealous." "Besides, you just experienced that kind of taste, now you must be looking forward to it?" When Gu Yuena said this, Qian Renxue couldn''t help blushing anymore. Gu Yuena was right, she was really looking forward to it in her heart. Being able to blend with her beloved, that kind of spiritual satisfaction made her extremely obsessed. Gu Yuena suddenly moved in her heart and said, "Since you want him to accompany me, why don''t the three of us be together tonight..." "Sister Naer, what are you talking about?" Qian Renxue''s face is not as thick as Gu Yuena''s, and she is immediately extremely shy. In her opinion, three people are simply unimaginable. Looking at the two best-of-breed wives, Ao Tian''s proposal to Gu Yuena was very moved. But he saw that Qian Renxue seemed to be a little bit reluctant, so he said, "Don''t make fun of Xue''er. I will send her back first." Ao Tian understood that the matter of sleeping in the big bed had to be done slowly, and when Qian Renxue and Gu Yuena''s relationship got better and better in the future, it would come naturally. He understands the reason why he can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. His multifunctional big bed magic weapon has been refined and will be used sooner or later. Gu Yuena waved her hand and said: "Go, accompany Xueer more, get me a baby dragon as soon as possible." Qian Renxue was already blushing and didn''t dare to look up. Ao Tian laughed loudly, hugged Qian Renxue and took her back to the palace. After appearing in her room Qian Renxue''s cheeks were still red, and said, "My God, then I''m going to take a bath first." "Well, it needs to be cleaned." Ao Tian smiled. "Well, I will." Qian Renxue said, and went to the bathroom expectantly. Ao Tian found a place to sit down and checked Tang San''s situation again. During this day, he took a look at Shrek''s situation from time to time. Everyone in Shrek entered the Blue Tyrant Academy, and then met the Dean Liu Erlong. The master wanted to escape on the spot, but was caught back by Flander, who was already prepared. Under Flander''s compulsion, the master reunited with Liu Erlong in tears. Liu Erlong later announced that Lan Ba ??Academy was renamed Shrek Academy as a gift to the master. This is what happened during the day. At this moment, the master was sadly telling Tang San about his and Liu Erlong''s past in the woods, and Tang San was also enlightening the master, wanting to let the master relax. The teacher''s sad look was so pitiful, Tang San felt very distressed. Then, not long after, Liu Erlong came over. Seeing this, Tang San quietly entered the depths of the woods, giving Master and Liu Erlong a chance to be alone. However, Dugu Bo had been peeping in secret for a long time, and quietly seized the opportunity to take Tang San away. Seeing this scene, Ao Tian smiled and said to himself: "Have you developed here so soon? Should I go to Binghuoliangyiyan now and collect those elixir in advance?" He thought for a while, then listened to Qian Renxue''s rushing water, and said, "Don''t worry, it is more important to accompany Xueer. How can she fail her expectations." "It''s not too late as long as you pass before Tang San starts picking. It''s just that picking those elixir in front of Tang San, I guess that kid will go crazy..." Chapter 223： Tang 3s great joy and great compassion "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! When he saw those fairy grasses, Tang San''s mood was absolutely ecstatic, but if he could only watch Ao Tian pick it up, he didn''t know if he could withstand the blow of great joy and compassion. After more than half an hour, Qian Renxue finally washed herself white. Every woman feels completely different. Although I have spent two nights with Qian Renxue, the freshness that is different from Gu Yuena still makes Ao Tian unable to extricate himself. Ao Tian was not ready to leave until dawn. Before leaving, he helped Qian Renxue regain her physical strength and exhausted spirit. Qian Renxue''s body was incomparable to Gu Yuena. After two consecutive days of irregular life, she had some endocrine disorders, and she needed some rest to recover. This night, Ao Tian would occasionally observe Tang San''s situation with distraction. Tang San had been caught by Dugu Bo in the Sunset Forest, first in a cave, almost killed by Dugu Bo. However, Tang San relied on his knowledge of poison and his sharp teeth to grab Dugu Bo''s sore spot and let Dugu Bo bet him. Afterwards, Dugu Bo brought Tang San into the eyes of Bing Huo Liang Yi and let Tang San stay here for one day. One day later, he would come to test Tang San''s understanding of poison to see if Tang San could really help him detoxify. After Dugu Bo left, Tang San finally discovered the huge treasure of the Eyes of Ice and Fire, and Xuan Tianbao recorded records of the treasures of Eyes of Ice and Fire. And he actually saw several kinds of celestial grasses recorded in Xuan Tianbao''s records. In fact, in Ao Tian''s eyes, those immortal grasses were nothing more than the best spirit grasses, and only because of their amazing effects, would they be called immortal grasses by mortals. The real fairy grass is not comparable to these mortal things. After discovering so many treasures, Tang San was furious, seeing the hope of his own rise, and even the hope of Tang Sect''s rise in this world. As long as he consumes these legendary fairy grasses, his cultivation can be raised several levels without side effects, and his cultivation speed will be even faster in the future. In that case, Ao Tian would not be put in his eyes and could easily surpass. These grasses have the effect of strengthening the body and cultivating the body, and there will be no side effects when taken directly. Moreover, if this treasure land is occupied, it will be extremely beneficial to the future development of Tang Sect. He even thought about it, and gave Dai Mubai some fairy grass to improve their strength, and then let Shrek Academy achieve good results in the Soul Master Competition. Tang San didn''t forgive Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun now, but for the honor of the academy, what would it be to sacrifice a few immortal medicines? Tang San observed it in the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi, and was excited for a while. In the end, he calmed down instead. Many of the herbs here are nourishing and poisonous. With his steady mind, he will not act rashly. He sat down and started to review the knowledge in the Xuantian Baolu in his mind to prepare for picking and swallowing herbs. It wasn''t until dawn that he opened his eyes. The Xuantian Baolu had been reviewed by him, and his physical condition had been adjusted to the peak. Next, it''s time to collect treasures. Those fairy grass Dugu Bo didn''t know it, it would be a waste to stay here, and Tang San would naturally not leave them here. When Ao Tian''s divine spirit probed over, he happened to see Tang San standing up. It''s time to leave. Ao Tian''s mouth curled up, walked to the bathroom door, and shouted: "Xue''er, I will go first, and I will see you when I have time." "Well, you go back first." Qian Renxue replied. Ao Tian''s figure suddenly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already in the sunset forest. He stepped out, his figure disappeared again, and then appeared on the top of the mountain next to the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi. The eyes of the ice and fire are in a valley, surrounded by mountains of four to five hundred meters. Ao Tian stood on the top of the mountain, in front of him, a thick white mist was flowing. At this time, the sun had risen, but the white thick fog showed no signs of dissipating under the sun''s rays. It''s no wonder that only Dugu Bo has discovered this place for so many years. This place is indeed very hidden. Ao Tian pierced through the dense fog and saw the scene below. Tang San had already stood up, took out a dagger, and approached the shore of the eyes of ice and fire with a look of excitement. What he was thinking about now was not to prepare for the test of solving the Dugu Bo, but to take two immortal treasures, the octagonal black ice grass and the burning apricot. These two fairy grasses are the most poisonous things. If they are taken alone, even Title Douluo will instantly die, but if taken at the same time, the effect will be completely opposite, and they will become a great tonic. After taking it, Tang San''s cultivation level can definitely be astonishingly improved. The most important thing is that he can also use the medicinal effects of these two immortal grasses to enter the eyes of the Ice and Fire Two Instruments, which is a forbidden area for humans, and use the extremely cold and extremely hot spring water to refine the body. After the body is tempered by the eyes of the ice and fire, the strength and toughness will be greatly improved, and it will also have the effect of being invaded by a hundred poisons and immune to ice and fire. Immune to ice and fire means that he will encounter an attack of ice and fire energy in the future. If the opponent is not too much stronger than him, he can just ignore it. Tang San firmly believed that these two immortal herbs were a great opportunity for him, and they would even change his destiny. With these two immortal grasses, it will no longer be difficult to surpass Ao Tian. Thinking of being beaten by Ao Tian for so many years, Tang San''s body and mind suddenly became relaxed. He wanted to see how Ao Tian would look when he was defeated. Can you still maintain that arrogant posture? "The more arrogant person is, the harder it will be to bear the blow He should be completely helpless by then." Tang San thought lightly. Holding a dagger in his hand, he walked towards the octagonal black ice grass step by step. This octagonal black ice grass cannot be picked by ordinary methods, it must be cut with a metal sharp tool. As he approached the octagonal Xuanbing Grass, he suddenly heard a slight sound of landing behind him. "Dugu Bo is back again?" This thought flashed through his mind, and he quickly turned around. When he saw the figure in white clothes, Tang San''s pupils shrank suddenly and shouted in horror: "Ao Tian, ??how could it be you?" He was still thinking about Ao Tian just now, but he didn''t expect Ao Tian to appear here. "This is absolutely impossible!" Tang San thought to himself. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes, but Ao Tian was still that Ao Tian, ??extremely real. "Don''t doubt it, it''s me." Ao Tian smiled faintly. Although Tang San didn''t understand how Ao Tian suddenly appeared here, he still forced himself to calm down. "How do you know this place?" Tang San said coldly, already alert in his heart. Dugubo told Tang San before that no one else knew about this place. Tang San was puzzled. How did Ao Tian know about this place? Also, what exactly does Ao Tian want to do here? Is it because you want to make those fairy grass ideas? "It should be impossible. Even Dugu Bo can''t recognize those immortal grasses. How can Ao Tian recognize them? No one in this world can recognize these immortal grasses except me." Tang San thought in his heart, also slightly. Relieved. "How do I know this is not important, what is important is that I came here today to gather medicine." Ao Tian smiled. Tang San was stunned for a moment, then a huge fear surged in his heart. Ao Tian actually came here to collect medicine! Chapter 224： Tang 3 attacked and killed Ao Tian! "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! "Let''s go, don''t hinder me from collecting medicine here." Ao Tian said lightly. As he said, he walked towards the elixir growing around the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi. Tang San suddenly became anxious, his figure flashed and he stood in front of Ao Tian. "You can''t move these immortal grasses!" Tang San shouted sharply. These fairy grasses were his chance against the sky, and he would never let Ao Tian **** them. If it was in the past, before his relationship with Ao Tian deteriorated, he would definitely give Ao Tian a plant of fairy grass generously. But now, his relationship with Ao Tian is no longer a friend, and there are even some hatreds. Because Ao Tian stubbornly left Shrek Academy, the master was hurt by the horse. It was also because Ao Tian hit the avalanche that everyone in Shrek would be avenged by the avalanche in the Royal Academy, and Tang San himself was injured by Dugu Bo. The culprit of all this is the capital city Ao Tian! Therefore, Tang San would not let Ao Tian take away the fairy grass here, not even one plant! Ao Tian stopped and asked, "Did you grow the herbs here?" Tang San was silent. Ao Tian sneered: "Since you didn''t plant it, then go away and don''t force me to do it." Tang San still stood in there, saying, "Although I didn''t plant it, I came here first. Why would you grab my chance?" Ao Tian said: "Only by virtue of my strength, I am better than you, and the talents live in it." Tang San hated Ao Tian to death at this time, and at the same time he was very dignified. He was still not sure to win Ao Tian. If a fight really happened, he was likely to lose and could not stop Ao Tian. Suddenly, he moved in his heart and said, "You don''t know, this is Senior Dugu''s medicine garden. Senior Dugu is a titled Douluo, whose title is "Poison". He is so fierce in Title Douluo. You want to If you gather the herbs here, you have to think about whether you can withstand the anger of a Title Douluo." Ao Tian sneered and said, "Dugu Bo? What kind of thing is he." Tang San''s head lowered, his voice a little pleading, and said, "You can pick the herbs here, but can you let me pick two plants first?" He knows the strength gap between himself and Ao Tian. It is really difficult for him to have a chance to beat Ao Tian. Maybe the herbs here will eventually be taken away by Ao Tian. Therefore, he reluctantly asked for everything. If he could get the two celestial treasures, the octagonal black ice grass and the burning apricot, even if he lost the other celestial grasses, he would endure it. Although these immortal grasses have the effect of strengthening the foundation and cultivating vitality, eating more will not bring more benefits. He only needs those two plants. Ao Tian smiled and said: "Sorry, you really want the herbs here, so wait until I finish picking them first. It would be a waste of those top-quality spiritual herbs for you." Ao Tian had just finished speaking, Tang San''s eyelids drooped, his eyes flashed with cold light, and his hands suddenly lifted up. Suddenly~ A very slight voice sounded, and several Xiujian shot out from Tang San''s cuffs, toward Ao Tian''s throat. At the same time, his martial spirit was released, and several blue silver grasses violently rose from the ground, entangled in Ao Tian''s body. His palm was wiped around his waist, and dozens of faint cold glow shot out, covering the vitals of Ao Tian. Ao Tian''s eyes, sun xue, heart, lower yin, and some important xue positions were all shrouded by Tang San''s hidden weapons. Tang San actually wanted to kill Ao Tian! This was too sudden, and just after Ao Tian''s words had been said, Tang San launched a series of attacks with lightning speed. Even Ao Tian didn''t expect that Tang San would be so decisive, and wanted to kill him so soon. If it were replaced by someone else, even a true soul sect powerhouse would probably die under Tang San''s hidden weapon. The distance between the two parties is too short. How many people can react to such a sudden attack? But the moment before Tang San shot, Ao Tian still felt Tang San''s murderous aura. After Tang San fired the sleeve arrows and the dragon beard needles, his body began to retreat, and a black box appeared in his hand, which was the **** Zhuge''s crossbow. He wanted to keep a little distance to prevent Ao Tian from counterattacking, and then shoot Ao Tian into a sieve, not to give Ao Tian a chance to survive. Tang San was extremely calm at this time, only killing intent was pervading. It is written in the general outline of the Tang Sect Xuantianbaolu that as long as it is determined to be the enemy and there is a way to take death, then there is no need to keep your hands. There had been some enmity between Ao Tian and Tang San, and now they wanted to **** Tang San''s chance. This was why Tang San decisively attacked and killed Ao Tian. Tang San understood the horror of Ao Tian''s strength, so he had a chance of winning only by sneak attack, and only if Ao Tian was killed, these fairy grasses belonged to him alone. In the wilderness here, as long as he disposes of Ao Tian''s corpse, who would know that Ao Tian died in his hands. The distance between the two before standing was only two or three meters away. Tang San believed that he would succeed in a sneak attack at such a short distance. Even if Ao Tian''s true strength reached the Soul Sect, he would probably be caught off guard by such a sneak attack. After shooting the Xiujijian and Longbeard needle, Tang San retreated and took out the Zhuge God''s Crossbow, but it was only a short moment. When the Xiujian and Longbeard needle reached Ao Tian, ??the Zhuge God Crossbow in Tang San''s hand was also activated. The buzzing machine spring sounded, and sixteen powerful short arrows shot towards Ao Tian''s head. This Zhuge **** crossbow had already been mounted when Dugu Bo left last night. At that time, he was worried that Dugu Bo would go back and come back to kill him, so he kept an eye on the crossbow of Zhuge **** crossbow. good. Unexpectedly, it would be used on Ao Tian. "It seems that this is destined by heaven." This thought flashed through Tang San''s heart. Then, he saw the corners of Ao Tian''s mouth curled up, showing a very disdainful smile. Ding Ding Ding Ding... A series of crisp sounds sounded, and a layer of golden energy appeared on the surface of Ao Tian''s body, blocking the Xiujian and Longbeard needles that arrived first. The sleeve arrows immediately fell to the ground, and the dozen dragon beard needles were actually bounced by the energy shield, turned their directions, and shot at Tang San at a faster speed. Before Tang Sans crossbow arrow attacked Ao Tian, ??the returning dragon''s whisker needle had already shot into his bodyThe dragon''s whisker needle returned too fast, it was almost Tang San It was difficult to catch the purple magic pupils, and the reaction of the ghost shadow was also slower. After the Longbeard needle shot into Tang San''s body, the sixteen short arrows arrived in front of Ao Tian. Ao Tian stretched out his hand and patted lightly, and all the sixteen short arrows were lightly patted aside by him. Then, he looked at Tang San at this moment with interest. There were fifteen dragon beard needle feet that entered Tang San''s body. This was an extremely vicious hidden weapon. After entering the human body, it would immediately shrink into a ball, pulling the surrounding flesh and blood together. If you can''t take it out with a special technique, after a long time, you can only remove the mass of necrotic flesh and blood. Under Ao Tian''s intentional control, the Longbeard Needle did not penetrate into Tang San''s body, only under his skin. Even so, Tang San''s body quickly bulged up one after another, which was the effect of the dragon beard needle being rolled up. His limbs, chest and abdomen were all struck, and the severe pain made him breathe in cold air, and his body convulsed involuntarily. The viciousness of Longbeard Needle is not just for fun, the pain of being pulled into a ball from the inside is no less than Ling Chi''s torture. Tang San finally realized the terrible Tang Sect hidden weapon for the first time. He also finally understood what kind of pain Zao Wou-ki had endured last time. The intense pain caused Tang San''s hands to tremble, he could no longer release hidden weapons, and his legs almost became unstable. A look of despair appeared on Tang San''s face, and endless regret rose in his heart. He regretted it now, and regretted that he shouldn''t attack Ao Tian for these immortal grasses. He didn''t expect that such a surprise attack would be unable to help Aotian. In this situation, what reason does Ao Tian have to let him go? Chapter 225： Don 3 goes crazy "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Despite the regret and despair in his heart, Tang San raised his right hand, spitting out soul power in his palm, and grabbed the dragon to control the crane to start, trying to draw out the dragon beard needle from his body. Even if he died, he would not sit still. He suddenly remembered the scene of Ao Tian killing people outside the Star Dou Great Forest. He was cold-blooded and ruthless, and his expression did not fluctuate. Tang San prayed in his heart, praying that Ao Tian would still read some old loves from his classmates and spare his life. Now he didn''t think about those fairy grass anymore, just wanted to live. He is very reluctant to this world. Here he has a father and a teacher who loves him. This world is even warmer than the world in the previous life, and he is reluctant to bear it. How could Ao Tian watch Tang San take out the hidden weapon in his body? Tang San really recovered, this guy might continue to attack him. After all, Tang San knew the effects of these herbs, and he could consolidate his roots, lay a solid foundation, and improve rapidly after eating one tree. Who wouldn''t want this kind of treasure that could change his life? Seeing that Tang San was about to pull out the Dragon Beard Needle, Ao Tian came to Tang San in one step and held his raised right hand. He gently squeezed, and with a click, the bones of Tang San''s palm and forearms shattered. Tang San snorted, endless pain struck him, making his face pale, and beads of sweat quickly appeared on his face. Ao Tian didn''t stop, grabbing Tang San''s left hand and twisting it lightly, a click sounded again. This time, Tang San couldn''t help it anymore, the pain caused by the dragon''s beard needle and the pain of broken bones made him finally unbearable and screamed. Ao Tian lifted his foot and kicked forward, kicking on Tang San''s calf, the same broken bones. Tang San couldn''t stand anymore, Dang Even knelt down in front of Ao Tian. "Ao Tian, ??you...hiss..." Tang San glared at Ao Tian with anger in his eyes, breathing in pain as he wanted to say something. The kneeling posture was too humiliating, and the arrogance in Tang San''s heart did not allow him to kneel to the enemy. However, he wanted to stand up, but his legs were already out of strength. Helpless, he had to sit down. Although this posture was embarrassing, it saved him some face. Tang Sect disciple, must not kneel to death! Only then did Tang San finally adapt to the intense pain. He forced a sneer on his face, and sarcastically said: "Ao Tian, ??kill if you want to kill, why use this method to torture me?" "Torture you?" Ao Tian smiled and said: "You too value yourself too much. I am just worried that you will attack me again after taking out the dragon''s whisker needle. I still have to gather medicine, I don''t care about you. So I had to abolish you." Tang San was stunned for a moment, and asked, "So, you are not going to kill me?" Ao Tian shook his head and said with a smile: "You will make me feel more interesting if you are alive." A trace of joy surged in Tang San''s heart, as long as he could survive, there would be hope for everything. If you can live, who would want to die? Ao Tian stopped talking nonsense, bent over and grabbed the clothes on Tang San''s chest, and said lightly: "Go to the side and stay quietly." With that, he was about to throw Tang San to the edge. At this moment, with a buzzing sound, a crossbow arrow shot out from Tang San''s collar, from bottom to top, straight to Ao Tian''s chin. Ao Tian was grasping Tang San at this time, the distance between the two sides was too close, this distance, coupled with the sudden shot of the crossbow arrows, even Titled Douluo might not be able to react. It was precisely because of this that Tang San decisively chose to shoot again. This time, Tang San was more decisive and confident. At such a close distance, he concluded that Ao Tian would not be able to react. Although the defense of the energy shield was terrible, he had to open it. "You thought I had lost the power to resist, but I didn''t know that my chest muscles could activate the small crossbows hidden inside, Ao Tian, ??goodbye." Tang San''s eyes became cold and he stared at Ao Tian above. Sneer~ There was a slight rubbing sound, Ao Tian lowered his head slightly and opened his mouth. Two rows of white teeth bit the short arrow. Tang San''s heart tightened. In his expectation, Ao Tian would be shot through his chin and out from the top of his head. But now, Ao Tian actually bit the arrow. What an amazing reaction speed is needed to do it. Seeing Ao Tian''s gradually cold eyes, Tang San suddenly jumped into shock. Suddenly, there was a click, which was very weak, but both of them heard it. That was the sound of the arrow of the crossbow arrow. At this time, the arrow in Ao Tian''s mouth opened like a flower, and a jet of venom sprayed out and entered Ao Tian''s stomach. Tang Sanzhong let out a sigh of relief, feeling slightly relieved, Ao Tian finally got the trick. The venom in that arrowhead was the venom extracted from the Eight Spider Lances. The poison was so strong that even the strong souls could not resist it. At the beginning of the ring, Yu Tianheng and Shi Family brothers, who were already close to the fortieth level, immediately lost the ability to resist after being poisoned by the Eight Spider Lances. This shows the terrible toxin. Ao Tian was poisoned and it was impossible to survive. As long as Ao Tian died, everything here still belonged to Tang San. Although Tang San had his limbs abolished and had a hidden weapon on his body, as long as he lasted one day, Dugu Bo would come over, and he would be rescued at that time. Cut a few pieces of meat on the body at most, and it is worth it to be able to keep the herbs in this place. Many thoughts flashed in Tang San''s mind, and his eyes were fixed on Ao Tian to prevent Ao Tian from dying back. He didn''t know that as soon as the venom entered Ao Tian''s body, it was refined into nothingness. Although Ao Tian was not afraid of this little poison, he did not want to dirty his body. Ao Tian loosened his teeth and the short arrow fell to the ground. His face was as usual and he said, "It''s really stubborn Is this your method?" Tang San finally couldn''t maintain his composure, his heart was terrified. How could Ao Tian be okay? Ao Tian didn''t bother to care about this guy anymore, and with a lightly shake, Tang San''s body shot towards the edge of the valley. With a bang, Tang San slammed into the edge of the mountain wall, blood spurting wildly, and when he landed, his expression was extremely wilted. "How is it possible, this is impossible..." Tang San murmured, but the corners of his mouth kept bleeding, unable to accept this fact. In the distance, Ao Tian began to sweep away the elixir here. He didn''t have as much scrupulousness in collecting medicine as Tang San. What medicine needed to be collected with metal, and what medicine needed to be collected with jade tools, which was too troublesome. Ao Tian directly covered his hands with pure aura, immediately sealed it after harvesting, and threw it into his own world. Seeing the octagonal Xuan Bing Grass and Li Huo Xing Jiao Shu were picked by Ao Tian, ??Tang San''s heart was about to break. Youxiang Qiluo immortal product, Qirong Tongtian chrysanthemum, Qiluo tulip, Acacia heartbroken red... all of these herbs that Tang San regarded as immortal products were searched by Ao Tian. Seeing this scene, Tang San''s eyes were bloodshot, and endless anger hit his head, making him almost crazy. He has been irritated to be a little unconscious, and just now he was looking forward to Ao Tian not being able to recognize the poisonous fairy grass, and looking forward to Ao Tian''s death beside the fairy grass. However, Ao Tian ignored the poisonous celestial grass and swept roughly. "Violence of the heavenly things, violentness of the heavenly things!" Tang San''s heart was furious, full of endless regret. Those immortal grasses were so rudely plucked that they had been scrapped, and the efficacy of the medicine had been lost seven or eighty-eight. Therefore, his hatred for Ao Tian became even stronger. Obviously I don''t understand anything, but I still want to spoil these fairy grasses. This is simply intolerable. Tang San''s heart was dripping with blood. Chapter 226： Tang 3s life and death escape "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! It didn''t take long before Ao Tian had collected most of the herbs around Binghuoliang''s eyes, and the most precious ones had already been collected. Ao Tian started to deal with the ordinary ones. Alchemy requires more than just a single herb, it requires many kinds of mutual cooperation, as long as it can be used, even if the age is slightly lower, Ao Tian also picked it. Tang San''s heart was completely desperate, and he no longer had hope for those immortal grasses. Unless Dugu Bo can suddenly appear at this time and kill Ao Tian. But he understood that Dugu Bo would not come here until tomorrow. Seeing Ao Tian who was carefully collecting medicine, Tang San''s eyes began to flicker. He wanted to take this opportunity to escape from here. Ao Tian broke his bones without frowning just now, and he wanted to attack Ao Tian twice, so he was not sure whether Ao Tian would let him go after taking the medicine. Destiny must be in his own hands. He would not hope in Ao Tian''s kindness. That would be irresponsible for his own life. But now the bones of his hands and feet have been broken, and he was hit by Ao Tian on the mountain wall just now and suffered serious internal injuries. It is difficult to escape from here. Seeing that Ao Tian was about to finish taking the medicine, Tang San gritted his teeth and finally decided to act. With a movement of his mind, the Eight Spider Lances attached to the soul bone came out quietly, and then supported his body. At this time, Ao Tian had picked up the opposite side of the eyes of the Ice and Fire, and was separated from Tang San by a considerable distance. And because of the existence of the two eyes of ice and fire, the bottom of this valley was constantly blowing up hot air and mist, surrounded by white mist, which just provided cover for Tang San. The opportunity was not to be missed, the time did not come, Tang Sanba''s spider spear supported his body and began to climb up the cliff. The eight spider legs were easily inserted into various stone crevices and quickly climbed up. At this moment, Tang San seemed to be incarnate as a real spider, and only a slight noise rang out as he climbed quickly. With the use of his purple magic pupil, he can always easily find the gap on the cliff, and the spider''s legs are constantly alternating and climbing quickly. After climbing several tens of meters, he glanced down, and the bottom of the valley was covered by thick white fog. He could no longer see the eyes of ice and fire, and Ao Tian could no longer be seen. Only by using the purple magic pupil, can the eyes penetrate the white fog and see the scene below. With the help of the purple magic pupil, Tang San saw that Ao Tian was still picking herbs enthusiastically at this time, and didn''t even notice his departure. "Ao Tian, ??if this hatred is not reported, I, Tang San, swear not to be a man!" Tang San made a poisonous oath in his heart, not daring to stay any longer, and continued to climb up quickly. Ao Tian''s strength is terrifying, and he also possesses a terrifying Soul Guidance Device. If Ao Tian finds out that he has escaped, he will definitely catch up. If Ao Tian really catches up, it might be time for life and death. So Tang San had to hurry up, climb to the top of the mountain as soon as possible, and then escape as soon as possible with the help of the forest. There are many thousand-year spirit beasts in the sunset forest. Although Tang San''s hands and feet were abolished, his spirit power was not consumed. He could still use spirit abilities, plus the Eight Spider Lances. There is still a great chance to escape. As Tang San climbed fifty to sixty meters, an astonishing sound of breaking through the air shot from below. Tang San''s expression changed when he heard the sound of breaking through the sky, and while continuing to move fast, he turned his head and looked down. I saw a fist-sized stone with a howling sound, piercing through the white fog below, and instantly came to Tang San''s back. From hearing the howling sound to seeing the stone flying out, Tang San couldn''t react at all in such a short time. Bang~click~click~ The stone hit Tang San''s back and broke two spider legs on the spot. Tang San suffered a heavy blow behind his back, and another mouthful of blood spurted out. Originally, he had temporarily suppressed his internal injuries with Xuan Tian Gong, but the current blow made his internal injuries more serious and could no longer be suppressed. Tang San sprayed a mouthful of blood on the cliff, and his body went down. His remaining six spider legs waved wildly, and after falling ten meters, they were finally inserted into the stone. However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the sound of breaking through the air sounded again, and a few more stones came from below. Tang San was prepared this time, but he still couldn''t escape the stone''s attack, and the remaining six spider lances were broken one by one. He was horrified, his current position was about fifty meters away from the bottom in a straight line, and the distance from Ao Tian was not less than a hundred meters. He didn''t understand how Ao Tian could accurately hit him with a stone 100 meters away, and the power of the stone was still so great. "Could it be that his strength has broken through again, making it even more terrifying?" Tang San flashed such thoughts in his mind. But soon he didn''t dare to think about it. Eight spider legs were smashed and he suffered internal injuries. He fell from a height of more than fifty meters. If there were no accidents, he would undoubtedly die! Tang Sanba''s broken spider legs waved, but they lost the tip and couldn''t easily insert them into the stone. The spider leg tried to penetrate the crack in the stone, but failed, and moved his body further and further away from the cliff. After descending more than ten meters, his spider legs could no longer reach the cliff. A few blue silver grasses stretched out from his soft palms, tied his body once, and then stretched out to the cliff, trying to find a place to be entangled. Tang San''s desire to survive is still very strong. If he were to be another spirit master, he might have closed his eyes and waited for death. But Tang San would not give up easily. He had already died once, and he cherished his life extraordinarily. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up. However, he soon became desperate, and there was no place to be entangled on this stone wall. He was descending faster and faster, and if he hit the ground, he would die immediately. At the last moment, Tang San''s spirit power exploded, releasing the Blue Silver Grass with all his strength, tying himself three layers inside and three layers outside. As soon as he finished this, he hit the ground hard. The ground at the bottom of the valley was relatively damp, but there were also a lot of rocks. Tang San smashed it down and made a huge noise, smashing a big hole in the ground. Although Blue Silver Grass weakened a lot of impact , he was still hurt again. Surrounded by layers of blue silver grass, Tang San spouted blood again and fell into a coma. Ao Tian watched this scene on the shore of Binghuoliangyiyan and shook his head. He knew that Tang San would not die so easily. If he was thrown to death here, it would not be Tang San. Tang San''s injuries at this time were unprecedented, with broken limbs, broken eight spider spears, and various degrees of damage to his internal organs, which was very miserable. "Dare to kill me, this punishment is already considered light." Ao Tian said. He stood up straight, the herbs he needed had been gathered, and the purpose of coming here had been accomplished. He looked at the boiling eyes of the two instruments of ice and fire, his gaze penetrated in, and saw two dragon corpses buried under ten thousand feet. The two dragon corpses froze and froze, and the residual energy emitted by the corpses entangled to form a wonderful balance. This created a strange place like the eyes of ice and fire on the ground. Ao Tian observed for a while, and said to himself that it was a pity. This ice dragon and fire dragon have been dead for many years, only some instinctive remnants are left, and they cannot be resurrected. Ao Tian retracted his gaze, went to Tang San''s side, and checked Tang San''s situation. Tang San was extremely injured, but the Profound Sky Skill''s internal strength was indeed a bit terrific, and it flowed automatically when Tang San was in a coma, preventing the deterioration of his injury. Ao Tian shook his head and left here. Before he came, he didn''t intend to hurt Tang San like this, but he didn''t expect Tang San to attack him twice for the herbs here. He didn''t kill Tang San, he was already very kind. But punishment is still very necessary. "I don''t know if he will have the courage to do something with me in the future?" Ao Tian thought to himself. Chapter 227： Alchemy, Tang 3 wakes up With Tang San''s current situation, he still couldn''t die. After waiting for a day, after discovering Tang San in Dugu Bo, Tang San would cut off at most a dozen masses of necrotic flesh, leaving some scars on his body. Dugu Bo has been pinched to the painful spot by Ao Tian. In order to understand the poison in himself and also in the poison in Dugu Goose, he will definitely treat Tang San by then. Ao Tian stood on the top of the mountain for a while, then set off to return to Tiandou City. When he first returned to Ao Mansion, he heard the sound of fighting from the training ground. At this time, the four girls Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were all in the training ground. Ning Rongrong assisted Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, and Gu Yuena used one enemy and two to temper the actual combat between Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. ability. Ning Rongrong as an assistant, after applying assistant skills to Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, he could only stand behind and shout for cheer. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing tried their best, but they failed to get any benefit from Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena dealt with them two more easily than Qian Renxue yesterday. Ning Rongrong''s eyesight was a little weak, and he didn''t feel Gu Yuena''s strength personally, so he didn''t feel anything wrong, and kept cheering loudly. Zhu Zhuqing was shocked in her heart. In the process of fighting Gu Yuena, she actually felt that Gu Yuena was stronger than Qian Renxue. Sister Xueer is a soul emperor, and Sister Naer is just a soul emperor, how is this possible? In the end, she can only attribute this feeling to an illusion. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing''s attacks were unable to hit Gu Yuena, but Gu Yuena could easily hit their bodies. Although Gu Yuena didn''t use much strength, Zhu Zhuqing was already very discouraged. At this time, she finally understood that the strength of this seldom-shot sister Na''er is simply unfathomable. I am afraid that, like Ao Tian, ??she already possesses the strength of the soul sect, right? How else could it be one enemy two, so easy. The strength shown by Gu Yuena made Zhu Zhuqing very excited. She imagined in her heart that when she could cross such a large range and possess the strength of the soul sect. Xiao Wu knew Gu Yuena''s true strength, so she didn''t lose much. More than half an hour later, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu''s soul power was exhausted, and the two of them sat directly on the ground, panting. Ning Rongrong immediately ran over and handed them the kettle. Ao Tian smiled and walked from a distance. "Ao Tian, ??where have you been? I didn''t see you early in the morning." Ning Rongrong asked first. "There is something wrong, go out for a walk." Ao Tian said. "Then you weren''t discovered by the avalanche people?" Ning Rongrong asked worriedly. "No." Ao Tian replied, then looked at Ning Rongrong, and said, "Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Na''er are all practicing, why are you just staring at the side? You don''t want to cultivate to level 28 as soon as possible, and then Are you going home?" Ning Rongrong said: "I can''t beat Sister Na''er again. My task is to assist Xiao Wu and the others. Besides, there are no small stone baskets like the masters here. If I run without burden, the effect is not good. Obviously." "Isn''t that easy? I''ll let the butler get one for you." Ao Tian smiled. "Don''t do it." Ning Rongrong suddenly suffered a face. Although she really wants to improve her strength, she also has some psychological fears about that kind of running training. ran into a coma, that kind of training was really cruel. Zhu Zhuqings reaction was completely opposite to that of Ning Rongrong. When she heard that Ao Tian was about to prepare a stone for Ning Rongrong, she immediately said, "Ao Tian, ??get me one too." "I want too." Xiao Wu also raised her hand. Ning Rongrong suddenly felt very ashamed. "Then prepare one for me," she said. Ao Tian nodded and said, "As you said before, staying with us is to make yourself more motivated to practice. If you are just for fun, then I advise you to go home early." "I can''t train yet. Going home is boring, and I may never get out again." Ning Rongrong pouted. Ao Tian suddenly moved in his heart, and said, "It''s okay to carry the stone, I will get a gravity soul guide, which can change the gravity effect of this training ground. You will have good results when you run or fight in it." The soul guide he was talking about was actually planning to set up a formation here to assist Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing in their cultivation. "That would be great," Xiao Wu said. "Is there such a magical Soul Guidance Device?" Zhu Zhuqing asked curiously, and she turned her head and looked at the scope of the training ground. This is a circular training site with a diameter of nearly 100 meters. It is difficult for her to imagine any Soul Guidance Device that can cover such a large area. "Don''t worry, there is nothing in this world that he can''t get out." Xiao Wu said confidently. She never doubted Ao Tian''s ability. Even if Ao Tian said to take the moon off, she would not doubt it. "Well, you can continue to practice, I have something to do today, so you don''t need to call me during lunch." Ao Tian said. After speaking, he left the training ground, and then entered his own world, ready to start alchemy. He doesn''t need to make alchemy in the Douluo world, he can do it in his own world. This time he is alchemy for the big beasts like Ditian, and he uses the best elixir. When the pill is completed, it will attract the Heavenly Thunder Tempering Pill. Just as the fierce beast needs to cross the calamity when it breaks through, it is not an exaggeration to say that the elixir refined by Ao Tian, ??and naturally needs to "cross the calamity". When the pill is completed, the heavenly path of this world will induce induction, and then the thunder robbery quenching pill will be lowered. If you can survive this step, the quality of the pill will be improved, and there will be more mysterious effects. For example, it can easily make people enter a state of enlightenment, or it contains a certain fragment of law, which can be easily understood by the user... Otherwise, how can the fierce beast with hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation easily break through? However, it is a bit troublesome to quench the pill with the sky thunder like this, and the speed is slow, Ao Tian simply returned to his own world to refine it. His world is the master, he is the way of heaven, he has no shortage of laws or anything. With the laws he masters, branded into the pill, it is enough to satisfy the Ditian people. And the alchemy in his own world is still quiet, no one will bother. ... In the afternoon, Tang San, who had been in a coma for several hours, finally woke up in the valley of Binghuoliangyiyan. At the moment he woke up, the severe pain instantly swept through his nerves, causing his body to twitch and tremble. "I didn''t fall to death? Ao Tian didn''t kill me?" This thought flashed in his mind. The blue silver grass that he had released to surround him before, when he passed out of a coma, it automatically retracted it. At this time, he was lying in a dirt pit, face up. After checking the condition of his body in the inner view, Tang San''s expression became more solemn than ever. His injuries were very serious, his limbs were abolished, and his internal organs were also severely wounded. Fortunately, his Xuantian Gong has a good healing effect. After losing his control, UU read www. uukanshu.com still automatically stabilized the injury. is just this kind of injury, if he heals the injury by himself, it may be difficult to heal within a few months. What makes him most uncomfortable is that the fifteen dragon beard needles are still under his skin, and the bumps have turned purple-black at this time, which is close to the level of necrosis. These dozen lumps are all over his limbs, chest and stomach. If it is really necrotic, he can only be removed by then. "You have to return to Heaven Dou City as soon as possible and find a healing soul master for treatment." Tang San was very anxious. Body hair and skin, the parents of the recipient, who would be willing to cut off their own flesh? Moreover, he was worried that his injuries would not be treated in time, which would leave sequelae, which would have an impact on his future practice. Thinking of this, he tried to release the Eight Spider Lances. However, there was a sharp pain in the back, and the Eight Spider Lances were seriously damaged and did not appear. Tang San''s heart has sunk to the bottom. His limbs were scrapped, and the Eight Spider Lances were severely damaged. How would he leave here? If you really wait until Dugu Bo arrives, then the dozen or so pieces of meat on his body must be removed, and if it drags on for too long, the body may suffer incurable hidden injuries. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 228： Interview with Zhu Zhuqing at night Tang San suddenly remembered the cave that Dugu Bo had taken him to before. That cave is where Dugu Bo usually settles, it is halfway up the mountain on the opposite side of the mountain. This mountain is about five hundred meters high. If Dugu Bo is there at this time, and Tang San feels like he shouts loudly, Title Douluo''s hearing is extremely sensitive, and the other party should be able to hear it. Tang San was lucky enough, and began to cry out for help. It''s a pity that no matter how much he yelled, no one came down from above. "It seems that the old monster is not there at this time. However, the poison in his body will happen every night, and he should spend time in that hidden cave. I have to save some energy and call for help at that time." Tang San thought to himself. He really has no choice but to pray that Dugu Bo will come over at night. Otherwise, you have to wait until the time agreed by him and Dugu Bo, and you have to wait until early tomorrow morning. Tang San released the Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit, wrapped his body first, and then pushed it up. His blue silver grass can become very hard after being injected with soul power, and can temporarily replace his own hands and feet. However, it is impossible to return to Heaven Dou City in this way. He is now seriously injured, and he might be eaten by the spirit beast as soon as he goes out. A few blue silver grass propped on the ground, supporting him to walk around the eyes of the Binghuo Liangyi. He is checking whether there are any herbs left to treat his internal injuries. If there are healing herbs, coupled with his Xuan Tian Gong, the treatment effect will be better. Although he still can''t do without this ghost place, Tang San''s self-help consciousness is still very strong. Fortunately, he actually discovered several medicinal materials that have miraculous effects on internal injuries. After pulling out the blue silver grass, he didn''t care about the dirt on it, so he ate it. After was done, he found a drier location and began to work silently to heal his injuries. "Ao Tian, ??don''t retaliate against the non-gentleman! Take my chance against the sky and severely wound me. One day, I will ask you to double it back!" From morning until evening, it only took one day, and Ao Tian made all the pills he needed. When he returned to his house, the four girls of Gu Yuena had already eaten dinner and were cultivating spirit power in their respective rooms. "What did you do this day?" Gu Yuena curiously asked. "Prepare elixir for Ditian and the others." Ao Tian said. "Already finished refining?" Gu Yuena was pleasantly surprised. "Um." "Great." Gu Yuena directly put her arms around Ao Tian''s neck and gave him a fierce reward. Ao Tian''s body is a bit hot, and he hasn''t made love to Gu Yuena for two days. But he quickly suppressed this feeling, and said: "Go and call Xiao Wu, I''ll pick up Xue''er." "Okay." Gu Yuena walked out of the room to Xiao Wu. Ao Tian disappeared and went to the palace. Not long after, when he brought Qian Renxue over, Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu were already waiting in the room. After isolating the sound of the room, Ao Tian took out two small bottles of jade, which contained a round pill. "What is this?" Xiao Wu asked. "The pill that I just refined will give you and Xue''er a boost." Ao Tian said. Qian Renxue and Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up, and they quickly took the Yu Ping. Ao Tian had given them Yijin washes the marrow and opened up the meridians, which gave them a small increase in strength at that time. The feeling that you can improve your strength without training is really wonderful. "How do I use this pill? Can I take it directly?" Qian Renxue asked. She unplugged the stopper of the jade bottle, and a strong fragrance wafted out immediately, which made her spirit refreshed, and the spirit power in her body was about to move. Suddenly, Qian Renxue looked at him for a moment, and muttered incredibly: "I actually broke through..." At this time, the spirit power in her body suddenly skyrocketed, reaching a new height. A few days ago, her spirit power had faintly broken through to rank sixty-eight. According to past experience, it is estimated that her breakthrough should take a few days. But I didn''t expect that, just smelling the aroma of this pill, I broke through immediately. Qian Renxue hurriedly pushed the stopper of the jade bottle back, and carefully received it into his soul guide. Aside, Xiao Wu was already a little ecstatic. The scent that floated out of Qian Renxue''s little bottle just now was too strong, and made her feel drunk, which was incredibly comfortable and wonderful. She quickly opened her little bottle and sniffed it. Her pill is also very fragrant, but it is much worse than Qian Renxue''s. Seeing Xiao Wu pouting her mouth unconsciously, Ao Tian touched her head and smiled: "Xue''er''s pill is more effective than yours. If you take that, your body will explode." Xiao Wu spit out her pink tongue and said, "I know." Ao Tiandao: "The main function of this pill is to lay a solid foundation for you. Only if the foundation is solid, you can go further on the road of cultivation in the future. After you take it, you can refine your luck, and it will also make your soul There is some increase in power." "Thank you, brother." Xiao Wu quickly kissed Ao Tian on the face like a dragonfly, and then happily ran back to her room holding the small bottle, planning to take the pill immediately. Ao Tian touched the part of her being kissed, and said with a smile: "This little girl is getting bolder and bolder." Gu Yuena and Qian Renxue couldn''t help smiling. Qian Renxue also couldn''t wait, and said: "Brother Tian, ??how long does it take to refine this pill?" "A few hours," Ao Tian said. "Then you send me back, you don''t need to be with me tonight." Qian Renxue said. "Okay." Ao Tian sent Qian Renxue back to the palace, and he left after seeing Qian Renxue taking the pill with his own eyes. This pill is not a threat to Qian Renxue, he doesn''t need to worry. By tomorrow, Qian Renxue will reach level 70. After Ao Tian returned, Gu Yuena smiled and asked: "I haven''t touched me for two daysDo you miss me?" "Yes, I''ll fight you until dawn." Ao Tian''s eyes were a little hot. Gu Yuena, this woman is really getting more and more provocative. Ao Tian took out another jade bottle and said, "This is for Zhu Zhuqing. The effect is the same as Xiao Wu''s. You can bring it to her for me." Lonely man and widow at night, it is not easy for him to enter Zhu Zhuqing''s room. Gu Yuena rolled her eyes and said: "It''s just a little girl, are you like this? And, you said you want to surprise her personally, so you should take it to her yourself." Ao Tian had no choice but to leave the room and came to Zhu Zhuqing''s room. He heard steady and long breathing outside, and understood that Zhu Zhuqing was cultivating at this time. After knocking on the door lightly, Zhu Zhuqing''s voice came from inside: "Who?" "It''s me, open the door." Ao Tian said. Zhu Zhuqing was taken aback for a moment, and then his heartbeat started to speed up inexplicably. In the room next to her, Ning Rongrong also heard Ao Tians voice. She felt a little nervous in her heart, got out of bed and walked quietly to the wall, trying to eavesdrop on what Ao Tian wanted to do in Zhu Zhuqings room. . Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 229： Zhu Zhuqing is obsessed "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Ao Tian stood at the door, and after a while he didn''t wait for Zhu Zhuqing to open the door. His ears moved, and he found that Zhu Zhuqing''s originally peaceful breathing started to become a little quick. Ao Tian frowned, knocked on the door again, and said, "Open the door and let me in." Light footsteps finally sounded inside the house, and it didn''t take long for Zhu Zhuqing to open the door. She was wearing loose and soft pajamas, but still couldn''t hide her surging figure. Due to her body being too full, her pajamas were propped up, revealing a small flat and smooth belly. Her lower abdomen is very flat, without a trace of fat, and her smooth skin can hardly see the fine vellus hair. Ao Tian couldn''t help but glanced. Zhu Zhuqing usually wears conservatively and strictly. Although he has a proud figure, he has never been exposed to the spring. I didn''t expect to have such a beautiful belly. Zhu Zhuqing felt Ao Tian''s gaze, and his heart became even more nervous, still guessing Ao Tian''s intentions. She glanced around outside and asked, "Where is Sister Na''er? Are you alone?" Ao Tian said: "She has a rest first, I have something to do with you." With that said, he would raise his foot to step in. Zhu Zhuqing remained motionless, blocking the door. "Sister Naer is asleep, Ao Tian came to see me, could it be..." Zhu Zhuqing thought wildly. "What are you thinking?" Seeing Zhu Zhuqing in a daze, Ao Tian pushed her shoulder and then entered the room. Feeling Ao Tian''s palm pressing on his shoulder, although it was only a short moment, it also made Zhu Zhuqing''s heartbeat speed up suddenly, and his cheeks began to become hot. She turned around, lowered her head, embarrassed to let Ao Tian see her blushing face. Ao Tian glanced back and said, "Close the door first." "Ah-what do you close the door for?" Zhu Zhuqing yelled in a flustered manner. Ning Rongrong, who was leaning on the wall to eavesdrop, was also shocked, thinking that Ao Tian was going to do something wrong with Zhu Zhuqing. Ao Tian was speechless, why Zhu Zhuqing, who had always been cold and indifferent, had become so surprised recently. He walked back and shut the door himself. "You... what are you doing when you close the door?" Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian with a little scared expression on his face. Ao Tian was too lazy to guess what Zhu Zhuqing thought, and went straight to sit down at the table, pointed to the opposite side, and said, "Come here, sit down!" Zhu Zhuqing moved small steps, slowly walked to the opposite of Ao Tian and sat down. Seeing Ao Tian didn''t seem to have any evil intentions, the tension in her heart gradually disappeared, but her face was still red. Ao Tian glanced at Zhu Zhuqing''s body up and down, and smiled: "What are you doing so nervously? My face is blushing. Are you worried that I will forcefully do those things to you?" Seeing that Ao Tian had broken his mind, Zhu Zhuqing was too ashamed to look up at Ao Tian. She reached out and pulled her clothes down, trying to cover her exposed belly. The originally loose pajamas, being pulled by her like this, even more highlighted her proud figure. She didn''t seem to be aware of this phenomenon. She looked down at the ground, with her legs close together, and asked in a low voice: "It''s so late, what are you coming to me for?" Ning Rongrong next door had already pressed his ears tightly to the wall at this time, holding his breath. Does Ao Tian want to steal fishy? The feeling of eavesdropping on secrets was really tense and exciting, and at the same time, Ning Rongrong felt a little sour in his heart. Why did Ao Tian go to Zhuqing instead of me? This thought flashed through her mind. Ao Tian glanced at Ning Rongrong faintly and snapped his fingers to isolate the sound of this room. Afterwards, he took out a small jade bottle, which also contained a pill with the same effect as Xiao Wu''s, and pushed it in front of Zhu Zhuqing. "What is this?" Zhu Zhuqing asked doubtfully, looking at the little pill in the jade bottle. Ao Tiandao: "Didn''t I say that I wanted to give you a surprise? This is a surprise for you. Open it and take a look." Zhu Zhuqing picked up the jade bottle, just about to open it, but stopped again. "What the **** is this pill? Is it the kind of medicine that makes people comatose or estrus?" She thought this way, and suddenly hesitated. In the middle of the night, Ao Tian came to her with a pill, and after Sister Naer fell asleep, Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but think and think of some bad aspects. Ao Tian didn''t bother to speculate on Zhu Zhuqing''s mind. Seeing her like this, he asked, "Why didn''t you open it?" Zhu Zhuqing gritted his teeth, his complexion suddenly became determined, and he pulled out the stopper of the jade bottle. After the plug was removed, an extremely alluring fragrance wafted out, which made Zhu Zhuqing refreshed. The pores all over his body seemed to be opened, very comfortable. The spirit power in her body was affected by this breath, and it flowed quickly. "This...what is this?" Zhu Zhuqing was shocked. Just breath can make the spirit power in her body run automatically, this must be an incredible treasure! Ao Tian smiled and said: "I know you want to follow me to repay your gratitude. I also appreciate your perseverance and determination, but your cultivation base is too low." "This pill is called a pill. After you take it, you can refine your energy and improve your potential and cultivation." "This pill is enough to give you the strength to defeat Dai Mubai." Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help squeezing the jade bottle in his hand. Although she didn''t want to have anything to do with Dai Mubai anymore, she had always had a wish in her heart, and that was to personally defeat Dai Mubai. Its just that the White Tigers Martial Spirit was originally stronger than her Nether Cat Martial Spirit, and Dai Mubai was three years older than her, and she had cultivated for three more years. She didnt know how many years it would take to defeat Dai Mubai~ www.novelhall.com~ However, now, Ao Tian actually said that this small pill would give her the strength to defeat Dai Mubai. Zhu Zhuqing was shocked in his heart at this time. Is there such a magical thing in the world? If eating one can really improve several levels, what else does the soul master need to practice so hard for? Ao Tian said: "You can''t eat more of this pill. You will continue to work hard in the future, otherwise, you are not qualified to be by my side." "Yeah." Zhu Zhuqing nodded heavily, then raised his head and poured the pill into his mouth. The pill entrance had already turned into a stream of heat into her body before she chewed it, and then radiated to her limbs. A warm feeling swept through her body, making her open her small mouth and let out a shameful voice. She reacted immediately, her cheeks getting hot again. The spirit power in her body became more active than ever before, and it grew rapidly, which made her surprised and delighted. Ao Tian stood up and said, "Go back to bed and refine your exercises. If you are lucky, maybe you can become a soul sect tomorrow." "By the way, I didn''t give this medicine to Ning Rongrong. Don''t tell her." After speaking, he opened the door and walked out. Soul Sect! Ao Tian''s words sounded like thunder in Zhu Zhuqing''s mind. She had calculated based on her own cultivation speed before, and it would take at least more than a year to break through to the soul sect. And now, a pill can make her reach that realm overnight. This is too unbelievable, too appalling. How can I repay him? She looked at Ao Tian''s tall and straight back when she left, her eyes gradually became a little obsessed, and she didn''t even notice this change. Chapter 230： Senior Dugu, help! "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Ning Rongrong had changed several positions in his room, but no matter where he was, he couldn''t hear Zhu Zhuqing''s room. This made her anxious. "If Ao Tian is really doing something like that with Sister Zhuqing, then I... then I will look down on him." Ning Rongrong thought annoyed. The more she thought about it, the more gloomy she became. "That guy already has three sisters Na''er, and he wants sister Zhuqing, which is really bad." "How can I not compare to Sister Zhuqing? Where did I lose..." "Bah bah... how come I have such thoughts?" Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong blushed, but he became more anxious in his heart. "They''re not really doing that kind of thing secretly? Maybe they were worried about being discovered, so they didn''t make a sound." "Should I tell Xiao Wu and Sister Naer? No... I have to make sure of this first, and then tell them, it''s not good if there is a misunderstanding." Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong tiptoed to the door and slammed the door open. Ao Tian just came out of Zhu Zhuqing''s room, glanced at Ning Rongrong''s room, shook his head and smiled. Just when he was about to leave, Ning Rongrong opened the door abruptly and rushed out, bumping his head against Ao Tian. She screamed in exclamation and fell backward. While falling down, she also saw Ao Tian''s figure clearly, and subconsciously reached out to Ao Tian, ??hoping that Ao Tian could hold her. However, Ao Tian watched with a smile, motionless. Ning Rongrong''s already plump **** came into close contact with the wooden floor, and tears were about to flow out. Seeing Ao Tian''s gloating appearance, Ning Rongrong stood up angrily and said, "You still laughed, why didn''t you give me a hand just now?" Ao Tian knuckles on her forehead and said: "Don''t think I didn''t know you were eavesdropping just now. If you put this gossip mind on your cultivation, you won''t have broken through to the 28th level. " After being knocked by Ao Tian, ??Ning Rongrong cried out in pain, and then choked with Ao Tian''s words, with a look of embarrassment on his face. Just when she wanted to ask Ao Tian what to do in Zhu Zhuqing''s room, Ao Tian''s figure disappeared. Ning Rongrong touched the position of his forehead and couldn''t help taking a breath. It was so painful that a small bag had already bulged up there. "I''m so angry!" She stomped her foot, trying to chase Ao Tian''s room, but after thinking about it, she could only give up. It was really wrong to eavesdrop on it. She came to Zhu Zhuqing''s door, knocked on the door, and said, "It''s me, can I come in?" "Come in." Zhu Zhuqing''s voice sounded. Ning Rongrong pushed the door to enter. Since it is impossible to know from Ao Tian what he did in Zhu Zhuqing''s room, he should start from Zhu Zhuqing''s side. After Ning Rongrong entered the room, he found Zhu Zhuqing sitting cross-legged on the bed, posing in a cultivating posture. It''s just that Zhu Zhuqing''s face was still a little blush, which immediately made Ning Rongrong suspicious. "Sister Zhuqing, I ran into Ao Tian at the door just now. What is he doing in your room?" Ning Rongrong asked openly. Zhu Zhuqing thought for a while and said, "He has come to point me to some problems in my practice." Ning Rongrong looked unbelief, and said, "His cultivation level is the same as yours, so how can he give pointers to your cultivation?" "It''s based on combat experience." Zhu Zhuqing said. "Then why is your face so red? Did that guy act on you?" Ning Rongrong asked. "What are you talking about? He didn''t even touch me." Zhu Zhuqing said, "Moreover, just a few minutes, he wants to do bad things is not enough." Ning Rongrong also wanted to ask himself why he didn''t hear a sound, but he stopped when he reached his lips. Saying this would expose what she had just eavesdropped on next door. Ao Tian knew she was eavesdropping, but Zhu Zhuqing didn''t seem to know. "okay then." Zhu Zhuqing nodded and said, "Well, I want to continue practicing." Hearing Zhu Zhuqing say this, Ning Rongrong had to leave here. "Ao Tian and Zhu Qing must have some secret." Ning Rongrong was itchy, but there was no way. Neither Ao Tian nor Zhu Zhuqing wanted to say, what can she do. "If it''s really cheating, why didn''t that guy choose me? Isn''t it my figure is better than Zhuqing?" Ning Rongrong stretched out his hand and gestured behind his chest and buttocks, and he was suddenly discouraged. At the same age, Zhu Zhuqing was a few months younger than her. She didn''t understand how Zhu Zhuqing''s figure was so amazing. Ning Rongrong suddenly reacted, covering his face and said in shame: "How can I have such shameless thoughts, I am the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, why would I want to have an affair with that guy." "Rongrong, what are you talking about cheating?" Gu Yuena''s voice suddenly came from a room not far away. Ning Rongrong suddenly panicked, and quickly said, "No...nothing, Sister Naer, you got it wrong." After speaking, she ran back to her room with a guilty conscience. In Ao Tian''s room, Gu Yuena covered her mouth and smiled: "It seems that those two little girls are beginning to think about you gradually." Ao Tian was helpless, shrugged, and said, "It doesn''t seem to be my business." Gu Yuena pushed Ao Tian onto the bed, gently helped him take off his shoes, and then undressed She smiled and said: "To blame, blame yourself for being too charming and strong. Which girl doesn''t like a handsome man? Without me and Xiao Wu, they would have taken action against you a long time ago." "Just take care of so many things, now we should do business." Ao Tian smiled and threw Gu Yuena down. ... At this moment, Tang San opened his eyes and stopped healing in the valley of the two eyes of ice and fire. Now the moon is hanging high, and the sky is full of stars. Because of the dense fog over the valley, there is no moonlight shining down. But it was not dark in the valley, the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi exuded bright light, illuminating Tang San''s face. Tang San''s purple magic pupil could see through the dense fog to see the night sky above his head, and he started calling for help when it was just dark. He would cry out for help every half an hour, and now a few hours have passed, and it is almost late at night. I don''t know if Dugu Bo is not there or he didn''t hear it, and he never appeared. Tang San felt sorrowful in his heart. The dozen or so bumps on his body were already necrotic, and a large amount of blood had accumulated in it. He controlled the blue silver grass to touch it, and he had lost consciousness. Each lump was the size of an egg, and Tang San felt heartbroken when he thought of losing more than a dozen groups of flesh and blood, and his hatred for Ao Tian became even stronger. His internal injuries have stabilized, and the condition of his limbs with broken bones is still optimistic. Now it has been another half an hour since he last called for help. Tang San raised his head and shouted again. "Senior Dugu, Senior Dugu..." Tang San just yelled a few times when he saw a figure with open arms, falling from above like an eagle. Tang San was overjoyed and shouted more vigorously, "Senior Dugu, help!" Chapter 231： Master canthus "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! "Boy, what tricks do you want to play?" Before Dugu Bo fell to the ground, his voice rang. Tang San hurriedly said, "Senior Dugu, someone broke into your medicine garden and spoiled your herbs." Although he urgently needs Dugu Bo to save him, he also understands that Dugu Bo is cruel and moody. So he had to explain first that the herbs here were not his scourge, to prevent Dugu Bo from violently attacking him. After all, for an old poison like Dugu Bo, it was too easy to pinch a soul respecter to death. Dugubo was shocked, and without even looking at Tang San after landing, he rushed directly to the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi. Looking around, the thriving valley that was originally overgrown with herbs has now become empty. Most of the original herbs grew naturally, and a small part was transplanted by Dugu Bo. But now, there are only a few bits and pieces left, less than half of the original. "Bastard!" Dugu Bo was furious, roared, his figure turned into a green phantom, and instantly appeared in front of Tang San, grabbing Tang San''s neck and lifting it up. The strange and terrifying green color spread from Tang San''s neck to other places. Dugu Bo''s intense murderous intent made Tang San''s scalp numb, and hurriedly shouted: "Senior, this herb is not my move, but someone else." The green spreading on Tang San stopped, and then returned to Dugu Bo''s hand like a tide. But Dugu Bo still didn''t put Tang San down, his voice coldly said, "Say, who it is!" "It''s Ao Tian, ??he came just as soon as you left in the early morning. His purpose is the herbs here. I know the importance of this place to Senior, and I couldn''t stop him even after I tried my life." Tang San said quickly. He was afraid of speaking for a second, and Dugu Bo broke his neck. "What''s the cultivation base of Ao Tian?" Dugu Bo asked. "Soul Lord." Dugubo was furious, and slammed Tang San to the ground forcefully, shouting: "Trash, aren''t you very good at hitting? My granddaughter''s poison is unmatched at the realm of Soul Sovereign. You can even destroy my granddaughter''s poison. Can''t beat a soul lord?" At this time Dugu Bo really wanted to trample Tang San to death. He transplanted a lot of herbs many years ago, just to develop a medicine that can solve his own problems. However, now that most of the herbs he planted were gone, how could this keep him from getting angry. After being dropped by Dugu Bo, Tang San kept coughing, and the suppressed injuries almost broke out. After a while, he stabilized and said, "That Ao Tian is an extremely enchanting genius. He has only a level of thirty-two cultivation base, and already has the strength of the soul class. I have fought with him a lot. Times, never surpassed." Dugu Bo''s expression became even colder, and said, "Do you think I am an idiot? It is absolutely impossible for the thirty-second-level soul sovereign to possess the power of the soul sect." "This is true. He used to study at Shrek Academy. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Shrek''s teachers and students. They can all testify." Dugubo was shocked, and after a moment of silence, he asked, "Is there really such a genius?" "Really, that Ao Tian should still be in Tiandou City at this time." Tang San said. "Dare to steal my things, I don''t care what genius you are, you have to die!" Dugu Bo exudes a cold murderous aura. "Senior, I was seriously injured by Ao Tian, ??and my limbs and bones were broken. Can you send me back to Shrek Academy for treatment? I promise that when I recover, I will help you solve the poisoning problem. , Never break his promise." Dugubo stared at Tang San with green eyes, and said, "I let you go back, what if you run away?" Tang San said, "If you can run, the monk can''t run to the temple. My teacher and classmates are in Shrek Academy. Where can I go? Moreover, if I die, no one can solve the poison on you and the lone geese." Dugubo was silent for a few seconds, and said: "What a kid with sharp teeth." After finishing speaking, he stepped forward and stretched out his hand to check Tang San''s limbs. Sure enough, he found that Tang San''s limbs were abolished. He grabbed Tang San''s collar and leaped over the cliff. Dugu Bo was carrying a Tang San, his actions were still very agile and light, and a single tap of his toes on the cliff could rise more than ten meters, and in a short while, he took Tang San to the top of the mountain. At this moment, Dugu Bo suddenly sneered: "There are people who don''t have long eyes who dare to break into my territory?" With that said, he lifted Tang San and hurried down the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, the master, Flanders and Liu Erlong stood together. The master stared at the area dignifiedly in front of him, and said, "It''s not easy here. It''s full of poisonous poisons. It should be the place of the old poison." Flender said: "Then what are you waiting for, I will fly over with you, if it is a little later, the junior may really be gone." They discovered it not long after Tang San disappeared, because a trace of Dugu Bo remained in the woods where Tang San disappeared. Later, they rushed to the Royal Academy to inquire, only to learn that Dugu Bo had a nest in the sunset forest. They had already arrived in the sunset forest during the day, and they had been finding the present, and finally found this place full of poisonous poison. Just when Flanders wanted to fly over with the master, Dugu Bo brought Tang San down. When Dugubo saw the three masters, he was stunned for a moment and said: "Just so, I don''t need to send you back." The master saw Tang San, who was lifted by Dugu Bo, with a pale face and soft limbs, his eye sockets were about to split. "Dugu Bo, you inhumane fellow, what''s wrong with Xiao San?" the master roared. If it weren''t for Flandra, I''m afraid the master has already rushed past. Flander was calmer and said: "Xiaogang Xiaosan is still in his hands, don''t be impulsive, don''t do it if you can." "Teacher, I''m fine, it''s not that Senior Dugu hurt me." Tang San yelled quickly. He was afraid that the master would offend Dugu Bo. The master froze for a moment, and quickly calmed down. He was too concerned about Tang San before, and after seeing Tang San''s tragic situation, he couldn''t control his emotions for a while. Dugu Bo was holding Tang San, and in a few steps, he came to the master and the three of them, put Tang San on the ground, and said, "I didn''t hurt this kid. There is someone else who hurt him. You can take him away. ?" The master squatted down and quickly checked Tang San. After a while, his eyes were red, and he said angrily: "Little San, who the **** is it that beat you like this?" Not to mention the broken bones of Tang San''s limbs, the dozens of black bumps bulging on his body were extremely frightening. The master only glanced at it and knew that these flesh and blood had been necrotic, and if they were not cut off as soon as possible, they would be life-threatening. Tang San said, "Teacher, this is not a place to talk. First take me back for treatment, and then I will tell you well." "Yes, yes, treat first." The master said, he was about to carry Tang San on his back. "Let me come," Flander said. The master nodded and helped Tang San on Flanders'' back. Dugu Bo said coldly, "Tang San, remember the agreement between you and me. If you dare to escape secretly, none of your relatives and friends will have a good end!" "Senior don''t worry, I, Tang San, will do what I say!" "Well, let''s go. When you recover, I will find you again." Dugu Bo waved his hand. Flander carried Tang San on his back, Wuhun released, and rushed at full speed. The master was dragged by Liu Erlong, not much slower than Flanders, and the four of them quickly left the Sunset Forest and rushed to Heaven Dou City at full speed. Chapter 232： Don 3 cut meat "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! "Little San, what have you agreed with Dugu Bo, why should he arrest you here?" the master asked. Tang San said, "The old guy Dugubo arrested me to avenge his granddaughter. I was almost killed by him at the beginning. Later I found out that he was very poisonous. I happened to know the way to detoxify and threatened him to live. Come down. My agreement with him is to detoxify him. After detoxifying him, he will let me go." "So that''s it," Flander said. "That Dugu Bo is really bullying too much, a title Douluo actually bullied Soul Venerable, and he has lived as a dog at an age," the master said angrily. Liu Erlong said: "In rumors, Dugubo''s behavior is entirely based on his preferences. There is no reason at all. I didn''t expect it to be the case." "Little San, are you sure to get rid of the poison from him?" the master asked worriedly. He worried that if Tang San couldn''t get rid of Dugu Bo''s poison, he might have to die in Dugu Bo''s hands in the end. Dugu Bo''s foul name is not a joke. Legend has it that he didn''t even pay attention to the Wuhun Hall, and he had conflicts with the Wuhun Hall, and had a big feud with an elder of the Wuhun Hall. Tang San sighed: "I was already 50% sure, but for some reasons, I now only have 30% confidence." "Thirty percent sure, so low?" The master''s expression became serious. "It would be fine if Haotian Douluo were here, and Dugu Bo would be a fart in front of him." The master thought angrily. But it was a pity that he didn''t know where Tang Hao was now, or how to find Tang Hao. "Little San, let''s escape from Heaven Dou City," the master said. Tang San shook his head and said, "Teacher, I want to try to see if I can detoxify the old guy." The master frowned and said: "Why do you have to help him with such a low grasp? In the end, you may still take your own life." Tang San said: "I think if I successfully detoxify him, it is very likely that I will gain his friendship. The friendship of a titled Douluo is of great benefit to our academy. Moreover, it is for me. A challenge, I really like this kind of challenge." He still has one reason not to say. He still plans to establish Tang Sect in the future. How can Tang Sect grow and develop without a master? Moreover, Dugu Bo is good at poison and is very suitable for Tang Sect. Tang San felt that if he pointed out Dugu Bo''s knowledge about poison, Dugu Bo would become even more terrifying. Tang San was very confident about Tang Sect''s knowledge of poison. The master didn''t persuade Tang San anymore, but he made up his mind that he must go to Dugu Bo for a talk after Tang San''s injury improves. He didn''t believe that Dugu Bo was not afraid of the great **** Tang Hao. With Tang Hao''s shock, Dugu Bo shouldn''t dare to kill Tang San. After all, Tang San and Dugu Bo didn''t have any deep hatred, they just defeated Dugu Goose. After rushing at full speed, several people quickly returned to Tiandou City. Several teachers from the former Shrek Academy and Dai Mubai were all standing at the gate of the academy and waiting. Tang San has been missing for a day, and these teachers are very anxious. After all, Tang San was an excellent student of Shrek Academy, with outstanding talent and hard training. Although he had made a little mistake before, he knew that he could correct it. These teachers still liked Tang San very much, and naturally didn''t want Tang San to have trouble. Dai Mubai and Oscar also had a faint look of worry on their faces, while Ma Hongjun curled his lips from time to time, as if he wasn''t worried about Tang San''s safety at all. Ma Hongjun yawned and said, "Teacher, it''s so late. I guess there is no news today. Or let''s go back and practice first." A 60-year-old teacher nodded and said, "Go back quickly. I can understand your worry about Tang San''s feelings, but it won''t affect cultivation." "Don''t worry, I practice late every night." Ma Hongjun said, patted his chest, and then turned back to the dormitory. "The dean are back." A teacher suddenly called. Ma Hongjun stopped, turned around and looked around, only to see Flanders rushing forward like lightning, passing through the gate of the academy with Tang San on his back. Liu Erlong carried the master on his back, paused for a while, and shouted, "Tang San was seriously injured, so he should find someone to treat him immediately." With that, she continued to chase forward carrying the master, and the direction was Tang San''s dormitory. Several teachers were shocked and hurriedly arranged. "Let''s go take a look too." Dai Mubai ran towards the dormitory. A few minutes later, Tang San''s room was already full of people, a treatment teacher had already begun treatment, and Oscar also handed him his big sausage. Under the simultaneous action of internal and external forces, Tang San''s recovery from his injuries was much faster than when he was healed. Internal injuries are better treated. Even if the limb injuries are treated by a healing spirit master, it will take a while to recover. Ten minutes later, the first treatment finally stopped. At this time, the master took off Tang San''s coat and pants, leaving only a pair of underwear. The dozen or so black bumps the size of an egg on Tang San finally appeared in front of everyone. Everyone was shocked, what a vicious method this was. Dai Mubai and Zao Wou-ki moved in their hearts, remembering the scene of Zao Wou-ki''s assessment of Tang Sanshi on the first day of school. At that time, Zao Wou-ki was hit by Tang San''s hidden weapon. This was what showed, but Zao Wou-ki was treated in time, and the bulging flesh was not necrotic. Tang San''s current situation is really a bit terrifying. "Tang San, what are you?" Zao Wuji asked. The master took out a sharp knife, and said: "I''ll talk about it later, first help him remove the dead flesh, you can''t drag it anymore." Liu Erlong brought a towel to the master, and the master stuffed it into Tang San''s mouth and said, "Little San, you bear it." "Come on, teacher, I can hold it back." Tang San clenched the towel, reluctantly raised his hand, and tapped around the dozen or so lumps. The master felt distressed and couldn''t bear it, but he still waved the knife. With one cut, a mass of necrotic meat was cut off. If you look closely, you can still see a rolled up golden filament hidden in the mass of black meat. Oscar and Ma Hongjun couldn''t help swallowing, this cruel scene made them feel extremely uncomfortable. Tang San didn''t feel anything with this cut, after all, it was meat that had been necrotic. The master said with a solemn expression: "Little San, I want to shave your dead flesh clean, you bear it a little bit." The healing soul master on the side is ready to release the healing soul skills at any time The master is holding a knife, scraping in the sunken wound, and quickly scraping out a mass of black and red pieces of meat. Tang San bit on the towel firmly, his face bursting with blue veins, his eyes almost staring out, his head sweating profusely, his expression very hideous. His body was convulsing constantly, and the feeling of scraping in the flesh with a knife was too painful. Fortunately, he sealed the blood flow around him internally in advance, and did not lose much blood. "Ao Tian, ??one day, I will definitely let you taste this kind of pain!" Tang San vowed in his heart. After the master cleaned up, he immediately shouted: "Heal!" The soul healer skills waiting on the side instantly fell on Tang San''s wound. The wound scabs quickly, and the pain dissipated quickly, and Tang San couldn''t feel the pain of the wound after a while. It''s just that the place is still sunken, and I don''t know how long it will take for new flesh to grow. Even if the flesh grows again, it may not be as flat as before. Zao Wuji said angrily: "If you let me know who made Tang San like this, I will definitely crush his whole body bones little by little!" The master did not stop, and continued to excise other places. After more than an hour, the master was already sweating profusely, and Tang San was tortured to exhaustion, but all the dead flesh had been removed. Tang San spit out the towel, finally letting out a long sigh of relief. The master wiped his sweat and said, "Little San, what''s the matter? Tell us the ins and outs. The teacher must seek justice for you. You can''t bear this crime in vain." Tang San was silent for a moment, and said, "It was Ao Tian that hurt me like this." Ao Tian? How can this be? Everyone was startled by Tang San''s words. Chapter 233： Wanted Ao Tian "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! The master frowned and said, "Little San, Ao Tian doesn''t seem to have any deep hatred with you, right? How could he be so cruel to you?" Oscar spoke at this time, and said, "Master, did you forget? A peeping at Ao Tian''s book before Xiao San might make Ao Tian resentful, so he launched revenge." Ma Hongjun said angrily: "I knew that this Ao Tian was not a good thing. I used to pretend to forgive Tang San, but now I am looking for Tang San to take revenge, which is extremely hypocritical." "It''s not because of that." Tang San said. "Little San, what the **** is it, please tell us quickly." The master asked. "After I was taken away by Dugu Bo..." "There are extremely precious herbs around the eyes of the Ice and Fire Two Instruments, and there are even several kinds of them. As long as you eat them, you can increase your spirit power by several levels, improve your aptitude, and will not have any side effects." At this point, everyone in the room couldn''t help but take a breath. Tang San''s words are too shocking. A herb that can make a person rise to several levels in a row, how can there be such a **** in this world? Dai Mubai was even more excited, and hurriedly asked, "Tang San, are you telling the truth?" Tang San said, "It''s true. When I was a child, I got an ancient book which described many precious herbs." Dai Mubai was extremely excited, his eyes became fiery. What he lacks now is his cultivation level. He has practiced for a few years less than his eldest brother, and his cultivation level is much behind. If he can get such a precious thing, wouldn''t it be easy to catch up with his eldest brother? How could Tang San not understand Dai Mubai''s thoughts, and said, "Don''t think about it, all those herbs were snatched away by Ao Tian." Dai Mubai was stunned for a moment, and frowned, "Could it be that he injured you because of these herbs?" Tang San said: "Yes, I was about to gather herbs. He suddenly appeared and wanted to **** all the herbs. I knew I was not his opponent, so I asked him to give me two plants, but he refused. In order to keep those herbs, I did it with him, but I didn''t expect him to do it very hard and severely wounded me." Ma Hongjun''s eyes lit up and said, "Wouldn''t you find Ao Tian and get those herbs back?" Dai Mubai was also excited, thinking about how to find Ao Tian. The master said: "For so many years, I have been unable to find out the identity of Chu Aotian. He, Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena seem to have appeared out of thin air, very strange. But since he has left Shrek Academy , And also injured Xiao San, then we dont have to worry about our old love. When we see him someday, we must let him explain to Xiao San." "Yes, let him hand over the stolen herbs." Ma Hongjun said. The master looked a little tired when he saw Tang San, and said, "Everyone, go back and let Xiao San have a good rest." A group of people began to disperse, and the master said to Oscar, "Oscar, I will leave it to you, and you will give him one of your big sausages every once in a while." "Don''t worry, master, leave it to me." Oscar said. Seeing that the master was about to go out, Tang San stopped the master and said, "Teacher, if you can, find Ao Tian as soon as possible and get those herbs back. With those herbs, our soul-sovereign level students can improve at least five times. Soul power at around level." Level 5 soul power! The master shook his body, nodded, and said: "You have a good rest, leave this to us." Among the herbs that Ao Tian picked at the time, there were seven or eight that belonged to the category of immortal products. Although some had to be collected by special means, most of the medicinal properties would be lost, but there were also some that didn''t need to be so particular. If you can find Ao Tian as soon as possible, you may be able to regain a few useful fairy grasses. "Ao Tian, ??you''d better not eat the poisonous fairy grass, save my life and let me take revenge." Tang San thought to himself. The master left the room, Flanders, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-ki were still waiting outside, and Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun did not leave either. The master said: "Xiao San said that among the herbs that Ao Tian snatched, there are some that can increase the soul power to the fifth level. We must find Ao Tian as soon as possible and get back the things that belong to Xiao San." "Yes, you must find him as soon as possible, or he will eat it up." Ma Hongjun said. Dai Mubai said: "The soldiers from the Prince''s Mansion have been searching for Ao Tian in the city these days, and wanted warrants are everywhere. If Ao Tian falls into their hands, it will be in trouble." The master moved in his heart and said: "If Ao Tian is really caught by the prince, it has never been a good thing, so we don''t need to find him." "Xiaogang, what do you mean?" Flender asked. Liu Erlong understood the master''s thoughts better, and said, "Didn''t Xiao San said before that he can detoxify Dugu Bo and Dugu Goose? We can ask Dugu Bo for help." Flender''s eyes lit up and said, "This is a good method. It shouldn''t be difficult for Prince Xue to find someone in Heaven Dou City. We don''t need to waste our energy. We just need to pay attention to the wanted situation every day." The master worried: "I''m afraid that Ao Tian has eaten all those precious herbs." Flender sighed, "If that''s the case, there is no way, let it be your fate." He looked at Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, and said, "You two quickly go back to practice. Don''t think about climbing to the sky in one step. You must practice with your feet on the ground." "I know the teacher dean." The two replied. After Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun left, Liu Erlong said, "Then I will arrange for someone to monitor the actions of the Prince''s Mansion early tomorrow morning." "Well, trouble you." The master said. They were still thinking about the fairy grass mentioned by Tang San, and they didn''t know that it had been refined into a pill by Ao Tian In the early morning, when the genius was bright, Zhu Zhuqing went out and walked to Ao Tian''s door. forward. She looked very excited, as if there was something happy to be told by someone. She stretched out her hand to knock on the door, but suddenly thought of something, she hesitated, then put her ear on the door and listened for a moment. After not hearing any shameful voice, she breathed a sigh of relief and knocked gently on the door. Ao Tian got off his horse and said helplessly, "It''s no wonder that I, that little girl came here so early." Gu Yuena gave Ao Tian a white look, and said, "She must have broken through. I can''t wait to thank you." As soon as Ao Tian waved his hand, the clothes on the side automatically put on him, and then went to open the door. "Get dressed." Ao Tian shouted without looking back. Gu Yuena rolled her eyes, and did not do so, but pulled the quilt on the side to cover her body that could fascinate a man. Ao Tian opened the door and removed the anti-eavesdropping barrier by the way. Zhu Zhuqing waited at the door for a while, but he didn''t see the door open. "He and Sister Naer may not get up yet." Zhu Zhuqing thought. Just when she wanted to leave, the door opened. "What''s the matter so early?" Ao Tian asked. Zhu Zhuqing glanced at the room on Ning Rongrong''s side and whispered, "Rongrong shouldn''t wake up yet, I''ll go into your room and talk." Ao Tian turned to his side, let Zhu Zhuqing in, and then closed the door. As soon as Zhu Zhuqing entered Aotian''s room, he noticed something strange. The temperature in this room was much higher than outside, and the air was a bit humid. Moreover, there was an unspeakable smell, which seemed to be a little fragrant, but it also made the body feel inexplicably restless. She looked over to the bed, her face flushed suddenly. Chapter 234： Be Ao Tians little wife "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Gu Yuena was lying on the bed in an extremely sultry posture, with only a thin blanket covering her body, showing her rugged figure to the fullest. Her silver hair was scattered, her cheeks were pink, her eyes were blurred and moving, and her extremely fair skin turned white and red at this time. A smart little head swept across Gu Yuena''s lips, making Zhu Zhuqing who watched this scene roll his throat and swallowed uncontrollably. Such a charming and amazing Gu Yuena made Zhu Zhuqing, a beautiful girl, be moved. This charm is simply male and female. The delicate body under that thin blanket didn''t seem to be wearing other clothes. Zhu Zhuqing was not a girl who was ignorant and ignorant of certain things. She had already reacted to it. Gu Yuena was probably making love with Ao Tian just now. And her arrival must have disturbed Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Sister Zhuqing, do you want to come up and play with your sister?" Zhu Zhuqing''s face was flushed, and he shook his head again and again, saying: "I''m sorry, I''m bothering you, I''ll come back later." With that, she was about to go out, trying to escape from this room full of ambiguous breath, which made her heart beat faster and her cheeks hot. Ao Tian gave Gu Yuena a helpless look, and said, "You don''t need to go, let''s talk about it now." Zhu Zhuqing stopped and turned to look at Ao Tian. After hesitating for a moment, he suddenly knelt down towards Ao Tian. Ao Tian didn''t help Zhu Zhuqing up, and asked, "What are you doing?" Zhu Zhuqing looked up at Ao Tian and said seriously: "Thank you benefactor for helping me improve my aptitude and grant me the exercises and medicinal pills. After taking the medicinal pills last night, my cultivation has broken through the seventh level one after another, reaching the 39th level. . Great kindness, Zhu Zhuqing has no retribution, and is willing to follow his benefactor forever." With that, she was going to bow down. She understood that she had already embarked on a road that could not be turned back. There was darkness behind her. Only by following Ao Tian could she get rid of the darkness and move towards the light. She knew that Ao Tian''s identity must be extremely noble in the Wuhun Hall, plus Ao Tian has all kinds of magical treasures, and following Ao Tian is her best choice. When her head was about to hit the ground, she suddenly felt a pair of big hands resting on her shoulders. Zhu Zhuqing raised his head, and the tip of his nose brushed past the squatting Ao Tian''s nose. The brief contact made Zhu Zhuqing''s pretty face flushed with blood instantly, she glanced at Gu Yuena guiltily, and then said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." Ao Tian touched his nose and said with a smile: "Don''t care about these details." He helped Zhu Zhuqing up and said: "Follow, then follow, why suddenly kowtow to me." Zhu Zhuqing said: "This is the most important etiquette. Only in this way can I express my gratitude to you." Ao Tiandao: "Not everyone is qualified to follow me. Since you want to follow me, then I will give you a goal to cultivate to level 99 before the age of twenty-five. Can you do it?" Zhu Zhuqing looked at him for a moment, then fell silent. How can it be possible to reach level ninety-nine before the age of twenty-five? Don''t you dare to do this even if you dream? Thirty-two-year-old Qin Ming was only at the 62nd level, and was the second fastest genius to break through to the soul emperor recorded in the Wuhun Hall. Even the more terrifying elder sister Xueer, who was 22 years old, was only level 67. And Zhu Zhuqing herself, twelve years old and thirty-ninth grade, and sixty-ninth grade away from ninety-ninth grade, with thirteen years left. Counting this down, she will break through level four or five a year. She was confident that she could accomplish this task in the early stage, but the more difficult it would be to break through in the later stage, she really didn''t have the confidence to achieve the goal Ao Tian said. If Ao Tian only said to be a Title Douluo, then she still had some confidence, but level ninety-nine was really too difficult. Especially for the levels after the 95th level, breakthroughs at each level are as difficult as reaching the sky! Seeing that Zhu Zhuqing was silent, Ao Tian said, "If you think you can''t finish it, then there is no need to follow me. Find some time and you can leave by yourself." Zhu Zhuqing''s expression darkened, and her heart was extremely depressed. What would she do to accomplish such an impossible task? Gu Yuena smiled and said, "If you agree, but fail to do so, there will be punishment." "What punishment?" Zhu Zhuqing looked at Gu Yuena. A hint of cunning flashed in Gu Yuena''s eyes, and she smiled and said, "If you don''t reach level 99 before the age of twenty-five, then you will be punished to be Ao Tian''s little wife." Zhu Zhuqing looked stunned, and the whole person was stunned. She wondered if she had heard it wrong, how could Sister Naer say such a thing? How can a woman find a wife for her man? Ao Tian couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "Don''t listen to her nonsense." Gu Yuena glared at Ao Tian and said, "Go and don''t talk." Zhu Zhuqing''s little heart was beating, and now she was faced with two choices. It is impossible to cultivate to level ninety-nine at the age of twenty-five. If she does not accept this task, she will leave Ao Tian. If you accept it, but don''t finish it, you will be Ao Tian''s little wife. But sister Naer is serious? Or is it just a joke? "I''m not kidding, I''m serious." Gu Yuena said as if she could understand Zhu Zhuqing''s mind. Zhu Zhuqing remained silent, struggling in his heart. She felt ashamed to Xiao Wu if she agreed. Gu Yuena said: "Aren''t you willing to buy such a bargain? You just said that great grace is not worth it." Zhu Zhuqing was stunned for a moment, yes, Ao Tian had been kind to her in the first place. She gritted her teeth, looked at Ao Tian with a blushing face, and said, "I accept this challenge." Ao Tian said helplessly: "Don''t think too much, I just set a goal for you to work hard. You can punish you as a joke." Zhu Zhuqing did not speak, but decided secretly in his heart. If she fails to complete this challenge by that time, and Xiao Wu and Sister Xue''er do not object, then she will be Ao Tian''s little wife honestly. "Get up." Ao Tian said. Zhu Zhuqing stood up. At this moment, Xiao Wu opened the door and walked in, walking happily. She had heard the conversation inside just now, so she didn''t knock on the door and just walked in. "Sister Zhuqing, what are you talking about?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. Gu Yuena smiled and said what happened just now. After listening to Xiao Wu, she put her arms around Zhu Zhuqing''s shoulders and said, "I thought it was something. If you really want to be Ao Tian''s little wife, then practice slowly. If you don''t want to do it, then work hard. There is Ao Tian. With help from him, becoming a Titled Douluo at the age of twenty-five is as easy as drinking water." Xiao Wu is very confident in Ao Tian. The dragon horse used to be just an ordinary animal, but after being transformed by Ao Tian, ??he already possessed the power of Title Douluo. She felt that if Ao Tian wanted to improve Zhu Zhuqing''s strength, it was really too simple. "Is it really possible to reach level 99 at the age of twenty-five?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. Ao Tian smiled and said, "As long as you work hard, it is naturally possible." Zhu Zhuqing''s heart moved, thinking of the magical aspects of Ao Tian, ??and he began to believe it a little. Ao Tian ignored Zhu Zhuqing, looked at Xiao Wu, and said, "How many levels did you break through last night?" Xiao Wu came to Ao Tian and said with some pride: "I have broken through to level 39, almost level 40." Ao Tian nodded and said, "Yes, just like Zhu Qing, she is also level 39." Xiao Wu was startled and asked, "Sister Zhuqing, did Ao Tian give you the medicine too?" "Um." Xiao Wu smiled and said, "Look, how easy it is to upgrade. Don''t worry, level ninety-nine is not difficult." Zhu Zhuqing nodded, feeling very touched, and firming up his desire to follow Ao Tian. "By the way, where''s Rongrong? How many levels has she risen?" Xiao Wu asked. "I didn''t give it to her." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Why?" Ao Tian said: "Because of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, unless the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect is willing to submit to me, why should I help her improve her strength?" "That''s not easy, you just need to take a trip to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect." Gu Yuena said. "Wait for a while." Ao Tian said. He looked at Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing and said, "So you two, don''t disclose your cultivation level to Ning Rongrong for now." Xiao Wu nodded and asked, "What about Sister Xue''er? She should have broken through too? She is already at level 67, and she should be at level 70 after taking the medicine pill, and she will soon become a soul saint. " Zhu Zhuqing was shocked, and only then realized the horror of Ao Tian''s pill. Even the soul emperor can be promoted several levels in a row, and the task that Ao Tian gave her is really possible to complete. Becoming a Level 99 Title Douluo before the age of twenty-five ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that means that you can''t become Ao Tian''s little wife. Thinking of this, Zhu Zhuqing didn''t even want to break through. Ao Tian smiled and said: "She must have broken through too, I will pick her up later." "That''s great," Xiao Wu said. Suddenly she thought that Zhu Zhuqing could not see Ao Tian''s teleportation, so she pulled Zhu Zhuqing out. "I''m hungry, let''s have breakfast first, so that we won''t disturb the two-person world of the two of them." Xiao Wu said. Zhu Zhuqing remembered that he had disturbed Ao Tian and Gu Yuena just now, and told them to stop that kind of thing, and his pretty face was hot and a little embarrassed. She suddenly remembered a question and said, "Xiao Wu, how did Ao Tian get such a magical medicine?" "Ah... this was refined by Ao Tian himself." Xiao Wu said. Since Ao Tian had given Zhu Zhuqing the pill, there was nothing wrong with her saying that. "He... why is he so powerful!" Zhu Zhuqing muttered to himself, his voice full of shock. "He has a lot of great things, and you will gradually understand in the future. When he wants to tell you, he will naturally tell you." Xiao Wu said, hooking Zhu Zhuqing''s shoulders and walking towards the restaurant. At this moment, Ning Rongrong opened the door and came out, just in time to see Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu. She heard someone talking from Ao Tian just now, but her room was far away from Ao Tian''s room, and she didn''t hear what was said. Now seeing Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing walking towards the restaurant, she chased them. In the room, Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Do you want to continue?" Ao Tian said in a bad mood: "Hurry up and put on your clothes, I''ll go and pick up Xueer." "They are all women, what are you afraid of?" Gu Yuena said. Ao Tian had no choice but to shook his head and went to Qian Renxue''s place. Chapter 235： Ao Tian was arrested at the Princes Mansion, Shrek was excited "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Not long after Ao Tian waited in Qian Renxue''s room, Qian Renxue returned. Qian Renxue''s daily task is to go to the court to listen to politics, and then to listen to Xueye''s teachings, and occasionally to win some talents. She has plenty of time, after all, Xue Ye is still presiding over the court affairs herself. When Ao Tian and Qian Renxue returned to Ao Mansion, Gu Yuena had already taken a shower and changed clothes in the room. In front of Qian Renxue''s face, Gu Yuena didn''t shy away at all. The perfect figure and skin made Qian Renxue''s eyes light up, and her heart secretly compared herself and Gu Yuena who had a better figure. "Breakthrough to level 70, right?" Ao Tian asked. "Well, it broke through." Qian Renxue said. Ao Tian opened his palm, and a bead glowing with golden light appeared. There is a flame burning inside the beads, exuding a hot breath, like a small sun. Ao Tian said: "This is the spirit ring I condensed for you, as long as you crush it, you can absorb it. The longer you hold it, the greater the power of the spirit ability you will get." "Is this a **** bestowed spirit ring?" Qian Renxue asked in surprise. "That''s it." "I heard from my grandfather when I was a child, he said that when I grow up, he will let me accept the inheritance of angel gods, and there is a **** bestowed spirit ring in the inheritance reward." Qian Renxue said. Ao Tian said: "The gods who can leave inheritance in the world, they all have the ability to condense the spirit ring. Let''s go to breakfast first, and you will absorb refining later." Qian Renxue said: "This is not in a hurry. I heard that Xue Xing has been looking for you in Tiandou City these past two days. Every city gate is being checked. I''m afraid it will be searched here soon." Ao Tian said: "I forgot to tell you, Xue Xing had long suspected that the death of the two princes was your work, and he also suggested that Xue Beng pretend to be crazy and get rid of your murderous intent." Qian Renxue was stunned for a moment, then frowned, and said, "What an old and cunning guy, I didn''t notice it." Ao Tian smiled and said: "That Xue Beng is probably really addicted to pleasure, so even you can''t find the clue." Qian Renxue''s face turned cold, she exuded icy killing intent, and said, "In this case, Xue Xing and Xue Beng must not stay, and my years of hard work and painstaking efforts must not be ruined in their hands. I have to find one right away. Chance, kill them all." Ao Tian said: "You don''t need to take action this time. Two princes have already died. If another prince and prince are killed inexplicably, I am afraid everyone will suspect you, the remaining prince. Let me come." "Didn''t you say not to interfere in my plan?" Qian Renxue asked. Ao Tian touched Qian Renxue''s head and said, "This time they provoke me." "Then how are you going to deal with them?" Qian Renxue asked. "Don''t worry, their death will never have anything to do with you." Qian Renxue felt relieved and said, "Then let''s go to breakfast first, and I will come back later to absorb the spirit ring and become the soul sage." Speaking of this, Qian Renxue looked a little excited. She had been looking forward to the realm of Soul Sage for a long time, becoming a Soul Sage, one step closer to Titled Douluo. After eating breakfast, Qian Renxue absorbed the spirit ring in Ao Tian''s room, while Gu Yuena accompanied the three girls, Xiao Wu, to train. Gu Yuena''s strength has been restored to the **** level, and it won''t take much time before the peak is restored. If Ao Tian helped Ditian to break through and even reach the strength of a first-level god, then he would be more sure to counterattack the gods in the future. She believed that Ao Tian would not sit idly by at that time. In the training square, Ao Tian has arranged a large gravity array. There are several adjustment crystals in the center of the large array. Injecting spirit power into different crystals can activate the corresponding gravity levels. Ao Tian designed it this way so that Zhu Zhuqing and the girls could use it by themselves. At this time, in the training ground, Gu Yuena was fighting with the three girls. This time, even Ning Rongrong joined the battle. She has no fighting experience at all, and Gu Yuena also focuses on taking care of her. Every time she hits her, her skin hurts fiercely. Originally, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu could normally last for half an hour, but this time under the pressure of gravity, their strength was greatly reduced, and their soul power consumption speed was also greatly accelerated. Before ten minutes, they were exhausted and their soul power was exhausted. Gu Yuena closed the gravity array and restored the spirit power of the three girls. With this kind of training, the speed of soul power growth will be faster than normal training, and it can also sharpen the actual combat experience. The kind of experience that can be improved makes the three girls enjoy it very much. After a few rounds, Ning Rongrong''s fighting experience has also increased slightly. He no longer uses Wangba punches to fight blindly during battles, and knows how to avoid and find opportunities to attack. In the evening, the soldiers mobilized by Xue Xing finally found the vicinity of Ao''s Mansion. Even if it is a big family, if there is no strong backstage, they must search their homes to find out the murderer who hurt the Prince Avalanche. The identities of the young people who were mingled with Xue Beng are not simple, all of them blushed, and they are still fully recovered now, and they have lost a few teeth. Under the alliance of several clans, the people who were searched for their homes also dared not say anything. At this time, Ao Tian and his colleagues were eating together. The meals are very rich, and there are a lot of ingredients to replenish vitality and blood, which is conducive to the training of several girls. Halfway through the meal, Ao Tian stood up and said, "You can eat, I''m full, go out and do some activities." Ning Rongrong said anxiously: "I heard the steward say that the people from the Prince''s Mansion are still looking for us outside. Don''t you just go out and throw yourself into the trap?" Zhu Zhuqing said: "Have you forgotten his identity? A prince dare not treat him like that." Ning Rongrong only then woke up. Ao Tian has the Pope''s order. Seeing the order is like seeing the Pope. Xue Xing really dares to hurt Ao Tian, ??that is, his head is broken. After all, hurting Ao Tian is tantamount to hurting the pope. A prince doesn''t have the courage yet. Ning Rongrong said, "In this case, let''s go out and play for a while later. After being bored here for a few days, we are going to be bored." Ao Tian gave Gu Yuena a look, and Gu Yuena said: "Let Ao Tian go by yourself. I have to practice you for a while after eating." Xiao Wu said eagerly, "Sister Na''er, let''s go out and play for a while, just for a while." Ao Tian said: "Listen to Naer, train well, take you out tomorrow, and play wherever you want." Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong had no choice but to give up. Ao Tian left the mansion and wandered outside. Before he had gone far, he was arrested by a group of soldiers and escorted to the Prince''s Mansion. This scene was seen by many people. Among the crowd, one person quickly left and ran towards Shrek Academy. In Shrek Academy, Flender and a group of teachers and students waited solemnly outside the master''s door. Today, a big man from Shrek Academy, Poison Douluo Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo came to see Tang San to see how Tang San recovered and when he could treat him. After watching Tang San, Dububo was invited by the master to his room to discuss Ao Tian''s affairs. Dugubo was very aloof at first, dismissing the master, but after the master revealed that Tang San has a strong father, Dugubo''s face changed. Who is not afraid of the man who severely injured the Pope in front of the Wuhun Hall and a group of titled Douluo elders. In the end, Dugu Bo''s attitude improved a lot. At the request of the master, he agreed to the master. Once Ao Tian was caught by Xue Xing, he would go over and ask people to come over. In his capacity, it is naturally not difficult to ask Xue Xing to be alone. "Don''t worry, you guys want to get revenge on that kid named Ao Tian, ??and I just want to find him too. If you dare to harm my herbs, I will definitely make him worse off than death!" Dugu Bo''s voice was extremely cold, causing the master to shudder in his body. At this moment, someone ran from a distance and shouted: "Dean, the Prince''s Mansion has caught someone The master immediately opened the door and walked out with Dugu Bo. "When?" the master asked. The man panted, and said, "Just now...I ran back immediately after seeing it." "How many did you catch?" Flender asked. "There is only one man, the man drawn on the sign." Dugu Bo sneered: "What are you waiting for? Aren''t you trying to avenge Tang San? Let''s go." With that, he quickly left. The master hurriedly followed. Flanders, Zao Wou-ki, and Liu Erlong also left. Ma Hongjun looked a little excited, and said, "Boss Dai, let''s go and see it too. That guy was arrested, it''s really pleasing." With a faint smile on Dai Mubai''s face, he said, "Go." With that said, he, Oscar and Ma Hongjun also caught up. In a room not far away, Tang San moved his ears. The voice of the person who came back to report the letter was louder, and Tang San also heard it. "It''s almost two days, Ao Tian, ??I hope you haven''t ruined those fairy grasses." Tang San prayed in his heart. Based on Ao Tian''s savage medicine-gathering techniques, Tang San concluded that Ao Tian didn''t know those immortal grasses. Those immortal grasses looked extremely extraordinary. He thought that Ao Tian simply felt that those immortal grasses were incredible treasures, so he would **** them. Therefore, it is very likely that those fairy grasses have not been eaten by Ao Tian. In the Prince''s Mansion, Ao Tian was driven into the reception hall and watched closely. In order to avenge the first time Ao Tian was arrested, Xue Beng has stayed in Xue Xing''s mansion these days. At this moment, I heard that Ao Tian had finally been caught, and the avalanche who was eating screamed excitedly. He ran over without eating. Xue Xing also put down his chopsticks and followed the avalanche. Chapter 236： The end of the prince and the prince "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Ao Tian stood calmly in the reception hall of the Prince''s Mansion, turning a blind eye to the soldiers who were staring at him. "Really knows how to live and die!" Seeing that Ao Tian still looks fearless until now, the soldier captain sneered and wanted to come up and give Ao Tian two slaps. At this moment, frantic footsteps sounded, and an avalanche ran over. "Go away, go away!" He roared and rushed into the meeting room. When he arrived in front of Ao Tian, ??Xue Beng''s face was resentful, and his eyes were red, and he kicked Ao Tian. "Tm, I killed you!" Outside, a group of soldiers drunk by the avalanche watched this scene with a sneer. This young man dared to cause an avalanche, he must be dead. Ao Tian smiled, avoiding the foot of the avalanche, and slapped it up again with a big slap. With a slap, it was extremely loud, and the avalanche flew out, spraying blood and screaming with teeth, and landed outside the hall. After landing, Xue Beng was stunned, and the soldiers were also stunned. Doesn''t this kid still see the situation clearly? Don''t know where it is? This is the Prince''s Mansion, and the four princes were beaten. How dare he start? Xue Beng looked extremely miserable, and there was another blood-red palm print on his face, all his teeth were lost, and he roared in anger: "Come on, interrupt his hands and feet!" "Wait a minute." Xue Xing''s voice sounded and walked over quickly. He frowned when he saw the horror of the avalanche sitting on the ground, and then looked at Ao Tian, ??carefully examining it. As an old prince who is over half a hundred years old, he will naturally not act as reckless as an avalanche. Seeing Ao Tian''s face calm and without any fear, Xue Xing was also taken aback. This young man was extremely handsome, Xue Xing had lived for most of his life, and he had never seen such a flawless man. Because of Ao Tian''s calmness, Xue Xing did not immediately act, and asked, "Who are you and which force are you from?" "Uncle Emperor, don''t care about his origin, dare to wound me, one death crime, no one can save him." Xue Beng shouted sadly, covering his face. "Shut up!" Xue Xing scolded. Xue Beng was unwilling, but did not dare to refute Xue Xing, so he could only stare at Ao Tian bitterly. Ao Tian smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter what force I come from. The important thing is that you provoke me. Therefore, there is only one price for you, and that is-death!" All the soldiers laughed, Xue Xing laughed, and said with a sneer: "What a kid who doesn''t know the heights of the earth, I will beat you to the maimed first, and see if you can be so stiff!" He pulled up the avalanche on the ground, backed up a few steps, waved his hand, and said, "Go on, don''t beat him to death, just use his hands and feet." Beside Xue Xing, two spirit masters who followed him rushed out, and five spirit rings appeared on his body at the same time. These two personal guards are all soul kings above level 50. In their opinion, it is easy to take down a little ghost. Xue Beng expressed strong pleasure on his face, and said to Xue Xing: "Uncle Emperor, there are a few girls, and you must force him to tell the whereabouts of those girls later, don''t even want to run!" Recalling the beautiful faces of Gu Yuena, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu, Xue Beng''s body trembled with excitement. Those women are so beautiful, he couldn''t help but burst out just thinking about it. Thinking of how long he would be able to catch those women, a certain part of his body reacted. The two soul kings walked slowly into the hall, and one of them sneered: "Boy, if you are acquainted, you will give up your own hands and feet. It would be a little bit easier. If you really want us to take action, you will regret it." Ao Tian sneered and said, "There is so much nonsense." He slapped it, and the speaker exploded with a bang, and the flesh and blood flew away! Everyone was stunned, especially the remaining soul king. The partner was standing beside him just now, but in a blink of an eye it was broken to the ground, and blood splashed all over him. The man was terrified, screaming in horror and ran out, his courage was about to be broken. "Can you run?" Ao Tian''s voice sounded faintly like a **** of death. When the soul king just ran out of the hall, he slapped it again. With another bang, a large amount of flesh and blood splashed on Xue Xing''s group of people, awakening them in a petrified state. Xue Xing was terrified, and Xue Beng trembling all over, hiding behind Xue Xing in fear. A group of soldiers trembled their legs even more, and almost ran away. "Is it just this strength?" Ao Tian smiled and walked out, standing at the entrance of the hall, looking at the group of people condescendingly. Xue Xing''s face was gloomy, and he coldly shouted: "Go!" Behind him, a rickety old man walked out. The old man''s eyes suddenly burst out with a strong spirit, and the spirit of the martial arts was released, and his body began to become tall and straight, swelling continuously, and finally reached a height of more than two meters. The muscles bulged, like granite stones, and six spirit rings moved around him. This is actually a soul emperor! Wuhun is a powerful vajra bear with a fierce reputation among beast spirits. People with this kind of martial spirit are extremely powerful and extremely brave in terms of strength and defense. "The old man hasn''t done anything for more than ten years, boy, you succeeded in arousing my interest." The old man grinned gloomily, his majestic body jumped up, and his fists slammed down at Ao Tian below. At the same time, his spirit ring quickly lit up, and Wuhun True Body and other defensive spirit abilities were also activated. Although confident in his own strength, the old man is still very cautious, because he didn''t understand how Ao Tian made his move just now. Xue Xing, who was about to pull Xue Beng to escape, stopped after seeing this scene. Although this old man is only a soul emperor, he has stayed in the soul emperor realm for many years and has reached the extreme of the soul emperor realm. It can be said that it is invincible under the Soul Sage, but due to its aptitude, it is difficult to break through to the Soul Sage, but the real combat power can already compete with some Soul Sages. Xue Beng stood up straight and looked at Ao Tian with a sneer. In his imagination, Ao Tian would definitely become a lump of flesh under the old man''s huge iron fist. Under everyone''s gaze, Ao Tian raised his head, looked at the old man who had hit him, and yelled, "Get out!" This word blasted in everyone''s ears, causing everyone''s heads to buzz, and then they saw in horror that the old man who was leaping in the air exploded with a bang. The flesh and blood from the sky fell and hit Xue Xing''s bodies. The flesh and blood were still hot, but they were cold all over, as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Some soldiers yelled in fear and fled outside. However, before running far, his body exploded. Several soldiers who fled in succession all ended in this way. After only a while, the empty space outside the hall was already full of flesh and blood. At this moment, no one dared to run away anymore, they all trembled, looking at Ao Tian in horror. The old man with the power of soul jihad was shattered by a loud rebuke. Xue Xing couldn''t imagine how Ao Tian''s strength had reached. He was certain that even the Contra powers could not do this with this method. Then there is only one possibility, this young man is a Title Douluo! Dugu Bo is not here, who can stop a Title Douluo? Thinking of this, Xue Xing shuddered and kicked in the bend of Avalanche''s legs. Xue Beng fell to his knees in horror, almost urinating in terror. Xue Xing pulled out a smile and said, "I have no eyes and ran into the adult. I am willing to make compensation. I will do it for you if you ask me what you want." Ao Tian smiled and said: "You don''t need to bother, what I want is very simple, that''s your life!" When the words fell, the remaining soldiers exploded one by one, and the blast of flesh and blood and the sound of the explosion made the two Xue Xing uncles and nephews cold and could not stop shaking. The avalanche knelt on the ground, and a puddle of yellow liquid spread. Xue Xing yelled, "I have friendship with Dugu Bo, please let your lord forgive me." He moved Dugu Bo out, hoping to make Ao Tian a little jealous. Ao Tian said: "Dugu Bo? He will be here soon, but unfortunately, you won''t be able to hold on to that time." After Ao Tian finished speaking, a dragon roar sounded, and a creature with double wings on its back, double horns on its back, dragon scales, and burning flames appeared above the Prince''s Mansion. Chapter 237： Senior Dugu, spare this soul beasts life "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! At this time, Dugu Bo and a group of Shrek Academy had already approached the Prince''s Mansion. When he saw the dragon horse that suddenly appeared above the Prince''s Mansion, Dugu Bo''s expression changed, and his figure disappeared in front of everyone in Shrek. Xue Xing has some kindness to Dugu Bo, so Dugu Bo only followed Xue Xing to repay this kindness in recent years. Now that Xue Xing is in danger, how can he not be nervous? "What''s that?" Ma Hongjun asked with a look of horror, staring at the dragon horse burning with flames. Although it was still far away, Ma Hongjun felt terrible suppression. That was suppression on the flames, his phoenix flame was pitifully weak in front of that mysterious creature. Flemish said solemnly: "The aura emitted by that creature is at least as strong as Contra. I cant recognize what kind of soul beast this is. Xiaogang, you have a lot of knowledge and can recognize what kind of soul beast it is. ?" The master frowned and shook his head and said, "I can''t recognize it. This soul beast looks like a horse, but it is much stronger than a horse. It also has double horns and wings. Its body is covered with scale armor and its body is wrapped in flames. This kind of soul beast." After speaking, he ran forward quickly, and said without looking back: "Let''s go and see, don''t let Dugu Bo kill this rare soul beast, I have to study it carefully." The master has always been very enthusiastic about research. The appearance of this strange soul beast made him happy, but he was afraid that the soul beast would be killed by Dugu Bo. What he hopes most is that Dugu Bo can capture this soul beast alive and send it to him for research. Flander and others also chased up. "Xiaogang, do you think that Prince Xuexing will be okay? The aura from this soul beast is stronger than that of the soul saint." Flender asked. The master inferred: "This soul beast appeared here is really weird. Although I don''t know how it got into Heaven Dou City, it just appeared and Dugu Bo rushed over. The prince should be fine." Liu Erlong wondered: "Strange, even if this soul beast is mixed into Heaven Dou City, why does it appear in the Prince''s Mansion?" The master shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I won''t know until after I study it." "Look, the soul beast attacked." Dai Mubai suddenly shouted. Everyone looked up, and saw Longma spouting flames with his mouth open, and the Prince''s Mansion below suddenly burst into the sky. "Let''s hurry up." The master quickened his pace. ... In the Prince''s Mansion, Xue Xing and Xue Beng were already stunned when they saw the dragon horse burning with flames appearing. "Longma, send them to hell." Ao Tian said lightly. Xue Xing looked at Ao Tian in shock. The soul beast on that day turned out to belong to this young man! At this moment, he did not hesitate, he knelt down with a plop, knocked his head vigorously, and shouted: "My lord, please forgive me, I know I''m wrong. You kill the avalanche, you will be the seat of the Heaven Dou Empire from now on. Sun Bin, money beauties have everything." Xue Beng kowtowed his head desperately, and his intestines turned blue with regret. Ryoma didn''t listen to the two people''s plea, opened his mouth and sprayed the hot dragon''s breath, covering the courtyard below. "No!" Xue Beng screamed. Xue Xing''s face was pale, and his expression rushed towards Ao Tian frantically, but before he got close to Ao Tian, ??his body was hit by the dragon''s breath and began to burn violently. The two uncles and nephews began to scream bitterly. The scorching dragon''s breath covered the entire yard, and the broken bodies burned under the dragon''s breath, emitting a strong smell of barbecue. The surrounding trees and houses all burned up. Ao Tian stood in the fire, watching this scene quietly. Around this yard, no one dared to approach. At the moment Longma appeared, everyone was scared away. "Naughty animal, take your life!" Dugu Bo''s crazy roar sounded, ejected from below, and flew towards Longma. "Don''t play for too long." Ao Tian gave Long Ma an order, then disappeared and went home. Xue Xing and Xue Beng were dead, and they were killed by a spirit beast that broke into Heaven Dou City. This completely did not involve Qian Renxue. No one would suspect that this soul beast was instigated by Qian Renxue. If anyone really doubted it, it would really be a broken head. Dugu Bo soared into the sky, surrounded by nine spirit rings, and a powerful aura exploded. The aura belonging to Title Douluo made all the people watching around tremble, and their faces showed fear. Title Douluo is really too powerful, and the breath alone is enough to make people tremble. The spirit ring on Dugubo''s body lit up, and the extremely dense green poisonous mist surrounded the dragon horse at an extremely fast speed, and then continued to shrink. His spirit power was also released, ready to resist the flames of Longma. He just heard the princes housekeeper discussing that the prince was in the courtyard. At this time, the entire yard was burning, there was no living person at all, and Dugubo was extremely angry. A group of Shrek also rushed to the scene at this time. Seeing this scene, the master was very anxious and shouted: "Senior Dugu, save it for life!" The master just finished shouting, Longma let out a long roar, and the flames spurted out again, and the poisonous mist of Dugu Bo melted into the fire and was incinerated into nothingness. "How is this possible!" Dugubo was surprised and saw Ryoma savagely rushing towards him with his head lowered. With a solemn expression on his face, he realized that the strength of this soul beast was not simple, perhaps he had hidden strength. He didn''t panic, several terrifying soul abilities were released, and the endless green venom was surging in the air, flooding towards the dragon horse like a tide. This venom exudes an extremely fishy smell, and as soon as it was released, everyone in Shrek standing in the distance felt their heads dizzy. "Senior Dugu, save this soul beast!" the master shouted anxiously again. However, as soon as he finished shouting, he saw that as soon as the venom approached Longma, it was turned into nothingness by the flames burning on Longma''s body. Longma rushed out of the venom and hit Dugu Bo''s body with one head. Dugu Bo hadn''t expected this scene at all. His unfavorable venom, even the venom that was feared by Title Douluo who was higher than him, had no effect on this spirit beast. Dugu Bo only felt as if he had been hit by a high-speed flying mountain, and his internal organs were about to be ejected from his mouth. The two horns on Longma''s head were inserted into Dugu Bo''s body and passed out from behind. Then, with a strong shake of his head, Dugu Bo was thrown down, smashing the roof of a hall and disappearing from the sight of everyone. Longma turned and looked at the group of people in Shrek, walking down from the void step by step. Several of Shrek''s people seemed to be stared at by the cold eyes of death, their scalps were numb, and endless fear rose from their hearts. Titled Douluo with such a terrifying strength was killed by the spirit beast in a single encounter. How terrifying is the strength of this soul beast! "Xiaogang, didn''t you say that Dugu Bo can solve it? What should I do now?" Flender asked in a low voice. The master looked at the fierce beast that was getting closer, swallowed hard, and said, "Flee!" Chapter 238： Horse riding Shrek! "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! As soon as the master finished speaking, Ma Hongjun yelled in fear, and rushed outside desperately. The master''s expression changed and he shouted: "Don''t worry about me, take the children first." Several people moved at the same time, using their fastest speed, rushing out. Everyone in the Prince''s Mansion also fled in all directions. The master meant to let Flanders, Zao Wou-ki and Liu Erlong take Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun to escape, and leave him alone. But how could Liu Erlong leave him behind? Liu Erlong grabbed the master and shouted, "Mubai, your cultivation level is relatively high, let''s run away by yourself." Flanders and Zao Wou-ki did not object to Liu Erlong''s actions, and mentioned Ma Hongjun and Oscar respectively. At this moment, Dai Mubai fell to the end in an instant. He looked gloomy, staring at Liu Erlong and the back of the master. Liu Erlong actually gave him up and asked him to escape by himself. Under the eyelids of a soul beast that can kill Title Douluo, can he escape with a soul sovereign? The master struggled and roared: "My old bone is dead, even if Mubai is still young, you take him away!" Dai Mubai''s gloomy expression eased, he glanced back, and was stunned on the spot. The dragon horse that was chasing them behind was gone. He was shocked, and looked back again, and found that Longma had been in front of the master. All of Flanders stopped, and kept moving backwards, their expressions already solemn to the extreme. Ma Hongjun was lifted by Flander by the collar behind his neck, and suddenly struggling, shouting: "Teacher, run away." Flender really wanted to slap Ma Hongjun at this time, and he dared to yell in front of this fierce beast, it was almost death. Ryoma stared at the master and said, "Just now you said you wanted to save me? What do you want to do to me?" This was an icy voice of a girl, which shocked all the people in Shrek! This soul beast can even speak! Is this a 100,000-year soul beast? When Zao Wou-ki led the team to the Star Dou Great Forest last time, the Titan Great Ape he encountered was a spirit beast who could talk. Now that this one can even speak, doesn''t it mean that the strength of this soul beast is not lower than that of the Titan Great Ape? While the master was horrified, he quickly calmed down. Since this soul beast can speak, it must have extremely high wisdom and communicate well, maybe they can escape this crisis. Facing such a terrifying soul beast, he had never thought of fighting. He understood that even if he and Flander and Liu Erlong used the martial arts fusion skills, there was absolutely no chance of winning. The master smiled kindly and said, "Dear soul beast, I was worried that you would be injured just now, so I asked Dugu Bo to be merciful. We are not malicious to you. You see that our strength is so low that we can''t threaten you. " Longma sneered and said: "You just said you would save me alive. I''m afraid you want to catch me alive and then absorb my spirit ring or torture me, right?" "It''s not like that." The master shook his hand again and again and said: "Listen to me, I just want to..." "Go to hell!" Long Ma interrupted Master Longma''s words and rushed towards the group of Shrek. The flame on it has been extinguished, allowing several people in Shrek to see the dragon scales on it. "Do it!" Liu Erlong yelled coldly, releasing his martial soul. Her spirit is a mutated Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus spirit, which no longer possesses the attribute of thunder and lightning, but has mutated into the attribute of flame. Her whole body instantly turned into a dragon, burning a raging fire, and pushed the master away. The situation is too urgent, there is no time for them to use the martial arts fusion skills. Flanders and Zao Wou-ki also possessed their martial spirits instantly, and their spirit abilities attacked towards the dragon horse. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and Oscar rushed back to the depths of the Prince''s Mansion. The power gap was too big, and the attacks of Flander, Zao Wou-ki and Liu Erlong fell on Longma, as if it were tickling it. Longma''s speed was too fast, and he came to Flander and Zao Wou-ki in the blink of an eye. The two of them collapsed in their chests, spurting blood, and they were severely injured and lost resistance in an instant. Zao Wou-ki was extremely shocked. The power he had always been proud of was like a child facing a strong man in front of Longma, completely crushed. The three people blocking Longma suddenly left only Liu Erlong. Longma stopped, staring at Liu Erlong with those two big eyes, then twisted his hips and swept his long tail over Liu Erlong. After Liu Erlong''s transformation, her body was also close to two meters. Her flame attack fell on Longma''s body without any response, and was directly absorbed by Longma''s body. "Xiaogang, run!" Liu Erlong yelled anxiously, before being pulled away by Longma''s tail dozens of meters. The master''s eyes were red, and he chased Liu Erlong. Long Ma didn''t let the master plan off, and rushed over, the dragon horn penetrated under the master''s crotch, and suddenly lifted up. The master screamed, was lifted up high in the sky by the dragon horse, and then smashed down heavily. With a bang, the master screamed again, losing the power to act. "Xiao Gang!" Liu Erlong''s pretty face was anxious, and after landing, he ran towards the master. She was flew by Ryoma''s tail just now, but she didn''t suffer any injuries. When the master fell to the ground, Longma had already come behind Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai also enjoyed the same treatment as the master, being pushed up by the horns on Longma''s head from under his crotch. Longma''s speed was too fast. Dai Mubai, who was running away, didn''t react at all. He felt a great pain, and then the whole person flew up, and the entire Prince''s Mansion was under him. Dai Mubai sucked in the air, and the faint pain of UU reading almost made him faint. Immediately, two screams sounded almost at the same time, Dai Mubai turned to look, Oscar and Ma Hongjun also flew up. Ma Hongjun and Oscar clutched their crotch, their faces twisted savagely. The three of them were lifted by the dragon horse forty to fifty meters high, and then went down. Dai Mubai was the first to wake up from the severe pain and hurriedly shouted, "Oscar, make flying mushroom sausages soon." However, Oscar was still in severe pain, his body was twitching, and he didn''t even hear Dai Mubai''s words. Liu Erlong was holding Master tightly at this time, and did not realize the dangerous situation of Dai Mubai and the three of them. The master happened to see this scene, pushing Liu Erlong feebly, and shouting weakly and horrifiedly: "Go and save the children." Liu Erlong turned his head to look, just in time to see Dai Mubai and three people falling down. She immediately got up and rushed over. However, the three of Dai Mubai had already escaped very far before, and Liu Erlong couldn''t catch up at all at this time. "Oscar, Oscar!" Dai Mubai kept roaring. Oscar and Ma Hongjun finally woke up, but there was no chance to use their spirit abilities. "Soul Power Bodyguard!" Dai Mubai roared. He had already imposed a white tiger body barrier on himself, but Oscar and Ma Hongjun could only mobilize the spirit power to form a layer of defense on the body''s surface. Bang bang bang! The three smashed a hole in the ground, spurting blood. Dai Mubai was okay, but his face was very pale, Oscar and Ma Hongjun were broken and unable to move, they could only shenyin weakly. Liu Erlong stopped abruptly and was a step late. She looked around, trying to find Longma''s figure, only to see a burning tail disappearing in the depths of the Prince''s Mansion. Chapter 239： Ao Tian is dead "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! The dragon horse ran wildly, and the buildings of the Prince''s Mansion burned wherever they passed. The flame on it went out after it burst out from the back door, and it ran wildly on the street. "The Shrek group is too hateful, I''m just a small punishment, the master shouldn''t blame me, right?" It thought to himself. "Human men are so weak that they can''t help but can''t stand it with a slight push..." Such a tall, mighty, weird-looking guy was running in the city, and I don''t know how many people were frightened. Where Longma passed, people were scattered in panic and chaos. It curled its lips and rushed into an empty alley, intending to recover into a horse body, and then quietly returned to the Ao Mansion. Suddenly, the void in front of Longma rippled like a calm lake, and Longma became vigilant, but it was too late and plunged into it. The surrounding scene changed, it was stunned for a moment, and found that it had returned to its nest in Ao''s mansion. "It''s a bit playful, but it''s done well." Ao Tian''s voice sounded around it. "Thank you host for the compliment." ... In the Prince''s Mansion, many buildings began to burn violently. Those who were scared away ran back at this time, hurriedly rushing to the fire. Liu Erlong came to Dai Mubai and asked, "Are you okay?" "It''s okay, I can''t die." Dai Mubai said lightly, and stood up weakly. He was still a little bit sad about Liu Erlong''s abandonment of him before. Although he was standing, his legs were trembling constantly. The place was so painful that Dai Mubai had to wonder if it was broken. It''s just not suitable for viewing right now. Liu Erlong walked quickly to the side of Oscar and Ma Hongjun, and found that they had fractured many parts of their bodies, with their hands still covering their crotch, and their expressions were extremely painful. Liu Erlong was a little frightened, and the master was also pushed there by the **** soul beast. If it is broken, what should she do in the future? At this moment, Liu Erlong was intact, Dai Mubai stood barely, and the rest of Shrek were seriously injured on the ground. Liu Erlong dragged everyone together and said, "Oscar, make big sausages soon." Although Oscar suffered severe physical damage, his soul skills could still be released, and he endured the severe pain and began to make sausages. Master''s buttocks twitched from time to time, and said, "Erlong, go and check what''s going on with Senior Dugu." Liu Erlong got up and hurried to the hall where Dugu Bo fell. A big hole was punched out by Dugu Bo on the top of the hall. Not long after, Liu Erlong helped the seriously injured Dugu Bo out. Seeing that Dugu Bo was not dead, the master breathed a sigh of relief. He planned to make Dugu Bo the Shrek Academy''s patron by then, and it would be a pity if he died. At this time, all the masters had eaten a big sausage, and their complexion had recovered a bit, but except for Dai Mubai who was better, the others were all severely fractured, which could not be cured by a big sausage. "Oscar, give Senior Dugu a sausage." The master said. "I have a big sausage." Oscar chanted a spell quickly, and then a sausage appeared on his hand. He couldn''t raise his hand, so Dai Mubai had to take it to Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo was sitting on the ground, the two wounds on his stomach that were pierced by Longma had stopped bleeding, but his breath was extremely weak. He didn''t eat the sausage, but stared at Oscar with cold eyes. Oscar was so stared at him that he hurriedly said: "Senior, my big sausage can heal the injury. The sentence just now was the spell of my spirit ability. Don''t mind." Dugu Bo took the sausage and ate it a few bites. After eating the sausage, Dugubo''s complexion improved a bit and asked, "Where is that beast?" Liu Erlong said, "The soul beast hurt us and ran away." Dugu Bo stood up and looked at the courtyard where Xue Xing died, where it had been burned into ruins. He sighed, Xue Xing was dead, and he didn''t have to repay his favor. Ma Hongjun''s fat face was shaking, and he asked in pain, "Where is Ao Tian, ??why didn''t I see him?" When he asked, everyone in Shrek was stunned for a moment, and then they remembered that they hadn''t seen Ao Tian since they came here. Liu Erlong''s figure flickered, grabbing a family member who was fighting the fire, and asked: "Where is the young man who was captured by your Prince''s Mansion before?" Jia Ding felt the terrible aura on Liu Erlong''s body, and tremblingly pointed to the yard where Xue Xing died, and said: "He was caught there. Later, the prince and the fourth princes also went in and did not come out again." Liu Erlong let go of the person and said, "It seems that the little guy named Ao Tian was also killed by the soul beast." Ma Hongjun said sadly: "It''s a pity, that magical fairy grass is gone like this, **** Ao Tian." Dai Mubai''s expression was very gloomy. He came here with excitement. As a result, he didn''t get Mao, and he was injured by a hateful soul beast. The master''s eyes flickered and said, "The material of the Soul Guidance Device is extremely special. It is extremely hard and does not invade water or fire. Those immortal grasses may be placed in the Soul Guidance Device by Ao Tian. Erlong, you can find Ao Tian''s corpse there. " Ma Hongjun''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Yes, yes, Teacher Erlong, go look for it." Dai Mubai said, "Teacher Erlong, I will accompany you to find it." The two came to the ruins that burned the first time, and after searching for a circle, only two relatively complete bodies were found The two bodies had been turned into coke, and they were still smoking and exuding bursts of smoke. The smell of burnt meat, and some blood leaked out. In other places, there are also some charred corpses. Liu Erlong and Dai Mubai searched for a circle, but they didn''t find the Soul Guidance Device before they came to the two burnt corpses. Liu Erlong found a wooden stick from a distance, rummaged for a moment while clutching his nose, and found two items that were suspected of being a soul guide, a ring and a finger. At this moment, a large number of soldiers rushed in and surrounded Liu Erlong and Dai Mubai. "That is the finger of the prince and the ring of the fourth prince, put it down for me!" the soldier chief shouted loudly. Liu Erlong was stunned for a moment, then put these two things on the ground. Dai Mubai hurriedly said, "Don''t get me wrong, the young man you captured earlier is a traitor in our academy. He died here. We want to find his things." "We are with Master Dugu." Liu Erlong pointed to Dugu Bo who was staying with the master in the distance. The soldier leader''s voice eased a little, and said: "These two things are the prince and the fourth prince, you are mistaken." Then, he ordered: "You spread out and look for other soul guides." A group of soldiers searched carefully, but never found the third Soul Guidance Device. Liu Erlong could only leave here with Dai Mubai. When they returned to the master''s side, Ma Hongjun couldn''t wait to ask: "Boss Dai, what''s the situation? Has Ao Tian''s soul guide been found?" Dai Mubai shook his head and said, "No, but Ao Tian was dead, and he was burned to coke." "Good death." Ma Hongjun said happily, but soon said with regret: "It''s just a pity that those fairy grasses are." Chapter 240： Master of strategizing "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Flander said: "Since Ao Tian died inside, how could there be no Soul Guidance Device? Could it be that his storage Soul Guidance Device was of poor quality and was burned by the fire of that Soul Beast?" The master frowned and said, "There is this possibility, and there are two other possibilities. One is that he didn''t bring out the Soul Guidance Device today; the other is that he did not die and fled before the spirit beast attacked." As soon as he finished speaking, Dugu Bo said, "That kid can''t escape. From the time the soul beast appeared, my mental power locked the courtyard, and no one came out of it." The master shook his head and sighed: "That''s because his Soul Guidance Device was destroyed, or he didn''t bring it out. The former is more likely. After all, there is a Soul Guidance Device, which Soul Master will not bring it when he goes out? And he still has that. Many treasures are more likely to be worn close to your body." "Hey, it''s a waste of water from the bamboo basket." Flender sighed. Dugubo sneered and said: "I think you are stealing chickens and not eating rice? I said before that for revenge, but I didn''t expect that it was because of the soul guide of other people. You were seriously injured by that animal. You deserve it." Shrek suddenly glared at Dugu Bo. The master hurriedly said: "Senior Dugu is right, let''s go back first, go back to the healing soul master for treatment." The master''s crotch is still painful at this time, that thing is a man''s life, if it is not treated as soon as possible, I am afraid it will really be useless. When he said that, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun simultaneously covered their crotch and looked uncomfortable. The master said: "Erlong, you can borrow a carriage." Liu Erlong went to find the soldier leader and asked for a carriage to come over. The other party seemed to respect Dugu Bo very much, so this small request was easily agreed. Dugu Bo said: "Take me to your college, and help me treat me by the way." "Okay, no problem." The master quickly laughed. Dugu Bo actually asked for their help, which shows that the relationship between the two parties is getting closer. If you can form friendship with this Poison Douluo, then Shrek Academy will have a strong backing. Liu Erlong carried the seriously injured master into a spacious carriage, and then drove the car outside. Inside the car, Flender asked: "Xiaogang, I think this is not easy. Why didn''t the soul beast go to other places? It just appeared in the Prince''s Mansion and killed the Prince." The master''s eyes showed wise light, and said: "I think this soul beast should be here for revenge. You see, this soul beast already possesses extremely high wisdom. Apart from appearing in the Prince''s Mansion, it has not appeared in other places to cause chaos. , So it''s almost always for revenge." After finishing speaking, the master looked at Dugu Bo, his expression became humble, and said, "Senior Dugu, has Prince Xue Xing offended any soul beast before?" Dugu Bo said indifferently: "How do I know this? If you want to say that you have offended the soul beast, who has not offended it? The soul beast life on your back is still less?" The master''s face suddenly became a little embarrassed. Zao Wou-ki said: "The strength of this soul beast is too terrifying. I face it as if I had faced the Titan Great Ape at the beginning. This kind of soul beast is unheard of." Flender said: "Xiaogang, you are more experienced in the study of spirit beasts. Have you found anything when you had close contact with that spirit beast just now?" The master smiled confidently at this time, and said: "Although there are many strange places in this soul beast, from the dragon scales all over it, I can conclude that it should belong to a dragon soul beast, and it has dragon blood in its body. " "It turned out to be a dragon soul beast." Zao Wou-ki said in surprise. Dragon soul beasts are also called sub-dragon soul beasts, and they are very powerful among soul beasts. As long as he has a trace of dragon blood, his strength will be much stronger than most spirit beasts. The master said: "The spirit ring of this spirit beast is definitely the most suitable spirit ring for the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus spirit master. Unfortunately, its strength is too terrifying, and ordinary Title Douluo can''t hunt it at all." Just when they left the Prince''s Mansion, the earth trembled suddenly. Dugu Bo said: "The Royal Knights are here." Dai Mubai said: "The Royal Knights of the Heaven Dou Empire are said to be the strongest regiment, controlled by Xue Ye." The master said: "The soul beast was above the Prince''s Mansion just now. I am afraid that the entire Sky Dou City has seen it. It is not surprising that your Majesty sent the Knights." He continued: "It is very good that we can retrieve a life. I think that the soul beast itself should not be a very bloodthirsty soul beast. It is only because my words angered it, so it shot us." Flander, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-ki didn''t blame the master. Dai Mubai''s three young men looked at the master with very bitter eyes. If it weren''t for the master to talk nonsense, they wouldn''t be so painful. Even though they had eaten the big sausage, the pain hadn''t alleviated much. Flander said: "Mubai, Ao Tian is dead, you don''t have to defeat him as your goal in the future, but you must not relax in your cultivation. The Shrek Academy of the Soul Master Competition a year later will count on you." Dai Mubai clenched his fists tightly, and said bitterly: "It''s a pity that you can''t kill him with your own hands. It''s too cheap for him to be killed by a soul beast." "Mubai, rest assured," the master said. Only then did Dai Mubai relax and said, "I will continue to cultivate hard in the future." The master nodded and said: "The prince and the prince were killed. I am afraid that Heaven Dou City will be in a panic. Your Majesty will definitely order the Knights to search for the trace of the soul beast in the city." Dugubo sneered and said, "What''s the use of searching? I''m not even an opponent. Unless I besieged by an army of millions, who else can deal with that beast?" The master smiled mysteriously and said: "This is not necessarily true. Have you forgotten the relationship between the Heaven Dou imperial family and the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect?" "Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School... Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo!" Zhao Wuji suddenly shouted. The others also understood what the master meant. Even Dugu Bo, who often looks arrogant on his face, showed some respect at this time The master smiled and said: "Yes, the legendary Sword Douluo Senior has reached the 96th Super Douluo. He was named the strongest attacking titled Douluo because of his Seven Killing Swords, and he should have no problem dealing with that soul beast. In addition, the Bone Douluo of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect also reached 90 Level 5, the defense is very strong. If the two of them can join forces, I am afraid that the soul beast has no chance of winning. With the relationship between the royal family and the Qibao Liuli Sect, if the soul beast has not left Heaven Dou City, your majesty will definitely give Qibao Liuli I''m asking for help." Dugu Bo nodded and said: "Although the strength of that soul beast is strong, but Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo shot at the same time, there will be no suspense in the end." In the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, the master''s eyes flickered slightly. Tang San is his disciple, and also Tang Hao''s son. With Tang Hao''s tense relationship with Wuhun Hall, the master hopes that Tang San can associate with some powerful forces. There are two ideal goals for the master, one is the Heaven Dou Empire and the other is the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. How to make Tang San make friends with the Tiandou imperial family in no hurry, now there is a good opportunity for Tang San to make friends with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. The master thought of Tang San''s powerful and undefeated hidden weapon. That kind of hidden weapon is a perfect match with the soul master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. From the master''s point of view, it was not difficult for Tang San to make friends with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect with hidden weapons. And he heard that the prince Xue Qinghe of the Heaven Dou Empire was a disciple of Ning Fengzhi. As long as Tang San and Ning Fengzhi get along well, why can''t he make friends with the Tiandou imperial family? Thinking of this, the master smiled, and he had a general plan in his heart. This time the soul beast invaded Tiandou City is a good opportunity. Moreover, the two titled Douluos of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect are here, and that soul beast might still fall into his hands, let him study it carefully. Chapter 241： Heartache Don 3 "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! In Ao''s Mansion, Qian Renxue and Gu Yuena were standing on a tall building, looking at the Prince''s Mansion. Ning Rongrong said with a look of enthusiasm: "The soul beast just now was too powerful. If I admit it, its opponent is the poisonous Douluo Dugubo. I didn''t expect that the titled Douluo would have been defeated. This soul beast definitely has it. One hundred thousand years of repair." Zhu Zhuqing looked solemn and said: "This soul beast is too dangerous. If it runs to us, we can''t resist it. I think, let''s hide now.?" Xiao Wu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, that soul beast won''t come here.?" Qian Renxue said: "That is the direction of the Prince''s Mansion, and Dugu Bo has been with Xue Xing in order to return Xue Xing''s favor, so that soul beast should have killed people in the Prince''s Mansion." Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up and said, "That''s great, it''s better to kill the damned Prince Xue Xing, so that he won''t want you." Having said this, she suddenly reacted, her remarks seemed a little inappropriate, and if they were spread out, she might be beaten by her father. She looked at the girls in Qian Renxue and was relieved when they found that their expressions hadn''t changed much. Qian Renxue suddenly remembered that Ao Tian said to help her solve Xuexing''s problem, and Ao Tian went out before finishing dinner, so she quietly stabbed Ao Tian next to her, and the voice transmission asked: "This is something Didn''t you do it?" Qian Renxue didn''t know Ryoma, so she just guessed. And Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu knew in their hearts that Ao Tian must have taken Longma to the Prince''s Mansion just now. Ao Tian nodded slightly and said to Qian Renxue: "Yes, that soul beast is called Longma, which I usually use to pull the carriage." Qian Renxue was a little speechless, using such a ferocious soul beast to pull the cart, how many people would be terrified. Ao Tian saw Qian Renxue''s thoughts and said, "Its usual form is a white horse, a very beautiful white horse." Qian Renxue said: "Thank you for solving this trouble for me." Ao Tian said: "What are we still saying thank you? If you want to thank me, let me do it tonight." Qian Renxue''s face blushed, but Chuanyin replied: "Yes, I will listen to you." ... In the Shrek Academy, as soon as he came back, Liu Erlong called all the healing soul masters in the academy to treat the masters. After some treatment, the injuries of the masters have improved a lot, but each of them has fractured injuries, and they are not suitable for exercise. They have to be treated for several days. Dai Mubai is the only one who is in better condition. The master said: "Mubai, you send Oscar and Ma Hongjun back, and by the way, tell Xiao San what happened tonight." After arranging a room for Dugu Bo and sending Flanders and Zao Wou-ki back, Liu Erlong eagerly came to the master''s bed and reached out to grab the master''s pants. "Erlong, what do you want to do?" The master pulled his pants in panic. "I want to see what you inherited from the ancestry. If it is damaged by that animal, what shall I do in the future?" Liu Erlong said. After speaking, she blushed and said, "I mean, if it breaks, we will have no children in the future." The master grabbed his pants tightly and said: "It''s not bad, you go back and rest soon, don''t worry about me." Seeing the master''s reluctance to the death, Liu Erlong sighed helplessly and left the master''s room. She also wanted to take this opportunity to cook mature rice with the master, but she didn''t expect the master to be so determined on this matter. After Liu Erlong left, the master hugged his head in pain and said, "Erlong, I''m sorry..." ... After Dai Mubai sent Ma Hongjun back to the room, he sent Oscar to Tang San''s room. When the masters came back, Tang San had already heard the movement outside. The masters seemed to be injured, which made him anxious. At this time Dai Mubai sent Oscar back, Tang San asked nervously, "Dai Mubai, what happened just now? How could Oscar get hurt? Was my teacher hurt?" Dai Mubai put Oscar on the bed, and then said: "When we rushed to the Prince''s Mansion, a terrifying soul beast appeared above the Prince''s Mansion. Even Dugu Bo was not its opponent and was seriously injured. Personally, apart from me and Teacher Erlong, everyone else was injured by that soul beast." "Then how is my teacher now?" Tang San said anxiously. Dai Mubai said: "Don''t worry, after the treatment, the master is no longer a serious problem, but there are some fractures that can''t be healed in a short time." Tang San felt relieved, and immediately thought of Ao Tian, ??so he asked, "What about Ao Tian, ??do you want Immortal Grass from him?" Dai Mubai said, "Ao Tian is dead." Tang San was taken aback for a moment, and quickly said, "What''s going on...Did Ao Tian be killed by that soul beast?" Dai Mubai nodded and said, "Yes, Ao Tian was killed by that soul beast, and there is no whole body. Not only him, but also the prince and Xue Beng were killed by that soul beast." Tang San was stunned. Since childhood, he was beaten by Ao Tian so many times, and this time he was seriously injured by Ao Tian and robbed him of immortal grass. He vowed in his heart to defeat Ao Tian, ??and even kill Ao Tian''s. But he didn''t expect that Ao Tian would die like this before he waited for his revenge. At this moment, Tang San felt uncomfortable, unable to accept such a result. After a while, he asked: "Those immortal grass is very likely to be placed in his soul guide, have you found it?" Dai Mubai said: "I found it, but didn''t find it. Maybe the soul guide was destroyed, maybe he didn''t bring it." "It''s a pity," Tang San said distressedly. Those immortal grasses recorded in the Tang Sect Xuantianbao''s record, there is one in which he is extremely valued. That fairy grass called Wang Chuan Qiu Shui Lu, can help his purple magic pupil to a higher level. But now, there is nothing left. Although the eyes of the ice and fire are magical, if you want to grow that kind of fairy grass, you don''t know what year and month it will be. "Why did that soul beast appear in Heaven Dou City?" Tang San asked. Dai Mubai told Tang San the master''s guess. "The master said that in the future, the Heaven Dou Imperial Family might invite the two Title Douluos of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to take action against that soul beast." Dai Mubai said Tang San''s heart moved, and he was in Soto before. When he was in the city, he had the idea of ??cooperating with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, but at that time Ning Rongrong seemed to look down on his hidden weapon. Now that Ao Tian is dead, and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is about to come to Tiandou City, this will be a good opportunity. The thoughts of the master and apprentice coincided with each other and thought of going together. At this time, Ao Tian''s room. Ao Tian removed the old bed and brought out the big bed he refined. Qian Renxue blushed and said, "Is this bad?" Gu Yuena said: "Sister Xueer, everyone is a woman, what are you afraid of?" Qian Renxue said: "Okay, I will stay for a while, and then you will send me back, Brother Tian. I have been slack in my practice these days. I just broke through to the Soul Sage, so I have to stabilize my cultivation." Two hours later, Ao Tian sent Qian Renxue back. "Drink more water and replenish it." Ao Tian said. Qian Renxue said shyly: "I know, but maybe I won''t be so free in the next few days. Xue Xing and Xue Beng are dead, I may be very busy. Moreover, I think the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will send Title Douluo over. , Are you going to deal with them?" "I don''t have that plan for the time being, but if they dare to provoke me, it''s not necessarily." Ao Tian said. Qian Renxue said: "The Martial Soul Palace has drawn Qibao Glazed Glass Sect many times, but their bones are very hard. If they don''t fall, they can only be destroyed in the end." At this moment, someone outside shouted: "His Royal Highness, Your Majesty invites you to pass." Ao Tian said: "Then I will go first, remember to contact me if you have anything to do." "OK." Qian Renxue quickly changed clothes, and then went to Xueye''s side. Obviously, Xue Ye told her to go over because of Xue Xing and Xue Beng. Chapter 242： Excited beasts "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! After Ao Tian returned, he continued to build dragons with Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena asked distractedly: "When will I send the pill back to Ditian and the others?" Ao Tiandao: "Just tomorrow, Ditian has been cultivated for more than 900,000 years, this time it can reach 1 million years, I have to help him, let him break through the suppression of heaven and earth, and reach the **** level." Under the intervention of the gods, the entire world of Douluo Continent suppressed the spirit beasts, and even if the cultivation base reached a million years, it would not be able to break through this suppression to reach the realm of **** level. Gu Yuena had a god-level cultivation base before, so she could easily recover to a god-level. But these fierce beasts of Di Tian were cultivated step by step, and would be suppressed by rules. Without Ao Tian''s help, they would not be able to break through. Ao Tian also wanted to see how strong this world''s suppression is. Perhaps, there will be some interesting little guys attracted. Gu Yuena said: "Emperor Heaven breaks through, the God Realm will not let it go, and will definitely send someone to obstruct it." Ao Tian said: "Don''t worry, I also want to see the tricks of those little guys in the God Realm." Gu Yuena gave a hum, stopped talking, and concentrated on creating a dragon with Ao Tian. ... Early the next morning, Tiandou City was in chaos, and the Knights of the Royal Knights were patrolling everywhere. Many people in Tiandou City saw the scene where Longma was showing off his power last night. The death of the prince and the prince could not be concealed at all, and it has been spread out. The people in Tiandou City were panicked, and even such a noble man was killed. Who is not afraid? The knights posted notices everywhere, and those who reported the traces of the beasts were rewarded. Under the heavy reward, many people who were not afraid of death began to search around in an attempt to find the clues of the murderous beast. There was also a team of knights who had already set off overnight, rushing to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, and asked the two titled Douluo to go down the mountain to kill the beast. Outside Tiandou City, a large army was already gathering to encircle Tiandou City. No matter how brave the Title Douluo is, it can''t reach the millions of ordinary people. Xue Ye has made up his mind to slay this damned soul beast. This soul beast has already inserted its wings and cannot escape! The soul beast broke into the capital of the empire and killed the princes and princes of the empire. The people will lose confidence in the empire, the people in Tiandou City will no longer have a sense of security, and the Tiandou Empire will also become the laughingstock of the Star Luo Empire. The most important thing is that Xueye is afraid of death! There is no titled Douluo master guarding him, if the soul beast is killed in the palace, who can stop it? Therefore, for Xueye''s own safety and for the imperial majesty, this soul beast must die! Ao Tian and Gu Yuena left Tiandou City early in the morning and returned to the Star Dou Great Forest. In the core circle of the Star Dou Great Forest, there is an open area with stone mountains everywhere. At this time, on every stone mountain, there was standing a terrifying beast, staring at the battle below. Below, Da Ming and Er Ming joined forces to fight the Dark Golden Direclaw Bear. Da Ming and Er Ming had received Ao Tian''s help. At this time, both had a cultivation base of more than 200,000 years, and Jun Xiong had gone through the tribulation again, and his cultivation had reached more than 500,000 years. Da Ming is a fierce beast of the control system, specializing in the field of slowness. After his cultivation has reached more than 200,000 years, his control ability has become even more terrifying. Erming''s strength, defense, and speed are all excellent, with almost no defects, and possesses the ability of soil attributes, and is good at gravity. As long as it stands on the ground, its power will flow endlessly, and the more it fights, the stronger it becomes. However, at this time, Ming Erming teamed up, but was beaten violently by Jun Xiong. Jun Xiong''s abilities are similar to those of Erming, and he is also good at strength and defense, except that his attribute is metallic, which is close to the ultimate gold, with a pair of claws that have terrifying attack power, and is the most powerful bear-like soul beast. In addition, its cultivation base is much higher than that of Da Ming Er Ming, even if it is one enemy and two, it can easily suppress Da Ming Er Ming. Among these fierce beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest, Emperor Tian was able to suppress Jun Xiong. Ao Tian handed Daming Erming to Ditian and several big beasts to practice, and Ditian handed this task to Jun Xiong. Jun Xiong has a grumpy temper, likes to fight, and is always happy to practice these two juniors. After a while, Daming and Erming fell with scars, and Xiong Jun stopped. "Don''t fight, Brother Xiong, you are too perverted." Er Ming said helplessly. Xiong Jundao: "You two control slowly, the other is controlled by gravity. If it weren''t for my strong defense, you would really be hurt by you. Erming, you are very good. When your cultivation base catches up with me in the future, I am afraid that your strength will not be lower than mine." Er Ming was praised, grinned, and smiled contentedly. At the end of the battle, the three fierce beasts all changed into human forms. Ermings human form is a very strong young man with short hair that is as thin as a steel pin. He is not handsome, but he is extremely resolute. His eyes are brown, and there are faint golden lights shining inside. The bulging muscles hide the power of terror. Daming''s figure is not as prominent as Er Ming, but he is also very tall, with long cyan hair draped behind his head, and even his eyes are cyan. At this moment, Er Ming suddenly pointed to the distance and shouted in surprise: "Senior Ao is back." The big fierce beasts looked in the direction Er Ming was pointing, and they all saw Ao Tian and Gu Yuena who were walking by. The fierce beasts that stood proudly on the top of the big rocky mountains all jumped down, and quickly came to Ao Tian and Gu Yuena in front of them ~ www.novelhall.com~ neatly arranged, and then knelt down on one knee at the same time, shouting respectfully : "Welcome to Senior Ao and the Lord to come back!" In the hearts of these fierce beasts, Ao Tian''s status seemed to be higher than Gu Yuena, and even the title was in front of Gu Yuena. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Get up." Only then did Ditian stand up. Ao Tian''s eyes swept over them, and said, "Yes, the strength has grown a lot. It seems that you are not lazy." Jun Xiong grinned and said: "Senior Ao, I am ready to practice, and I still have to take time to practice these two boys, hehe, look...Is there still the blood of the Behemoth?" Jun Xiong''s expression was extremely flattering, making Ditian very speechless. Before Ao Tian came, Jun Xiong refused to accept anyone, not even Di Tian, ??but now he obeys Ao Tianfu. Ao Tian smiled and said: "Beimeng''s essence and blood have been given to you last time. Your qualifications have been greatly improved. It is not impossible to cultivate to a **** king in the future." God King! Xiong Jun''s eyes lit up, and his heart was extremely excited. Several of them knew about the various levels of the God Realm. The five most powerful people in the God Realm at present are the God King Realm. Unexpectedly, Senior Ao actually said that he had the talent of a **** king, how could this not make him excited. Ao Tian continued: "Although there is no Bimeng essence and blood, I brought you gifts this time, which will at least allow your strength to break through a great realm again." The eyes of all the fierce beasts were shining brightly, staring at Ao Tian eagerly. How precious is a gift that can elevate a great realm. The most exciting thing is Di Tian. He already has a cultivation base of 900,000 years. If he breaks through a greater realm, he can reach a cultivation base of 1 million years. Going further, it is the legendary **** level! Chapter 243： Shock of the Divine Realm Committee "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! God level, as long as you reach that realm, you can enter the realm of God. The day when human oppression is defeated and soul beasts regain their freedom will finally come. Ditian looked fiery and asked, "Senior Ao, what on earth is that gift?" Ao Tian smiled, raised his hand and waved it in front of him, and nine jade vials appeared in front of him. "This is the pill that I refined. After taking it, it will allow your cultivation to break through quickly." Ao Tian said. Immediately, the nine jade bottles flew in front of the Ditian people. The nine fierce beasts were extremely excited, and it was right to follow Senior Ao. Not only did the cultivation speed become much faster, but now there are magical treasures that directly improve the cultivation level, making them ecstatic. Xiong Jun, Er Ming and other people are strong in stature, and their huge palms carefully hold the jade bottle, for fear of accidentally ruining the treasure. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Okay, adjust the state, and break through one by one later." Ao Tian said: "The emperor will come first. After you break through to the 100th level, I will help you break through the suppression and reach the **** level. The rest of the people retreat to watch." Hearing this, Di Tian was overjoyed and immediately knelt down towards Ao Tian. "Thank you, Senior Ao." "Well, get up, you can take the medicine." Ao Tian said. He took Gu Yuena and flew to one of the surrounding mountain peaks, and the other fierce beasts also retreated to the top of other peaks, staring at the Di Tian below with scorching eyes. They all want to see the magical effect of this medicine. Ditian opened the jade bottle expectantly and swallowed the pill without hesitation. In an instant, a powerful aura erupted from him, and the surroundings were suddenly surging. Di Tian roared and restored his body. His dragon body was like a pitch-black hill, covered with huge scales, and the endless dark breath erupted, turning his radius of one hundred meters into a pitch-black world. Even the early morning sun could not drive away the darkness emanating from Di Tian''s body. He possesses the attributes of extreme darkness, and now his cultivation base of more than 900,000 years is comparable to the Quasi-God. Except for Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, he is now the number one powerhouse on Douluo Star. Di Tian kept roaring, and the horrible aura made the sky above the Star Dou Great Forest change, and all the spirit beasts squatted on the ground, shivering. Those spirit masters who entered the Star Dou Great Forest would be frightened out of their courage, and flee desperately. The terrifying aura of Emperor Tian is still rising steadily, approaching the cultivation base of one million years. Feeling the madness of Di Tian, ??the rest of the fierce beasts were all excited, and they couldn''t wait to eat the pill immediately. It didn''t take long for Di Tian''s rising momentum to reach a peak, and it stopped abruptly. Di Tian opened his two huge eyes with golden pupils inside, looking at Ao Tian above, and said: "Senior Ao, I can sense the last tribulation now. But my instinct tells me this I will definitely die the last time of the catastrophe. Apart from the ashes, there is no chance of getting through it." Ao Tian said indifferently: "Let''s start crossing the catastrophe, don''t worry, just leave everything to me. From today on, you will be the bird that breaks free from the cage, and the sky is high." Di Tian nodded, without saying a word, decisively inciting a million-year calamity. Today, he will be the first soul beast to be suppressed by breaking through the world. With a bang, thunder blasted, and a cloud of lightning and thunder suddenly appeared above the clear sky. The cloud group was extremely dark, and the rumbling sound hit the hearts of these fierce beasts, causing them to retreat together, and their bodies began to tremble uncontrollably. Along with the sound of thunder, there was a terrible pressure from the sky. Brigitte and the group only felt their scalp numb, and there was an urge to kneel down. Even Gu Yuena''s brows were frowned, and the coercion emanating from this robbery made her feel shocked. The sky is irreversible, the majesty of the sky is irresistible, and those who dare to resist will eventually end up in smoke. Nobody can reverse the sky. Di Tians tragedy this time, if there is no Ao Tian here, it is destined to be wiped out. This time the catastrophe was aimed at Di Tian, ??and if other fierce beasts did not intervene, they would not be harmed. Even now, Gu Yuena couldn''t help but worry, and asked, "Are you sure?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t worry." The lightning in the black cloud group began to smash down to the emperor heaven on the ground one by one. The thunder and lightning at the beginning were still within the range of Di Tian, ??but as time passed, the power of thunder and lightning became more and more powerful, and injuries began to appear on Di Tian''s body. Ao Tian didn''t make a move, but watched quietly. The catastrophe is not only a catastrophe, but also an opportunity. Thunder and lightning will temper the body of the person who crosses the catastrophe, and it will also temper the spiritual power, turning the spiritual power into divine consciousness. It''s just that due to the intervention of the gods, the soul beasts in the lower realm did not want to become gods, and the power of the heavenly calamity that finally became a **** had been raised to a terrible level, and no soul beast could survive by its own power. Even if Ditian already possesses the strength comparable to that of Quasi-God at this time, it won''t work! Ao Tian planned to wait until Di Tian couldn''t hold on to it before making a move, so as to help him successfully survive the tribulation of becoming a god. When Di Tian first began to cross the Tribulation, it attracted the attention of the God Realm. The supreme ruler of the God Realm has two Great God Kings and Three Law Enforcers. They are all at the God King level. Their job is to manage the God Realm and supervise the Lower Realm, ensure the orderly operation of the rules of all realms, and eliminate any threats to the God Realm. factor. When Di Tian first began to cross the tribulation, their eyes gathered on the Douluo Continent, and they sensed the Di Tian who was traversing the tribulation. The power center of the God Realm is the God Realm Committee, and the divine mind clones of the five members gathered together. "It''s the Douluo Continent again. In the recent period the soul beasts in the Douluo Continent have been surging frequently. It is really weird," said the evil **** king. Among the five rulers, he has a higher status, because he is in charge of the center of the gods and has greater power than the other four. These fierce beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest had already attracted their attention one after another after crossing the catastrophe, but they did not take it too seriously at the time. They knew very well that no soul beast could survive the mighty power of that last tribulation. Even with a million-year cultivation base and daring to attack the final catastrophe, there is only a dead end. This time, they got together because the Heavenly Tribulation that appeared on the Douluo Continent was the last Heavenly Tribulation that had become a god, and they didn''t expect that a soul beast would dare to challenge it. Isn''t this just looking for death? The five people''s attention was placed on the Douluo Continent, and they saw the Emperor Heaven who was crossing the Tribulation, and the fierce beasts around them that were watching. But they couldn''t see Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Shura Divine Dao: "Ditian, the patriarch of the Black Dragon clan, is a talented genius of the young generation of the Dragon Clan. I didn''t expect to be so impulsive that he would attack the Heavenly Tribulation as soon as he reached a million-year cultivation base." The goddess of life said: "Don''t you think it is weird? Not long ago, he had only survived the calamity of 900,000 years. How could he reach a million years of cultivation so quickly?" The kind-hearted **** with beautiful appearance and gentle temperament said: "It should be because of some natural treasures that caused the cultivation base to skyrocket, but it is a pity. If he does not choose to cross the catastrophe, he can still live for a long time, until he is old and dead." The God of Destruction coldly snorted: "What''s so pity? Early death is also a relief for him. This is the end of the courage to challenge the majesty of the human race!" The kind **** king frowned and said, "Is it really good for us to suppress the soul beast like this?" Chapter 244： Ao Tian and the Way of Heaven in Douluo Continent "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! "What''s wrong? Have you forgotten how our human race was treated when the Dragon God was there? If we hadn''t risen to resist, our human gods would have been killed by them." The **** of destruction said coldly. road. The King of Kindness said: "At the beginning, the Dragon God took action against us because of his own problems, and there were treacherous people who stirred up trouble. The Dragon God is dead, and the spirit beasts who resisted were killed by us, and the rest were also killed by us. Enslavement. I feel that we are a bit too far to deal with mortal soul beasts like this." The **** of destruction said: "The Golden Dragon King is not dead, and the Silver Dragon King is missing. They must be waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. The kindness to the soul beast is the cruelty to themselves. Kind, don''t harm us." "But" "Don''t quarrel." The evil **** king said, "Our hatred with the soul beast cannot be resolved, unless the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King are killed. Without their leadership, it is possible to completely erase the soul beast against us. Hatred." The kind-hearted **** king stopped talking, and looked at the Emperor Heaven on the Douluo Continent. "He can''t hold it anymore, the breath of life is weakening, and he will soon die under the catastrophe." said the goddess of life. The **** of destruction sneered and said: "I really don''t know what I can do, I will kill myself!" At this time, Di Tian''s dragon body had been smashed to pieces by the robbery, the dragon scales were shattered, and bones had been exposed in many places. Di Tian stubbornly held on, but did not scream out, running the energy in his body with all his strength, resisting the attack of the tribulation. The other big fierce beasts started to be anxious, and they kept looking at Ao Tian, ??hoping that Ao Tian could help Emperor Tian. "Is it almost?" Gu Yuena said. "Sure." Ao Tian nodded, spreading his palms, and an egg-sized pill appeared. This pill is much larger than ordinary pill. As soon as it appears, it emits a golden glow. The scent of the pill makes the surrounding flowers and trees grow at the speed of the naked eye. Di Tian, ??who was already very weak, saw the pill in Ao Tian''s hand, and he was instantly overjoyed. "Open your mouth." Ao Tian said, and with a light wave of his hand, the pill flew into Di Tian''s mouth. This pill was added to his refined blood refining, and it could not be used to restore Di Tian. In fact, he could also arrange formations to help Emperor Heaven cross the Tribulation, but that was not necessary. Firstly, Emperor Heaven needed to experience the temper of the Thunder Tribulation; secondly, Ao Tian also wanted to taste the power of this Heaven Tribulation. In the process of the Emperor''s Tribulation, he sent the pill, which is already considered as an intervention in the Tribulation. If there is no accident, the Tribulation will also target him. After Di Tian took the pill, his broken body began to recover at an extremely fast speed, and his blood began to change into a golden color. Within a few breaths, Di Tian had already recovered to its peak state, and his aura continued to skyrocket. The following Heavenly Tribulation caused him much less damage. It''s not that the Heavenly Tribulation has become weaker, but that the Ditian has become stronger. Because of that pill, the constantly strengthening Heavenly Tribulation can no longer cause fatal damage to the Ditian. In the God Realm Committee, the five Shura Gods were all stunned. "How is it possible?" the God of Destruction cried incredulously. "What is that golden light?" God Shura doubted. The Goddess of Life shook his head and said: "I didn''t see clearly, Di Tian''s aura is still improving, and the tribulations can no longer stop him from becoming a god." The kind-hearted **** said: "It''s no wonder that the emperor dared to overcome the catastrophe, it turned out that he had been prepared long ago." God Shura looked at the evil **** king and asked, "Do you want to stop him?" The evil **** king said: "Each plane has independent rules, and we can''t completely control it. We can only intervene. The power of the catastrophe against him cannot be increased." The **** of destruction said with a smile: "Sura, what are you worried about? When he becomes a god, we can also pinch him to death. A little guy is not a threat to us." The evil king nodded and said, "Yes, if it is other spirit beasts, it is okay, but the dragon race''s hatred for us is carved in the bones, and this emperor can''t keep it." He looked at God Shura and said, "Xura, Douluo Continent is more familiar to you. Go down and solve the emperor heaven." God Shura nodded, stood up, and sighed, "It''s a pity." Just when he was about to go to the Douluo Continent, the Goddess of Life suddenly screamed, "Look at it, how come another Heavenly Tribulation has occurred? The power of this Heavenly Tribulation looks much more terrifying than that of the Emperor Heaven." They looked at the new robbery cloud, and they were all stunned. The range of the robbery cloud was more than several times larger than that of Di Tian. The weird thing is that under this robbery cloud, there is no one! "What the **** is going on?" Even the evil **** king was not calm. Too many weird things happened today, they didn''t care much before, even if Di Tian could become a god, it would be nothing more than an easy thing to kill for them. But now, there has been a weird situation that they can''t explain at all. "Sura, go ahead and see what is causing trouble." The evil **** said kingly. God Shura nodded, his divine consciousness clone dispersed, his body passed through the space and headed to Douluo Continent. Within the committee, the remaining four people are still paying attention to the situation in Douluo Continent. "Interesting, really interesting." There was thunder and lightning flashing in the eyes of the **** of destruction, watching with interest. Ao Tian looked up and looked at the robbery cloud condensed above his head, showing no signs of tension. Probably because of his strength, the power of this Heavenly Tribulation was many times stronger than that of Ditian, but it was still too weak for him. Gu Yuena stood beside Ao Tian and was not affected at all. Ao Tian didn''t rush to open the heavenly tribulation, but rather studied the heavenly tribulation against him with great interest. His huge divine consciousness could feel countless mysterious powers descending on him, entwining him, and even wanted to invade his body, but it failed. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "This is the power of the Dao of Heaven in Douluo Continent." Ao Tian''s heart moved and he realized. He understood that it was the force of the Heavenly Dao that was exerted on him that would cause the catastrophe to lock him. It''s just that the power of this heavenly Dao is not something that everyone can feel. Heavenly Dao is elusive, difficult to trace, and a **** king who is as powerful as the evil **** cannot control the heavenly path of a plane. According to the legend, the God Realm is formed by the condensing of sentient beings on many planes, so powerful gods can intervene with the help of the connection between the God Realm and the major planes. Whether this is the case or not is unknown. What is certain, however, is that no **** in the God Realm can control or control the way of heaven in a world. Ao Tian could sense the existence of Heavenly Dao before, but he hadn''t studied it seriously. At this time, because he intervened in Emperor Heaven''s Tribulation, the power of Heavenly Dao descended on him, and it was the first time that he truly felt Heavenly Dao. Although the power of the Heavenly Dao was mysterious, in his opinion, it was still weaker. What only puzzled him was that he actually felt the cordial aura from the power of the heavens entwined with him. Moreover, those heavenly powers seemed to exude a joyful emotion to him. It is said that heaven is ruthless, but Ao Tian truly felt that kind of joy. He looked up, and the Heavenly Tribulation that was about to attack him had slowly dissipated. Through the power of Heaven''s Dao wrapped around him, he realized that it was Heaven''s Dao who gave up his attack. Ao Tian was very puzzled. He didn''t understand why there was a kind of intimacy between him and the Heavenly Dao of Douluo Continent? At this moment, the robbery cloud on Di Tian''s head finally dissipated, which meant that he had successfully crossed the calamity and was about to become the soul beast after years of defeat, and the first soul beast to become a god. Chapter 245： Ban Douluo Xing and solve Gu Yuena! "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! The pill that Ao Tian had just restored to Di Tian was exhausted in the process of Di Tian''s final resistance to the tribulation. At this time, the robbery dissipated, and Di Tian''s momentum rose sharply, and the momentum of the promotion was extremely fierce, rising in a straight line. God and mortal have been an insurmountable realm since ancient times, and once they break through, their strength will usher in a huge improvement. At this time, Ditian was transforming from mortal to god. The mysterious and unpredictable power of Heavenly Dao descended on Di Tian''s body, allowing him to undergo transformation. It''s just that only Ao Tian can feel the power of the Heavenly Dao. Di Tian''s body became stronger, the power in his body turned into divine power, and his spiritual power also transformed into divine consciousness. Gu Yuena and the other fierce beasts looked at this scene with excitement in their hearts. In the soul beast clan, a strong man finally appeared again. They firmly believe that with the help of Ao Tian, ??the soul beast clan will get better and better. Just when Di Tian was about to complete its transformation, the figure of God Shura appeared in the starry sky beyond Douluo Star. This time, he came from the body. Somehow, after arriving outside Douluo Star, looking at the planet floating in the starry sky, he actually felt a hint of danger. It''s just that this feeling flashed past, and when he wanted to capture it, he couldn''t feel it anymore. After staying outside Douluo Star for a while, God Shura decided to go in in the end. After all, he is already the strength of the **** king level, unless a dragon **** appears again, who else can threaten him? It is impossible for a dragon **** to appear again. The sense of crisis that just appeared has aroused the great interest of God Shura. He thought of the scene where there was no one under the tribulation, and he became more and more curious about what unknown things had appeared on Douluo Continent? The Shura Shenyi was bold, and he entered Douluo Star with a teleport and appeared in the Star Dou Great Forest. His divine mind swept across and saw the nine great beasts of Ditian, Ditian had completed the final transformation and reached the **** level. It''s just that Di Tian''s current strength still belongs to the bottom of the gods, and belongs to the kind of **** Shura can easily pinch to death. The **** Shura is a few kilometers away, and within a few steps, he appears on the edge of the area where the Ditians are located. Di Tian, ??who had just broken through, was roaring excitedly, but his voice suddenly stopped because he saw the God of Asura who was walking. The rest of the fierce beasts obviously also discovered the uninvited guest of God Shura. With a faint smile on the face of God Shura, he walked towards Di Tian. He didn''t exude any powerful aura. From the eyes of the fierce beasts like Di Tian, ??the middle-aged man in front of him was just an ordinary person. But the long robe covered with dark red magic patterns worn by God Shura made these fierce beasts vigilant. Emperor Heaven stepped forward, releasing his powerful aura with all his strength, pressing down towards the **** Shura, and shouting loudly, "Who are you?" The smile on God Shura''s face did not change, and he said, "You have broken through a realm that shouldn''t be broken. I am the one who came to kill you." Di Tian''s expression changed and he became more vigilant. The other party was able to ignore his huge momentum, which showed that the person here was not an ordinary person, but a stronger man than him. People of the gods! This thought flashed through Di Tian''s heart. Only those guys in the God Realm possess such a powerful strength, and will kill him after he breaks through. The other fierce beasts also thought of this possibility, and they all looked at Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Since the opponent is a person from the gods, it is not something they can deal with. But they are not worried at all. With Senior Ao here, what else do they need to worry about? Instead, their gazes looking at God Shura gradually became compassionate. There is really a way to heaven, you dont go, **** has no way to break in. "Sura, don''t come here unharmed?" Gu Yuena''s voice sounded. God Shura felt that these soul beasts looked at him a bit strange. At this time, he heard Gu Yuena''s voice, and immediately followed his reputation and saw Ao Tian and Gu Yuena standing on the top of a peak. He could no longer remain calm, his face was shocked. "Silver Dragon King, it turned out to be you!" God Shura exclaimed. He hadn''t seen Ao Tian and Gu Yuena with his spiritual mind before. After he came here, he ignored the other fierce beasts except for the Ditian, and he didn''t realize that this place was longer than when he watched with his spiritual mind. Two people. Seeing Gu Yuena at this time, he recognized it at a glance. At the beginning, he personally beheaded the Dragon God, and the Dragon God was divided into two, and the Silver Dragon King took the opportunity to escape and disappeared. Unexpectedly, the Silver Dragon King, who had disappeared for so many years, was actually hidden in the Douluo Continent! He suddenly thought of the situation where there was no one under the robbery before, and that position was exactly where Gu Yuena was standing now. Gu Yuena sneered: "Yes, it is my Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena! God Shura, you are really despicable. The soul beasts of the God Realm were killed by you all the time, and the rest are also enslaved by you. If you want to go to the mortal world to kill you, are you not afraid of retribution?" God Shura did not answer Gu Yuena''s question. He has already done everything. Is there any need for an explanation? He smiled again, and said: "I said who is doing the blame here, it turned out to be you. Di Tian''s breakthrough is because of your help, and the inexplicable Heavenly Tribulation just now is also because of you, and it can be blocked. Our divine perception is worthy of being the Silver Dragon King split from the Dragon God, and has some ability." "But... you appear here to help Ditian Dujie, I have to say that you are a little stupid, this time, can you still escape?" God Shura smiled quite relaxedly. If the Dragon God is alive, he would not let go of a fart, and he will run away immediately. After all, the Dragon God is not something he can deal with by himself But here is the Silver Dragon King. , He alone is enough to deal with. And he still remembered that when Gu Yuena was escaping, she was seriously injured, but she still hasn''t recovered to her peak yet. As for Ao Tian standing beside Gu Yuena, God Shura just glanced at it and ignored it. Apart from the Silver Dragon King among the soul beasts, who else could give him a look? If there is one more, it is the Emperor Heaven who just broke through to the **** level. "Sura, what''s the matter?" The voice of the evil **** resounded in God''s mind. The **** of Asura replied: "The Silver Dragon King has appeared. She has the ability to shield our divine consciousness. The four of you will come over immediately and seal the space of Douluo Star to prevent her from slipping away again. I will leave the rest to me. Bar." The **** of evil, the **** of goodness, the **** of destruction and the goddess of life appeared outside Douluo star at the same time, and jointly sealed the space of Douluo star. No one could teleport and travel through the space. They no longer observe with divine intent, and use divine power into their eyes, and their eyes suddenly see Gu Yuena. "Sure enough, it is the Silver Dragon King. After hiding for so long, I didn''t expect to run out by himself." The God of Destruction laughed. "Sura, can you solve it by yourself?" He spoke to the **** of Shura. "No problem!" The **** Shura came back with a voice transmission. "Let''s just watch it here," said the evil god. Gu Yuena also showed a smile, and asked: "Escape? Why should I escape? You are the one who should escape." The people of Di Tian retreated quickly, and they all came to the mountain where Gu Yuena was, standing behind Gu Yuena and Ao Tian. The smile on God Shura''s face disappeared, his expression became serious, and he said, "Then let me see, what exactly does the Silver Dragon King have? What strength does the Dragon God have?" Chapter 246： Douluo star is my place! "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! A blood-red giant sword appeared in the hands of God Shura, and countless mysterious magic patterns were carved on the sword. There seemed to be blood flowing on the magic patterns. Endless murderous aura erupted from God Shura, oppressing Gu Yuena. Because of the murderous aura he released, this space began to tremble. God Shura''s control of power has reached the realm of whatever he wants, and the murderous aura released only exists in this area, and it has not affected the rest of the Star Dou Great Forest. He is the **** king who controls the power of killing, and the attack of the power of killing is extremely powerful. The only breath released made the look of the fierce beasts beside Gu Yuena horrified and kept retreating. The people of Di Tian completely retreated behind Ao Tian, ??and then they were not affected by the terrifying murderous aura of the God of Asura. This scene fell in the eyes of God Shura, and he was not surprised. "You deserve to be the Silver Dragon King, you can easily resist my murderous aura, you''d better let the little guy behind you leave first, or don''t blame me for bullying the younger if you die." God Shura laughed. Gu Yuena sneered: "When did the decisive and cruel **** Shura become so merciful?" God Shura stopped talking, his smile narrowed, and a sword lightly slashed in the direction of Gu Yuena. Regardless of the fact that this sword didn''t use much strength, it had already used up 50% of the strength of God Shura. A blood-red sword aura shot out from the giant sword. The shape of this sword aura was exactly the same as the giant sword held by God Shura. Before the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Gu Yuena and pointed directly at Gu Yuena''s face. This sword was only a test of God Shura to Gu Yuena, so only 50% of the strength was used. Although it is only 50% of the strength, it already has the level of a first-level god, which should not be underestimated. It seemed to be stunned, but Ao Tian, ??who was actually studying the way of heaven, took back his mind and looked at the sword energy that was about to reach Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena''s body was already tense, and she almost couldn''t help but resist. She hasn''t recovered her full strength yet, she really wants to fight the **** Shura, and she has no chance of winning. But she firmly believes that Ao Tian will definitely make a move. At this moment when Ao Tian looked at Jian Qi, the void in front of him and Gu Yuena seemed to freeze. The blood-red sword aura suddenly stopped, as if frozen there, the boundless murderous aura exuding from the sword aura seemed to be shocked by some horror, and suddenly collapsed. Click click... The sword-shaped sword energy actually began to shatter every inch, along with this small piece of space. With a bang, the space collapsed, exposing the dark dimensional space inside. Space debris and sword energy fragments were mixed together, and they were swept away by the space turbulence in the dimensional space. Afterwards, the space in front of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena recovered. God Shura was shocked, and the four great kings outside joined forces to ban Douluo Star, not only to prevent Gu Yuena from escaping through the space, but also to stabilize Douluo''s space. Otherwise, if the **** Shura and Gu Yuena fought on Douluo star, it would definitely cause unimaginable damage to this planet. Under the cooperation of the four great kings, Douluo Xing''s space has become extremely stable, unable to teleport, and even the sword energy of the Asura God''s 50% strength has not been able to break through the space. God Shura hadn''t seen how Gu Yuena did it, so lightly dissolving his attack, and also causing the space to collapse, it shows that Gu Yuena has at least the strength of a first-level god. There are strong and weak in the first-level gods, and the tyrannical ones like Poseidon, the sea god, have already possessed the strength close to the god-king level. It was just a test, God Shura could not judge the specific strength of Gu Yuena. However, he didn''t intend to continue probing. There were four great **** kings sitting outside, and no matter what Gu Yuena had, they couldn''t make any waves. God Shura stepped out and released his terrifying killing power to his heart''s content. The reinforced space around him began to tremble, as if he could not bear his breath at any time and would collapse. Just when he wanted to deliver a fatal blow to Gu Yuena, he saw the unremarkable young man next to Gu Yuena stepping out and blocking Gu Yuena behind him. God Shura''s pupils shrank, his eyes condensed on Ao Tian, ??his expression became solemn. This young man was unaffected by his killing aura and walked to the forefront. "God Shura, right? I''ll tell you something. From now on, Douluo Continent will be my Ao Tian''s territory. Don''t run into the wild here if you have anything to do." Ao Tian said. The God of Destruction, standing outside Douluo Star, instantly sneered: "Hehe, where did this fool come from?" However, just after he finished speaking, he saw Ao Tian move. God Shura and the other four **** kings clearly saw Ao Tian''s movements. Ao Tian stepped out and came to the front of God Shura, without any fancy, even seemingly powerless, punched God Shura in the chest. The four evil gods outside couldn''t see the horror of Ao Tian''s punch, but the person involved, the **** Shura, felt it. God Shura didn''t want Ao Tian''s fist to fall on him at first, but when he wanted to give Ao Tian a heavy blow, he was shocked to find that his body could not move. As soon as he had the thought of moving, the terrifying pressure was acting on him, making his body unable to move, and he could only watch Ao Tian''s punch fall on his chest. At this moment, God Shura was shocked and at a loss. He couldn''t perceive where the terrible pressure exerted on him came from. This kind of pressure that made him unable to move, even in previous decisive battles with the Dragon God, he had not experienced it. So, how could he not be shocked. In the end, his eyes fell on the handsome young man in front of him, and he had a bold guess in his heart. This terrifying pressure was issued by this young man, and it was even this young man who helped the emperor cross the robbery and shielded his spirit. God Shura only had such a guess in his heart, but before he could confirm it, Ao Tian''s punch fell on him. God Shura''s golden blood spurted out, and his body shot out, smashed through the rocky mountain, knocked down the big tree, and got farther and farther from the ground, shooting straight into outer space. His speed was getting faster and faster, and with a sound, flames emerged from the friction between his body and the air, and the whole person shot up into the sky like a meteor with a long tail flame. God Shura was invaded by a terrifying energy, his divine power was unable to resist, and was quickly melted away. His extremely hard body was severely traumatized couldn''t stop himself at all. The four evil gods were all stunned. The God of Destruction with a sneer on his face just now couldn''t believe what he saw. The evil **** reacted and rushed into Douluo Star, wanting to stop God Shura. However, as soon as he entered Douluo Star, a golden fist densely covered with scales appeared in front of him out of thin air. With a bang, the void exploded, and the evil **** spurted blood back, and was blasted out of Douluo Star by this punch. The creatures on the ground all raised their heads in horror and looked at the explosion place. There seemed to be a sun exploding there, the light emitted was extremely dazzling, and the sound was even more deafening. Subsequently, the **** of Shura also flew out of Douluo Star. The goddess of life hurriedly shot, dispelling the terrifying impact of the **** Shura. The evil **** is also caught by the good god. "Damn it!" The **** of destruction roared, and the terrifying power of destruction erupted on his body, shouting: "Life, kindness, let me go down and kill the enemy!" The evil god''s breath was weakened, and he was also seriously injured, and he quickly stopped and said: "Don''t go down, the strong inside is terrible." "You and Shura can take a good rest. The three of us will jointly launch the sword of judgment and we will surely be able to kill him!" said the **** of destruction. Evil Shinto: "Believe me, go back and talk about it, it''s extremely dangerous here." The kind **** nodded, and immediately returned to the **** realm with his husband. The goddess of life glanced at the **** of destruction, and then left with the **** of Shura. The **** of destruction was stunned. The goddess of life was his wife, and this time he didn''t even stand by his side. "What a coward!" The **** of destruction roared, endless thoughts of destruction surged. But in the end, he turned around and returned to the God Realm. Chapter 247： Ao Tian’s life experience, the master’s plan (2 in 1) "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! In the Star Dou Forest, a group of fierce beasts cheered. "Thank you." Gu Yuena said sincerely looking at Ao Tian. Ao Tian said: "I didn''t kill them, you wouldn''t blame me, would you?" Gu Yuena shook her head and said: "I won''t blame you, because I don''t want you to kill them. I want to do it myself. There will be one day." "There will be that day, and then I will also let that Asura **** taste the power of my claws." Xiong Jun said. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena found a place to sit down and said, "You eight break through together. They won''t make trouble again." The remaining eight fierce beasts swallowed the pill in excitement, their collective breakthrough momentum far surpassed the Di Tian just now. Di Tian stayed quietly aside, silently stabilizing his own cultivation base, comprehending all the miracles of the god-level realm. Ao Tiandao: "One day in the God Realm, one year in the mortal world, the **** of Asura and the evil **** were seriously injured by me. When they recover, Douluo Continent doesn''t know how many years have passed." Gu Yuena said: "That''s good, it will allow these little guys to practice quietly." Ao Tian didn''t speak any more, and began to think. Before he was entangled by the power of Heaven''s Dao, Douluo Continent''s Heavenly Dao sent him some intermittent scenes. On a wild planet, a middle-aged man dressed in black put down a giant egg, then turned around and left. The picture was intermittent. I don''t know how long it took before the dome broke open and a golden dragon crawled out. There is no follow-up to the picture at this point, but it has brought an unimaginable impact to Ao Tian''s soul. Because he recognized that it was himself who crawled out of the dome. For a long time before, Ao Tian thought about why he appeared on this planet, because in the early days, apart from him, there were no traces of other dragons on this planet. He had guessed that this planet was probably not his original home, but he just ended up here without knowing why. Or maybe he is a dragon clan naturally bred out of this world and has no ancestors. But now, the scene passed to him by the Douluo Continent Heavenly Dao shows that things are not simple. He was actually placed on this planet. Who is that middle-aged man in black? Why should I leave him here? Ao Tian didn''t have the answer in his heart, and was eager to know the answer. Before his meditation was interrupted by the **** Shura, now he was quiet, and he tried to sense the way of heaven again. After this contact with the power of Heaven''s Dao, his sense of Heaven''s Dao became much clearer. Ao Tian tried to communicate with Tiandao, but unfortunately he didn''t get more information, which made him feel a little regretful. However, he found that as he communicated with Heavenly Dao, the intimacy between the two parties seemed to increase. This surprised Ao Tian, ??but at the same time he was a little delighted. Perhaps when his intimacy with Heaven reaches a certain level, he will be able to learn the truth of the year. Ao Tian didn''t know how long this process would take, but the last thing he lacked was time, as long as he could afford it. Since then, his daily task has been added one more, that is to communicate with the Heavenly Dao of the Douluo plane and increase intimacy. It didn''t take long for Ao Tian''s thoughts to be pulled back by thunder. He looked around, and Mr. Xiong began to cross the catastrophe. Their respective distances are relatively long, and Heavenly Tribulation will not interfere with each other. Until the evening, all the fierce beasts have completed their breakthroughs. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena instructed them to continue to cultivate and then returned to Tiandou City. As the sun sets, compared to the panic in the morning and the people who dare not go out, Tiandou City in the evening becomes lively again. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena bought some snacks and walked all the way to Ao''s Mansion. From the conversations of the surrounding people, they learned why these people are not afraid. Because in the afternoon, the two titled Douluos of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect came. Coupled with the words of Emperor Xue Ye, that fierce beast could not escape with its wings! Although the fierce beast hadn''t been killed yet, the arrival of these two Title Douluo gave the people of Heaven Dou City a reassurance. The soul beast must die! In addition, many people are talking about the "high-altitude explosion" in the morning. That explosion was already very close to the edge of the atmosphere. At such a distance, even Title Douluo couldn''t see exactly what happened there. When Ao Tian hit that punch at that time, the evil **** completely used his divine power to try to withstand Ao Tian''s punch. But he failed. During the collision, a huge explosion was formed. From the ground, it seemed as if a sun had really exploded. The terrible pressure and energy fluctuations spread in all directions. The pressure and energy fluctuations have become very weak when they reach the surface, but they still make many ordinary people and soul masters with low cultivation levels tremble. At that time, not long after the gods of Shura fled, Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue contacted Ao Tian with dragon scales. After receiving Ao Tian''s explanation, Wuhun Palace didn''t panic, and Qian Renxue also felt relieved. At this time, there were still knights from the Royal Knights patrolling everywhere in Heaven Dou City. They were quite sure that the soul beast had not left Heaven Dou City, and was still hiding in the dark. As long as they dare to reappear, they will surely be discovered by knights all over Tiandou City. With the strength of Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo, it only takes a moment to arrive. When Ao Tian and Gu Yuena returned to the Ao Mansion, they were just in time for their meal. At the dinner table, Ning Rongrong asked while eating, "Ao Tian, ??where did you and Sister Naer go during the day?" Zhu Zhuqing, who was silently picking up rice, quietly pricked his ears, and wanted to know where Ao Tian and Gu Yuena had gone during the day. "Go out and just stroll around." Ao Tian didn''t want to explain too much, and casually said a perfunctory reason. Ning Rongrong was a little dissatisfied: "When we had dinner last night, you said that you took us out to play today, but as a result, she disappeared with Sister Na''er early in the morning. Xiao Wu knew that Ao Tian and Gu Yuena had returned to the Star Dou Great Forest, so she said, "Rongrong, why don''t I go out with you for a while tomorrow?" Staying at home every day to practice, Xiao Wu also wanted to go out and relax. "Yes." Ning Rongrong laughed excitedly, but soon, her smile disappeared, she pouted, and shook her head vigorously and said, "No!" "Why not?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. Ning Rongrong said: "I heard from the maids today that my father and two grandfathers and many disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School have come to Tiandou City. If they find me, they will definitely take me back." "You have been away from home for several months. Wouldn''t it be okay to go back and see your dad?" Xiao Wu asked. "I feel that I am about to break through. It should be a few days away. I will go back when I think about it. Therefore, we will not go out for the time being during this period. We will stay here to practice and wait until I break through." Ning Rongrong Said. "Well, that''s up to you." Xiao Wu was a little disappointed. Among the three little girls, Zhu Zhuqing is a cultivator and it is impossible to go shopping with her. Ning Rongrong likes to go shopping, but now he dare not go out because of his father''s arrival. This made Xiao Wu no more shopping companions. She didn''t dare to let Ao Tian accompany her out. Maybe when she spoke, Ao Tian would say that she was playful and asked her to cultivate or something... Ao Tian saw Xiao Wus gloom, so he smiled and said, "The combination of work and rest will make the practice faster. After a long time of practice, you also need to relax appropriately. I will take you out tomorrow morning, but at noon. return." Xiao Wu suddenly smiled and said, "Thank you, Brother Tian." She turned to look at Zhu Zhuqing who was eating silently, and asked, "Zhuqing, are you going?" Zhu Zhuqing raised his head and said, "Then I will go relax." Xiao Wu reached out and touched Zhu Zhuqing''s forehead, and said with a smile: "You cultivator crazy demon, you actually know how to relax?" Zhu Zhuqing said: "Ao Tian said it right, proper relaxation is good for cultivation." Now, Ning Rongrong felt very uncomfortable. She also said just now that she would stay here to practice, not going out. In a blink of an eye, everyone discussed going out shopping together tomorrow morning. She hesitated and said, "Or, I will follow you out too. I always wear a veil and don''t speak. If you are careful, you should not be recognized." "Don''t worry, I won''t be recognized." Xiao Wu said. Ning Rongrong nodded, and then said: "It''s a pity that soul beast is found. Once it is found, it will definitely be killed by my two grandpas." Xiao Wu showed a strange look and asked curiously: "You shouldn''t worry about the safety of human beings, and hope that the soul beast will be killed? How can you worry about the soul beast coming?" Ning Rongrong said: "Not all soul beasts are bad. There are also some soul beasts that are mild in nature and will not attack humans. Although the soul beast last night looked fierce, I thought it was a good one. Soul beast." "Why do you think so?" Xiao Wu became more curious. "Because it killed the wicked." Ning Rongrong said. "Avalanche has been tyrannical in Tiandou City over the years and has done a lot of bad things. It is not a pity to die. Prince Xuexing is not a good person to protect Avalanche. That soul beast can be said to be for the people, and you haven''t found it? After killing Xue Xing and Xue Beng, it did not slaughter ordinary people, which shows that it is still very kind." Xiao Wu didn''t care, and said, "Don''t worry, that soul beast will not die." Ning Rongrong shook his head and said: "You don''t understand, my grandfather Jian is very powerful. He once told me that in addition to the great worship of the Spirit Hall and the disappeared old Sect Master Tang Chen, he was on the Douluo Continent. Don''t be afraid of anyone. If that soul beast meets him, it will definitely die." Xiao Wu said: "Don''t worry, you all said that the soul beast is a good soul beast. If a good beast is rewarded, it will be fine." "I hope," Ning Rongrong said. ... One of the most luxurious hotels in Tiandou City, with knights stationed at the door, without any guests coming in or out. This place has been packaged down, and it has become the place where a group of Qibao Glazed Glass Sect settles. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect had a luxurious castle not far from Tiandou City, but there was still some distance from Tiandou City. If that soul beast appeared again, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo might not be able to keep up. Therefore, they stayed in this hotel in the center of Tiandou City. All expenses here are borne by the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. Although Qibao Liuli Sect does not lack this little money, this time it was the Heaven Dou Imperial Family who begged them to do something, and they also enjoyed such services as the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. At this time, in a room of the hotel, Ning Fengzhi and Gu Douluo were drinking tea leisurely. Ning Fengzhi looked more than 40 years old, with a crown of jade, elegant and gentle, wearing a clean white robe, his eyes soft, and he did not seem to have the slightest arrogance. Bone Douluo Gu Rong is an old man, his hair is extremely thin, but his figure is very tall. He sat with Ning Fengzhi, a lot taller than Ning Fengzhi. If he stands up, his height should be about 2.5 meters. The two of them were drinking tea and laughing and chatting, without the slightest sense of urgency. At this moment, the door was pushed open and an old man walked in. He was wearing a snow-white robe, with white hair and beards, and a simple appearance. When he saw Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong, his indifferent face suddenly smiled. Ning Fengzhi quickly poured tea and said, "Uncle Jian, come." Chen Xin sat down and took a sip of tea. Ning Fengzhi asked, "Uncle Jian, what did Dugubo say?" Chen Xin said: "I asked about the battle between Dugu Bo and the soul beast in detail. The soul beast is much stronger than Dugu Bo. It is very good at flames and can breathe fire. Poison can be burned. In addition, its speed and power cannot be underestimated." "Is that sure?" Ning Fengzhi asked. Chen Xin nodded and said: "No problem, I and Old Bones join hands, plus your assistance, it is not difficult to kill a soul beast." Gu Rong said, "Then let''s wait. Once the soul beast appears, we will immediately kill it." Ning Feng chuckled, "Then trouble Uncle Jian and Uncle Bone." Ning Fengzhi was very satisfied. This action was a matter of fame and fortune for the Seven Treasures Liuli Sect. If you can successfully kill the soul beast, you will not only get rewards from the Heaven Dou imperial family, but also make the reputation of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect even stronger Most importantly, it will enable the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect and the Heaven Dou to become more famous. The relationship between the royal family is closer. Chen Xin said: "I don''t know what happened to Rongrong''s girl. I haven''t seen her for several months. I really miss her." Ning Feng laughed and said: "She may be suffering at Shrek Academy now. She has been spoiled by you since she was a child. She has to suffer a bit and change her coquettish temperament." "Hey, why did she show you such a cruel father?" Chen Xin sighed. "Yes." Gu Rong also echoed. ... At this time, in Shrek Academy, the master came to Tang San''s room with a cane. "Teacher, your legs are inconvenient, why are you here?" Tang San asked. The master moved a stool, sat down in front of Tang San''s bed, and said, "Little San, Sect Master Ning Fengzhi, Jian Douluo Chenxin, and Bone Douluo Gu Rong have arrived at Heaven Dou City, ready to kill that one. Soul beast." Tang San nodded and said, "Dai Mubai has already told me this afternoon." The master said earnestly and earnestly: "Little San, the road of soul master cultivation is difficult, I hope you can make some powerful allies, which will be very helpful to you in the future." Tang San moved in his heart and asked, "Teacher, do you want me to make friends with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect?" The master smiled and said: "You are really smart, you can see through. Now that the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has come to Heaven Dou City, this is a good opportunity for you to make friends with him." Tang San was very moved, but he could only smile bitterly: "People are the supreme Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tiles, how can I get the chance to come into contact with him." The master smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have arranged it for you. Three days later, there will be an auction in Tiandou City. Ning Fengzhi likes to visit the auction most. He will definitely go in three days. This is yours. Chance." Chapter 248： Go to auction "Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo Dragon ( to find the latest chapter! Tang San thought for a while and asked, "Teacher, I heard that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect acts upright, never bullies the weak, and occasionally helps the poor. I want to know if this is true? Because if these rumors are false, then Isnt my friendship with them corrupted? My conscience doesnt allow me to do this." The master praised: "Little San, the teacher has not been in vain for your education for so many years. You have learned well, and I am very pleased to be able to take these aspects into consideration." "Don''t worry, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is a sect full of justice and has not done anything that hurts the heavens and the truth." Tang San said, "That''s okay." The master smiled and said: "Don''t worry, how to get a relationship with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, I have thought about it for you. Don''t you know how to make that kind of magical hidden weapon? When the auction day, you will take a few of them to auction. It will definitely attract Ning Fengzhi''s attention. Your hidden weapon is a perfect match for the soul master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, and Ning Fengzhi will definitely find ways to make friends with you." Tang San''s eyes lit up and said, "Teacher, your plan is really good." The master said with satisfaction: "This is your own ability, I just guide you in the direction. Also, the Heaven Dou Empire is also worthy of your friendship." Tang San wondered: "How should I make good relations with an empire? Should I also use hidden weapons to cooperate with the empire? Or serve for the empire?" The master said: "The current Prince Xue Qinghe is a disciple of Ning Fengzhi. He is thirsty for talents. After you have a good relationship with the Qibao Liuli Sect, Ning Fengzhi can introduce you to Xueqinghe." Tang San frowned, "I don''t want my hidden weapon to be used by too many forces, and I don''t want to join any forces. I don''t like being restrained." The master smiled and said: "You are too worried. You don''t need to work for Tiandou Empire, and you don''t need to provide hidden weapons to Tiandou Empire. With your unique talent, it is enough to attract Xue Qinghe''s attention, even if you are not for Tiandou. If the empire works, he will also maintain a good relationship with you, thats enough. "Teacher, I understand." Tang San said gratefully. "The teacher is really good-hearted for my future. I must repay him well in the future." He thought to himself. "It''s okay to understand." The master said gratified, "You take care of your injuries, and the teacher will accompany you to the auction in three days. I also want to see this Sect Master Ning. I have admired his name for a long time." "Good teacher." Tang San said. He suffered severe injuries. The bone fragmentation of his limbs was almost comminuted, and the recovery period would be much longer than normal fractures. ... Early the next morning, Ao Tian accompanied the four girls to go out, shopping, shopping for clothes, eating food... He didn''t come back until noon, after eating outside. Ning Rongrong was not so unlucky to meet the people of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. She and Xiao Wu both had a great time. Zhu Zhuqing rarely speaks, but Ao Tian can find the satisfaction on her face. Shopping and shopping is a girl''s nature, even if Zhu Zhuqing restrains herself, in this happy time, she still shows the happiness and satisfaction that a girl should have. Next, they once again entered a state of assiduous cultivation. Day by day, the soul beast that killed the prince and prince never appeared again, which completely relieved the people who were still a little wary. Three days later, the auction began. At noon, Tang San, accompanied by the master, came to the auction house in Tiandou City. The auction house is a domed building. From a distance, it looks like a half ball is buckled on the ground. There are no signs on it except for a hammer. Tang San was sitting in a wheelchair, and the master slowly pushed behind him. It was the first time that Tang San came to the auction house, his eyes were a little curious, and he looked around. The master smiled and said: "Only in the imperial capitals of the two empires, can there be auctions with the highest specifications of this kind." "In such a big auction house, the auction items should be very precious, right?" Tang San asked. The master said: "Of course, ordinary things can''t enter the auction house. Only the items they think are worth auctioning will be arranged for auction. Even here, soul bones have been auctioned many times." "Spirit bone!" Tang San exclaimed, shocked. Such precious soul bones were actually auctioned off. The master said: "There is nothing to make a fuss about, soul bones are not only produced by 100,000-year soul beasts, soul bones of lower levels also have a certain probability of existence, so many soul masters slaughter soul beasts in large numbers to make profits." Tang San frowned and said, "The probability of low-level spirit beasts having spirit bones is too low. Wouldn''t those people have to slaughter a large number of spirit beasts to obtain a soul bone? There is no spirit ring to suck, and maybe in the end, the spirit master will disappear because of this." The master said: "The Spirit Hall explicitly forbids soul masters to hunt and kill soul beasts on a large scale, which has reduced this phenomenon a lot. In this regard, the Spirit Hall has done a good job. However, there are still some soul masters who take risks and secretly. Hunted." While talking, the master and apprentice came to the auction house. The circular auction site has a diameter of at least 500 meters and a height of about 80 meters. It is already very large. At the door stood four tall girls, all around twenty years old, with graceful curves and warm smiles on their faces. Master and Tang San approached, but they stopped them. To enter this auction room, one must have assets of 10,000 Gold Soul Coins, or come to sell things. Tang San took out his hidden weapon and was brought into the appraisal room in the auction house by a girl, and then invited an appraiser to appraise Tang San''s hidden weapon. In order to be able to attract Ning Fengzhi''s attention, Tang San paid his capital this time and put out the Zhuge **** crossbow for auction. It would be fine if Ning Fengzhi had come, but if he hadn''t come, he would have suffered a loss. His purpose was to make friends with Ning Fengzhi, not to sell money with hidden weapons. The master comforted: "Don''t worry, I have already understood that he will definitely come." In addition to Zhuge God''s Crossbow, Tang San also brought out another hidden weapon, innuendo. This kind of hidden weapon can be said to be a reduced version of Zhuge God''s Crossbow. It contained rows of steel needles instead of crossbow arrows. The steel needle is highly poisonous and can kill spirit masters below level 30 If the soul is not capable of resisting poison, it is easy to be seriously injured. Tang San''s two kinds of hidden weapons shocked the appraiser at the auction house, amazed, and finally gave Tang San the qualification for auction. The auction starts with one thousand gold soul coins innuendo, and the auction starts with five thousand gold soul coins of Zhuge God Crossbow. After leaving the appraisal room, Tang San and the master led the waiter to the center of the auction house. When they got here, the waiter who led them changed another one. The waitress inside was plump, dressed in a revealing, low-cut vest, and bent over to make a please gesture, Tang San couldn''t help but look at the other person''s chest. After all, he is also a normal man, his temperament has already matured, and his thirteen-year-old body is no different from an adult, but his face is still a little more immature. The abundance and whiteness in his eyes made him startled. The waitress showed a faint disdain in her eyes and turned to lead the way. The master pushed Tang San to follow behind. The girl''s two slender, white arms were bare in the air, and under the vest was a small waist that was gripped by Yingying. She walked and twisted like a water snake. Below Xiaoman''s waist is a pure white miniskirt, covering the high buttocks, and down there are two big long legs. As the girl twisted and twisted while walking, Tang San was sitting in the wheelchair, his eyes a little unable to move away. The master discovered Tang San''s strangeness, but didn''t say anything. He also came from a young age and could understand Tang San. The auction floor''s seats are divided into five areas from inside to outside, red, black, purple, yellow, and white. The master and Tang San can only sit in the outermost white area. The girl took them here and left. When the master and Tang San sat down, outside the auction room, Ao Tian brought Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena and Zhu Zhuqing. Chapter 249： Gu Yuena is jealous Benefits] Give you a cash red envelope! Follow the vx public [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive it! This time, Ao Tian brought only three girls, Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. Ning Rongrong shook her head when she heard that Ao Tian wanted to go to the auction house, but she still wanted to come out. She knows her father Ning Fengzhi very well, and she will definitely take a walk at the auction. Ning Rongrong also likes to go to auctions. It can be said that this is the hobby of every Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda soul master. They love treasures and collect treasures. In places with many treasures, their cultivation speed will be much faster. This time, Ning Rongrong did not dare to come out. Gu Yuena, the three girls wearing veils, followed Ao Tian to the door of the auction house. The four girls welcoming guests at the door saw Ao Tian approaching, their eyes lit up and they couldn''t help swallowing quietly. They work here. I dont know how many handsome men they have met. Both looks and temperament are the best choice, but none of them can match the man I see now. One of the girls smiled sweetly and said: "Dear guest, do you have qualification certification for bidding?" Ao Tian nodded, took out a small red card, smiled and said, "Yes." turned out to be a red card! The four girls at the door were all surprised. This is the highest level of bidding qualification certification. "Okay, please come with me." The girl kept smiling, twisted her waist hard, and led Ao Tian into it. Ao Tian hasn''t been here for several years. The waitress here is updated very quickly. It is normal not to know him. After Ao Tian and a few people entered, the three girls at the gate of the auction house pouted and said unwillingly: "I''m really unwilling to be preempted by her. Such a handsome man, if he can buy me..." "Let''s stop thinking about it. Didn''t you see him with three girls? Although they are all wearing veils, the temperament is not comparable to those of us who are inferior." The girl in a white tight-fitting long skirt twisted her waist vigorously, her plump buttocks swayed from side to side, showing her graceful figure in an attempt to attract Ao Tian''s attention. Ao Tian is indeed admiring, but just pure appreciation, without any bad thoughts in his heart. It is a man''s nature to appreciate beautiful women. Although the girls around him are better than this waitress, neither Gu Yuena, Bibi Dong, or Qian Renxue can be so coquettish. Ao Tian just found it interesting. Xiao Wu took Ao Tian''s arm, her eyes were full of vigilance, and she said dissatisfiedly: "I''m almost blind when it dangles." The girl in front was unmoved, still twisting. They didn''t stop until they arrived at the auction center. This auction center is also circular, with multiple entrances. The girl directly led Ao Tian and the four from the special passage to the red seating area. Ao Tian has the highest level of bidding qualification certification, and naturally sits in the red area at the forefront. The red VIP area is a million-level VIP area. It not only requires the capital of one million soul gold coins, but also a distinguished identity to sit here. This area is not where you can sit if you have money. The second-level black VIP area is also a million-level VIP area, but you can sit there if you have money, and you dont need to look at the identity. The girl who led the way is so enthusiastic about Ao Tian, ??not only because Ao Tian is handsome, but also because Ao Tian is rich and has status. The girl stopped, watching Ao Tian tenderly with big eyes, and said: "Dear guest, my name is Xiaoya." "Well, let''s go down." Ao Tian waved his hand. The girl was disappointed and had no choice but to leave. The girl in the white skirt had just left, and the waitress serving in the auction center suddenly came over. The waiter here is much better in appearance and figure than the outside. The one who walks is tall, and the small vest and miniskirt can hardly cover the plump figure. The girl walked over enthusiastically. All the red VIPs are gold masters, and Ao Tian is so handsome. Who is not tempted? As soon as Ao Tian sat down, the girl came to her, she was about to talk, but Gu Yuena spoke first. "You don''t need to serve us, let''s go down." Gu Yuena said lightly. A trace of stunnedness flashed across the girls face, then looked at Ao Tian and smiled: "The red VIP has many privileges. My service can make your auction experience better." Ao Tian smiled and said: "No need, step back." The girl then left unwillingly. The vigilant color on Xiao Wu''s face was gone, and she joked: "Oh my God! Sister Na''er is actually jealous. Am I right?" Gu Yuena pinched Ao Tian hard, and said: "You look quite enthusiastic about this kind of woman who is holding her head and posing." If Ao Tian was staring at girls like Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, Gu Yuena wouldn''t say anything. But she doesn''t like this kind of girl who wins customers'' favor by showing off her body. Ao Tian said helplessly: "I''m just looking at it. You don''t think I''m lustful, do you?" "This is the best." Gu Yuena said. Ao Tiandao: "These girls are not easy. They were bought by auction houses since they were young, and they are trained to serve men. As long as they have money, they can be bought from here." "Then they are like goods?" Xiao Wu asked in surprise. She looked at those revealingly dressed girls walking around, with compassion in her heart. Zhu Zhuqing is the same, and there is sympathy in her eyes. Ao Tiandao: "Lets watch the auction, just tell me what you like, dont worry I have no money." He took them out to visit the auction today. said, he looked at Zhu Zhuqing who was sitting next to Xiao Wu, and said: "Zhuqing, you can say anything you like." "No, I don''t need to buy anything." Zhu Zhuqing said. The things being auctioned here must be expensive. She owes enough to Ao Tian, ??and she doesn''t want Ao Tian to spend money on her. "What are you polite? You are his follower now. It is normal for him to spend money for you." Xiao Wu said. Zhu Zhuqing said: "That''s all right." Although she said that, she secretly decided not to speak when she met something she liked. She feels that no matter how rich Ao Tian is, she shouldn''t spend it like this, but she dare not educate Ao Tian, ??so she can save Ao Tian a little. Ao Tian knew that the master and Tang San were sitting at the back, but he ignored the thoughts of the two and quietly accompanied a few girls to the auction. at the back The master and Tang San were chatting, and did not notice the Aotian people coming from the special passage in front. Suddenly, a middle-aged man dressed in white with an elegant appearance sat down in several places across Tang San. Master and Tang San both wore masks at this time, which were sent to them by the auction house to protect the privacy of guests. The girl who brought Ao Tian into the auction center before also asked Ao Tian if she needed a mask, but Ao Tian refused. What surprised Tang San was that the middle-aged man didn''t wear a mask, and no waiter came to ask. Master ''s body shook slightly, and a hint of joy flashed in his eyes, but he soon hid it, even Tang San didn''t notice it. Tang San looked at the middle-aged man curiously, and the middle-aged man felt Tang San''s gaze and cast a kind smile. Tang San nodded slightly to the middle-aged man, then retracted his gaze. He felt that this middle-aged person exudes a special temperament, which is easy to make people feel good. Tang San faintly felt that he had seen this special temperament somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. Master gave a light cough, and said, "Mistress, the two weapons that you commissioned to auction at the auction house just now should be available soon." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 250： The best auction item Tang San didn''t know why the master suddenly said this, but he still said "um". He didn''t know that the elegant middle-aged man sitting in a few places next to him was his target-Ning Fengzhi, the lord of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Although Master has never met with Ning Fengzhi, Ning Fengzhi is the honorary elder of Wuhun Hall, and the master has seen it from afar. That''s why the master took the initiative to stir up the topic, trying to attract Ning Fengzhi''s attention. Sure enough, when Ning Fengzhi heard what the master said, he turned his head and looked over, and said gently, "Little brother, are you here to sell things?" Tang San''s first impression of Ning Fengzhi was very good, he nodded slightly, and said politely, "Yes." Ning Feng smiled back, said nothing, and looked at the auction stage again. Master continued: "Little San, even if your two weapons are used by ordinary people without spirit power, they can still exert powerful power, and they will surely be able to sell for a good price." Tang San was originally a smart person. Hearing the words of the master, his heart moved and his thoughts began to radiate. "I used the hidden weapon to sell it obviously not for money, why did the teacher say that? Also, why does the teacher say the effect of the hidden weapon here? Unless... it is for some people." "The middle-aged man next to me is Ning Fengzhi!" Tang San understood the message the master wanted to convey to him. Master wanted Ning Fengzhi to know the effect of the hidden weapon, but he couldn''t let Ning Fengzhi know the real purpose of Tang San''s auction of the hidden weapon. The auction house cannot divulge the sellers information. The master has spoken out now. When the hidden weapon is auctioned later, Ning Fengzhi will naturally know that the seller is nearby. Master''s plan is very clever. If Tang San is asked to find Ning Fengzhi with a hidden weapon, it will undoubtedly be passive. But if Ning Fengzhi is interested and actively seeks Tang San''s cooperation, then Tang San will take the initiative and be able to win more benefits. Therefore, the master created such an "accident". made Tang San pretend to be using hidden weapons to sell money, so that Ning Fengzhi was surprised to learn that they were the sellers and calculated the sovereign of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Tang San''s thoughts surged, and he quickly understood the master''s intention. He didn''t go to see Ning Fengzhi, because the master once told him that Ning Fengzhi was extremely smart and thoughtful. If he was a little careless, he would be spotted by the other party. Sure enough, not long after the master finished speaking, Ning Fengzhi took the initiative to speak up. "Hello, how powerful is the weapon you just mentioned can give ordinary people?" Ning Fengzhi looked at the master and asked. The master pretended to hesitate and did not speak. Tang Sandao: "Teacher, anyway, the auctioneer will say when the auction comes later, there is nothing to worry about." "They should have said that they leaked." Looking at the hesitant and worried look of the master, Ning Fengzhi''s mind flashed such thoughts. Master nodded, and said: "It can give ordinary people the ability to kill the soul, and even kill some soul sects with weak defense." Ning Fengzhi, who has always had a gentle and gentle temperament, burst out of eyes suddenly, and breathed slightly faster, and asked: "What are you saying is true?" "Really, if you don''t believe me, you can watch the auctioneer''s presentation later." The master replied. Hearing what the master said, Ning Fengzhi suddenly believed in his heart. He didn''t ask the question about that weapon anymore, but looked at Tang San and asked, "Little brother, what happened to your leg?" "You deserve to be the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. As soon as I heard that the hidden weapon was sold by me, I started to care about me and get closer." Tang San said inwardly. He said: "Fighting with others, accidentally injured." Ning Fengzhi said: "I know a few good soul healers, if you need them, I can ask them to heal you." "No, thank you, I have almost recovered." Tang San said. Ning Fengzhi nodded slightly, did not speak any more, cast his gaze on the auction stage, and continued to watch. He always sits at the end every time he comes to the auction house, because his status is noble. If he sits at the forefront, there will be many high-ranking officials vying to flatter him, which is too annoying. Sitting in the back, no one knew him, so he could be clean. He didn''t expect to get such a big surprise later here today. Just then, one item was auctioned off, and another item was brought up. The auctioneer took the sound-amplified soul guide and said: "The next auction is an extremely rare treasure. Please pay attention to the male guests. This is a big surprise." Under the stage, three strong men came up with a big box covered with red cloth and placed it next to the auctioneer. Seeing the shape of this object, some experienced male guests suddenly showed meaningful smiles and guessed what was inside. The auctioneer smiled mysteriously and said, "Can you guess what the item is inside? Let me reveal that the starting price of this item is 100,000 Soul Gold Coins, and each increase in price shall not be less than 10,000 Soul Gold Coins." As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, there was an uproar in the VIP table. I am surprised that this item is expensive, and some are excited. Excited VIPs obviously guessed what the item is. The more expensive the item, the better it is. Ning Fengzhi''s brows were already frowned, and he obviously knew what was going to be auctioned next, and he was very unhappy in his heart. "What is this? Why is it so expensive?" Xiao Wu said curiously. Ao Tian and a few people were sitting very close to the auction table. When the auctioneer heard Xiao Wus words, he immediately smiled and said, "My distinguished lady, this auction item is not for you." Talking, he grabbed the red cloth and shouted, "Everyone, look carefully." He pulled the red cloth abruptly, revealing a huge iron cage below. Inside the iron cage, curled up with a girl who was mostly naked. The girl''s figure is almost perfect, only the key parts are blocked by some shells. She is curled up with her head buried in her arms, making it difficult to see her appearance. The exposed skin is as crystal clear as jade, and the light green short hair looks unique. This auction turned out to be a girl! The three girls, Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena, and Zhu Zhuqing under the stage were all stunned. The auctioneer was quite excited, and said: "Do you know why she is so expensive? Please keep your eyes open He took out a stick, put it in the cage, and removed the short green hair from the girls ear. A pointed ear was exposed. These ears looked like cat ears, and they turned red immediately after being touched by a stick. Seeing this scene, there are already many male guests in the audience shouting excitedly. "Don''t worry, there are surprises." The auctioneer smiled ambiguously, and hit the girl''s buttocks with a stick. The girl screamed in pain, her body couldn''t help but twisted, revealing a white cat''s tail behind. The auctioneer yelled excitedly: "Yes, this is a catwoman. When Wuhun awakened, her body was mutated and she possessed some characteristics of a cat. She is unique on the mainland. You can think about it. What a wonderful thing it is to have such a beautiful woman as a pet, especially at some point, to be able to grab her tail, hehe..." The auctioneer issued a series of smirks that men understand. His operation completely ignited the raging fire in the hearts of many male audiences in the audience, and his eyes all shot hot gazes. "Asshole, you actually sell people as pets!" Xiao Wu said angrily, about to stand up, but was held by Ao Tian. Zhu Zhuqing on the side of , his eyes are already red. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 251： Friends in front, give me a face for Ning Mou Behind, Tang San showed cold eyes in his eyes, obviously, his heart was very restless. But he did not have an attack, because he understood that saving a catwoman can''t solve anything, there will be leopard girls, tiger girls in the future... Therefore, he can only watch this scene angrily, unable to do anything. Master discovered Tang San''s changes, and he nodded inwardly, very satisfied with Tang San''s performance. Tang San''s anger shows that justice exists in Tang San''s heart, and Tang San''s calmness shows that he can see the situation clearly and will not blindly impulse. The auctioneer saw that the atmosphere had reached the high tide, holding the horn Soul Guidance Device and shouted loudly: "Now, the auction begins!" Just after he finished shouting, Ning Fengzhi clicked on the bidding button next to his seat. The auctioneer yelled excitedly: "Someone increased the price by 10,000, is there any increase?" Tang San''s eyes changed when he looked at Ning Fengzhi. Is this the upright and righteous Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tiles? I didn''t expect to be such a womanizer. Ning Fengzhi keenly sensed Tang San''s eyes, and smiled indifferently: "Such girls are usually sold to auction houses at high prices by family members, or caught. I will photograph them whenever I meet them. They are free, and if they have nowhere to go, they can join my sect." "Sorry, I misunderstood." Tang San said. Ning Feng smiled kindly, did not say much, and fixed his eyes on the catwoman on the stage, looking like she was determined to win. He is richer than Ning Fengzhi, who hasn''t he been afraid of? What''s more, he participated in the bidding, who would dare not give him face? The catwoman in the cage looked up and saw the men who looked like hungry wolves. She was even more frightened, her body trembling. She has picturesque eyebrows, a delicate face with melon seeds, her eyes are already filled with tears, and then drops drop by drop. The pear blossoms with rain, the pitiful appearance, aroused the desire of those men, and they started bidding frantically. After a while, the price has risen to 160,000, and the bidding atmosphere is still high. Zhu Zhuqing suddenly became anxious and looked at Ao Tian frequently. Seeing this catwoman, she thought of herself and felt very distressed. Finally, she gritted her teeth and shouted, "Ao Tian." Ao Tian turned his head and looked at Zhu Zhuqing with a smile. "Can you help me take a picture of her?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "You are a woman, what do you do to shoot her?" Zhu Zhuqing said: "She is so pitiful, I want to save her. As long as you help me take a picture of her, you can let me do anything." At this point, Zhu Zhuqing blushed pretty, but his expression was firmer than ever. She knew that Ao Tian was very lustful, otherwise she wouldn''t do that kind of thing with Gu Yuena every night. But Ao Tian is a very upright gentleman, only lustful to his own women, and will not bully other girls. The price of this catwoman has now risen to hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins. Zhu Zhuqing feels desperate at such a price. The only thing she can rely on is Ao Tian. If Ao Tian disagrees, then she is willing to exchange it with her body... Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu all heard what Zhu Zhuqing said. Gu Yuena pinched Ao Tian hard. Ao Tian smiled and said: "No problem, she is yours, but I don''t need you to repay me for this matter." Hearing Ao Tian''s words like this, Zhu Zhuqing was both delighted and disappointed. I am delighted that Ao Tian agreed to help her, but disappointed that Ao Tian has no such thoughts about her. Zhu Zhuqing was surprised, and quietly pinched his thigh. She discovered that she seemed to have some very bad thoughts about Ao Tian recently. Why did she just say that she can do whatever she wants? At this time, the bidding speed has slowed down, the price has risen to 180,000, and many people are hesitating. Although this catwoman is very tempting, it would be uneconomical to buy it for 180,000 yuan. "The VIP in the red zone bid 180,000, is there any increase? This is a unique catwoman. If you miss it, you will be gone. Don''t you want to listen to her meowing in your arms?" The auctioneer tried to instigate the atmosphere. stand up. The higher the price of the merchandise auction, the higher his success, and he naturally hopes that someone will continue to bid. Ning Fengzhi always had a faint smile on her face, and calmly pressed the button again. The auctioneer exclaimed excitedly: "The VIPs in the white area have increased the price again. It is already 190,000, 190,000. Is there any increase?" Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian clicked on the one hundred thousand and ten thousand buttons next to the seat. The auctioneer was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly shouted hoarsely: "300,000, the VIP in the red zone bid 300,000, my God, this is really a sky-high price. Is there anyone else bidding? Is there anyone who wants to surpass this VIP?" Inside the VIP seat, there was an uproar. Everyone else in the red VIP seat looked at Ao Tian and felt that Ao Tian was very born. They shook their heads, a little worthless for Ao Tian. Although this catwoman is **** and beautiful, but if she buys it for 300,000 yuan, she may really have a brain. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu''s expressions were indifferent, without the slightest change. Zhu Zhuqing was completely stunned, her eyes kept staring at Ao Tian, ??unable to speak. She didn''t expect Ao Tian to make such a lavish move, and immediately increased the price by 110,000, for a total of 300,000 gold soul coins. Zhu Zhuqing''s head was a little dizzy, as if she was dreaming, so much money really scared her. Behind, the unhurriedness on Ning Fengzhi''s face had disappeared, and his brows were already frowning. There are people who are willing to spend so much money to buy a catwoman. Is there really too much money to spend? Tang San looked at Ning Fengzhi, wondering whether Ning Fengzhi would continue to bid. He hoped that Ning Fengzhi would continue, because if the catwoman fell into the hands of other men, her fate might be miserable. Ning Fengzhi thought for a while, clicked the fifty thousand button, and added fifty thousand. In an auction, people who raise the price all at once generally have only one purpose, and that is to show their financial strength, to deter others, and to prevent others from making a move. Ning Fengzhi once again showed a faint smile on his face. This trick didn''t work for him. The most important thing the Qibao Liuli Sect lacked was money. He wants to see when the opponent can compete with him. He believes that it won''t be long before the opponent will lose the battle. "The VIPs in the white area have added another 50,000, which is too shocking. Is there anyone else bidding? Such a beautiful catwoman, as long as you photograph her, you can pamper her hard tonight. What are you waiting for?" The auctioneer continued to fan the flames. But it is a pity that the price of three hundred and fifty thousand yuan makes many people discouraged. Ao Tian didn''t change his face, and he pressed a fifty thousand and a hundred thousand. Zhu Zhuqing, who has been following Ao Tian, ??beat his heart fiercely, and Ao Tian... actually added another 150,000! The auctioneer was stunned. He didn''t react for a while and forgot to quote. Although this catwoman is rare, the price can reach 200,000 yuan, but now it has reached 500,000 yuan! Five hundred thousand! This was far beyond the auctioneer''s expectation. After a while, he shouted frantically: "It''s still the red guest who bid 500,000 yuan, will anyone increase the price?" Catwoman in the cage raised her head, looking at Ao Tian with big teary eyes. When she was caught here, she understood her fate and would become a man''s plaything. She was fed some kind of medicine, she was weak, and she couldn''t kill herself. At the beginning, she could only despair when she saw the greedy color on the faces of those crazy bidding men. Now, after seeing Ao Tian''s face clearly, the despair in her heart suddenly disappeared. If your fate is doomed, it will at least make you feel better to be bought by such a handsome boy. The auctioneer looked at the white area behind him. From the stage, he couldn''t see the looks of the people behind. He guessed that the people behind would probably not bid any more. Rear After hearing Ao Tian''s price, Ning Fengzhi''s expression was stunned for the first time. The fare increase is so fierce. Immediately, Ning Fengzhi shook his head and smiled, and clicked on the 100,000 button. "The white VIP has been added to 600,000, is there anyone else to increase the price?" "The red VIP raises the price again, oh my god, he directly added one million, one million to buy a female slave, this is too rich, too generous. Will the VIPs in the white area continue to increase the price? Let''s wait and see!" Ning Fengzhi''s expression rarely sank. He can see that the other party is bound to win this catwoman, and doesn''t care how much it costs. He has never missed what Ning Fengzhi wants to bid for. This is the first time I have encountered this situation. This time, Ning Fengzhi didn''t press the bidding button again, but stood up and said, "I''ve paid out 1.1 million, and I hope my friends in front can sell me a certain face." Even in this case, his voice is still gentle and elegant, although it is not big, but it is clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears. His words stirred up waves like a stone, and the audience was in an uproar again. turned out to be Ning Fengzhi, the lord of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect! Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 252： Monkey anxious Ao Tian No wonder sitting in the white area still dare to bid like this, it turned out to be the sovereign of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Many VIPs thought that the person in the white area didn''t have that much money at all, and just barked. Now that they knew it was Ning Fengzhi, they all lost their previous thoughts. All their gazes at Ao Tian made a little mockery. They dare to compare financial resources with Ning Fengzhi, which is really beyond their control. Now that Ning Fengzhi has spoken, this young man should have retreated when he saw the difficulties. The auctioneer on the stage felt uncomfortable, Ning Fengzhi actually moved out his identity, then this auction should be over. Otherwise, maybe a higher price can be sold. Although my heart is upset, the auctioneer''s professionalism is so high that he didn''t show it. Zhu Zhuqing struggled for a while, and said, "Ao Tian...or forget it, Ning Rongrong''s father shouldn''t be a bad person either." Ao Tian chuckled and said, "I didn''t lose this word in Ao Tian''s dictionary. Let me give him face? Huh." The auctioneer picked up the sound-amplified soul guide, looked at Ao Tian, ??and said, "Sect Master Ning bid 1.1 million, sir, do you still increase the price? If not, this catwoman belongs to..." "Two million!" Ao Tian said lightly. His voice was very flat, but it spread throughout the audience. The reason why he opened the offer was because the price was increased too much at once, and the button could not be pressed, so he stopped pressing. Ao Tian just finished speaking, except for Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu, everyone was stunned. Ning Fengzhi looked shocked, wondering if he had heard it wrong. The scene was quiet, and people were in shock, unable to react for a while. Tang San''s eyes widened suddenly, a shocked expression on his face. He was too familiar with this voice. At this moment, he even, like Ning Fengzhi, wondered if he had heard it wrong. The auctioneer swallowed, raised his trumpet, and asked with a trembling mouth: "This gentleman, are you sure you want to bid two million?" "OK!" Ao Tian said calmly. Only then did the discussion sound, and everyone looked at Ao Tian incredulously, thinking that this young man was crazy. Two million was used to buy a female slave, and he blatantly confronted Ning Fengzhi. This brain was kicked by a donkey, right? Ning Fengzhi, who was calm and calm at first, was already holding the winning ticket, his face instantly turned pale. In Tiandou City, except the emperor, who would dare not give him face? Even Prince Xue Xing, who hadn''t died before, had to respect him for three points. This is the hairy boy who came out there. Have you never heard of his name Ning Fengzhi? "It''s really his voice." Tang San shook his body, displayed the purple magic pupil, looked at Ao Tian''s position, and suddenly saw Ao Tian and the three girls from the back. Although it was only a figure from the back, Tang San was extremely sure that this was Ao Tian! Master also had some doubts, but there was no such certainty as Tang San. "Teacher, that is Ao Tian, ??he is not dead." Tang San said excitedly. "Is it really him?" the master asked in shock. Tang San nodded: "Yes, it''s definitely him." Ning Fengzhi turned his head to look at Tang San, and asked, "Do you know that young man?" "Know," Tang San said. "How is the character of others?" Ning Fengzhi asked, if Ao Tian is a gentleman, then he is not going to bid. Tang San thought of his own experience, and also of Dai Mubai''s and Ma Hongjun''s, so he said, "He was gloomy in his heart, and he did nothing by any means." "Which force do you come from?" "I don''t know." Tang San shook his head. Ning Fengzhi nodded, looked at the auction table again, and said, "I''m paying three million." "Sect Master Ning added another one million, and the bidding price reached three million. Oh my God, it deserves to be the richest sect." The auctioneer shouted excitedly. The price of three million Gold Soul Coins is very high among the items that have ever been auctioned in their auction house. Tang San raised his head and looked at Ning Fengzhi who was standing, with an expression of admiration on his face. As expected, Ning Fengzhi was full of justice as a rumor. A person who is willing to use three million gold soul coins to save a young girl, how could he be a wicked person? Ning Fengzhi felt Tang San''s admiration gaze, so he smiled and said, "I have never been afraid of anyone in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect than financial resources." Just after he finished speaking, Ao Tian''s voice rang. "Ten million!" When the auction continues like this, when will there be a result? Therefore, Ao Tian directly added 10 million. Money is just a bunch of numbers to him, it''s nothing to regret. He had just finished shouting the price, and the auction scene, which had been talking about before, suddenly fell silent. The smile on Ning Fengzhi''s face solidified, and his face became a little hot. He just finished talking about who is not afraid of anyone than the Seven Treasures of Liuli Sect, but Ao Tian immediately added 10 million. This is just hitting him in the face. Ten million is not something he can afford, but it is already a very large number. The auctioneer on the stage was so excited that he was about to faint, his face was flushed, and he suppressed the excitement in his heart, and confirmed to Ao Tian again. "This gentleman, do you really want to pay ten million?" "Yes." Ao Tian replied. At this moment, the mocking color in the eyes of the other distinguished guests has disappeared, and there is nothing but amazement in their hearts. This young man is too rich. They are all looking forward to it, will Ning Fengzhi, the supreme master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, continue to bid? The auctioneer asked: "Sect Master Ning, do you want to increase the price?" Ning Feng sighed, sat down, and said, "No more." "Okay, then this catwoman belongs to this gentleman. Please wait a moment. Let''s help her dress up. You can pay at the checkout later." said the auctioneer. "You don''t need to help her dress up. Give me a room and I will handle it myself." Ao Tian said. This catwoman was photographed by him, so why would he let others touch it? What if there is a man among the dressers. The auctioneer squeezed his eyebrows, chuckled, and said, "Mr. is a little anxious, no problem. We will send her to the room immediately and will not let anyone touch her. After you check out, you can Enjoy it freely." The male VIPs all looked at Ao Tian enviously, wishing they could replace Ao Tian. Such a **** and charming catwoman, what kind of experience would it be like to pull her tail at that time? The auctioneer put the red cloth on the iron cage and ordered the strong men to carry it down. Ao Tian stood up and said, "Let''s watch it here first. I''ll go and bring her over." "Hmm." Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena nodded. Zhu Zhuqing wanted to go with him, but he hesitated, UU read www.uukanshu. com still did not stand up. Because of her, Ao Tian spent 10 million gold soul coins to buy a young girl, Zhu Zhuqing felt very guilty in her heart. She thought it was her own reason, which caused Ao Tian to spend a lot of money. This is 10 million Golden Soul Coins! Although she felt very sorry for the girl, she did not keep up with Ao Tian because of her guilt for Ao Tian. If Ao Tian really wants to do something to that girl, what right does she have to stop it? After all, that girl was bought by Ao Tian for 10 million. If Ao Tian wants to do it, let him do it. Seeing Ao Tian leaving "impatiently", Ning Fengzhi showed a trace of guilt on his face, and sighed: "I''m sorry, I tried my best." Master was very shocked by Ao Tian''s wealth, but he could only sigh: "I didn''t expect that this child Ao Tian would have such behavior." Tang San''s heart moved, he wanted to ask the past about Ao Tianxiancao. But after thinking about it, he still gave up. Now only he and the master are here, what if I find Ao Tian? They couldn''t beat Ao Tian at all. Master looked at Ning Fengzhi, and said, "Unexpectedly, you are the supreme master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, and you are disrespectful." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 253： Ning Fengzhis anger Ning Fengzhi nodded lightly, ignoring the master too much. He is in a bad mood now, and he thinks that the master now knows his identity and is about to come to cheat him. Master continued: "My name is Yu Xiaogang, and I am called Master. I am a teacher from Shrek Academy." Ning Fengzhi was taken aback for a moment, turned to look at the master, and asked, "Shrek Academy?" Master smiled and said: "Yes, I didn''t expect Sect Master Ning to have heard of our college." Ning Fengzhi showed a smile on his face and said, "Of course I have heard that my ineffective daughter, Ning Rongrong, is studying at your college. Her coquettish temperament hasn''t caused you trouble, right?" After learning that the master was a teacher at Shrek Academy, Ning Fengzhi''s attitude suddenly improved a lot. And he was still surprised, this turned out to be Yu Xiaogang, a nicknamed master in the soul master world. Others think that the master is a fake master, but Ning Fengzhi doesn''t think so. The Golden Iron Triangle was so famous in the soul master world that it relied on the martial soul fusion skills performed by three people together. The martial soul fusion technique performed by the three people is simply unprecedented. Ning Fengzhi believes that this may be related to the theory studied by the master. Unfortunately, when he wanted to meet the master, the master suddenly disappeared. Unexpectedly, the master would become the teacher of Shrek Academy, Ning Fengzhi immediately changed into a respectful attitude. Master smiled and said: "That girl Rongrong is indeed a bit naughty, but she has a sense of unwillingness to admit defeat. She has completed all the training I arranged." Ning Feng laughed and said, "That girl is like this." "But...she left Shrek Academy a few days ago, hasn''t she gone home yet?" the master asked. Ning Fengzhi was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly asked: "What''s going on? How could she leave Shrek Academy?" The master sighed and said: "It is related to that Ao Tian just now. When she was in Shrek Academy, she was very close to that Ao Tian. Some time ago when our Shrek Academy moved to Tiandou City, Ao Tian left Shrek Academy, Ning Rongrong followed him and left." Ning Fengzhi stood up immediately, and was about to go to Ao Tian to inquire about it. Ao Tian''s performance just now he saw, he actually spent 10 million to buy a female slave, and when he took the photo, he was anxious to do that kind of thing. Ning Fengzhi couldn''t imagine how her daughter would be treated with this kind of beast? His daughter looks like a flower, and her temperament is even rarer. Which man doesn''t like it? Not to mention the kind of anxious guy. Ning Fengzhi''s heart hurts when he thinks of her baby girl being ruined by such a man, and her breathing becomes short. "Sect Master Ning, where are you going?" the master asked. "I''m going to find that Ao Tian and ask where is Rong Rong? If he dares to do something inferior to Rong Rong, I must chop him off!" Ning Fengzhi said. He is usually personable and calm, but now it''s Ning Rongrong''s innocence, and he can no longer calm down. Master hurriedly called Ning Fengzhi, and said: "Sect Master Ning, don''t be anxious about this, you first listen to me." Ning Fengzhi stopped and asked, "Why?" The master said: "After this Ao Tian left Shrek Academy, he injured my disciple Tang San. We were also looking for him in the whole city recently, but unfortunately we couldn''t find where he lives. If you ask in this way, he might be upset. With a vigilant heart, deliberately hid." "How can you let me stay with such a person at ease?" Ning Fengzhi said. The master said: "If you rush over in this way, he may not tell you the news of Rongrong. It is better to wait for him to leave, we will follow him quietly to find out where he is staying, and then call someone to rescue Rongrong. ." Ning Fengzhi nodded and sat down again. The master is right. He really shouldn''t be so reckless. He didn''t bring a master out this time, so he shouldn''t be stunned. Tang San and the master glanced at each other, and all heaved a sigh of relief. They don''t want Ning Fengzhi to leave at this time. What if the hidden weapons start to be auctioned after Ning Fengzhi has left? In that case, their plan fell through. It is necessary to let Ning Fengzhi see the magic of the hidden weapon with his own eyes, and then find them to cooperate. Even though Ning Fengzhi sat down at this time, his fists had been clenched tightly, indicating that his heart was extremely unstable. ''S daughter''s voice and smile, scenes and scenes of acting like a baby next to him appeared in his heart, making his heart anguish. He swears that if Ao Tian really hurts his daughter, he will definitely make Ao Tian pay the price. Ao Tian followed the three strong men to the backstage and watched them put the iron cage covered with red cloth into the room and locked the door. He went to the place where he paid the money, lost 10 million Soul Gold Coins, then asked for the key and entered the room. There are beds and sofas in the rooms, and all facilities are complete. The iron cage is placed in the center of the room. Ao Tian went straight to the cage and lifted the red cloth. Catwoman raised her head and looked at Ao Tian stubbornly, her eyes full of despair. Although this man is very handsome and bought her for 10 million soul gold coins, she does not want to be humiliated by herself. Ao Tian looked at the girl, the plump figure was not under Zhu Zhuqing, and the skin was too good. Are girls with cat martial arts all such great bodies? This thought flashed through Ao Tian''s heart. Most of the girl''s body is bare, and the most important part is only covered by shells. If it were another man, I would have opened the cage eagerly and pounced on it like a hungry wolf. Ao Tian smiled and nodded, and commented: "Not bad." The girl is pleasing to the eye in both her appearance and figure, and she seems to make him at least very comfortable. Ao Tian opened the cage and pulled the girl out, then picked her up and threw it on the bed. The girl struggled, but her body was weak, and the struggle turned into a writhing in Ao Tian''s arms. A ball of fire flared up under Ao Tian''s lower abdomen, and it was fake that such a stunner held him in his arms. But it''s just a heartbeat, he is not a person who can only think with his lower body. After putting the **** the bed, he reached out and pressed her forehead to help the girl expel the medicine from her body with supernatural power. Within a few seconds, the girl regained her strength. She has a pretty face in shock, and she doesn''t understand why Ao Tian wants to help her regain her strength. Ao Tian took out a set of her own clothes, threw them on her, and said, "I don''t have any underwear or anything. These are my clothes. You wear them, and then follow me." After speaking, he turned his back. The girl stared at the back of Ao Tian standing in front of the bed, her eyes flashed a fierce color, sharp claws appeared on her fingers, but no spirit ring appeared on her body Her heart was struggling. , I don''t know whether to kill the man in front of him who bought her, and then take the opportunity to escape. After a while, the struggling color on her face disappeared, her sharp claws retracted, and she put on her clothes silently. She understands that she is just an ordinary person, even if she kills this man, she cannot escape the auction. Moreover, this handsome man didn''t act on her just now. He turned around when he changed her clothes. He seemed to be a gentleman. Therefore, the girl chose to believe in Ao Tian. At this time, her heart is sad and confused, not knowing what is waiting for her. "I''m getting dressed." She whispered, blushing. She didn''t want to be defiled by Ao Tian, ??but she was ashamed of wearing clothes behind a strange man. Ao Tian turned to look at the girl, and said, "Follow me." said, he walked out. The girl got out of bed and shouted, "But...I don''t have shoes." "Then stay naked." Ao Tian said without looking back, pushing the door open and walking out. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 254： Master and Tang 3 "Wait for me." The girl yelled and chased it out. She is already scared of this auction house, and following Ao Tian can at least make her feel safe. The girl was wearing Ao Tian''s large coat and pants, and she stepped barefoot on the cold floor, following Ao Tian closely. Because the pants are too long, she can only roll it up a few times, and the tail is hidden in the pants. She looked at the tall and tall figure in front of her, with a confused look in her eyes. What kind of man is this? It''s really weird not to do that to her after buying her. She knows her charm very well, almost every man will go crazy after seeing her. This man ignores her charm, is it because he doesnt like women? Or is there a problem in that area? The girl never thought that one day she would be bought by someone for 10 million soul gold coins. This man is really rich. Ao Tian ignored the girl behind and walked back to the auction site. The girl hesitated, followed in, and stood honestly behind Ao Tian. "Come here, sit here." Zhu Zhuqing called out. The girl looked at Zhu Zhuqing, and then at Ao Tian. She didn''t dare to sit there without Ao Tian''s order. She didn''t know how the man''s temper was. It would be miserable if she annoyed the other person. Ao Tiandao: "Go and sit down. You will follow her in the future. You can do whatever she says." "Oh." The girl answered, and then she sat down beside Zhu Zhuqing nervously. Just now, she was auctioned off as an item on the stage. I didnt expect it to be long before she sat here as an audience in the VIP table. Such a huge change made her suddenly unresponsive, and her head was a little dumbfounded. No one objected to this catwoman being able to sit in the red VIP seat. After all, Ao Tian spent 10 million Gold Soul Coins, and it was nothing to let a female slave sit down. Xiaowu smiled and said: "My God, I thought you really did that kind of thing, I didn''t expect you to come out so soon." Ao Tian squeezed Xiao Wu''s smooth face and smiled: "Am I such a **** person?" Xiao Wu rolled her eyes and said, "It goes without saying that you are the most beautiful person in the world. You have to be with Sister Naer every night... But you really want to give her to Sister Zhuqing. Maid?" Ao Tian shrugged and said, "She asked me to take the photo. I will leave it to her to deal with it." Catwoman then realized that it turned out that the girl next to her asked the man to take pictures of her. Hearing what Ao Tian said, Zhu Zhuqing''s heart trembled. "He spent ten million for me." Zhu Zhuqing thought moved. In her heart, a hot emotion gushes out, which can no longer be suppressed. She understood that she seemed to like this man hopelessly. It took a long time for Zhu Zhuqing''s heart to calm down. She looked at the timid girl sitting on her right, feeling a little bit of pity in her heart. She took the other''s hand and asked, "What is your name and how old is it?" The girl said: "My name is Xiao Tan, and I am twelve years old." "Then you will follow me and call my sister." Zhu Zhuqing said. Although she is also twelve years old, she is already close to thirteen years old, and she should be older than Xiao Tan. "Okay... Sister." Xiao Tan said. Zhu Zhuqing squeezed her hand and said: "When you go home, tell me your story." "Um." Xiao Wu said: "You two are really alike. When Zhuqing, your martial soul was possessed, you were exactly the same as Xiao Tan." Zhu Zhuqing smiled and said, "I think so too." Behind, Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when he saw Ao Tian coming back so soon. "The children nowadays don''t know how to control, so they''re empty at such a young age." Ning Fengzhi secretly shook his head. But when he thought that his daughter Ning Rongrong might have been played by Ao Tian, ??he felt very uncomfortable, just like eating a fly. Just then, another item was auctioned off, and the next item was pushed up. Master smiled and said, "Little San, isn''t this the Zhuge God Crossbow and Innuendo you are selling?" Ning Feng moved his expression and looked up on the stage. A small cart was pushed up. It was not covered with a red cloth. There were two black box-like objects, one large and one small. "Innuendo, Zhuge God Crossbow, a good name." Ning Fengzhi said. The auctioneer said: "These two weapons are hailed by our appraisers as the most sophisticated weapons we have ever seen in their lives. Regardless of their weird shapes, they are surprisingly powerful." Next, the auctioneer showed both the Zhuge God Crossbow and the Innuendo. Zhuge God Crossbow is more powerful and penetrating. The advantage of innuendo is its small size and concealment. The steel needle is also coated with highly poisonous, which is very lethal. As soon as the auctioneer finished the demonstration, the VIPs in the audience became a sensation. Not all these wealthy people are soul masters, most of them are ordinary people. Although they hired soul master bodyguards at a high price, they still fell in love with these two powerful hidden weapons that ordinary people can use. Ning Fengzhi was already overwhelmed with excitement at this time, these two weapons were simply tailor-made for the auxiliary soul masters of their Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. If all the disciples in the sect can possess such a weapon, the self-protection ability will be greatly increased. Ning Fengzhi looked at Tang San and asked, "Little brother, did you sell this weapon?" Tang San nodded and said, "Yes." "Now, let''s auction innuendo first, with a starting price of 1,000 gold soul coins." The auctioneer shouted. As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, Ning Fengzhi clicked on the ten thousand button. "I pay 10,000 yuan." He said lightly. He is bound to get these two weapons, whoever grabs them, he will be anxious! "Sect Master Ning, your bid is too high." Tang San couldn''t help saying. He was also surprised. He didn''t expect his innuendo to be sold for 10,000 gold soul coins. Compared with these ten thousand gold soul coins, the production cost of innuendo is pitifully low. Ning Feng laughed and said: "As soon as I shot, no one dared to compete with me, and I couldn''t let you lose. Even if Ao Tian shot again, I will definitely take down these two weapons!" In Ning Fengzhi''s view, these two weapons are simply invaluable. If they can be copied, what would be the extra money? Sure enough, after Ning Fengzhi spoke, other people who were eager to try suddenly gave up the idea of ??bidding. They don''t know what is good or bad like Ao Tian, ??they still have to give the face. The second Zhuge God Crossbow was photographed by Ning Fengzhi and spent 30,000 gold soul coins. Tang San was secretly surprised that these two hidden weapons actually sold forty thousand gold soul coins. Ning Fengzhi beckoned and asked the waiter to send the two hidden weapons to him. After getting the two concealed weapons, Ning Fengzhi examined them carefully, and was surprised. "It''s so delicate and amazing." Master smiled and said: "Little San has been fond of playing these things since he was a child." Ning Fengzhi was taken aback, looked at Tang San, and asked, "You made this weapon?" Tang San smiled confidently and said, "Yes, I call it hidden weapons. The production steps of hidden weapons are very complicated. Apart from me, there is no other person in this world who can make them. And there are self-destructing devices inside. Once it was disassembled, the entire hidden weapon was destroyed." Ning Fengzhi was surprised, he also planned to take these two hidden weapons back to let people study them, and then imitate them. I didn''t expect Tang San to say that only he can make it, and he also brought a self-destructing device. "Little brother, I wonder if your hidden weapon can be made on a large scale? If possible, I would like to buy in large quantities." Ning Fengzhi said. Tang San hesitated for a moment, and said, "It''s difficult to produce on a large scale. Every part has to be built for a long time. I still have to practice, and I don''t have so much time." #888ƶ#Follow vx. public account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular masterpieces, draw 888 cash red envelopes! Master''s face moved, and he smiled: "Mistress, why don''t you tell me how to build the parts, let Sect Master Ning arrange for them to build, and then you will be responsible for the final assembly. Isn''t that fast?" Ning Fengzhi''s eyes lit up and said, "This is okay. There are many blacksmith industries under the name of the Qibao Glazed Glass Clan. You can create as many parts as you need." Speaking of this, Tang San felt refreshed. With the help of Ning Fengzhi, it would be convenient for him to create even more powerful hidden weapons in the future. Let Ning Fengzhi arrange for the parts to be built, which is a real effortless effort. Moreover, he can also obtain a lot of funds from the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, which will lay the foundation for him to establish the Tang Sect in the future. Although his heart is moving, he has not yet agreed, so it is difficult to act. Seeing Tang San''s look a little embarrassed, Ning Fengzhi quickly said: "Don''t worry, the price will definitely satisfy you, and Ning Fengzhi will not take advantage of your junior." Tang San nodded, and said, "Yes, but the specific cooperation matters have to be discussed." Master said: "Lets do it, Xiaosan, you can heal your wounds first, and when your legs are healed, we will visit the Seven Treasure Glass Sect together to discuss cooperation." Visiting the Qibao Glazed Sect in person can quickly bring the two parties closer together. Tang Sandao: "Also." Ning Fengzhi said, "I originally came to Tiandou City to kill the soul beast. I have searched for the entire Skydou city these days. That soul beast should have quietly left Tiandou CityI I''m ready to return to the sect, but before I go back, I will find Rongrong first. If I am not in Tiandou City then, you will find me in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect." "Okay, Sect Master Ning." Tang San said. Ning Feng chuckled and said, "Don''t tell me so, call me Uncle Ning." "Uncle Ning, then you also call me Xiao San." Tang San said. "okay." Master watched from the side, and his heart was full of joy. "Mistress, do you have a girlfriend?" Ning Fengzhi asked suddenly. Tang San was stunned for a moment, wondering why Ning Fengzhi suddenly asked. "Not yet," he said. Master had some guesses in his heart, and he was secretly excited. Ning Fengzhi nodded, admiringly said: "It''s not bad, you have this cultivation base at a young age, so it should be the soul deity." Tang Sandao: "I am now thirteen years old, already thirty-fourth grade." Ning Fengzhi was shocked, and it took him a long time to sigh, "What a peerless genius." Master smiled and said: "Sect Master Ning has passed the award, and Xiao San has worked very hard since he was a child, and only then has he achieved his current achievements." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 255： Ning Fengzhis Tracking [Cash red envelopes to receive cash! Follow WeChat. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp], cash/coins are waiting for you! Ning Fengzhi kept nodding, and said: "Yes, I like the young people who work hard. Unlike that Ao Tian, ??who only indulges in female sex, there is no spirit power fluctuation on his body." Master and Tang San looked at each other, and did not tell Ao Tian''s cultivation base. Speaking of indulging in female sex, Ning Fengzhi thought of his precious daughter again, and was deeply worried. Not long after, Gu Yuena said: "Let''s go, there is nothing fun in this auction house, so why not go shopping and eat." "Let''s go then." Ao Tian stood up. A few girls followed him, entered the special passage, and walked outside. Ning Fengzhi caught a glimpse of this scene and immediately stood up and said, "Don''t pass by today. I''m going to follow Ao Tian. When you arrive at the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, I will treat you well again." "Well, okay, if you find Ao Tian''s residence, can you go to Shrek Academy to inform us?" said the master. He was still thinking about those fairy grasses. Although it has been so many days, Ao Tian may have eaten them, but what if there are more? After all, this was the treasure that Tang San discovered first, and the master didn''t allow Ao Tian to **** it. Ning Fengzhi said: "Yes, I will let you know if I find it." After finishing speaking, he didn''t stop anymore, and hurriedly walked towards the exit. "Teacher, can Ning Fengzhi track down Ao Tian''s residence?" Tang San asked. He is a little worried, after all, tracking this kind of thing is not something that anyone can do. If it is discovered by Ao Tian, ??it will be bad. If it were him, he could guarantee that he would follow Ao Tian and not be discovered. After all, his Xuantian skill is good at hiding breath, and he also observes with purple magic pupil, so he will never lose track of him. It''s a pity that his leg hasn''t healed yet, so he can''t follow Ao Tian himself. The master smiled and said: "You are worrying too much, Ning Fengzhi is the lord of a sect, and he is also a 79th-level soul saint. Although his combat effectiveness is not high, he still has the ability to track a person. Don''t be underestimated. To see him." Tang San nodded, and said, "I hope he can find Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong stays with Ao Tian, ??maybe he will be taken away by Ao Tian." Master suddenly showed a meaningful smile and asked: "Mistress, what do you think of Ning Rongrong?" Tang San said: "It''s not bad. Although some elders have a temper, they can still endure hardship." Master shook his head and said: "I am not referring to these, I mean, if you let her be your girlfriend, what do you think?" Tang San was stunned, unexpectedly the master would suddenly say such a thing. He couldn''t help thinking of Gu Yuena in his heart. If he was asked to choose a woman that suits him best, he would definitely choose Gu Yuena. But unfortunately, Gu Yuena is already Ao Tian''s woman. In his heart, he compared Ning Rongrong with Gu Yuena, and by comparison, he found that Ning Rongrong was really much worse than Gu Yuena. He shook his head and said, "Teacher, I am still young, and I don''t want to delay my cultivation because of these things. I''ll talk about it later." The master said: "Ning Rongrong is a good girl. Just now Ning Feng asked if you have a girlfriend, indicating that he has the idea of ??letting Ning Rongrong have a relationship with you. If you behave well, he might really change this idea. Into reality." Tang San hesitated for a moment, and said, "But if Ning Rongrong is really caught by Ao Tian...that''s the case, wouldn''t I be a loser?" Master patted Tang San on the shoulder, and said, "I''m not sure about this. Let''s take a look first. I''ll talk about it after Ning Fengzhi finds Ning Rongrong back." Ning Fengzhi just walked out of the gate of the auction house, and saw the five Aotian people walking tens of meters away. The aura on his body was completely reduced, and even the distinctive temperament disappeared in an instant. If he were not wearing a gorgeous brocade, he would be no different from an ordinary person. Don''t look at him now in his forties. In fact, his true age is already over sixty years old. It''s just that he is well maintained and very few people know his actual age. Age brings him a wealth of experience and experience. In his opinion, it is not difficult to track a few teenagers. Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena held Ao Tian''s arm to the left and right, and Zhu Zhuqing and Catwoman Xiaoli followed closely behind. Each of the four girls has its own merits, but one thing is the same, that is, just from the back, they exude infinite charm. Big long legs, plump buttocks, small waist, white and slender neck, ringed fat and thin, walking gracefully... Although the four girls are wearing veils at the moment, they walk together and look back. hundred percent. Ning Fengzhi watched this scene from the back, her fists clenched unconsciously. In his opinion, people like Ao Tian brought a few girls when they went out, and they couldn''t wait to do that kind of thing as soon as they bought a slave girl. They were simply hungry ghosts. His daughter Ning Rongrong is too dangerous to be with such a person. My daughter is so beautiful and has such noble temperament, how can she keep it in a tiger''s mouth? Although Ning Fengzhi also fantasizes about the good things, he knows that the possibility of her daughter being ruined is much greater. "If you really do harm to my daughter, I will cut you off!" Ning Fengzhi swore in his heart. At this moment, Gu Yuena, who was holding Ao Tian, ??suddenly said: "Someone is following us." She felt the hostility from Ning Fengzhi. Although it was only aimed at Ao Tian, ??she also felt it beside Ao Tian. The Catwoman who was walking with Zhu Zhuqing was about to turn her head to look behind, but Zhu Zhuqing stopped in time. "Don''t look back." Zhu Zhuqing said. Catwoman said "Oh" without looking back, but she was very curious in her heart. Xiao Wu asked: "Who is following us?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "It''s Ning Fengzhi, the lord of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect." "Ah-why does he follow us secretly?" Xiao Wu asked in surprise. Ao Tian said: "Just now he was sitting with the master and Tang San, and the master told him that Ning Rongrong is with me now. He thought I was a womanizer, so he followed." "Then he really misunderstood you, Rong Rong is fine now. Should we explain to him so that he doesn''t have to worry?" Xiao Wu said. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "No, let Ning Rongrong go back and talk about this kind of thing by himself. I don''t bother to waste my tongue with him. How can such a person easily trust others?" Xiao Wu nodded and said, "Alright, Rong Rong doesn''t want to go back now, so let her go home and talk about it." "Go back." Ao Tian said. A few people turned into another street. Ning Fengzhi ran up quickly, and when he arrived at the intersection, he was stunned. In front of him Where is Ao Tian''s figure, even the girls who followed Ao Tian are gone. There are not many pedestrians on this street. He ran a few meters forward and searched the shops on both sides carefully, but he did not find Ao Tian. "Asshole!" Ning Fengzhi let out a low growl, unable to keep calm anymore. It''s hard to imagine that the word bastard would come out of the gentle and gentle Qibao Liuli Sect Master. It is true that he cares about his daughter too much. Ning Rongrong is his lifeblood. As an old father, it is strange that he is not in a hurry. "How did the kid find me following? How did he suddenly disappear?" Ning Fengzhi was puzzled. He ran to the intersection just now, and it only took a few seconds, but in just a few seconds, the five big living people disappeared. Actually, the five Ao Tian were still walking in front, only Ning Fengzhi could not see them. Ning Fengzhi went forward to look for a few more shops, and made sure that she had followed Ao Tian, ??and never stopped, and hurried back to the hotel where she was staying. He wanted to go back and mobilize the troops, and the whole city searched for the traces of the five people and Ning Rongrong just now. He didn''t believe it, with the energy of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, there would be no more people. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 256： This kid must die! Ao Tian and a few people went shopping all the way, helped Catwoman Xiaoli to buy some clothing and daily necessities, and then returned to Ao Mansion. Ning Fengzhi hurriedly returned to the hotel and found Jian Douluo and Bone Douluo who were resting. Seeing Ning Fengzhi hurriedly pushing the door in, Chen Xin and Gu Rong were both stunned. "I haven''t seen your kid in such a hurry for many years? Could it be that the soul beast appeared?" Chen Xin asked with a smile. Gu Rong shook his head and said, "No, if the soul beast appeared, he wouldn''t be so panicked. Something more serious must have happened." "That''s right, let''s go, what happened?" Chen Xin asked with a smile. Ning Feng said anxiously: "Uncle Jian, Uncle Gu, something happened to Rongrong!" The expressions of the two old men changed in an instant, they got up almost at the same time, grabbed Ning Fengzhi''s shoulder and asked, "What the **** is going on? Come on!" Ning Fengzhi immediately said the words of the master, and then said what he had seen and heard about Ao Tian, ??speculating that Ning Rongrong had been harmed by Ao Tian. Ning Fengzhi had just finished speaking. The two old men were already murderous, and under the anger, Title Douluo''s momentum could not be suppressed. "Looking for death!" Chen Xin said coldly. bang bang bang... The tea cups, tables and chairs in the house couldn''t stand the breath they released and burst into pieces. Ning Fengzhi couldn''t bear the terrible breath, and stepped back and slammed into the door. "Uncle Jian, Uncle Bone, the top priority now is to find Rongrong first." Ning Fengzhi said hurriedly. The two old men took back their momentum. "Where does that kid live?" Gu Rong asked. Ning Fengzhi said: "I followed him on the street, but he slipped by accident." "When I find him, I will make him better than dead!" Gu Rong said. The two of them watched Ning Rongrong grow up from a baby, and had already regarded Ning Rongrong as their own granddaughter. How could they not be angry after learning about this situation? It would be okay if Ao Tian was a handsome young man of good conduct, but he was obviously a lascivious, and if such a person defiles Ning Rongrong, he must die! Ning Fengzhi said: "I have summoned disciples from all over the city to come, and I will order a search later. Even if Heaven Dou City is turned over, I will find him." After finishing speaking, he took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone and began to paint the portrait of Ao Tian. It didn''t take long for Ao Tian''s portrait to be drawn. Ao Tian painted by Ning Fengzhi is 90% similar and lifelike. Such a handsome and extraordinary man is best recognized. Chenxin sneered, "It''s a good skin." Gu Rong said, "It''s not hard to find him when he grows up like this. Anyone who has seen him will have an impression." Ning Fengzhi shot a cold light in his eyes, and said: "Use all your strength to find him as fast as possible." The five Ao Tian returned to the Ao Mansion. Zhu Zhuqing, who was walking behind, said suddenly: "Ao Tian, ??since Ning Fengzhi is so worried about Ning Rongrong, then he will definitely not let it go. I expect that soon, the people of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will search for us in the whole city. ." "Then let them search." Ao Tian smiled. Xiao Wu said: "Sister Zhuqing, don''t worry, they can''t find anyone here." Zhu Zhuqing said "Oh", but the worry in his eyes did not fade. At this moment, Ning Rongrong ran out from inside and shouted, "Are you back?" Xiao Wu looked at Ning Rongrong''s happy appearance and asked: "Rongrong, what''s wrong with you?" Ning Rongrong ran in front of Ao Tian and his team, excitedly said: "I broke through, and I finally reached the 28th level." Ao Tian nodded and said, "Very well, then you can go home." The excitement on Ning Rongrongs face disappeared in an instant, and he said with dissatisfaction: "As soon as I see my breakthrough, I will be driven away. I really dont consider me a friend. And...its getting dark now, Ill still be tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow. leave." Xiao Wu said: "Rong Rong, I advise you to go now. Just now your father learned from the master that you are with us, and your father also misunderstood that Ao Tian is a womanizer, and he is probably in the world. Looking for you, you don''t want your father to be anxious, do you?" "Really?" Ning Rongrong looked anxious. She doesn''t want to worry about her father. "Really, if you don''t go back again, your father will probably kill here with Title Douluo soon." Ao Tian smiled. Ning Rongrong was shocked, and quickly said: "Then I will go back and pack my clothes and leave immediately." said, she ran back. She clearly knows how much her father and grandfather love her, and it is really possible that she will come here aggressively. She doesn''t want any conflict between Qibao Liulizong and Ao Tian. When Ao Tian and the others returned to the small lake, Ning Rongrong had packed up and walked out. This is the advantage of having a storage soul guide, just stuff the things you need into it. She noticed the little raccoon in the crowd and asked, "This one is?" "She was bought by Ao Tian at the auction," Zhu Zhuqing said. Ning Rongrong showed a clear look, and said, "My dad often helps these girls too. Some of them are still in the Qibao Glazed Tile School. Not to mention, I have to go." "Well, let''s go." Ao Tian waved his hand. Ning Rongrong stopped after walking a few steps, looked back at Ao Tian, ??and asked, "Ao Tian, ??will you live here forever?" "This is not necessarily true. I may not be able to go to another place to play some day." Ao Tian said. Ning Rongrong''s pretty face suddenly blushed, and said: "I will come here to find you again, you must wait for me." After speaking, she ran to the door of the mansion. She has to leave here before her father finds it. In this way, Ao Tian will be safe. After Ning Rongrong''s figure disappeared, Xiao Wu followed Ning Rongrong''s voice and shouted, "You must wait for me." After finished speaking, she couldn''t help laughing cheerfully. Ao Tian slapped her **** unceremoniously, and said, "Look for a hit." The slap was extremely loud, and with a slap, Xiao Wu covered her back, her pretty face flushed. Gu Yuena smiled and said, "I told you to molest him, beware that he can''t hold it anymore and eats you little rabbit in one bite." "Eat after you eat it, in fact...people are not young anymore." Xiao Wu blushed, lowered her head, and muttered quietly. Gu Yuena grabbed a handful of Xiao Wu''s body, causing Xiao Wu to scream, and then said: "Little girl has a sao hair, why don''t you come to my sister''s room tonight, sister will give you some experience first?" Xiao Wu glanced at Ao Tian secretly, and said, "No more." After finishing She was too ashamed to be ashamed, her legs were a little weak, and she hurried into her room. Gu Yuena said with a smile: "This girl is indeed older than before, and I am looking forward to your pampering her. Look, do you want to satisfy her wish?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "It''s not in a hurry." Gu Yuena said: "Many girls in Douluo Continent were married when they were 13 or 14, and they were of the same age as flowers." Ao Tian said: "She hasn''t fully bloomed this flower yet. Let''s not talk about it, Zhuqing, you take the little raccoon to freshen up and dress up, and have dinner together later." Zhu Zhuqing listened to Gu Yuena and Ao Tian discussing whether to eat Xiao Wu, and his cheeks turned red. Catwoman Xiaoli is still not sure about the relationship between these people, but she also understands the dialogue between Gu Yuena and Ao Tian, ??her pretty face is also slightly red, and she feels a little embarrassed. She is still a big girl, she will naturally feel embarrassed when she hears such explicit topics. Zhu Zhuqing took his newly recognized sister and hurried into his room. Ning Rongrong left Ao Mansion, but still wore a veil. He took off the veil only when he was far enough away from Ao Mansion. It didn''t take long for her to meet a group of disciples of the Seven Treasure Glass Sect. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 257： Ning Fengzhis choice When a group of disciples saw the eldest lady appear, they were overjoyed and brought Ning Rongrong back to the Royal Hotel. Ning Fengzhi only told these disciples that Ning Rongrong was taken away by the bad guys, and did not say that Ning Rongrong might have been defiled. The reputation of Qibao Liulizong''s daughter can''t be broken. Otherwise, how can Ning Rongrong get married in the future? In the hotel, Ning Fengzhi, Chenxin, and Gu Rong waited anxiously, like ants on a hot pot. Seeing that the sky is going to be dark, it will be more troublesome to find after dark. They did not dare to go out. They were afraid that after going out, if a disciple came back and reported the news, they could not be found. Ning Fengzhi held Ao Tian''s portrait at this time, and said: "I didn''t expect that he was wanted by the whole city some time ago." "What''s the matter?" Chen Xin asked hurriedly. Ning Fengzhi said: "A disciple just reported that this Ao Tian was the one that was going to make a lot of noise some time ago, and Prince Xue Xing wanted to arrest him." "Is that the one who injured the prince?" Gu Rong asked. They are well informed about the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, and they also know what happened some time ago. It''s just that Ning Rongrong was not written on the wanted order at the time, so they didn''t know that Ning Rongrong was also involved in that matter. Otherwise, they would have come to Heaven Dou City a long time ago. Ning Fengzhi said: "Yes, it was him. I heard from the disciple that Xue Xing took this kid to the Prince''s Mansion the night he died. Everyone thought he was also killed by the soul beast, but he was still alive. ." Gu Rongdao: "It turns out that he is still a wanted criminal, Rongrong is in danger." Chenxin said: "I really don''t know how Rongrong would become friends with this kind of person. When she comes back, I have to beat her to admit her mistake." "If you dare to beat her, I''ll be anxious with you!" Gu Rong said, "Maybe that kid deceived Rong Rong by his rhetoric. She is still young, with a simple mind, and doesn''t know how sinister people are." Ning Fengzhi smiled bitterly and said: "You two elders don''t make a noise." Chenxin and Gu Rong stopped then. Just then, the ears of the two old men moved, and their faces showed ecstasy almost at the same time. "Rongrong is back." Chen Xin said excitedly, he heard the familiar footsteps. Gu Rong did not speak, but his tall figure had already rushed out, and he could not wait to open the door. Ning Feng caused her body to shake, and He Chenxin rushed out. As soon as they left the house, they saw Ning Rongrong walking up the stairs on the side below. "Rongrong!" Ning Fengzhi shouted and hurried to the top of the stairs. Ning Rongrong looked up and saw Ning Fengzhi, Chenxin and Gu Rong. "Dad." She yelled, speeding up and rushing up. "Rongrong slow down, don''t worry." Gu Rong hurriedly shouted. The two old men also came to the top of the stairs, watching Ning Rongrong pounce from below, and into Ning Fengzhi''s arms. "Dad, I want to kill you." Ning Rongrong said coquettishly. "Dad misses you, too." Ning Fengzhi stroked Ning Rongrong''s hair and said indulgingly. "Go back to the room and talk." Chen Xin spoke to Ning Fengzhi. The next thing is related to Ning Rongrong''s reputation, but I can''t say anything about it. "Go, let''s go to the room and say." Ning Fengzhi pulled Ning Rongrong into the room. After Chenxin and Gu Rong came in, they closed the door tightly. Ning Fengzhi pulled Ning Rongrong and looked up and down, and found that her daughter''s body was much more swollen than it was a few months ago. He shook his heart, with a bad feeling, and asked: "Rongrong, where have you been during this time?" Ning Rongrong had already thought about it and said, "After I arrived in Tiandou City, I went to a friend''s house to play." "Is that friend of yours called Ao Tian?" Ning Fengzhi asked. "Yes." Ning Rongrong replied. Chen Xin couldn''t stand it anymore, and said: "What is your kid doing so tactfully, Rong Rong, I ask you, is that Ao Tian... to you... that''s it?" "Which one?" Ning Rongrong didn''t react for a while. "That''s... Did he violate you?" Chen Xin asked. Ning Rongrong''s cheek flushed instantly, and he said coquettishly: "Grandpa Jian, what are you talking about." Gu Rong murmured: "Blushing, over, over..." Ning Fengzhi''s face was also ugly. Ning Rongrong realized that the three of them had misunderstood, and quickly said: "I am innocent with him, and he did not bully me." "How is it possible? That kind of **** will let you go like a flowery little girl?" Chen Xin said. "Really, I didn''t lie to you, and he is not a womanizer either." Ning Rongrong''s voice was a little anxious. Ning Fengzhi said: "Rongrong, you said, did he know that we were looking for him, and then he was afraid, so he asked you to come back to intercede." "Oh, I said it''s not what you think it is, how can you believe me, oh..." Ning Rongrong cried anxiously. Gu Rong pulled Ning Rongrong into his arms and cursed at Ning Fengzhi and Chenxin: "Look, I made Rongrong cry. Rongrong don''t cry, I believe you." "Grandpa Bones, you still love me the most." Ning Rongrong said. Ning Fengzhi and Chenxin looked helpless, but they began to believe in Ning Rongrong. "Rongrong, what force do you say that Ao Tian comes from?" Ning Fengzhi asked. Ning Rongrong shook his head and said, "I don''t know, he didn''t tell me." Ning Fengzhi frowned and said, "Since you said he is your friend, why didn''t you tell you these things?" "If you didn''t tell, you didn''t tell." As she said, her tears were about to shed again. "Okay, okay, okay, dad doesn''t ask this." Ning Fengzhi said quickly. Ning Rongrong''s tears stopped immediately. Seeing this scene, Ning Feng caused a headache. "Then can you tell dad where Ao Tian lives?" Ning Fengzhi asked. Ning Rongrong shook his head like a rattle, and said, "No!" "Why?" Ning Fengzhi frowned. "There is no reason, you can''t just can''t!" Ning Rongrong said firmly. If I let my father know that Ao Tian is an important figure in the Wuhun Palace, maybe he would do something to Ao Tian and others, so she definitely can''t say it. Seeing that Ning Rongrong looks like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, Ning Fengzhi finally couldn''t help it, and yelled, "Don''t think I dare to beat you." Ning Rongrong was startled by Ning Fengzhi''s fierce appearance, tears rolled in his eyes, but his expression remained stubborn. Gu Rong suddenly angrily said: "Ning Fengzhi, your kid, did you want me to fix you?" Ning Fengzhi said, "I promised Master that if I find Ao Tian, ??I will send someone to Shrek Academy to notify him. Now that Rongrong is back, I have to ask for someone Gu Rong angrily said:" Master **** to tm, what kind of favor do you owe him? Help him so actively. " Ning Fengzhi wanted to talk about the hidden weapon, but it was obviously not appropriate in this atmosphere. He had been anxious about Ning Rongrong''s affairs before, so he didn''t talk to Chen Xin about hidden weapons. Chenxin said, "Since that Ao Tian didn''t bully Rongrong, then let''s forget about it, and we don''t need to help others find someone." Gu Rong also nodded and said: "Yes." Ning Fengzhi had no choice but to sigh, and said, "Then I will go out and tell the disciples to go back and rest." said, he went out. It''s just that he didn''t give up looking for Ao Tian. He found a few responsible persons and ordered them to continue searching for two days in Heaven Dou City. If they can''t find them, they will go to Shrek Academy and tell the master that they can''t find them. In Ning Fengzhi''s heart, what you promise others should be done. Even if it can''t be done, you have to do your best. And that Ao Tian didn''t seem to be a good person. Although he didn''t bully Ning Rongrong, Ning Fengzhi didn''t have a good impression of Ao Tian. It is strange that he has a good impression on someone who abducted his daughter. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 258： People like Tang 3 are not good enough for me Ning Fengzhi returned to the room and said, "Rong Rong, tell me about your experience in the past few months and let my dad see what you have gained." Ning Rongrong, who was still crying just now, was already smiling like a flower, and said happily: "Dad, I want to give you a surprise." "What surprise?" Ning Fengzhi asked curiously. "Look at it." Ning Rongrong took out a crystal ball and poured soul power into it. The crystal ball instantly lit up with a bright light. "Twenty-eighth level of spirit power!" Gu Rong exclaimed, all three of them stared wide-eyed, with an incredible expression on their faces. How long has this girl gone out, she has risen two levels of spirit power so quickly, the speed of this cultivation is too fast. Ning Rongrong put away the crystal ball, and said proudly: "How is it? I have been cultivating very hard in the past few months." Ning Fengzhi was already smiling and satisfied: "Yes, it seems that Rongrong has grown up." Chenxin and Gu Rong also laughed with their beards, very pleased. Ning Fengzhi said: "The master is worthy of being a master, and there really is a way of teaching." Ning Rongrong said: "This has nothing to do with the master." Ning Feng asked: "Isn''t it because the master''s teaching method is so good that you cultivate so fast?" Ning Rongrong said: "He also has some credit, but the most important thing is the credit of Ao Tian." "Oh? What''s going on?" Ning Fengzhi was surprised. Ning Rongrong said: "The training method of the master is too cruel. If I were alone, I would have escaped after a few days. But Ao Tian and the others are too genius, and under the pressure they put on me, I persisted. ." Ning Feng chuckled: "The master''s disciple Tang San, he is already a thirty-fourth-level Soul Venerable at the age of thirteen. This kind of talent is rare in ancient times. Could that Ao Tian be more talented than Tang San?" Chen Xin and Gu Rong couldn''t help taking a breath when Ning Fengzhi said this. "Is there really such a talented boy?" Chen Xin asked. Ning Feng laughed and said, "I saw it with my own eyes at the auction house today. That kid is not only good for cultivation, but also humble and polite. I think he and Rongrong are a good match." "Dad, what did you say!" Ning Rongrong suddenly yelled, his pretty face already full of anger. Ning Feng was shocked, and I wonder why Ning Rongrong suddenly became angry. "Rongrong, what''s wrong with you?" Gu Rong asked quickly. Ning Rongrong said loudly: "Tang San is not worthy of me, his kind of villain is not worthy of me at all." Ning Fengzhi frowned and said, "What''s going on? Tell me about it." Ning Rongrong angrily said: "At the beginning of Shrek Academy, Tang San learned that Ao Tian had a few treasures, so he sneaked into Ao Tian''s room while he was eating, trying to steal those treasures, but everyone was arrested. Now. I dont like this kind of sneaky person." "There is such a thing?" Ning Fengzhi said. He was surprised. He seldom looked at people by himself. Did he really miss him this time? Ning Rongrong said: "This is true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to Shrek Academy and ask. Dean Flender and Teacher Zao Wou-ki know it." Ning Fengzhi immediately believed Ning Rongrong''s words. Gu Rong joked: "Your kid Jianbao has been watching people for most of his life. This time, I missed you." Chen Xin shook his head and said: "I just moved the idea of ??accepting disciples. I am really ashamed, ashamed." Ning Fengzhi could only smile helplessly. Ning Rongrong continued: "Also, what you just said is right, Ao Tian is more talented than Tang San, and more talented." Speaking of this, a hint of pride appeared on Ning Rongrong''s face, as if showing off his beloved treasure. Ning Fengzhi frowned slightly, with a bad feeling in his heart. Does Rongrong like that Ao Tian? Chenxin and Gu Rong''s expressions also changed a little. They felt that even though that Ao Tian didn''t bully Ning Rongrong, he was a playboy. Based on this alone, he could not be worthy of Ning Rongrong. How could they be willing to marry Ning Rongrong to a womanizer? There is no happiness in this way. Ning Fengzhi was upset, but still asked: "Then just tell me, how talented is that Ao Tian?" Ning Rongrong didn''t notice the changes in the expressions of the three of Ning Fengzhi at all, and said proudly: "I think Ao Tian is the most talented of all. When he first entered Shrek Academy, he was only twelve years old. It is a thirty-first-level soul sovereign." Ning Fengzhi interrupted Ning Rongrong, saying: "Tang is thirty-three years old and thirty-fourth grade, it seems to be a little better than Ao Tian''s talent." Ning Rongrong shook his head vigorously, and said: "Listen to me, Ao Tian hasn''t practiced since he was six years old, and his spirit power is automatically broken through. How can Tang San compare to him?" "How could there be such a person?" Chen Xin frowned and asked. Ning Rongrong smiled and said: "It''s so magical. If you don''t believe me, ask Tang Sanhe, they are in the same Junior Soul Master Academy as Ao Tian." Ning Fengzhi and the three of them glanced at each other, and they all saw the shocking color in each other''s eyes. How can there be such a genius in the world? I never practice, and my cultivation level can improve so fast. If I practice hard, wouldnt it scare people to death? Ning Rongrong was even more proud of seeing his father''s shocking look, and continued: "And Ao Tian''s genius is more than that. His fighting talent is the most terrifying. Tang San has challenged him many times, but never won. Yes. And the day when he first entered Shrek, the 31st level Ao Tian severely wounded the 37th level Dai Mubai." This time, even Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help taking a breath. Ning Rongrong continued: "Do you know what Dai Mubai''s martial spirit is?" Ning Fengzhi trio of people shook their heads. Ning Rongrong said: "Dai Mubai''s martial arts spirit is a white tiger. The thirty-seventh-level white tiger martial arts spirit was defeated by Ao Tian effortlessly. This is what I have seen with my own eyes." Ning Fengzhi and the three were even more shocked. They knew very well how powerful the White Tiger Martial Spirit was, but it was unbelievable that they were defeated by someone with a lower level of six. How terrifying is that Ao Tians combat talent to defeat the White Tiger Wuhun by reaching the sixth level? "What is his martial spirit?" Ning Fengzhi asked, suppressing the shock in his heart. "Golden Dragon." "I have never heard of this kind of martial soul." Chen Xin said. Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong also shook their heads and said they had never heard of it. Ning Rongrong said: "The talents of the girls around Ao Tian are not below Tang San''s. Only by staying with them, I have a strong motivation for cultivation." Ning Fengzhi was silent for a long time before UU read the book and said: "Then this Ao Tian is really a rare genius in a thousand years, Rongrong, can you invite him to the Seven Treasure Glass Sect as a guest?" Although this young man is a bit lecherous, if other aspects are good, it is still worth winning. Of course, Ning Fengzhi would not marry his daughter to such a person. Ning Rongrong, who was still smug just now, shook his head quickly and said, "I invited him. He said he was busy and didn''t have time." "He doesn''t practice, what''s so busy?" Ning Fengzhi said. Ning Rongrong said: "That''s what he said, maybe he doesn''t want to join any forces." Ning Fengzhi said: "You don''t need to join the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, it''s okay to be a friend." "I have advised him several times, but he just doesn''t want to." Ning Fengzhi had no choice but to give up. "Dad, did you buy anything at the auction house today?" Ning Rongrong asked expectantly. "Ao Tian told you that I went to the auction house, right?" Ning Fengzhi asked. "Yes." Ning Fengzhi smiled, and said, "I really bought a good baby, it''s a priceless treasure." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 259： find him! "What treasure is it?" Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up. Chenxin and Gu Rong are not very interested. Ning Feng laughed and took out the two hidden weapons of Zhuge God''s Crossbow and Sandy Projection. "What''s this, it''s dark and autumnal." Chen Xin reached out to touch it. Ning Fengzhi hurriedly took away, saying: "Don''t touch it randomly, this thing is quite powerful." Ning Rongrong said: "Isn''t this Tang San''s hidden weapon? How could it be with you?" Ning Feng laughed and said: "Tang San took these two hidden weapons to the auction house to buy them. I happened to bump into them and bought them back. This is a great treasure. God blessed my Seven Treasure Glass Sect." Chenxin and Gu Rong suddenly became interested. "What''s so special about this thing?" Chen Xin asked. Ning Fengzhi immediately introduced the effects of the two hidden weapons. Chenxin smiled and said: "Then this hidden weapon is really good, with such a large range of damage and power, if the sect disciple has a hand, even if it is facing thousands of troops and horses, it will not be afraid." "Haha... I think so too, so I am going to cooperate with Tang San. He will go to our sect with the master in a while to discuss cooperation matters with me." Ning Fengzhi said. "I heard that this hidden weapon was invented by Tang San. This kid is really a genius. If it wasn''t for a minor character problem, it would be perfect." Ning Fengzhi said. Hearing Ning Fengzhis praise to Tang San, Ning Rongrong finally couldnt bear it. She didnt like Tang San a bit in her heart, so she said: "Dad, I think Tang San has no good intentions. When he was in Shrek Academy, he proposed to cooperate with our sect, but I refused. Maybe he deliberately took hidden weapons to auction today, trying to cause Your attention." Ning Rongrong didn''t know, what he said in a hurry, he actually told the truth. After Ning Rongrong said this, Ning Fengzhi''s heart moved and he began to think. The previous master and Tang Sans normal behavior, now after Ning Rongrongs reminder, went back to analyze it, and it was indeed suspicious. Seeing Ning Fengzhi''s thoughtful look, Gu Rong smiled and said, "Ning Fengzhi, your kid is dying, you are actually being calculated." Ning Fengzhi smiled awkwardly, and said: "This pair of masters and disciples is indeed unkind. They calculated me this way, but they wanted me to ask them on their own initiative. They can not only win more benefits, but also gain my favor. " Ning Rongrong said: "Dad, since they are so mean, then you can ignore them." Ning Fengzhi shook his head and said, "This business is still going to be done. After all, our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect really needs these weapons, but they dare to calculate me, so don''t think about taking advantage." Ning Rongrong dissatisfied: "Dad, why are you still cooperating with this kind of person?" Ning Feng said with heart and soul: "Rongrong, as the lord of a sect, Dad must focus on the overall situation and not be emotional. Although their methods are a bit despicable, they have what we urgently need." Ning Rongrong was anxious, and said, "Tang San''s hidden weapon is not as powerful as the attacking soul guide Ao Tian gave me." Ning Fengzhi was taken aback for a moment, and asked: "Rongrong, what did you just say?" "She said Ao Tian gave her an assault soul guide." Chen Xin said. Ning Fengzhi instantly became excited, and said, "Hurry...show it to me." Chenxin and Gu Rong are also very interested. They have lived so long, they haven''t seen an attack on the Soul Guidance Device yet. They know the magic of the Soul Guidance Device. If it is an offensive Soul Guidance Device, it must be so powerful. Ning Rongrong hesitated, then took out the Qibao Liuli bow that Ao Tian had made for her. A large bow that looked like jade appeared in front of Ning Fengzhi, and the colorful colors on it were flowing slowly, extremely gorgeous. Ning Fengzhi got his hand, and after rubbing it for a moment, he laughed and said, "A good bow, a good bow, it''s really a good treasure. Among the treasures owned by our Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, no one can match in terms of viewing. This bow." Gu Rong quickly said: "Rongrong, that Ao Tian gave you such a beautiful thing, wouldn''t it be because he wanted to pursue you?" "What are you talking about, Grandpa Bones, I paid for him to build it for me." Ning Rongrong blushed, and said sullenly. Chenxin said: "Rongrong, didn''t you just say that this is an assault soul guide? A bow made of this material will break when you pull it, right?" Ning Fengzhi also looked at Ning Rongrong, and he thought the same way, so he didn''t dare to open it after playing for a while. If he pulls off this rare treasure, he will feel distressed. Ning Rongrong took it, ran ten meters away, and said with a smile: "Then I will use it to attack you and let you see the effect." "Okay, I want to see what is so powerful about this attacking Soul Guidance Device." Chen Xin smiled. Ning Rongrong just wanted to draw a bow. After thinking about it, he suddenly smiled mischievously and took out a piece of cloth to cover his eyes. "Rongrong is so confident in his archery." Gu Rong praised. Ning Fengzhi and Chenxin are a little speechless, Ning Rongrong has a few kilograms, they know very well, this time I am afraid they will make a joke. Ning Rongrong pulled the bow hard, and as she pulled it away, an ice-blue arrow appeared in her hand. This scene stunned the three of Ning Fengzhi. "How is it?" Ning Rongrong said proudly. "It''s really amazing." Ning Fengzhi exclaimed. Chenxin couldn''t help but smile, and said, "Rongrong, you missed your aim. This will not shoot us." Ning Rongrong angrily said: "Grandpa Jian, you always look down on me, so let you **** power." She deliberately shifted her direction, at this time she had already deviated from the target by a large margin. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s serious face, Ning Fengzhi and the three of them couldn''t help but laugh, almost laughing. Shooting arrows in this way can hit talents. "Look up!" Ning Rongrong yelled, his hand loosened, and the ice blue arrow flew out. As soon as the arrow flew out, the smiles on the faces of Ning Fengzhi''s three people solidified. The arrow drew a strange arc in the air and shot towards the heart of the dust. "Good fellow!" Chen Xin exclaimed, her right hand stretched out like lightning, and grabbed the ice blue arrow. An extremely cold breath emanated from the arrow, and Chenxin''s right palm quickly froze. With a slight movement of his spirit power, the ice arrow shattered and the ice **** fell to the ground. "Yes, it''s actually an ice-attribute arrow. This power is already close to the soul sect." At this moment, his eyes widened suddenly, because Ning Rongrong already had an arrow burning with flames in his hand. ݡ The flame arrow shot accurately in front of Chen Xin, and he was caught in his hand. He carefully felt the power of the arrow and the intensity of the flame, and said, "It''s amazing. This bow can shoot arrows with two attributes, and it still relies on mental power to lock the target. The arrow has an automatic tracking function. It''s wonderful." Ning Rongrong tore off the cloth strip, came to the three of them happily, and said, "Isn''t it magical?" Ning Fengzhi nodded their heads at the same time, and they had to sigh in their hearts that this attacking soul guide was magical. It was worthy of being a soul guide. Holding the auxiliary type soul master in his hand, he instantly became a power attack type soul master. "If I read it right, does the use of this weapon consume soul power?" Ning Fengzhi said. "Yes, but the consumption is not great." Ning Rongrong said. Ning Fengzhi commented: "This attacking Soul Guidance Device and Tang San''s hidden weapon have their own advantages. Tang San''s hidden weapon is good at group attacks, and yours has more advantages in single attacks." He suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly asked: "You just said that this Soul Guidance Device was made by Ao Tian?" "Yes." Ning Rongrong replied. "Then can he build in large quantities, we are willing to pay a high price." Ning Rongrong shook his head and said: "I have begged him a long time ago, but he refused." "It''s nothing more than a question of more money and less money," Chen Xin said. "He is not short of money." Ning Rongrong said. "It''s really he bought that catwoman for 10 million soul coins." Ning Fengzhi said. "This kid is so rich?" Gu Rong was surprised. "So, I''m very curious about which force he comes from." Ning Fengzhi said. Ning Rongrong looked at Ning Fengzhi with big eyes, and said, "I have asked him many times, but he just refused to tell me." Ning Feng sighed and said, "Well, it seems that such geniuses have no relationship with our Qibao Glazed Glass Sect." He looked at Gu Rong and said, "Uncle Bone, you can take Rongrong to rest first. We will leave for the sect early tomorrow morning." Gu Rong took Ning Rongrong to arrange the room. Chenxin smiled and said: "Based on what I know about you, you won''t give up so easily." "Haha, or Uncle Jian, you know me." Ning Feng laughed. "What are you going to do?" Ning Fengzhi said: "I think Rong Rong is a little bit interested in that Ao Tian. She will definitely go to Ao Tian again in the future. As long as we stare at her, we won''t be afraid of not being able to find Ao Tian." "Rongrong can never be with such a sentimental person, so whether it is for Rongrong or to attack the Soul Guidance Device, I will find him." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 260： Ning Rongrongs determination Chenxin nodded and said, "Yes, start with Ao Tian and let him refuse Rongrong. This will be better." Ning Fengzhi said: "This kid will actually build an assault soul guide. If we can draw him to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, or get a method to make an assault soul guide from his hands, we will be more confident against the Wuhun Hall. ." He stood up, walked out, and said, "Uncle Jian, rest early." He did not return to his room directly, but went downstairs again, called a few disciples, and ordered: "Whether you find Ao Tian or not, two days later, you go to Shrek Academy to inform the master, and say no Found it, you know?" "I see, Lord Sovereign." "Well, searching for Ao Tian is a long-term task. Once you find it, don''t startle the snake and send the news back to the sect as soon as possible." "clear!" Ning Fengzhi nodded slightly before going upstairs and returning to his room. Since Master and Tang San dared to calculate him, then he didn''t need to help Master and Tang San. If Master and Tang San want to know about Ao Tian, ??they can find it by themselves... Being able to reach an intent to cooperate with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, the master and Tang San were in a good mood, and the two returned to Shrek Academy after a meal outside. At this time, the sky is already dark. Master sent Tang San back to the room, and said, "You have a good rest. I will tell Flanders and Zao Wou-ki about Ao Tian. Once the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect finds Ao Tian, ??we will attack." "Okay," Tang San said. Master left Tang San''s room, Oscar immediately leaned in front of Tang San, wondering: "Tang San, hasn''t Ao Tian been dismembered by that soul beast? Why did you hear the master say that he is not dead?" Tang San said, "Go and call Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun." Oscar didn''t go out either, so he shouted: "Boss Dai, Fatty, come here quickly, Ao Tian is not dead." Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, who lived next door, walked over immediately. As soon as he entered the door, Ma Hongjun asked, "Why didn''t you die? Boss Dai and Teacher Erlong saw that Ao Tian broke into several pieces that night." Dai Mubai didn''t speak, but looked at Tang San directly. Tang San just came back, obviously this news was brought back by Tang San. Tang San said: "I went to the auction house with my teacher in the afternoon and saw Ao Tian there." "How is it possible? Isn''t he dead?" Ma Hongjun was a little unbelievable. Tang Sandao: "My teacher and I have seen with our own eyes that Ao Tian was bidding for a catwoman with the overlord of the Qibao Liuli Sect, and finally spent 10 million gold soul coins to photograph the catwoman." "Ten million Gold Soul Coins?" Ma Hongjun swallowed fiercely, his eyes almost staring out. He is the poorest among Shrek''s students. Before, he needed to find women frequently. The Soul Master subsidy he received was not enough, and he had to use his own teacher''s subsidy. 10 million gold soul coins, he felt that he could smash himself to death. Even Dai Mubai was shocked. He knew Ao Tian was rich, but he didn''t expect to be so rich. Ma Hongjun said uncomfortably: "God is too unfair. Some people are born to look good and have a good life experience. Surrounded by a group of beautiful women, they even spend so much money on buying a woman." Dai Mubai ignored Ma Hongjun''s sour complaint, sneered, and said, "It''s just that I didn''t die. I regretted that I couldn''t avenge my revenge anymore. I didn''t expect that God was not worthy of me, so he saved his life for me to revenge." Tang Sandao: "I have a good relationship with Ning Fengzhi, the lord of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glazed Sect. Now the Seven Treasure Glazed Glazed Sect is already looking for the traces of Ao Tian. Once we find it, we will send someone to inform us." Ma Hongjun''s eyes lit up and said: "Those fairy grass may not be used up by him, we still have a chance." Tang San sighed: "The possibility is unlikely. After such a long time, he is more likely to have exhausted it. Maybe he didn''t know that the fairy grass could be eaten directly, and it might be destroyed." Dai Mubai said coldly: "I have notified the Xingluo Royal Family and Zhu Family, and soon there will be masters coming. If you dare to **** my Dai Mubai woman, he will soon regret it." Outside Ao Tian''s mansion, several groups of disciples of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect had already passed by. The strange thing is that these disciples turned a blind eye to the two words Aos House, and when they scanned the plaque, they would automatically ignore them. There are many people around Ao Mansion who have seen Ao Tian, ??but at this time, the impression of Ao Tian in their hearts gradually fades. When the people from the Qibao Liuli Sect asked, they all said that they had never met Ao Tian and didn''t know this person. Qibao Liulizong wanted to use this method to find Ao Tian, ??but he was doomed to fail. After Zhu Zhuqing helped the catwoman Xiao Tan to clean her dress, a beautiful girl with the same appearance and body as Zhu Zhuqing appeared in front of everyone. It is a pity that this girl is just an ordinary person, her spirit power has not yet reached the tenth level, she has not become a spirit master. According to her description, she grew up in a relative''s house because of the death of both parents, and then was mercilessly sold to the auction house. In the restaurant, Ao Tian and his colleagues are eating. Xiao Tan has never eaten such a good thing, but because he is a little afraid of Ao Tian, ??he doesn''t dare to pick up food. All the dishes in her bowl were given to her by Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing said: "Ao Tian, ??can I let Sister Little Li stay here? She is now homeless, and she is just an ordinary person. If she leaves here, she will definitely be arrested by the bad guys again." The **** catwoman becomes pure after dressing up. Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s question, she looked at Ao Tian with big eyes. Living here seems to be quite safe, but I dont know if this man will let her stay here. Ao Tian looked at the girl and said, "I don''t care for idlers, what will you do?" "I know everything about washing, cooking, cleaning and sanitation," said the little raccoon hurriedly. "Then you stay, you don''t need to cook, and you leave the laundry and cleaning to you." Ao Tian said. "Thank you." The little raccoon quickly stood up and said gratefully. Early the next morning, Ning Fengzhi and some of his disciples began to return to the sect. Xueye also announced to the whole city that the soul beast had left and everyone was safe. In Shrek Academy, the master found Tang San. "Little San Ning Fengzhi and the two titled Douluo have returned to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, but there are still disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect looking for Ao Tian in the city. As long as they find it, they will send someone to inform. " "It''s just a pity that I let the soul beast run away. I don''t know if I can see this soul beast again in my lifetime." The master said regretfully. "Teacher, don''t worry, such a powerful soul beast must be hiding in several soul beast forests on the Douluo Continent. When I become a titled Douluo in the future, I will definitely catch it for you." Tang San said. "Okay, okay, the teacher is waiting for that day." The master laughed heartily. Inside the luxurious carriage, Ning Rongrong conquered his mind. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Tang San could not cooperate with the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. Apart from her dislike of Tang San, there is also the reason for Ao Tian. Because the relationship between Ao Tian and Tang San is not very good, Ning Rongrong does not want Qibao Liulizong to have anything to do with Tang San. What if Ao Tian gets angry, go back and ask Wuhun Palace to attack Qibao Liuli Sect? She doesn''t want war to happen. Once a war breaks out, many people will die in the sect. "No, I have to think of a way to prevent this from happening." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 261： Ao Tians identity exposed "Rongrong, what are you in a daze?" Ning Fengzhi asked. "No, nothing." Ning Rongrong answered quickly. "Continue to tell me about your experience in Shrek Academy." Ning Fengzhi said. Ning Rongrong suddenly excited: "Dad, when I was in Shrek Academy, I experienced a particularly exciting thing." "Oh? Come and listen." "At that time, Zao Wou-ki led a few of our students to the Star Dou Great Forest. As a result, we met the King of the Forest, the Titan Great Ape..." Ao Tian did not go out for the next two days. Qibao Liulizong people are still looking for Ao Tian everywhere. That night, in Ning Rongrongs boudoir, she was lying on her soft and comfortable big bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. When she returned to the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, she had been insomnia for two days. It was because Tang San was about to cooperate with the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. After thinking about it, she made a certain decision in her heart, turned over and got up, took out the paper and pen, and quickly started writing. "Ao Tian, ??let me tell you the bad news. My father decided to cooperate with Tang San and customize hidden weapons from Tang San. I don''t like Tang San. I believe you don''t want Tang San to cooperate with Qibao Liulizong. This matter. I can''t stop it, so I beg you again, hoping that you can help the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect refine the Soul Guidance Device, and only you can hope to make my father give up Tang San." "Don''t worry, I haven''t revealed to my father the identity of your Wuhun Hall. Come here with confidence, my father will not hurt you." "You are from the Martial Soul Palace, and I also know that it is almost impossible for you to help the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect refinery, and I dare not extravagantly ask you to come." "After seeing this letter, if you want, come to the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. If you don''t want to, then don''t use it. I won''t blame you, I understand you." "Rongrong." Ning Rongrong finished writing, then folded the paper flatly and put it in an envelope. "Little grass!" Ning Rongrong shouted. After a while, a pretty girl walked in. She rubbed her dim sleepy eyes, and asked: "Miss, you won''t sleep at night, what do you call me?" Ning Rongrong stuffed the letter to Xiaocao, and said, "Xiaocao, you will go to Tiandou City in person tomorrow morning and send me a letter." As she said, she took out ten Golden Soul Coins and stuffed it to Xiaocao, and said, "You haven''t been home for a long time. You can take this opportunity to go home and see your parents." "Thank you, Miss." Xiaocao said quickly. She solemnly closed the letter and said: "Miss, don''t worry, I will deliver the letter." "Well, the address is Ao Mansion, No. 98 Swan Street. Remember, this letter must be sent to Ao Mansion and must not be seen by others." "OK." "Well, go back and rest, and leave early tomorrow." "Okay, miss, you go to bed early too." Ning Rongrong returned to the bed, feeling a lot lighter all at once, as if a big rock had been dropped in his heart. She closed her eyes, and the figure of Ao Tian emerged in her heart. In the early morning, the genius was slightly bright, and Xiao Cao carried his baggage, ready to go down the mountain. She walked in a hurry, and before she reached the mountain gate, she met Ning Fengzhi on the road. "Little grass!" Ning Fengzhi shouted. "Sovereign Lord." Xiaocao stopped quickly and said respectfully, not even daring to raise his head. "Where are you going?" Ning Fengzhi asked gently. Although his tone is gentle, but after all his identity is there, Xiao Cao dare not breathe. He saw the grass rushing hurriedly and leaving the sect so early, so he called to stop and ask. "My lord, I will go home to visit relatives." Xiaocao replied. "The lady asked you to go back?" "Yes." "There is no need to go in such a hurry when you go home to visit relatives?" Ning Fengzhi asked. There was a trace of pressure in his voice, and his eyes became sharp. A trace of panic flashed across Xiaocao''s face, and said, "I...I just miss home." "Miss asked you to find someone?" "No...no." Xiaocao''s heart became more flustered. How can her performance be hidden from the delicate Ning Fengzhi? "Take out what the lady asked you to give." Ning Fengzhi stretched out his palm. Xiaocao stepped back in a panic, confused and didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know how the lord knew that the young lady asked her to give something. Seeing Xiaocao''s appearance, the smile on Ning Fengzhi''s face became stronger, confirming the guess in his heart. He said, "Rongrong was cheated by a playboy''s rhetoric outside some time ago. Fortunately, I found out and brought her back in time." "Really?" Xiaocao asked. "Really, you don''t want her to be hurt by a bad man?" Ning Fengzhi didn''t feel guilty at all, because he was telling the truth. "No hope." Xiaocao shook his head. Ning Fengzhi stretched out his hand and said gently: "Then give me what Miss asked you to bring." Xiaocao hesitated, then took out the letter Ning Rongrong had given her. Ning Fengzhi''s eyes lit up slightly, and he opened the letter and read it. After reading it, he was silent for a while, then put the letter back in the envelope and handed it to Xiaocao. "Rong Rong asked that man to come to the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. If he comes, I can ask him to give up Rongrong. So you have to send this letter." Ning Fengzhi ordered. "My lord, I will definitely send it." Xiaocao said firmly. "Also, don''t tell Rongrong about the things I have read about this letter." "Xiao Cao understands." "Well, let''s go." Ning Fengzhi waved his hand. Xiaocao clenched his fists and turned back down the mountain. "Miss, I will definitely not let you be hurt by a bad man." She thought to herself. After Xiaocao left, Ning Fengzhi stood there for a while, then went back to find Chen Xin and Gu Rong. "Ao Tian turned out to be from the Wuhun Hall!" Gu Rong said in shock. Chenxin frowned and said, "This kid may have ulterior motives when he is close to Rongrong. Maybe it was the idea of ??hitting our Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. Rongrong actually likes this kid, really confused!" "I think so too." Ning Fengzhi said. Gu Rong showed a cold killing intent and said: "This kid is looking for death. Now that he knows his location, let''s just kill him." Ning Fengzhi shook his head and said, "Don''t be reckless. There are many masters in the Spirit Hall of Heaven Dou City, and there may be Title Douluo hidden. You can''t do anything there so as not to disturb Wu. Soul Palace." "What should I do?" Gu Rong asked. "I have let Xiaocao continue to deliver the letter. It would be best if Ao Tian can come here obediently. If he doesn''t come, let''s go find him personally." "It can only be this way," Chen Xin said. "If he comes, what are you going to do?" Gu Rong asked. Ning Fengzhi said: "It''s impossible to kill. We don''t have the strength to go to war with the Spirit Hall. We have to understand what his purpose is, and we must not let Rong Rong have anything to do with him anymore. " "Since the Spirit Hall has begun to make our minds, we have to be on guard during this time, Uncle Jian, Uncle Gu, you have to pay more attention to it." "Leave it to us." Tiandou City, in the afternoon, Xiaocao finally arrived in front of Ao''s Mansion and handed the letter out. Not long after, Ao Tian took the letter and smiled at the corner of his mouth. He had planned to go to the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect again later, but he didn''t expect Ning Rongrong to write a letter at this time. Ao Tian threw the letter to a few girls and said with a smile: "Tomorrow I will go to the Qibao Liuli Sect to play, who of you wants to go?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 262： Dugu Bo blocked the way "I''m going, I want to see what Rongrong''s house is like." Xiao Wu immediately raised her hand. Gu Yuena did not speak, but everyone knew where Ao Tian went, and where she went. Zhu Zhuqing hesitated for a while and said, "Ao Tian, ??I think it''s better for you not to go. There is their place. If Ning Fengzhi wants to be unfavorable to you, it will be called Tiantian should not, and the earth will not work." Xiao Wu raised the letter in Yang''s hand and said, "Rong Rong said, she did not reveal the identity of Ao Tian." Ao Tian said: "It''s okay. Even if Ning Fengzhi knew my identity, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to me. He didn''t dare to start a war with Wuhun Hall. He would at best give me a little bit of power and warn me not to approach Ning Rongrong. " "Since you will suffer if you go there, then you should not go." Zhu Zhuqing said. Xiao Wu joked: "Zhuqing, when did you care about him so much, didn''t it..." "Sister Xiao Wu, I care about everyone." Zhu Zhuqing said quickly, her face flushed, and she didn''t dare to let Xiao Wu go on. "It''s alright, I won''t tease you anymore," Xiao Wu said. Zhu Zhuqing said: "If you really want to go, then I will go too." Early the next morning, Dragon Horse pulled a luxurious carriage and left Tiandou City. In the carriage, in addition to Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, there is also a little raccoon who has become a maid. said she was a maid, but in fact, no one looked at her right now. Not long after the carriage left the city gate, Ryoma saw an acquaintance-Dugu Bo from a distance. Dugu Bo has been poisoned into the bone marrow, and he suffers from the pain of life not as good as death every night. The suppression of the eyes of ice and fire can ease his pain. Therefore, he spends almost every night in the eyes of the Binghuo Liangyi, and will not return to Tiandou City until the day. Since Xue Xing''s death, Dugu Bo has also been a lot easier, and there is no need to always follow Xue Xing. The Heaven Dou imperial family issued many invitations to him, willing to pay generous rewards, hoping that he would serve the empire, but he refused all of them. He has been poisoned now, where can he still think to work for whom? Even if there is no poisoning, he will not consider it. At the beginning, the Wuhun Hall invited him many times, but he strongly rejected it. In his eyes, a Heaven Dou imperial family was nothing. If it wasn''t for Xue Xing to be kind to him, he would not follow Xue Xing. What he wants to do most now is to wait for Tang San to recover, let Tang San help him detoxify, and then help Dugu Goose. Then, I will find a place to spend the old age. "I haven''t been to Shrek Academy for a few days. I don''t know if Tang San''s kid has recovered. I''ll go and see later. It''s time for him to help me detoxify. That feeling is really hard." Dugu Bo thought. Thought. The city gate was already in sight. Not far from the front, a luxurious carriage came facing him. There was no coachman on the seat of the carriage, but a tall, sturdy white horse was pulling the carriage. Dugu Bo frowned and looked at the white horse. The white horse was also looking at him, and that look made him a little uncomfortable. He saw the emotion of disdain in the eyes of the white horse, which surprised him. A horse pulling a cart can show such emotions. "Well...No, why does this look feel familiar?" Dugubo was startled and observed more carefully. But no matter what he thought, he couldn''t remember why the white horse''s eyes made him feel familiar. At this time, Ryoma was a little proud. When approaching Dugu Bo, it suddenly raised its head and let out a long excitement. ''S voice seemed to be a little proud and a little provocative. "Beast!" Dugubo''s green eyes flashed with cold light. A beast dared to provoke his titled Douluo, he really didn''t know how to live or die. Just when he wanted to take a shot, causing Ryoma Qiqiao to bleed to death, a beautiful girl face appeared from the car door. "Ao Tian, ??what''s wrong with Longma?" Xiao Wu took a look and then retracted, asking suspiciously. Dugu Bo, who just wanted to do it, immediately dismissed the idea of ??doing it when he heard the word Ao Tian. The cold and fierce light flickered in his eyes, and he watched quietly as the carriage passed by and drifted away. "Ao Tian?" Dugu Bo thought of Ao Tian that Tang San once said. That Ao Tian snatched most of the herbs that Binghuo caught Liangyi''s eyes, and was later captured by the Prince''s Mansion and killed by the soul beast. Soul Beast! Dugu Bo finally remembered the familiar look in his eyes. How similar are the eyes of this white horse to that of the soul beast that night? Dugu Bo still clearly remembers the disdainful look when the soul beast pierced his body that night. Titled Douluo-level soul beasts are absolutely impossible to be used to pull carts, and the shape of this horse is different from that of the soul beast, so Dugubo does not think that this horse is that soul beast. "There is probably some connection between this horse and that soul beast, and the one named Ao Tian, ??is it the one who stole my herb?" Although Dugu Bo concluded that no one had escaped from the yard, Liu Erlong and Dai Mubai did not find Ao Tian''s relics at the time. At this time a person named Ao Tian appeared, and Dugu Bo had to wonder whether this Ao Tian is that Ao Tian? Thinking of this, Dugubo sneered and followed silently like a ghost. This is the gate of the city, there are too many people coming and going, he is not easy to shoot. When I got to a place with no one, I took down the horse and the people in the carriage, and I knew everything by asking. The carriage speed is so fast that it surprised Dugu Bo, which is not the speed that an ordinary horse can reach. This made him even more suspicious. Not long after, the carriage left the wide official road and entered a small road. Dugubo sneered, and his body disappeared suddenly. Inside the carriage, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu were practicing their soul power. The little raccoon just finished squeezing Gu Yuena''s shoulders, and was about to take a break. Ao Tian beckoned and said, "Come here and help me squeeze." The little raccoon quietly moved his somewhat sore fingers, obediently came to the back of Ao Tian, ??and kneaded it vigorously. "Be stronger." "A little bigger." "no feelings." The little raccoon has all the strength to feed her milk, her fingers gradually weakened, and her big eyes have been covered with a layer of mist. She felt that Ao Tian was deliberately making things difficult for her. She has used her best effort, how could she still not feel it? "Come on, don''t press it, you are not suitable for pressing my shoulders." Ao Tiandao Xiao Wu opened her eyes and looked at Xiao Li''s tearful appearance, then rolled her eyes and said. "She''s just a girl who can''t even be regarded as a soul master, how can she pinch you?" Ao Tian thought for a while, and said, "Well, let''s go back and give you a whole pill to serve us. If you don''t have strength, you can''t do it." "Master, what is Daliwan?" Little Tanuki''s aggrieved expression disappeared and asked suspiciously. Xiao Wu smiled and said, "Blessed are you." Zhu Zhuqing also opened her eyes. When she heard this Dali Pill, she suddenly thought of Ao Tian''s magical pill. This Dali pill may be a pill. She is also happy for Xiao Tan. At that moment, Ryoma yelled, and the carriage that was running at high speed stopped abruptly. The little raccoon who was standing behind Ao Tian screamed and fell to his seat. Even Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing almost fell unsuspectingly. "Longma, how did you pull the car?" Xiao Wu shouted dissatisfied, and opened the door. Then, she was stunned. An old man with scattered hair, tall and thin, wearing a dark green robe stood in front of Ryoma. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 263： Dugu Bo flees in embarrassment Get cash] Follow vx public. Public number [Book Friends Base Camp You can also get cash! Not only Xiao Wu, but several people in the car all saw Dugu Bo standing in front of Longma. "Go down." Ao Tian said. He naturally knew that Dugu Bo was following all the way. When he was at the gate of the city, he found Dugu Bo. Unexpectedly, this old man dared to follow. Ao Tian got out of the car with the four girls. Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li, the four stunning girls, made Dugu Bo, an old man who already regarded female **** as dung, startled for a while. These four girls are so beautiful. Compared with these four girls, his granddaughter Dugu Goose is like an ugly duckling and a white swan. "What a jolly kid." Dugu Bo couldn''t help sighing. "Who are you old man? Why did you stop our car?" Xiao Wu asked, her tone a little dissatisfied. "Sister Xiao Wu, this old man seems to be the title Douluo Dugu Bo who appeared in the Prince''s Mansion that night." Zhu Zhuqing quietly pulled Xiao Wu''s clothes behind him, for fear that Xiao Wu would annoy the other party. The appearance of Dugu Bo is really too scary, it looks like he is not a normal person, and his reputation is even more terrifying. Green hair, green eyes, and even his nails are emerald green. The cold gaze made Zhu Zhuqing feel hairy in his heart, as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake. The little raccoon was even more scared and shrank behind Zhu Zhuqing. Dugu Bo did not answer Xiao Wu''s words, his eyes fell on Ao Tian, ??and asked coldly: "Are you Ao Tian?" "Yes, I am Ao Tian." Ao Tian smiled. "Did you pick a lot of herbs in a valley in the Sunset Forest?" Dugu Bo asked. Ao Tian smiled and said, "You guessed it, I picked those herbs." Dugu Bo''s eyes were fierce, and his face gradually became ferocious. "Sure enough, it was you who stole my medicinal herbs. It''s fair to be honest, send you to me and let me vent my hatred." Dugubo sneered. Under the anger, his powerful aura exploded, his hair was flying in disorder, his clothes were hunting, and he approached Ao Tian step by step. He wanted to make this young man feel fear, regret, and then die after suffering. Under the terrifying aura of Title Douluo, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu, and Xiao Tan couldn''t help shaking. Title Douluo is too terrifying to them, they can''t bear that kind of breath. Xiao Tan is the most unbearable. If she hadn''t grabbed Zhu Zhuqing by the shoulders, she might have been oppressed to kneel. "Ao Tian...Run!" Zhu Zhuqing was horrified in his heart, and tried his best to shout out a word with difficulty. Ao Tian still had a smile on his face, and said faintly: "Longma, give him a good start." Dragon Horse received Ao Tian''s instructions, and suddenly let out a long roar of excitement. Under the shaking of his body, the rein on his body slipped off. It rushed forward, a terrifying flame burst out of its body, and dragon scales appeared on its skin, quickly covering its body. On top of its head, two dragon horns came out. The momentum suppressed by Dugu Bo was immediately offset by Longma, and Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu, and Xiao Li behind were lightened and were no longer affected. It''s just that... Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan were stunned, their Qiao faces were filled with stunned expression, and the two pairs of eyes were wide open. Especially Zhu Zhuqing, the shock in his heart has reached the point where it can''t be added. She and Ao Tian have been together for several months, and she is also very familiar with Longma. Because of this, her head is stunned when she sees Longma transforming. In her mind, the image of Ryoma at this moment and the image of the soul beast set on fire above the Prince''s Mansion that day quickly overlapped, and some truths she hadn''t understood before were about to come out. But to say that the most shocking person in the scene is not Zhu Zhuqing, but Dugu Bo. When Ryoma rushed out, he still sneered and wanted to kill the white horse with a palm. But when Ryoma was burning with flames and dragon scales appeared, his heart was shocked, his eyelids jumped, and his body jumped back instinctively. He recognized it, this white horse was the soul beast that seriously injured him that night! Dugubo already had a fear of Longma in his heart. This monster was not afraid of his poison at all. Without the greatest support, what would he use to fight a soul beast that might have reached the level of one hundred thousand years? He is a fool if he doesn''t run. While running away, the shock in his heart couldn''t stop at all. Such a powerful beast is willing to pull a cart for humans! Dugu Bo can''t figure out why this is? But he had already thought that the deaths of Prince Xue Xing and Xue Beng were definitely caused by Ao Tian instructing this soul beast. Dugubo flees desperately, wherever he cares about his face, his life is more important than anything else. It has been many years since he ran away in such embarrassment last time. He was chased by the Wuhun Hall back then, but now he is chased by a soul beast. Titled Douluo''s speed is so fast, with only one breath, Dugu Bo has appeared 100 meters away. A pair of flame wings popped up on Ryoma''s back, and he was about to chase Dugu Bo. "Come on, let me come." Ao Tian said. The dragon horse who was about to speed up suddenly stopped, the flames, dragon scales, and dragon horns on his body disappeared, returning to the appearance of a white horse. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian with big curious eyes, not understanding what Ao Tian said just now. Then, she saw Ao Tian''s body suddenly disappeared. "Sister Xiao Wu, where is Ao Tian?" Zhu Zhuqing exclaimed. "That." Xiao Wu puffed in the direction of Dugu Bo. Zhu Zhuqing suddenly raised his head and found that Ao Tian had been stopped in front of Dugu Bo. At this time, Dugu Bo, who was stopped by Ao Tian, ??was terrified. When he ran away just now, his mental power had been locked to the Longma and Aotian people behind him. But what makes him unable to understand is how did Ao Tian suddenly appear in front of him? Is teleport? He has seen some spirit masters'' teleporting skills, but he has never seen one that can teleport such a long distance. There was a hideous look on his face, he didn''t even use his soul skills, and he patted Ao Tian with a palm. can''t kill that soul beast, is it not easy for him to kill a young man? Behind Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing jumped out suddenly, his ears became pointed, and there was a tail behind his buttocks. She also didn''t understand why Ao Tian appeared in front of Dugu Bo, but the worries in her heart made her rush out desperately. She doesn''t want to see Ao Tian have an accident If Ao Tian really has an accident, she feels that she will regret it forever. Even if she wants to take her own life, she has no complaints or regrets. Zhu Zhuqing''s speed is very fast. While running, her anxious gaze has been staring forward quietly, not even daring to blink her eyes. In her gaze, Dugu Bo waved his slap towards Ao Tian. Titled Douluo''s palm can definitely take a Soul Venerable into a tuft. However, when Dugu Bo arrived in front of Ao Tian, ??he flew back at a faster speed and fell heavily to the ground. Ao Tian''s palm was hanging in the air. It was obvious that he gave Dugu Bo a slap. Half of Dugubo''s face collapsed, coughing up blood, his body convulsed and it was difficult to get up. Zhu Zhuqing stopped abruptly and watched the scene blankly, his mouth wide open, and his pretty face was full of incredible. Ao Tian shot a Title Douluo flying! Too many incredible things happened today, Zhu Zhuqing felt that his brain was almost unable to think. Ao Tian came to Dugu Bo in one step, looked at Dugu Bo condescendingly, and asked with a smile, "Dugu Bo, how about it? Do you still want to do it now?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 264： You dont know about power 1 Dugubo stared at Ao Tian, ??but there was some fear in his eyes. The slap he had just mobilized all his soul power, he planned to slap Ao Tian to death. However, Ao Tian slapped him in turn and slapped him, even the soul power in his body was beaten out of control, and he was smashed in his body. How can this not scare him. This is a young man, how could he take his Title Douluo away? However, this is the case. "Ao Tian, ??who are you?" Dugu Bo shouted bitterly. It''s just that his face collapsed and his speech was blurred. Zhu Zhuqing ran over and stopped beside Ao Tian, ??looking at Ao Tian with big curious eyes, trying to see Ao Tian from the outside to the inside. At this moment, the spirit ring on Dugu Bo lighted up, and the thick poisonous fog completely surrounded Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing. His spirit power that was slapped away by Ao Tian''s palm was finally controlled. He didn''t believe that Ao Tian could be like that soul beast, and he was not afraid of his severe poison. After releasing the poisonous mist, Dugu Bo quickly got up, the spirit ring lit up one after another, and one after another spirit abilities were released. The terrifying toxin was concentrated in this small area by him. The toxins he released were enough to easily poison thousands of people. A soul master with a weak cultivation base is inside these toxins, and he might be corroded into bones in an instant. Zhu Zhuqing screamed, and subconsciously threw himself on Ao Tian and hugged him tightly. This is Titled Douluo''s spirit ability, how can she resist it? Seeing that Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing were wrapped in a thick and poisonous, no one could be seen, Dugu Bo stopped and prepared to flee again. The terrible soul beast is not far away. Just when he was about to leave, the poisonous mist that wrapped Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing began to shrink sharply. Dugu Bo''s eyelids throbbed, and he had a bad premonition in his heart. Almost in the blink of an eye, the thick green poisonous fog that enveloped Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing had disappeared, and Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing appeared unscathed. Dugu Bo clearly saw that Ao Tian opened his mouth wide and inhaled all the toxins he released. "How is this possible!" Dugubo shouted in horror. If Ao Tian uses other methods to destroy his poison, or to defend against his poison, he can still accept it. But Ao Tian actually sucked all the poison he released into his stomach, as simple as drinking water. Dugu Bo can''t accept this kind of thing at all. He was sure that even the legendary rank ninety-nine titled Douluo would not dare to inhale so much poison into his stomach. How dare this Aotian? Zhu Zhuqing closed his eyes tightly, and firmly hugged Ao Tian''s waist, and opened his eyes when he heard Dugubo''s exclaim. not dead? This was her first reaction, and then, Qiao''s face immediately blushed, and quickly let go of Ao Tian. It was the first time that her plump body had such intimate contact with a man, which made her feel extremely shy. But soon, she hid behind Ao Tian, ??tightly grasped the corner of Ao Tian''s clothes, and looked at Dugu Bo warily. She has reacted now, Ao Tian is not afraid of Dugu Bo at all. Although she doesn''t understand why Ao Tian is so strong, standing behind this man is really safe and practical, giving her the feeling that she is not afraid even if the sky falls. Dugubo took a few steps back subconsciously, and said slurredly: "What kind of monster are you?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "You don''t know anything about power." said, he raised his hand and slowly pushed it to the side. Zhu Zhuqing and Dugubo were puzzled, they didn''t know what Ao Tian wanted to do. They looked in the direction where Ao Tian''s palm was pushed out, and there was a majestic mountain a few hundred meters away. Then there was a loud noise, and the mountain nearly 1,000 meters high collapsed, then turned into nothingness, and disappeared between the world. Zhu Zhuqing stared at this scene in a daze, and was stunned. Dugubo''s legs trembled and almost fell. What kind of power is this? With a light wave of his hand, no spirit ability was released, and there was no spirit power fluctuation, and a mountain of nearly a thousand meters had already turned into nothingness. If this palm is shot at someone, who can catch it? Ao Tian looked at Dugu Bo and raised his palm to Dugu Bo. Dugubo''s heart jumped, scared to death, and his heart felt sad. "I didn''t expect my Dugu Expo to die in this way, but I can die in the hands of such a strong man, I am convinced, but it''s a pity that my granddaughter is..." Before he died, Dugubo was most worried about his granddaughter. Dugu Goose, like him, is already very poisonous, but it hasn''t attacked yet. Once it happens, it will be extremely violent. Dugu Bo can''t imagine how a teenage girl can bear that kind of pain? That''s more uncomfortable than death. Dugu Bo closed his eyes, there was a trace of regret in his heart, regret shouldn''t follow. If he doesn''t follow, he won''t die here. Just when Dugu Bo thought he would turn into nothingness like that mountain, a soft and warm force fell on his face. The sharp pain on his face disappeared, and he could feel a strong healing energy repairing his face. He opened his eyes suspiciously and found that Ao Tian was looking at him with a smile. what happened? Dugubo was puzzled, he reached out his hand and touched his face, and found that he had recovered. "Ao Tian, ??what on earth do you want to do?" Dugu Bo said solemnly. He didn''t believe that Ao Tian would let him go so kindly. Ao Tian smiled and said, "I will give you a chance to be loyal to me." "Dreaming!" Dugu Bo called out without hesitation. He Dugu Bo even dared to refuse a behemoth like Wuhun Hall, and how could he succumb to a brat, even if this brat is too strong. At this time, Xiao Wu and his group finally came over. Hearing Dugu Bo''s words, Xiao Wu looked at Dugu Bo like a fool. Ao Tian stopped talking, and took a few steps forward, and came to Dugu Bo, with five fingers forming claws, hanging in front of Dugu Bos face. Dugu Bo didn''t know what Ao Tian wanted to do to him. If Ao Tian wanted to kill him, he would admit it. But if Ao Tian wanted to torture him, he would not succumb to death. The spirit power in his body is surging, and he wants to resist. But the next moment he was horrified to find an unimaginable pressure descending on him, making him unable to even move a finger. Dugu Bo shivered uncontrollably. If he were to describe this terrible pressure, it would be like a little ant facing a giant dragon. His eyes widened, and while shocking Ao Tian''s strength, he was also wondering what Ao Tian wanted to do to him. Soon ~ www.novelhall.com~ A trace of dark green material was pulled out of Dugu Bo by Ao Tian, ??gathered in front of his five fingers, and soon became the size of a fist. With the dark green substance being pulled out, Dugu Bo only felt his body smooth for a while, just like a person with long-term constipation, suddenly smoothly and smoothly. "He is helping me detoxify." This incredible thought suddenly flashed in Dugubo''s heart. He can feel that his physical condition is getting better and better and more comfortable, but his cultivation level is not affected. This shows that his guess is not wrong. Soon, all the toxins that had harmed Dugubo''s body were pulled out, forming a dark green, almost substantial ball in front of Ao Tian''s palm. "This is the poison that has poisoned your body for many years." Ao Tian said. Dugu Bo is still a little unbelievable. Such a terrifying and stubborn toxin was so easily pulled out? Before he could speak, the dark green orb suddenly disintegrated, turning into a huge energy and injected into his body. Dugubo''s eyes widened suddenly, and he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. The spirit power in his body is actually growing at a terrifying speed. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 265： Dugu Bo hates Ao Tian "This...this...Ao Tian, ??what do you want to do to me?" Dugubo swallowed hard. Ao Tian smiled and said: "These toxins that erode your body are originally produced when you practice poison. They are poisons to you, but after a little transformation, they will become big tonics that you can absorb." Dugu Bo was shocked by Ao Tian''s methods, but still asked: "Why are you helping me like this?" Ao Tiandao: "It''s still the same sentence, give you a choice and be loyal to me." The reason why he wanted Dugu Bo''s allegiance was a plan. This time, Dugubo fell silent. "Okay, you can check the cultivation base." Ao Tian said. Dugu Bo hurriedly checked, and in just an instant, he was so excited that his body trembled. "I... I actually broke two levels in a row. I am already a level ninety-four titled Douluo, and my poison is even more terrifying than before." Dugu Bo was very excited. With his original physical condition, it is no longer possible for his cultivation to break through again. But now, Ao Tian not only helps him detoxify, but also converts the poison that is harmful to his body into the poison that he can absorb, which greatly improves his cultivation level. This is something he couldn''t even think of, but Ao Tian waved his hand and did it. Dugu Bo was silent for a while, and asked: "Can I know what cultivation level you are?" Ao Tian smiled and said nothing. Xiao Wu said: "Do you know that the hundred-level gods above the ninety-nine level become gods?" Dugu Bo shook his head. The secret of becoming a **** is not known to many people on the Douluo Continent, and it is only held by a very small number of people. Xiaowu explained: "You can become a **** after you reach the 100th level. The gods are divided into many levels, including the second-level god, the first-level god, and the **** king." Dugu Bo and Zhu Zhuqing both looked at Xiao Wu, their eyes were extremely focused, and they were deeply attracted by Xiao Wu''s words. It turns out that there are so many powerful realms above Title Douluo. Having said that, Xiao Wu glanced at Ao Tian, ??and after realizing that Ao Tian hadn''t stopped him, she continued: "Ao Tian''s cultivation base far exceeds the God King level. As for the realm, I don''t know." After speaking, she quieted down. Zhu Zhuqing stared at Ao Tian. He couldn''t calm down for a long time. How could Ao Tian be so strong? How do you practice? Soon, Dugu Bo asked this question. "You seem to be only about twenty years old, how did you cultivate so fast?" asked Dugu Bo. Ao Tiandao: "I have lived for endless years, and time can''t leave a trace on me." Dugu Bo finally made a decision, saying: "If you can help my granddaughter detoxify, then I am willing to follow you and be a cow and horse for you." He was born with an awkward nature, and he couldn''t even look down on the Wuhun Hall, but at this time he met a senior with terrifying strength, and following such a strong man is not considered humiliation. Moreover, following such a strong person, maybe you can get a glimpse of the magical god-level realm. Except for his granddaughter, his only pursuit is to cultivate. Ao Tiandao: "It''s just a small matter." "That''s good." Dugubo knelt down on one knee immediately and shouted: "Lord." Ao Tian nodded and said, "Get up." Dugu Bo got up and stood honestly, where there was any thought of doing it. Although his cultivation level has been improved by two levels, there is still no certainty that he can defeat Ao Tian. The coercion that Ao Tian exerted on him just now was terrible. He even felt that as long as Ao Tian thought, he would die immediately. There was no chance of resistance. Ao Tian beckoned, Longma automatically put on the reins and ran over. "You come to catch the car, let''s go to the Qibao Liulizong." Ao Tian said. "Okay." Dugu Bo responded. But after Ao Tian and a few girls got in the car, he was in trouble because Long Ma was looking at him with wide-eyed eyes. "Dragon Horse." Ao Tian called out. Ryoma then retracted his gaze at Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo cautiously got into the carriage and sat in the chariot position. He was really afraid that Ryoma would give him another body puncture. After learning about Ao Tian''s strength, he didn''t feel surprised that such a powerful soul beast was willing to be someone else''s mount. After he sat down, Ryoma threatened: "I can walk by myself, don''t try to whip me, otherwise I will make you doubt life." "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Dugu Bo quickly squeezed out a smile. At this moment, his heart is mixed, and he didn''t expect that his Dugu Bo would have a day working with soul beasts. Before he knew it, he felt a little more awe of Ao Tian. Ao Tians voice came from inside the carriage: "Did Tang San promise to help you detoxify?" Dugu Bo was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Yes. In order to avenge my granddaughter, I arrested him. He detoxified me as a condition and let me spare him." Ao Tiandao: "He detoxifies you is just to remove the toxins that are harmful to you, and this is still a long process." "Then how can Tang San be compared with the Lord?" Dugu Bo said. He was still skeptical about whether Tang San could help him detoxify. Now Ao Tian only spent a moment, not only helping him detoxify, but also improving his cultivation level. This method is not comparable to Tang San. "Do you know why Tang San and the others in Shrek want to find me so eagerly?" Ao Tian asked. Dugu Bo just remembered this incident, and said in surprise: "Master, how dare they trouble you?" "They don''t know my strength." Ao Tian said. "So that''s the case." Dugu Bo said: "They told me that you betrayed Shrek Academy and took away the things that belonged to them, so they wanted to find you and take the things back." "Do you know what they are looking for?" Ao Tian asked. "do not know." "It''s the herbs in the eyes of Binghuoliangyi." The Dugu blogger is so mature, he immediately thought of the key points, and asked: "Those herbs are mine, why are they hiding from me?" Ao Tiandao: "Because some of the herbs growing in the eyes of the Ice and Fire Two Instruments can be taken directly, and the Soul Venerable realm can increase the cultivation base by about six levels. Tang San recognized it after entering the eyes of the Ice and Fire Two Instruments, so they Later, I wanted to find me eagerly and regain the herbs." "Asshole thing, secretly plotting my stuff." Dugu Bo cursed. Binghuoliangyi eyes were the first he discovered. In his opinion, those herbs belonged to him, and Tang San wanted to swallow it secretly. Such a precious thing, if it is eaten by his granddaughter, it can immediately break through to the soul sect. Tang San obviously wanted to eat it and wipe it out, leaving him no benefit at all. How can he bear it? He swears that if he sees Tang San again, he must give him a severe lesson. Ao Tian''s subduing of Dugu Bo is naturally related to Tang San. Now Tang San is gradually embarking on the road to fight against Wuhun Hall Dugu Bo is Tang San''s great help. Ao Tian wanted to know, without Dugu Bo, Tang San would have the courage to challenge the Wuhun Hall in the future. "Zhuqing, why are you staring at him?" Xiao Wu''s voice suddenly sounded. Ao Tian turned around and found Zhu Zhuqing watching him. "Ao Tian, ??is what Xiao Wu said just now is true?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. She was referring to the matter of Ao Tian Xiuwei. Ao Tian nodded. "Then how long have you lived?" "Hundreds of millions of years." Zhu Zhuqing was at a loss for words. "What''s wrong? Do you think he is an old monster?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile. Zhu Zhuqing nodded silently. "Besides, he is still a lecherous old monster." Xiao Wu continued. Ao Tian smiled and said, "You are wrong about this. If I am lustful, how can I not eat your little rabbit?" Xiao Wu pretty blushed, and muttered: "Who knows what you are thinking." Zhu Zhuqing did not speak any more, silently digesting everything he saw today. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 265： Dugu Bo hates Shangtang 3 "This...this...Ao Tian, ??what do you want to do to me?" Dugubo swallowed hard. Ao Tian smiled and said: "These toxins that erode your body are originally produced when you practice poisoning. They are poisons for you, but after a little transformation, they will become big tonics that you can absorb." Dugubo was shocked by Ao Tian''s methods, but still asked: "Why do you want to help me like this?" Ao Tiandao: "The same sentence, give you a choice and be loyal to me." The reason why he wanted Dugubo''s allegiance was a plan. This time, Dugubo fell silent. "Well, you can check the cultivation base." Ao Tian said. Dugu Bo checked it quickly, and in just an instant, he was so excited that his body trembled. "I... I actually broke two levels in a row. I am already a level ninety-four titled Douluo, and my poison is even more terrifying than before." Dugu Bo was ecstatic. With his original physical condition, it was impossible for his cultivation to break through again. However, now, Ao Tian not only helped him detoxify, but also transformed the part of the poison that was harmful to his body into the poison that he could absorb, which greatly improved his cultivation. This was something he couldn''t even think of, but Ao Tian did it with a wave of his hand. Dugubo was silent for a while and asked, "Can I know what cultivation level you are?" Ao Tian smiled and said nothing. Xiao Wu said, "Do you know that the hundred-level gods above the ninety-nine level become gods?" Dugu Bo shook his head. Not many people knew the secret of becoming a **** on Douluo Continent, and it was only held by a handful of people. Xiao Wu explained: "You can become a **** after reaching level 100. There are many levels among gods, including second-level gods, first-level gods, and **** kings." Dugubo and Zhu Zhuqing both looked at Xiao Wu, their eyes were extremely focused, and they were deeply attracted by Xiao Wu''s words. It turned out that there are so many powerful realms above Title Douluo. Having said that, Xiao Wu glanced at Ao Tian and found that Ao Tian hadn''t stopped him, and continued: "Ao Tian''s cultivation base far exceeds the God King level. As for the realm, I don''t know." After speaking, she quieted down. Zhu Zhuqing stared at Ao Tian and couldn''t calm down for a long time. How could Ao Tian be so strong? How do you practice? Soon, Dugu Bo asked this question. "You seem to be only about twenty years old, how did you cultivate so fast?" Dugu Bo asked. Ao Tian said: "I have lived for endless years, and time can''t leave a trace on me." Dugu Bo finally made a decision and said: "If you can help my granddaughter detoxify, then I am willing to follow you and be a cow and horse for you." He was so unnatural by nature that he couldn''t even look down on Wuhun Hall, but at this time he met a senior with terrifying strength, and following such a strong man was not considered humiliation. Moreover, following such a strong person, perhaps you can get a glimpse of that magical god-level realm. Except for his granddaughter, his only pursuit is to cultivate. Ao Tian said: "It''s just a small matter." "That''s good." Dugubo knelt down on one knee immediately and shouted: "Master." Ao Tian nodded and said, "Get up." Dugubo got up and stood honestly, where there was any thought of doing it. Although his cultivation level has been improved by two levels, there is still no certainty that he can defeat Ao Tian. The coercion that Ao Tian exerted on him just now was terrible. He even felt that if Ao Tian had a thought, he would die immediately. There was no chance of resistance. Ao Tian beckoned, Longma automatically put on the reins and ran over. "Come on to drive the car, let''s go to the Qibao Liulizong." Ao Tian said. "Okay." Dugu Bo responded. But after Ao Tian and a few girls got in the car, he was in trouble, because Long Ma was looking at him with wide-eyed eyes. "Longma." Ao Tian shouted. Long Ma then retracted his gaze at Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo cautiously got into the carriage and sat in the chariot position. He was really afraid that Ryoma would give him another body puncture. After learning about Ao Tian''s strength, he didn''t feel surprised that such a powerful soul beast was willing to be someone else''s mount. After he sat down, Longma threatened: "I can walk by myself, don''t try to whip me, otherwise I will make you doubt life." "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Dugu Bo quickly squeezed a smile. At this moment, he had mixed feelings in his heart, and he didn''t expect that his Dugu Bo would have a day working with soul beasts. Before he knew it, he felt a little more in awe of Ao Tian. Ao Tian''s voice came from inside the carriage: "Did Tang San promise to help you detoxify?" Dugu Bo was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Yes. To avenge my granddaughter, I arrested him. He detoxified me as a condition and let me spare his life." Ao Tiandao: "He detoxifies you is just to remove the toxins that are harmful to you, and this is still a long process." "Then how can Tang San be compared with the Lord?" Dugu Bo said. He was still skeptical about whether Tang San could help him detoxify, but now Ao Tian only spent a moment, not only helping him detoxify, but also improving his cultivation level. This method is not comparable to Tang San. "Do you know why Tang San and the others in Shrek want to find me so eagerly?" Ao Tian asked. Only then did Dugubo remember this incident, and said in surprise: "Master, how dare they trouble you?" "They don''t know my strength." Ao Tian said. "So that''s it." Dugu Bo said: "They told me that you betrayed Shrek Academy and took away the things that belonged to them, so they want to find you and take the things back." "Do you know what they are looking for?" Ao Tian asked. "do not know." "It''s the herbs in the eyes of Binghuoliangyi." Dugu Bo is so mature, he immediately thought of the key points and asked: "Those herbs are mine, why are they hiding from me?" Ao Tiandao: "Because some of the herbs growing in the eyes of the Ice and Fire Two Instruments can be taken directly, and the Soul Venerable realm can increase the cultivation base by about six levels. Tang San recognized it after entering the eyes of the Ice and Fire Two Instruments, so they Later, I wanted to find me eagerly and regain the herbs." "Asshole thing, secretly conspiring on my stuff." Dugu Bo cursed. The eyes of Binghuoliangyi was the first he discovered. In his opinion, those herbs belonged to him, and Tang San wanted to swallow it secretly. If such a precious thing is eaten by his granddaughter, he can immediately break through to the soul sect. Tang San obviously wanted to eat it and wipe it out, leaving him no benefit at all. How can he bear it? He vowed that if he saw Tang San again, he would have to give him a severe lesson. Ao Tian''s subduing of Dugu Bo was naturally related to Tang San. Now Tang San is gradually embarking on the road of fighting against Wuhun Hall, and Dugu Bo is a big help for Tang San. Ao Tian wanted to know that without Dugu Bo, Tang San would have the courage to challenge the Wuhun Hall in the future. "Zhuqing, why are you staring at him?" Xiao Wu''s voice suddenly sounded. Ao Tian turned around and found Zhu Zhuqing was watching him. "Ao Tian Is what Xiao Wu said just now true?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. She was referring to Ao Tian''s cultivation. Ao Tian nodded. "Then how long have you lived?" "Hundreds of millions of years." Zhu Zhuqing was at a loss for words. "What''s the matter? Do you think he is an old monster?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile. Zhu Zhuqing nodded silently. "Moreover, he is still a lecherous old monster." Xiao Wu continued. Ao Tian smiled and said, "You are wrong about this. If I am lustful, how can I not eat your little rabbit?" Xiao Wu Qiao blushed and muttered: "Who knows what you are thinking." Zhu Zhuqing did not speak any more, silently digesting everything he saw today. Chapter 266： Let Ao Tian blow the wind at the foot of the mountain Zhu Zhuqing, who was familiar with Ao Tian, ??now feels that Ao Tian is beginning to become unfamiliar. This turned out to be an old monster that has lived for endless years, terribly strong. Thinking of his previous desperate attempt to save Ao Tian, ??Zhu Zhuqing only felt his cheeks become hot, and almost couldn''t lift his head. How can such a powerful guy need her to save him? "It''s really hateful, it kept hiding from me for so long." Zhu Zhuqing secretly said in his heart, extremely resentful. Originally, she was very worried about Ao Tian going to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, but now that she knows Ao Tian''s strength, her worries are gone, and instead she begins to sympathize with the Seven Treasure Glass Sect. She understands that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will be inevitable this time. It turns out that what Ao Tian said at the beginning to let the Qibao Liulizong surrender was true. Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help paying tribute to Ning Rongrong. Now Ning Rongrong is still kept in the dark. She looked up at Ao Tian, ??her heart gradually settled down, she followed such a powerful figure, if the Xingluo royal family and the Zhu family dared to make trouble, it would be death! At this time, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was ready, and all the disciples and the powerful soul masters who joined the sect were on guard. After Ao Tian and a few girls left the Ao Mansion and took a carriage to leave Tiandou City, Ning Fengzhi received the Flying Pigeon Biography and knew that Ao Tian was coming towards the Qibao Liuli Sect. In the news sent back by the spies, no masters followed Ao Tian. But Ning Fengzhi still made enough preparations. What if Ao Tian had already notified the master of the Martial Soul Palace, secretly approaching the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect? As the lord of a sect, Ning Fengzhi takes safety considerations for everyone in the sect and makes a perfect plan. Ning Fengzhi stood at the door of the main hall, looking into the distance. "If Ao Tian didn''t notify the master of the Martial Soul Palace, it would really disappoint me. He came to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect so recklessly, this kind of person, no matter how talented he is, it shouldn''t be a concern." Chenxin and Gu Rong stood on the left and right sides of Ning Fengzhi. Chen Xin said: "This kid is really courageous, how dare to come just like this." Gu Rong shook his head and said, "Courageous? I think he is not very good at his brain, so he easily believed the words in Rong Rongxin." At this moment, Ning Fengzhi suddenly said: "They are here." Chenxin and Gu Rong looked at each other. On the ground in the distance, a carriage came quickly towards the Qibao Glazed Tile School. "Hey, I want to see what the purpose of this kid approaching Rong Rong is? Wouldn''t you really be fascinated by Rong Rong''s beauty?" Gu Rong smiled. "Is it right? You won''t know later?" Chen Xin asked. Ning Fengzhi said: "Uncle Jian, Uncle Bone, the safety of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will be handed over to me and you." Chenxin said: "Don''t worry, we are both mentally alert, no one can sneak in quietly except for the great consecration of the Spirit Hall." "Go back for a cup of tea and wait." Ning Feng chuckled and turned back to the hall. "Haha, let that kid blow the hair at the foot of the mountain." Chen Xin laughed, and went back to the hall to drink tea with Gu Rong. Due to the long distance, they could only see the outline of the carriage, and did not see Dugu Bo sitting in front of the carriage. If they find Dugu Bo, they probably won''t be so calm. In the eyes of most Title Douluo, Dugu Bo''s attack power is not strong, but the group is extremely destructive. It is easier to slaughter low-level spirit masters than to cut leek. Dugu Bo enters the Seven Treasure Glass Sect, like a time bomb. If there is a battle, unless Dugu Bo can be killed instantly, otherwise, the Seven Treasure Glass Sect may die most of its disciples. This was the reason why Wuhun Palace chased and killed Dugu Bo before. Although Dugu Bo''s cultivation base is considered the bottom of Title Douluo, the destructiveness is really terrifying. If it can''t be reclaimed for its own use, no power dare to easily let such a person into its own territory. Ning Rongrong stayed in his room at this time, resting his chin in a daze. She originally wanted to force herself to practice, but what made her feel helpless was that she couldn''t calm down and practice. Every time she was about to enter meditation, the figure of Ao Tian always appeared in her mind. When she first left Tiandou City, this situation was not obvious, but the longer it took, the more she couldn''t help but think of Ao Tian. Sometimes, she still thinks of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. Without the pressure brought by these two peers, she felt that her desire for cultivation didn''t seem to be that strong anymore. "Did I Chapter 267： Dugu Bo clears the game Ao Tian came this time to conquer the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. However, with Ning Fengzhi''s temperament, he will certainly not obediently submit. Ao Tian didn''t mind making Ning Fengzhi and the two Title Douluo sober. The disciple who went up the mountain to report, after staying away from Dugu Bo, the chill on his body gradually disappeared. He understands that perhaps the old man and the people in the carriage are the ones the suzerain has ordered to be on guard. He has to go back and report quickly. When this disciple came to the hall of the Qibao Liulizong, Ning Fengzhi, Chenxin, and Gu Rong were drinking tea leisurely, sometimes chatting and laughing, and did not take Ao Tian''s affairs at all. "Sect Master." The disciple walked in quickly from outside. "What''s the matter?" Ning Fengzhi put down his tea cup and asked with a faint smile. "Sect Master, there are people who want to forcefully break through the mountain gate, and they still speak rudely to you." Ning Fengzhi suddenly became interested, and asked, "How did he speak rudely to me?" The disciple hesitated and vomited, afraid to speak out. "Speak directly." Ning Fengzhi said. The disciple said with courage: "They said, let that boy Ning Fengzhi come down to meet him." Chenxin and Gu Rong looked at each other, and laughed at the same time. Ning Fengzhi was not angry, and smiled: "I see, you go down and tell him that I''m taking a lunch break, let him wait a while. Tell each level, if he wants to break through, take him down and put him here. Come." "Good Sovereign." This disciple received Ning Fengzhi''s order, and immediately felt relieved. There are so many masters of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect guarding the mountains, are you afraid of those few people? After this disciple left, Chen Xin suddenly smiled and said, "This Ao Tian''s tone is really arrogant. It seems that he thinks we dare not move him." Gu Rong said: "Let him wait down, wait until he can''t bear it, then push him up again, not bad." Ning Fengzhi smiled and said, "I originally planned to give him a slap in the face, but his arrogance was a little bit beyond my expectations. I really don''t understand how Rong Rong would fall in love with this kind of person." "Unexpectedly, he would promise Rong Rong to come to Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, you said, is he really willing to build that kind of Soul Guidance Device for Qibao Glazed Glass Sect?" Chen Xin asked. Gu Rong said: "You are always confused? He is from the Spirit Hall, how could he build a Soul Guidance Device for us? Unless his brain is kicked by a donkey." Ning Fengzhi said: "Uncle Bone is right. Ao Tian will not build a soul guide for us. He is here this time, and it is very likely that he will win us again." Chenxin said: "The Spirit Hall of Martial Arts has drawn us so many times, don''t you want to give up?" Ning Fengzhi said: "I did not expect the appearance of the Attack Soul Guidance Device. The Spirit Hall has mastered such precious technology, which is bad news for us. There are thousands of Soul Masters in the Spirit Hall. If these soul masters all possess a soul guide like this, who can stop their ambitions? Therefore, I conclude that Ao Tian will definitely threaten us with a soul guide to bow our heads." At this point, Chen Xin and Gu Rong no longer smile, their complexions become serious. "If this continues, the Spirit Hall will become stronger and stronger. Even if we join forces with the Heaven Dou Empire, I am afraid that we will have no chance of winning." Chen Xin solemnly said. "Does the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect fail in heaven?" Gu Rong said, his voice a little sad. Ning Fengzhi said: "Don''t be so pessimistic. After Ao Tian comes up, let''s take a look first to see if the Wuhun Temple has really mastered the technology of manufacturing soul guides. We also need to find out what their purpose is. Then make plans." Chenxin and Gu Rong both nodded. "Is there a powerful soul master lurking here?" Ning Fengzhi asked. "No," Chen Xin said. "Drink tea, drink tea." Ning Fengzhi raised his teacup and said with a smile. Under the mountain, the disciple who informed went down. "Where is Ning Fengzhi?" Dugu Bo frowned and asked. With his title of Douluo, even if he came alone, Ning Fengzhi would come out to greet him, not to mention that it was Ao Tian now. In the eyes of Dugu Bo, Qibao Liulizong is looking for death! The disciple had a calm face, with more confidence than before, and said: "The lord is now taking a lunch break. When he wakes up, he will naturally come down to greet him." "Presumptuous!" Dugu Bo yelled angrily, and the huge momentum belonging to Title Douluo was released and suppressed mercilessly on the two Morishan disciples. Ning Fengzhi and the three of them were still drinking tea calmly, strangely unaware of the movement at the foot of the mountain. If it were under normal circumstances, the moment Dugu Bo just released his aura, Chen Xin and Gu Rong would feel it. But now, the aura of Dugu Bo was isolated in this small space by Ao Tian, ??making it impossible for the two Title Douluo above to detect it. "Don''t kill, just give a lesson." Ao Tian said lightly. Dugu Bo has no killer, not even a carriage, and the soul is surging in his palm, shooting out in the air. ۡ The two disciples vomited blood and flew out and fell to the ground. "The salute is over, the salute is over, now it''s time to do it. Longma, go up." Ao Tian said. Since Ning Fengzhi wanted to play, he stayed with him to the end to see who could not afford it. Ryoma raised his foot and walked up the mountain without any difficulty. The disciple who went up to report just now got up with difficulty, fully mobilized his soul power, and shouted: "Someone has rushed into the sect!" After shouted, he closed his eyes and fainted. The people at each level on the mountain had just received the order, and the shout was heard by the spirit master of the second level, and a large number of spirit masters suddenly rushed out and stopped in front of Longma. "Bold! How dare you trespass into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, take it for me, and take it to see the Sect Master!" shouted the leading soul master. This person''s cultivation has reached the realm of the Soul Emperor Wuhun was released, and looked at Dugu Bo sitting in front of the car with a sneer. dare to break into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, this is simply looking for death! There are many masters in the Seven Treasure Glass Sect, and many powerful soul masters rely on the Seven Treasure Glass Sect to work for the Seven Treasure Glass Sect. The higher the mountain, the stronger the guarding master. A little bit higher, there will be both Soul Sage and Contra. In the eyes of these spirit masters who are blocking the road, it is a wishful thinking to force the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect with this little broken carriage alone. "Take it down!" The soul emperor shouted again. A large group of soul masters suddenly rushed towards the carriage, trying to contain Dugu Bo, and then catch the people in the carriage. "Hey...find death!" Dugu Bo''s eyes were fierce, nine spirit rings appeared on his body, and Title Douluo''s momentum was released again. plop thump thump... This group of people knelt down directly, even the soul emperor was no exception. They were so crushed by the aura of Dugu Bo that they could hardly even lift their heads. "Hon... Title Douluo!" The soul emperor was horrified. Ask them to arrest a Title Douluo, isn''t this looking for death? The soul emperor''s head was stunned, and he didn''t understand why the Sect Master had just issued such an order. "Let''s go." Ao Tian''s voice came out. Ryoma continued to walk up. Dugu Bo sneered, making a cruel hand, palming one by one, each of them was seriously injured and vomiting blood, wailing constantly. After this level, Dugu Bo took his spirit ring back again, his momentum also converged, and he became an ordinary old man. He found that he actually had some Chapter 268： Ning Fengzhi is flustered If Dugu Bo came by himself, he would definitely kill him in a rage when he was treated like this. But now, he understood what Ao Tian meant. Since Ning Fengzhi wanted to play, they would use their tactics. Walking in front of Ning Fengzhi in this way would undoubtedly be a severe humiliation for Ning Fengzhi. The carriage continued to drive up, and Dugu Bo was puzzled: "Sir, I have already made two shots. It stands to reason that Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo have already sensed it. Why don''t they appear now?" For the two powerful Title Douluo, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo, Dugu Bo had always been in fear before, and both of them were stronger than him. But now, with the great **** Ao Tian behind him, he was naturally no longer afraid of the two Sword Douluo. Ao Tian smiled and said, "I have cut off your breath. They are still drinking tea leisurely on it, waiting for us to be caught." "It''s really bullying!" Dugu Bo snorted coldly. The carriage continued to move up, and Dugu Bo kept making moves. In the end, even the Soul Sage and Contra appeared, and Dugu Bo was easily severely injured. He is now a titled Douluo of level ninety-four, even if he doesn''t use poison, he can''t resist Contra. Behind the carriage, lie countless soul masters of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. As they approached the palace above, a large number of spirit masters poured out, among them there were several Contras. This is the last line of defense to go up the mountain, with the most soul masters stationed, and the heads of the soul Douluo look solemn. Before receiving instructions from the Sect Master, they thought that if it was not their turn, those who entered the sect would be escorted up. Unexpectedly, the other party broke into here. Then it means that the soul masters of the following levels may have been overwhelming. One of the Contras quietly retreated and entered the palace, preparing to notify the sovereign and the two elders of this matter. "Who are you? Why did you break into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect!" a Contra shouted loudly. Ao Tian no longer isolates the situation here, this loud shout was suddenly heard by the three people drinking tea in the hall. Dugu Bo didn''t speak, but with a sneer, he released the martial soul again, and shot unceremoniously. Facing so many spirit masters, he could no longer stay calmly on the carriage, and had already jumped off. The spirit power fluctuated violently in the battlefield, and the spirit master kept screaming and vomiting blood flying out. Some people tried to attack the carriage, but those attacks on the carriage were melted away by the invisible force, which was extremely strange. The three of Ning Fengzhi, who were still chatting and laughing in the hall, were stunned at the same time after hearing the loud shout of the Contra. After that, they sensed the breath of Dugu Bo''s titled Douluo, and their expressions changed drastically. Wuhun Hall is coming! This thought flashed through their hearts at the same time. "Sect Master, they are here!" A Contra rushed in and shouted. After that, screams continued to be heard outside, as well as various sounds when the spirit abilities attacked. Ning Fengzhi Huo Ran got up and shouted anxiously: "Uncle Jian, Uncle Bone, hurry up, save people!" Chenxin and Gu Rong''s figure flashed and disappeared in the hall. Ning Fengzhi followed and rushed out. "Why? How could Wuhundian attack here quietly?" At this moment, Ning Fengzhi''s heart had sunk to the bottom, and there was no longer the calmness of the past. The other party has quietly hit this place. This is a bane of killing the door. How can he remain calm? Clear Sky School is a lesson from the past, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass School is a little careless, I am afraid that the end will be worse than Clear Sky School. The screams of killing and screams also alarmed a large number of Qibao Liulizong disciples in the residential area and cultivation area on the mountain, and they rushed forward one after another. Before Ning Fengzhi ran out of the palace gate, he heard Chenxin roaring: "Dugu Bo, dare you!" A fierce sword intent enveloped Dugu Bo, causing his skin to tingle, as if being attacked by countless sword auras. Dugubo''s heart was shocked and Chenxin was so shocked that he hurriedly stopped. He thought that after breaking through to level ninety four, he was not much worse than the level of ninety six. But now, he understands that he was wrong. This dusty heart is so strong that he can definitely kill him easily. is worthy of being a Super Douluo, every level of increase is extremely difficult, but after a breakthrough, the strength will increase substantially. Chenxin only shocked Dugu Bo, and did not immediately make a move, because he found that the aura that Dugu Bo exuded at this time had reached the level of ninety-four. And he found that Dugu Bo did not kill, but seriously injured these Shoushan disciples. Chenxin is not sure of a one-shot kill. If he rushes to Dugu Bo, I am afraid that the entire mountain will become a poisonous mountain under Dugu Bo''s spirit skills, and I don''t know how many people will die. Dugu Bo was also afraid of Chenxin and Gu Rong, and retreated to the carriage. The disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect kept pouring around, and all of them released their martial arts spirits and were ready for battle. "There is nothing to do with you here, it''s all scattered!" Chen Xin roared. With so many disciples gathered together, he was really afraid that he would be served by Dugu Bo. The disciples around him were taken aback, but no one backed away. Ning Fengzhi finally ran out from the inside, shouting: "Give me back, take all the injured back for treatment!" The disciples only then carried out Ning Fengzhi''s order and carried the injured disciples back for treatment. Ning Fengzhi''s gaze fell on Dugu Bo, and smiled gently: "I didn''t know that Poison Douluo came here before. Ning Mou is negligent, please come in quickly." said, he made a please gesture. He breathed a sigh of relief, but Dugu Bo didn''t kill, and there was still room for relaxation. Ning Fengzhi remembered his previous order, and realized that his behavior angered Dugu Bo, and this happened. This made him feel a little regretful, this time he seemed to be playing off. Its just that he doesnt understand, isnt Ao Tian here? Why is Dugu Bo here? Is it a mistake? Ao Tian hasn''t arrived yet? Ning Fengzhi couldn''t imagine that Dugu Bo would be subdued by Ao Tian on the way. There are countless doubts in his mind, but this is not the time to ask questions. The important thing is to stabilize Dugu Bo first. UU Reading Then he was shocked to see Dugu Bo sitting in the driving position. "Let''s go." Ao Tian''s voice sounded. Ryoma neighed triumphantly, pulling the carriage into the palace. Ning Fengzhi, Chen Xin, and Gu Rong looked at each other, all seeing the shock in each other''s eyes. Dugu Bo is actually acting as a coachman! Who is in the car? You can actually let the unruly Dugu Bo drive the car, this kind of treatment, I am afraid that even Bibi Dong of Wuhun Palace can''t have it, right? They have already begun to suspect that it may not be Ao Tian in the car. The three of them hurriedly followed, guarding Dugu Bo, worried that the other party would come in disorder. Chenxin and Gu Rong''s enormous mental power wanted to sneak into the carriage from the rear, and take a look at the sacredness of the carriage. Ning Fengzhi responded extremely quickly, and reminded him in a low voice: "Don''t mess around." The opponent has already come in, and his identity will soon be revealed. If you use mental power to investigate now, it is likely to irritate the opponent. Chenxin and Gu Rong immediately took back the mental power they had just released. The three of them quickly stepped forward and came to lead the way in front of Ryoma. At this moment, Ning Rongrong ran out anxiously. Just now, she saw many disciples carrying the wounded back, which scared her, so she ran out in a hurry. When she saw the familiar dragon horse and carriage, she was taken aback for a moment, and then shouted in surprise: "Ao Tian, ??you are really here." As she said, she ran towards the carriage and wanted to jump into the carriage, but Gu Rong pulled her over and grabbed her arm firmly. Ning Fengzhi was shocked to the three of them, and there was really Ao Tian in the carriage! Dugu Bo turned to Wuhun Hall! Chapter 269： Talk about Beng, do it! Dugu Bo took refuge in Wuhun Hall, which was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for the three of Ning Fengzhi, and it was unacceptable. They couldn''t understand why Dugu Bo, who had always been sneered at the Wuhun Hall, suddenly got on good terms with the Wuhun Hall? Dugu Bo was hunted down by Wuhun Hall before, and was injured by Ju Douluo. Have you forgotten the original hatred? "Grandpa Bones, why are you pulling me?" Ning Rongrong struggled a few times before asking puzzledly. Ning Fengzhi scolded: "Which way is this in front of the guests?" "But they are my friends and won''t hurt me." Ning Rongrong said. Ning Fengzhi, how dare the three of Ning Fengzhi let Ning Rongrong approach the carriage? If Dugu Bo suddenly attacked, Ning Rongrong would surely die. "Rongrong, there is nothing wrong with you here, you should go back first." Ning Fengzhi said. "Why, I called Ao Tian over." Ning Rongrong pursed his lips. Ning Fengzhi winked at Gu Rong, and Gu Rong reached out and pressed Ning Rongrong''s neck. Ning Rongrong''s body collapsed suddenly and was held by Gu Rong. Gu Rong nodded to Ning Fengzhi, and hugged Ning Rongrong to the back residential area quickly, intending to leave Ning Rongrong to other disciples to take care of. Ao Tian actually brought Dugu Bo to come this time. They didn''t know what Ao Tian''s purpose was. What if he did it? Ning Rongrong was not only a burden, but also life-threatening. So, I can only take her away like this. ? Ning Fengzhi turned his head and smiled: "The little girl is naughty, I made you laugh." Dugu Bo ignored Ning Fengzhi, and Ao Tian inside did not speak either. After a while, several people came to a hall, stopped, and Gu Rong returned. Dugu Bo got off the carriage and stood respectfully on the side of the carriage. The car door was opened, and under the gaze of Ning Fengzhi''s trio, Ao Tian walked out. This is a handsome young man with a height of about 1.85 meters. His appearance is impeccably perfect and his temperament is even more extraordinary. Ning Fengzhi, Chenxin and Gu Rong''s eyes burst with light, and they secretly said: "What a beautiful man." They think they already understand why Ning Rongrong likes Ao Tian. When he grows up like this, coupled with his rhetoric, which girl doesn''t like it? Behind Ao Tian, ??four girls, Gu Yuena, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Wu, and Xiao Li, walked out. Here, they no longer wore veils, and a pair of stunning faces appeared in front of the three of Ning Fengzhi. Ning Fengzhi and the three of them could accept Ao Tian''s handsomeness, but at the moment they saw the faces of the four girls, they almost couldn''t help taking a breath. None of the four girls'' looks are under Ning Rongrong, especially Gu Yuena, who is standing at the forefront, is much better than Ning Rongrong in appearance and temperament. That kind of charm is even Ning Fengzhi. The three of them couldn''t help but marvel in their hearts. "This kid is really capable, he can attract so many stunning beauties!" Ning Fengzhi sighed inwardly. He understood that Ning Rongrong, a little girl like Ning Rongrong who hadn''t been involved in the world, was planted in the hands of people like Ao Tian. This is obviously an veteran of flowers. I am afraid that even a woman who has been in love with her will not be able to resist the charm of this kind of man. Ning Fengzhi stood there, calmly on the surface, and did not take the initiative to say hello to Ao Tian. In his opinion, Ao Tian is a junior, and he needs to take the initiative to greet him as an elder in etiquette. Ao Tian did not introduce himself, but directly asked: "Sect Master Ning, aren''t you on your lunch break? Why aren''t you in the house?" Ning Fengzhi looked a little embarrassed. Dugu Bo sneered: "It''s not even lunch time now, Sect Master Ning''s lunch break is really early enough." Ning Fengzhi was even more embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Ao Tian and Dugu Bo would hold on to this matter. Ao Tian said bluntly: "Sect Master Ning, you are not doing very well when you dismiss the horse. If you come out a little later, your Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect will suffer heavy losses." Ning Fengzhi smiled and said, "You are Ao Tian. I was busy just now, and the disciple couldn''t bear to disturb him, so he made up a reason to make you laugh. When I look back, I will severely punish that disciple. " He didn''t admit his mistake, but shifted the blame to the disciple. As the master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, if he apologizes to a junior and admits his mistakes, would it still make sense? It is estimated that it will soon become the laughing stock of the whole world. "Go, let''s sit inside and talk." Ning Fengzhi walked in. Chenxin and Gu Rong''s faces twitched, and anger was suppressed in their hearts. This kid actually dared to sarcasm Ning Fengzhi to his face. They really want to slap Ao Tian''s face twice. Everyone entered the hall and sat down. A maid came up to pour tea. This time, Ning Fengzhi took the lead and asked: "Ao Tian, ??Rong Rong mentioned you many times in front of me. I am very grateful to you for taking care of Rong Rong some time ago. I dont know what happened to you when you came to the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect this time. ?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "Sect Master Ning, haven''t you secretly read the letter Rong Rong wrote to me? Why don''t you know anything now?" Ning Feng''s smiling face stiffened, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward again. This Ao Tians mouth is too sharp, and every word makes it difficult for him to step down. It''s just that he doesn''t understand, how did Ao Tian know that he had peeped at Ning Rongrong''s letter? "It must have been a guess, it''s just telling me." Ning Fengzhi thought in his heart and smiled: "You laughed, I didn''t know that Rongrong wrote to you." Ao Tiandao: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, it doesn''t matter. In the letter, Rongrong asked me to refine the Soul Guidance Device for you Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect." Ning Fengzhi said: "So, when you come here this time, are you willing to help us refine the Soul Guidance Device?" Ao Tiandao: "It''s not impossible to help you refine the Soul Guidance Device, but I have one condition." "What conditions?" Ning Fengzhi asked. "You Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect surrendered to me." Ao Tian said lightly, and when he finished speaking, he picked up his teacup and drank calmly. Ning Fengzhi was taken aback. This Ao Tian is also too arrogant. Before the Martial Soul Palace came to win him, his behavior was fairly polite, but Ao Tian directly let the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect surrender, which simply didn''t put the Seven Treasures Glazed Tile Sect in his eyes. The smile on Ning Fengzhi''s face diminished, and he calmly picked up the tea cup, and said lightly: "If your condition is this, then you can go. This is impossible. In addition, please don''t call again in the future. Rongrongs idea." "Send the guests off!" Gu Rong yelled sarcastically. Outside the door, two disciples walked in quickly. Ao Tian didnt mean to get up smiled lightly: Since Im here today, your Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has only two choices, one is to surrender, the other is to destroy the door, and I will give you another choice. Chance." boom! Gu Rong slapped the table, stood up furiously, and shouted: "What an arrogant little thing, you are just a junior in the Wuhun Palace, you are really unbelievable! If you want to attract us, we will roll back and let Bibi Dong come over in person. You are not qualified!" Dugu Bo was surprised. He only now knew that Ao Tian was from the Wuhundian, but he didn''t mind it. He was following Ao Tian, ??not the Wuhundian. A cold light flashed in his eyes, as long as Ao Tian gave an order, he would immediately do it. Ning Fengzhi and Chenxin looked at Ao Tian with calm smiles on their faces. Now, there are only two disciples near this hall. The other disciples have received the sound transmission and evacuated to a safe area. If you really do it here, the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect will not have much loss, and the threat of Dugu Bo has been reduced. lowest. They concluded that Ao Tian and Dugu Bo did not dare to do it. No need for this soul guide, Tang San''s hidden weapon is not bad. Ao Tian looked calm, and said lightly: "You have to be punished for speaking harshly to me and Bibi Dong!" Gu Rong sneered: "I want to see how you punish me." As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes widened suddenly, his eyes almost popped out, a mouthful of blood spurted out, the chair shattered, and the whole person seemed to be crushed on the ground by a huge mountain. :. : Chapter 270： Planet explosion The terrifying pressure fell on Gu Rong''s body, making his soul tremble, lying on the ground, unable to move even a finger. He was extremely horrified. "Uncle Bone/Old Bone, what''s wrong with you?" Ning Fengzhi and Chen Xin shouted at the same time. Chen Xin suddenly got up and came to Gu Rong''s side, trying to pull Gu Rong up. But as soon as he approached Gu Rong, he immediately vomited blood like Gu Rong, and his body was pressed to the ground. "It''s you!" Chen Xin looked at Ao Tian in shock. He could feel that this terrifying coercion was exuding from Ao Tian. How can this be? How could a young man who seems to be around twenty years old so terrible? "Uncle Sword!" Ning Fengzhi exclaimed again, his head stunned. What happened to the two patron saints of the Seven Treasure Glass Sect? Even if the Great Worship of the Wuhundian came in person, he couldn''t make these two vulnerable like this, right? Ning Fengzhi didn''t understand what had happened, so he ran to Chen Xin''s side and immediately felt Ao Tian''s terrifying coercion. "You...you..." Ning Fengzhi''s eyes widened in an instant, so shocked that he couldn''t speak. This Ao Tian is so powerful! At this moment, he understood why Dugu Bo would be willing to do things for Ao Tian. This Ao Tian is incredibly powerful, I am afraid that even the great worship of Wuhun Hall is not so terrible, right? This is just a young man! Why is it so scary? Ning Fengzhi was horrified, but at the same time he was full of doubts. "Sect Master Ning, am I qualified to let you surrender now?" Ao Tian asked. Ning Fengzhi said: "Ao Tian, ??don''t be proud of you. No matter how strong you are, you can defeat a million army? My disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect have already withdrawn. As long as I die, they will join the two empires, the two empires. You don''t want to see such a situation when you join forces in the crusade against the Martial Soul Palace, do you?" Ao Tian smiled, stood up, came to Ning Fengzhi, and said, "No matter how many mortals are, it is just a bunch of ants to me. I will let you see what real power is." After finishing speaking, the three of Ning Fengzhi only felt their bodies lighten, and the pressure on them had disappeared. Aotian thought, and brought Ning Fengzhi, Chenxin, Gu Rong, and Dugubo four people to appear above the sky above a thousand meters. Title Douluo can already fly, but Chen Xin has never been so high. Flying consumes a lot of soul power. Under normal circumstances, Title Douluo rarely flies, unless he has a flying spirit. Ning Fengzhi and the four of them looked down, and the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect on the ground had become very small. Ning Fengzhi was shocked in his heart that Ao Tian could lead a few people to levitate over a kilometer, this kind of power has exceeded his imagination. But he still sneered and said, "Is this what you call power? I want to conquer the whole continent with this?" Ao Tian didn''t speak, and took the four people to fly upwards, faster and faster. Ning Feng caused the four of them to be puzzled, and they didn''t understand what Ao Tian wanted to do. In their sight, the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect below got smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared, and then they saw more places. Heaven Dou Empire, Star Dou Great Forest, and Star Luo Empire all appeared in their field of vision. Then there was a whole Douluo Continent, and the vast sea area around Douluo Continent. After that, they also saw other continents, like Douluo continent, separated by the ocean. "This world turns out to be like this." Ning Fengzhi was shocked by the sight before her eyes. The scene in front of him was beyond his imagination. He was arrogant and smart before, and thought that in terms of talent, few people on Douluo Continent could match him. But he is conceited and smart, but at this moment he feels that his knowledge is extremely shallow. Chenxin''s performance was not much better, and they were all shocked by the scene below. "Master, what is going on? How is the Douluo Continent round?" Dugubo asked in shock. At this time, they were able to see the full picture of Douluo Star. At this moment their worldview collapsed. Isnt this world a place where the sky is round? How could the Douluo Continent be on a ball? Ao Tiandao: "This is the world that mortals can''t see, this is a planet, and the Douluo Continent is just a small piece of land on the planet." At this time, they had already flown out of Douluo Star''s range. Ao Tian continued: "The stars in the sky, the sun, and the moon are all planets. There are countless planets all over the vast universe. Can you imagine how small you are?" "There are so many stars in the sky, how many Douluo Continents are there!" Ning Fengzhi said in shock. Ao Tiandao: "Not all planets are suitable for life to survive. Ninety-nine percent of planets are not suitable for life to multiply, just like this one." Ao Tian pointed his finger in a direction, where there was a planet that looked about the size of Douluo Continent. "This planet is not suitable for human survival." Ao Tian said. Ning Fengzhi''s heart shock couldn''t be calmed down, but he still asked: "What do you want to show us when you show this to us?" "I''m optimistic." Ao Tian said. He made a fist with his right hand and blasted towards the planet about the size of Douluo Star. Then, Ning Fengzhi and the others saw that the planet exploded! The explosion of the planet is like a firework blooming, with countless planetary debris flying in all directions. A planet about the same size as Douluo star was hit by Ao Tian''s punch. Ning Fengzhi finally understood Ao Tian''s intentions. A planet could not withstand a single blow in front of Ao Tian, ??let alone Douluo Continent. If Ao Tian wants to help Wuhun Palace unify the Douluo Continent, who can resist it? Ning Fengzhi finally understood that the power possessed by the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, as well as the power of the two empires, was a joke in front of Ao Tian. Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo were already full of bitter faces at this time. What would they do to resist such an enemy? "Lord, is this the power of God?" Dugu Bo swallowed and asked in shock. From his eyes, he can see a strong color of excitement. Through Xiao Wu''s description before , he only knew a few realms of the **** level, but didn''t know how powerful Ao Tian was. Now, Ao Tian blasted the planet with one punch, giving him the most intuitive impression. is really horrible. God! Ning Fengzhi, Chen Xin, and Gu Rong shocked their bodies, and an incredible color shot into their eyes. Qibao Glazed Glass Sect is a large sect with a long heritage, and naturally has some secrets that ordinary people cannot touch. The realm of God has been vaguely recorded in some extremely ancient books. The means of existence like has been completely out of the realm of mortals. Is Ao Tian the legendary "God"? Ao Tiandao: "God is nothing in front of me." He took out a jade bottle with a thumb-sized pill in it, and said, "Dugu Bo, this pill is made by me using the herbs in the eyes of the ice and fire. Since you follow me, I can''t treat me badly. Its you. Eat it, and after its completely digested, you will be able to break through to level ninety-nine, which is only a line away from the **** level. If you make a contribution in the future, I will consider helping you break through the **** level." Dugu Bo was overjoyed, and quickly knelt down on one knee, raised his hands, and shouted in an unprecedented respectful manner: "Thank you, the Lord, for the pill, Dugu Bo will definitely bow down to the Lord!" Aside, Ning Fengzhi, Chen Xin, and Gu Rong stared at the pill, envious that they were about to burst into flames. Chapter 271： 7 Treasure Glazed Sect is gone After reaching Title Douluo''s cultivation base, every level of improvement is extremely difficult. After reaching level ninety-five or above, it is even more difficult. Chenxin and Bone Rong have a deep understanding of this. No matter how they cultivate now, it is difficult for them to make progress in their cultivation. But now, a pill that Ao Tian took out can actually raise Dugu Bo to level ninety-nine, how can this not make them envy and jealous? Just now when they were in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, they had already felt Dugu Bo''s cultivation base, about the ninety-fourth level. This pill can raise Dugu Bo by five levels, and if given to them, it can also be raised to level ninety-nine. They didn''t doubt the effect of this medicine, nor did they think that Ao Tian was talking big. After all, I have already seen Ao Tian''s earth-shattering strength. What reason is there for such a strong man to lie to them? Dugu Bo carefully put away the bottle. Ao Tian thought, five people appeared in the hall of the Qibao Glazed Sect. Ning Fengzhi was shocked again by Ao Tian''s ultra-long-distance teleportation, and the series of shocks almost numbed them. Ao Tian sat down in his original position, looked at Ning Fengzhi, and said, "Submit me, your Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda can turn into a Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda, or you can break through to the ninety-ninth level titled Douluo like Dugu Bo. " Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda is an evolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. It has appeared in the history of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, but it has never appeared again for hundreds of years. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda has only seven floors. The soul master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda can only cultivate to the 79th level of the Soul Sage realm, and cannot break through to the Contra. Only when Wuhun becomes the Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda, can the cultivation base break through to Contra and Title Douluo. Ao Tian''s remarks immediately made Ning Feng move. Ao Tian looked at Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo, and said, "The same is true for both of you. Without the help of external forces, you will not be able to break through in your life. If you are loyal to me, I can help. You break through." Chenxin and Gu Rong were also very excited, but they did not immediately agree, but looked at Ning Fengzhi. They have to wait for Ning Fengzhi to make a decision and move forward with Qibao Liuli Sect. Ning Fengzhi did not make a decision immediately, but asked, "What is the relationship between you and Wuhun Hall?" Ao Tiandao: "Bibi Dong is my woman." Ning Feng caused a stunned look. He had already guessed just now that the Wuhun Palace has probably also been subdued by Ao Tian. But I didnt expect Bibi Dong to be Ao Tians woman! That such a powerful female pope actually has a man. Ning Fengzhi said: "Since your strength is so terrifying, why don''t you just destroy the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect? Immortal the two empires? Unifying the mainland is not the slightest difficulty for you, right?" Ao Tiandao: "It''s easy to destroy you, but it would be a shame if the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is not available in Douluo Continent." "So, what is your choice now?" Ao Tian asked. Ning Fengzhi fell silent, and after a while, he said: "Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will never go with Wuhun Hall." "Then you choose to perish?" Ao Tian smiled. Ning Fengzhi shook his head and said: "From today onwards, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect will no longer exist. I will announce the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect to the entire soul master world. From then on, I am no longer the lord of the same sect." Ning Fengzhi''s choice was a bit beyond Ao Tian''s expectations. Ning Fengzhi said: "Uncle Jian, Uncle Bone, I''m sorry, you have also put a lot of effort into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, please forgive my selfishness, if you want to follow Ao Tian, ??I will not stop it." Chenxin and Gu Rong both smiled. Chen Xin said: "I didn''t guess wrong, I knew that your kid would make this decision. Don''t worry, the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect will be gone if the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect is gone. Our two old guys will follow you to support us. You kid should leave more property to support us. Dont give it all to those disciples." Ning Fengzhi laughed freely and freely: "Haha, don''t worry, it will make you feel comfortable." After finishing speaking, he looked at Ao Tian and said, "I made the third choice out of the two choices you gave, what are you going to do?" Ao Tian smiled and said: "You deserve to be the lord of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. If you say you are disbanded, you will disband. This courage is not something ordinary people can have. Since you want to disband, then disband. However, if I find that you join other forces, then Don''t blame me for being ruthless." Ning Fengzhi said: "Don''t worry, after disbanding the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, we will live in the castle outside Tiandou City and will not participate in any power struggles." Ao Tian stood up and said, "If this is the case, then I will stay soon." Gu Yuena also stood up and prepared to leave. Ning Fengzhi said: "Ao Tian, ??can I ask you one more question?" "Ask," Ao Tian said. Ning Fengzhi said, "Does the Spirit Hall have to unify the Douluo Continent? If there is a war, I don''t know how many people will die on this continent." Ao Tian asked, "Do you think that without the Spirit Hall, can the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire maintain peace for so many years? The unification of the mainland may not be a bad thing." After said, he walked out. Dugu Bo and a few girls hurriedly followed. Xiao Wu shouted: "Ao Tian, ??we haven''t come here to find Rongrong to play." Ao Tiandao: "Let''s go, when she wants to play with you, she will naturally come to you." "Okay," Xiao Wu said. A group of people got on the carriage and drove down the mountain. Inside the hall, Gu Rong asked, "Do you really want to disband?" Ning Feng bitterly said: "Do you think we still have a chance to win against Wuhun Palace?" Gu Rong shook his head helplessly. "If I agree to allegiance to Ao Tian, ??you will also have a chance to break through to the ninety-nine level, even the legendary **** level. Now I disband the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, do you blame me?" Chenxin sighed: "I and the old bone are old, so we won''t fight in the future. Ao Tian is right. Wuhun Hall unites the mainland. It may not be a bad thing. The three of us will wait and see." Ning Fengzhi said: "Uncle Bone, go and call all the disciples back. Arrange to dissolve the sect immediately. Before tomorrow night, send all the disciples back home. The direct disciples who own the Qibao Glazed Glass Tower Martial Spirit will go to the castle with us. Seclusion." There are many disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, and it takes two days to dissolve the sect. "Okay, I will do it immediately." Gu Rong said. After Gu Rong left, Chen Xin asked, "Didn''t you make an appointment with the master and Tang San? They will come here in a while." Ning Feng chuckled: "The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is gone, so what do we need to do with those hidden weapons? Don''t bother about Yu Xiaogang and Tang San." On the way down the mountain, Gu Yuena sighed: "One of the three sects on the Douluo Continent, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is so gone." Xiao Wu said: "This is also a good result. Fortunately, Ning Fengzhi did not choose to continue to fight the Wuhun Temple, otherwise Rongrong would have no father." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Since Ning Fengzhi is now retiring, it is up to him. This news spreads, I am afraid that the entire Douluo Continent will be shaken." In the afternoon, Ning Rongrong woke up and found that everyone at the top and bottom of the sect was packing up. She learned a terrible news from the conversations of others. The Seven Treasure Glass Sect is about to disband! She was a little unacceptable, so she ran to ask Ning Fengzhi. "Dad, why did the Seven Treasure Glass Sect disband? Was it forced by Ao Tian? Was it forced by Wuhundian?" Ning Rongrong asked. As soon as Ao Tian came, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was dissolved, and she easily linked the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to Ao Tian. "Rongrong, don''t think too much about it. Dad is just tired of worldly disputes and wants to live some quiet days and spend the rest of his life." Ning Feng laughed. He didn''t tell Ning Rongrong the truth, worrying that Ning Rongrong would feel guilty. And, if Ning Rongrong still likes Ao Tian, ??he doesn''t plan to care about it. After all, Ao Tian is not an extraordinary person. If Ning Rongrong follows Ao Tian, ??he may get some chances against the sky. Ning Fengzhi hopes that in his lifetime, he can see the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda again. The next day, Ning Fengzhi took Ning Rongrong, two Title Douluo, and some direct disciples to the castle outside Tiandou City. The entire Qibao Glazed Glass Sect was evacuated. Chapter 272： The emperor was so angry that he vomited blood After returning to Tiandou City, Ao Tian asked Dugu Bo to return to his place first, refine the pill, and wait for the breakthrough before coming to Ao Mansion. Binghuo Liangyi had a lot of poisonous weeds in his eyes, and some poisonous weeds didn''t even dare to touch Title Douluo. The one that Ao Tian gave to Dugu Bo is not a pure nourishing pill, it also contains many poisonous weeds, which can be regarded as a most poisonous pill. If it was eaten by a normal Title Douluo, he would instantly poison him and die. But this kind of pill is a great tonic for Dugu Bo. In addition to increasing his cultivation base, it can also make his own poison more terrifying. Although these poisons are terrifying, they have been refined into pill. As long as Dugu Bo slowly absorbs it, there will be no problems. It only takes a few days for Dugu Bo to digest this pill and upgrade his cultivation to level ninety-nine. By that time, he had become one of the top masters on the Douluo Continent, not weaker than a master like Qian Daoliu. On the second day after returning to Tiandou City, Ning Fengzhi had not announced to the Soul Master Realm that some well-informed forces received the news that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was about to disband, and they were shocked. A good three sects, how to dissolve and dissolve? No one will believe that there is nothing tricky in it. Those sects that had good friendships with the Qibao Glazed Glazed Sect visited one after another, but people in the Qibao Glazed Glazed Sect had already left the building, and only a few disciples remained guarding the empty sect. These sect forces turned to the Qibao Glazed Glass Sects castle outside of Tiandou City, but they had a closed door, and Ning Fengzhi closed the door to all the visiting forces. There is nothing more anxious about this matter than the Heaven Dou imperial family. After learning the news, Emperor Xueye immediately sent the prince to see Ning Fengzhi. The task was to understand the reason for the dissolution of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect and persuade Ning Fengzhi. As a disciple of Ning Fengzhi, Prince was able to enter the castle of the Qibao Liulizong. However, Ning Fengzhi avoided discussing the real reason for disbanding the sect. He just said that he was old and didn''t want to participate in disputes anymore. Qian Renxue naturally knew the real reason, she persuaded a few words symbolically, and went back to the palace for business. The Great Xueye couldn''t accept such a result. The Heaven Dou Empire had no Qibao Glazed Tile School ally, just like a tiger losing a paw, how could it be able to withstand the ambitious Wuhun Temple? In a hurry, he dragged his fading body and personally came to the castle of the Qibao Glazed Sect. However, what surprised everyone was that Ning Fengzhi turned Xue Ye away, and he didn''t even want to meet him. Since Ning Fengzhi agreed to Ao Tian''s dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, he would no longer participate in the mainland disputes, so he naturally had to avoid suspicion. Because of the relationship between the teacher and the apprentice, Ning Fengzhi can meet the prince, but for the emperor of the Tiandou Empire, he can only avoid seeing him. Xue Ye was helpless for Ning Fengzhi''s unfeeling. There are two titled Douluo in the castle, even if Ning Fengzhi is ruthless, he still has nothing to do with Ning Fengzhi. Xueye returned to the palace, already hating Ning Fengzhi in her heart. Inside the palace, Xueye who had just returned was furious, and various rare treasures hit the ground. "Ning Fengzhi, you dog is too bullying!" Xue Ye roared, and smashed another vase with a bang. The old **** next to was frightened and immediately persuaded: "Your Majesty, take care of the dragon body." "Heaven is going to perish my Tiandou Empire!" Xue Ye looked up to the sky and cried out sadly, and then a big mouthful of blood was sprayed into the sky, and his body fell softly to the ground. The old **** was so scared that his soul was about to float out, and he hurriedly supported Xue Ye and shouted anxiously: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty..." Qian Renxue saw this scene as soon as he walked in. This night, the palace was in chaos. Xueye furiously attacked her heart, passed out into a coma, and worsened her condition, she could die at any time. Qian Renxue, as the prince, can only accompany Xueye by her side. She really hopes that Xue Ye will die, and then she can successfully inherit the Heaven Dou Empire. In order to get the Heaven Dou Empire in a justifiable way, she spent too much effort. first poisoned the two princes and became the crown princes of the Heaven Dou Empire, and then drugged Xue Ye to make Xue Ye''s body weaker and weaker. Only when Xue Ye dies "naturally", can she inherit the throne without hindrance. The poison she gave is a chronic poison, and no one has discovered it yet. If there is no accident, Xueye can only hold on for a few years. But now that an accident has occurred, Xueye''s condition has worsened, and this process may be shortened a lot. Qian Renxue didn''t expect this before. She didn''t expect that after Ao Tian let the Qibao Liuli Sect disband, Xueye''s condition would get worse. This was really a surprise. At night, in the room of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. In front of Ao Tian, ??a group of suspended flames slowly extinguished, and a pill was revealed. Ao Tian took out a small jade bottle and put the medicine in it. Before he could speak, Gu Yuena said: "You said that you want to give others the pill. You can deliver it yourself." Ao Tian couldn''t laugh or cry, so he took the pill, went out, and came to Zhu Zhuqing''s door. After knocking on the door lightly, Xiao Tan''s voice came from inside: "Who?" "it''s me." The sound of footsteps sounded, the door was opened, and a red face appeared. "Master." The little raccoon shouted and quickly stepped aside. Ao Tian nodded slightly and stepped into the room. Zhu Zhuqing was cultivating soul power just now. At this time, he opened his eyes, got out of bed, and looked at Ao Tian curiously. The little raccoon seemed to have just finished taking a shower, her body still exuding heat, her smooth skin was tender and tender, her short green hair had not had time to dry, and a few strands stuck to her delicate face. She wore a corset vest and short hot pants, hardly wrapping her hot figure. There is a small hole in the back of the hot pants, and a fluffy tail with the size of a thumb sticks out from it, shaking it twice from time to time. Such a fascinating scene, if you change to another man here, I am afraid that you have already lost the ability to manage the lower body. Even Ao Tian couldn''t help but glance again. looked at the tun and the wagging little tail found Ao Tian looking at him, Xiaoli''s pretty face was shy, and he lowered his head slightly. Now, her impression of Ao Tian has completely changed, and she understands that this owner is not the kind of man who can only indulge in wine. This master is handsome, powerful, rich enough to spend, and people are good at talking... all kinds of excellent qualities touched this girl''s heart. Which girl does not cherish the spring? Although the master has a little more woman, there are so many advantages that are enough to make up for this small shortcoming. Furthermore, Ao Tian spent 10 million Gold Soul Coins to buy her and let her live a stable life here, which is a kind of great kindness to her. If Ao Tian wanted to do something to her when he was at the auction house, she would definitely resist. But now, if Ao Tian wants to do it, she will obey and serve Ao Tian well. Xiao Tan is very clear about his charm, he is only twelve years old, and when he is living with relatives, he has already made many men around him stare at him. Because of this, relatives worry that she will be hurt by those crazy men and lose the precious value of the girl, so they cant wait to sell her to the auction house and make a lot of money. Therefore, she feels that the owner is also a man, and it should be difficult to resist her charm. She lowered her head shyly, and she quietly glanced at Xiao Aotian. Then, the pretty face was stunned. :. : Chapter 273： Master and apprentice went to the Seven Treasures Liuli Sect Ao Tian''s body has not changed in any way, and there is no prominent place. This puzzled Xiao Tan. Doesn''t his charm work anymore? "Ao Tian, ??what are you doing?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. Ao Tian stretched out his hand, placed a jade bottle on it, and said, "I''ll give her the pill." "Take it away." Ao Tian ordered. The little raccoon raised his hand, curiously holding the small jade bottle in his hand. Ao Tiandao: "After eating it, it will slowly transform your body. After tonight, you can become a soul master." "Thank you, Master." The little raccoon was so grateful that she wanted to kneel on her knees, but found that there was an invisible force supporting her, preventing her from kneeling down. Ao Tiandao: "Wait tomorrow, I will give you a spirit ring." After speaking, Ao Tian left here. The little raccoon squeezed the jade bottle in his hand and looked at the direction of the door with a pretty face. Zhu Zhuqing is already here, and she doesn''t understand the girl''s thoughts. She can see that this girl has become infatuated with Ao Tian just like she did before. Zhu Zhuqing came over and asked, "Do you like Ao Tian?" The little raccoon blushed and said, "The master is very good. I bought it from the master. Everything I belong to belongs to him." Zhu Zhuqing sighed inwardly, and said, "Take the pill, tomorrow you will be a soul master." "Okay, Sister Zhuqing." ... In Shrek Academy, Master and Tang San strolled in the deep forest path. After so many days of recovery, Tang San''s hands and feet finally healed. Master sighed and said: "This Ao Tian, ??I really don''t know where he hid. People from the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect have been inquiring about in Tiandou City these days, and there is no news of him." Tang Sandao: "Maybe he already knew that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was looking for him, so he deliberately hid. It''s a pity that the fairy grass is gone. The longer the time, the lower the possibility of keeping it." Master said: "Little San, now that you have recovered, you will need to spend more time practicing." "Teacher I understand." Tang San said. The master nodded and said, "Tomorrow we will go to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Lets settle the matter of cooperating with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect as early as possible, and make a good relationship with the Seven Treasure Glass Sect. It will be unimaginable for you in the future. benefit." "Good teacher." The two left for a while, and Tang San asked: "Teacher, you and Teacher Erlong..." Master said: "Little San, I still can''t really accept her. As you said before, let me be a spiritual couple with her. I''m already very satisfied." Tang San could only sigh helplessly. The master is emotionally conscientious. Tang San has enlightened many times, but the master still refuses to accept Liu Erlong completely. For the master, being able to become a spiritual couple with Liu Erlong is already very satisfying. Master knew that Liu Erlong had always wanted to develop with him to the last step, but he just couldn''t overcome the obstacle in his heart. ... Early the next morning, Tang San and the master left for the Qibao Glazed Sect. They rented a carriage in the city, left the city gate, and drove in the direction of the Qibao Liulizong. The news of the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is now only circulated among some big forces, and it has not yet reached the point where everyone in the world knows it. Ning Fengzhi plans to go to the auction house today to auction the ruins of the Qibao Liulizong, and the news will be spread through the auction house at that time. If Tang San and Master left one day late, it is estimated that he would be able to hear the news of the dissolution of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. In Ao Mansion, after eating breakfast, Xiao Wu and a few girls came to the training ground to practice. Xiao Tan was standing aside, watching Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing fighting in the training ground very enviously. The dazzling spirit skills made her yearning. She had digested the pill that Ao Tian gave her. She woke up this morning and felt that her body had changed a lot. The strength is much stronger than before, and the body has become lighter, and the originally weak soul power in the body has become stronger several times. At this moment, Ao Tian came over. "Little raccoon, sit down." Ao Tian said. Xiao Tan didn''t know what Ao Tian was going to do, but he found a clean place and sat down. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing who were fighting on the side stopped suddenly and looked curiously. Ao Tian held a ball of light in his hand, pressing on the top of Xiao Tan''s head. Little raccoon only felt a huge amount of energy injected into his body from Ao Tian''s hands, and his body suddenly felt full and full. But soon, this huge energy started to make her a little uncomfortable, making her a little flustered. Ao Tiandao: "Use your spirit power, absorb this energy, and form your first spirit ring and spirit ability." Ao Tian''s words seemed to possess magical powers, and Xiao Li''s flustered heart calmed down, and he began to mobilize his spirit power and absorb the spirit ring. Zhu Zhuqing was amazed, and asked, "Ao Tian, ??what is this? Isn''t the spirit ring only to kill the spirit beast?" Ao Tian smiled and said: "You don''t need to hunt down soul beasts. You can condense the spirit ring when you reach a certain level of strength. After your spirit power reaches level 40, I will also give you a spirit ring." Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes lit up and his heart was lifted. After taking the pill before, her spirit power has already broken through to level 39, and some of the remaining medicinal effects have not been absorbed, making her practice fast in the recent period of time. Now, she can feel that she is not far from level 40. This kind of cultivation speed makes her feel like a dream. She has only been out of the house for about half a year, and now she has broken through more than ten levels of spirit power. If she is known by the Zhu family, she might be able to frighten a large group of people. Xiao Wu said: "Zhuqing, if you break through in the future, don''t hunt and kill the soul beast to absorb the soul ring. Let Ao Tian give you the soul ring. This is called the **** bestowed soul ring. The higher you are, UU will read and will generate a soul ability that suits you best." "Yeah." Zhu Zhuqing nodded. "Come on, little raccoon, the longer you hold on, the stronger the power of the spirit ability will be." Xiao Wu shouted. ... Master sat in a carriage with Tang San, and in the afternoon, they finally came to the foot of the Qibao Glazed Sect. Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is one of the big sects of the upper three sects, and its address is not a secret. Spirit masters often come to seek refuge in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Therefore, the master still knows the address of the Qibao Liulizong. The two got out of the carriage and stood at the foot of the quiet mountain. Master asked in doubt: "Strange, why don''t disciples guard the gate of the mountain?" He still wanted to leave the carriage to the other side''s care, but he didn''t expect that there was no one here. Tang San was also puzzled. Master had to tie the carriage to a nearby tree. "Let''s go, go up and take a look." said the master. The master and apprentice began to climb the mountain. Gradually, their complexion changed. They passed several guards and outposts in Moriyama, but they were all strangely empty. Master looked solemn, and said: "There is something wrong with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, hurry up, let''s go up." After said, he speeded up and ran up. Tang San also hurriedly followed. The master and apprentice did not speak any more, but the more they went up, their mood became more solemn. kept coming to the front of the uppermost palace, they saw two disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect standing listlessly at the door. When these two disciples saw the sudden appearance of Master and Tang San, they immediately stood up and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect?" Chapter 274： Master Tang 3 was beaten Seeing the disciple of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, the master finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Hello, I am the master of Shrek Academy. I made an appointment with your Sovereign a few days ago. Could you please go in and report it." The master said with a smile on his face. "What are you looking for our suzerain for?" a disciple asked. Master quickly said: "I have some business to do with Sect Master Ning." Another disciple got up impatiently and stood up to drive away the master and Tang San. "Go go, do business, go quickly, I will do it if I don''t go." Master hurriedly said: "My relationship with Sect Master Ning is pretty good, you can go in and tell us, Sect Master Ning will definitely meet us." "Go!" The disciple scolded, seeming to be very upset. While scolding, he stretched out his hand to push the master. Tang San''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of the master, reaching out and grabbing the opponent''s hand that was pushed over. "Do you still dare to do it?" This disciple sneered, his spirit power surged, and he wanted to throw Tang San out. Tang San also sneered, but he was much faster than the opponent, and kicked the opponent''s chest. The disciple screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Master stretched out his hand and sighed. He wanted Tang San to be merciful just now, but he was a step late, and Tang San had already kicked the opponent out. This is the Seven Treasures Liuli Sect. They came to visit and beat their disciples. It would be no good if Ning Fengzhi blamed it. Master is helpless, his disciple is good at everything, the only drawback is that he can''t see his teacher being bullied. In the eyes of the master, this kind of evil-like character is too easy to suffer, and Tang San needs to learn how to work around. The disciple fell to the ground and suddenly became angry. He immediately stood up, released his martial soul, and was about to teach Tang San a lesson. Seeing this, another disciple also released his spirit, staring at Tang San vigilantly. Master was anxious and shouted: "Little San, be merciful, we are here to visit." The disciple who was thrown down by Tang San sneered and said, "Visit? I think you are here to take advantage of the fire, right? The Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect is gone, what else are you visiting?" Master and Tang San were both stunned, unable to believe what they had just heard. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is gone? Just as the master wanted to ask more clearly, the two disciples had already started. Both of them were Soul Venerable''s cultivation bases, both of which were beast spirits, one wolf and one leopard, rushing towards Tang San. Tang San''s expression was calm, three spirit rings appeared on him, and when he raised his hand, a dozen thick blue silver grass sprang up from the ground to tie up the two disciples. The two roared, constantly releasing their spirit abilities, trying to chop Tang San''s blue silver grass. However, as soon as the blue silver grass tied to them was chopped up, their bodies felt paralyzed. At this time, more than a dozen blue silver grasses entangled and tied them tightly. "Damn it!" one of them shouted. Master hurriedly shouted: "Little San, they are all their own, don''t hurt them." As soon as the master finished speaking, a few powerful auras spread from the depths of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, accompanied by a few roars. "Who would dare to be wild here?" Before the people arrived, the sound came first, and the powerful aura directly pressed on Tang San and Master. Tang San was shocked. Then he saw more than a dozen people rushing out of the palace. This group of people all released their spirits, and they all looked like densely packed spirit rings. The most central person turned out to be a powerful soul emperor, and there are several soul kings among the rest, and the rest are soul sects. The soul emperor was a brawny man. When he saw Tang San **** the two disciples who were guarding the door with blue silver grass, he was immediately angry. Without waiting for Tang San and Master to explain, he immediately shouted, "Give me something. Down!" Master''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute, we are not malicious, we are here to visit Sect Master Ning." How can those angry soul masters listen to him? Now Tang Sans Lan Yincao is still tied to two disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. A group of spirit masters rushed towards Tang San angrily, their spirit power surged. Tang San''s calm face has also changed, and the ghostly shadows are displayed, and he arrives next to the master in the blink of an eye, grabbing the master''s shoulder and fleeing down the mountain. A soul emperor, a few soul kings, and a group of soul sects, this is not something he can resist, he only has the cultivation base of Soul Sovereign level now. Grandmaster was lifted by Tang San''s shoulders, and said quickly: "Little San, we don''t have to run, everyone just clarify the misunderstanding." Tang San then stopped. The two of them were immediately held by the soul master who caught up with them. Master hurriedly shouted: "Don''t get me wrong, first listen to me and finish." The soul emperor said: "Take it first before talking." "We are friends of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect... Ouch!" The master was talking, and a fist fell on his face, followed by a round of punches and kicks. Tang San is not having a good time, more than a dozen people kicked and beat the master around him. Although these people didn''t use their spirit abilities, they had already used their spirit power, hitting Tang San and Master, causing them to suffer unbearable pain. Master protected his head with one hand, and tightly grasped Tang San''s hand with the other, anxiously reminded: "Little San, don''t kill, it''s not good to kill." He knew the horror of Tang San''s hidden weapons. If Tang San made a move and was caught off guard, most of the dozen people would probably die under Tang San''s hidden weapons. If the people of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect were killed, their goal would not be realized, and it is very likely that they would be executed by the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect! Tang San clenched his fist tightly, his eyes were angry enough to burst into flames. How did he not know what the master said, although he wanted to make a move, but he didn''t dare. Feeling those fists falling on him, Tang San felt humiliated. When he saw the teacher beside him being beaten as well, he was extremely angry, hoping that these people could stop as soon as possible. The words of Master were also heard by these soul masters. The strong soul emperor sneered and said, "It''s all like this, and still want to kill? Give me a little harder." The soul masters of this group of Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect suddenly worked harder. Because of the dissolution of the sect, they were all suffocated with anger. At this time, the master and Tang San sent to the door, just giving them a chance to vent their anger. The beating continued for about ten minutes. When the group of spirit masters stopped, Tang San and Grandmaster had already had a bruised nose and swollen faces, and there were severe pain in many parts of their bodies. These spirit masters acted very well, avoiding the key points of the master and Tang San, although the masters were not seriously injured ~ www.novelhall.com~ but the pain was enough for them to bear. The soul emperor walked up, looked at the master and Tang San condescendingly, and said, "Let''s say, what is your purpose in coming to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect? Why do you want to beat our disciples?" Tang San looked at this soul emperor, his eyes were about to burst into flames. They came here for no reason, but they were blocked, and they were beaten severely, and they couldn''t resist, and they were frustrated to death. The master pulled Tang San to his feet, resisted the pain on his face, pulled out a smile, and said, "Hello, I am the master of Shrek Academy. Will know." The strong man looked up and down the master and Tang San, and asked, "Are you the master and Tang San?" "Yes, yes, Sect Master Ning should have mentioned us to you, right?" said the master. The brawny man smiled and said, "I did, but the lord told me to let me ignore you. So, sorry, let''s go." Tang San frowned, thinking that the brawny man was playing with him and the master. Beat them severely, not to mention, and now they are not allowed to see Ning Fengzhi, is this the quality of the Qibao Liuli Sect Soul Master? The master also felt that the brawny man was perfunctory to them, so he took out five golden soul coins from the soul guide and stuffed them into the opponent''s hands, and said with a smile: "Be careful, please drink tea. We really have a lot of experience with Sect Master Ning. Important matters need to be discussed, and please pass them on." The brawny man weighed the Golden Soul Coins in his hand and said: "It was indeed a misunderstanding just now. I hit you. I''ll say sorry to you. It''s not that we don''t want to pass it through, but we can''t help you." "Why?" The master was puzzled. "Because the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is gone." The strong man sighed and said. Chapter 275： Wuhundian is so despicable Thinking of the weird scene when he came on this road, the master couldn''t help but suddenly asked, "What does this mean?" The soul emperor glanced at the master faintly, and said: "Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect has been disbanded, and there will be no Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect on Douluo Continent in the future." Master and Tang San were both stunned at the same time. The Three Sects are the top and most powerful sects on the Douluo Continent. . Ever since the Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect fell and the Haotian Sect was hidden from the world, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has become the strongest sect. However, such a powerful sect was disbanded! How can this make the master not shocked? He couldn''t speak for a long time, the shock in his heart was hard to calm down, and it was hard to accept such a thing. In his opinion, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is the most important and indispensable force to fight against the Martial Soul Palace. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Tower is the first auxiliary weapon in the mainland, and the attacking spirit master has the assistance of the Seven Treasure Glaze Tower. If the Haotian Sect is born in the future, and then joins the Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong with the assistance of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, it will definitely inflict heavy damage on the Spirit Hall. Two empires will join forces to blockade them, and none of the people in the Wuhun Temple will even want to run away. This is the ideal confrontation plan in the master''s mind. But the most important part of this plan, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was disbanded. Without the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, it is no exaggeration to say that the odds of victory in this war could be reduced by several percent. Tang San didn''t think as much as the master, he didn''t know that the master wanted to fight the Wuhun Hall, he only thought about his Tang Sect. The establishment of a sect requires not only a large amount of funds, but also the help of powerful forces to prevent other sects from suppressing it. Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is undoubtedly a powerful ally. Now that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is gone, it will be much more difficult for Tang San to establish the Tang Sect. Seeing that the master and Tang San were silent, the soul emperor couldn''t help it anymore. He still had things to do, but he didn''t waste so much time here. some of the Zongmens property has not been shipped away, and they are responsible for closing it here. All of them are elite disciples. There are tens of thousands of disciples of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. Although they are disbanded, Ning Fengzhi has retained all these elite disciples. "Let''s go, don''t stay here." The strong man waved his hand. Master woke up from an unacceptable state, and quickly asked: "Can you tell us, where is Sect Master Ning now?" The brawny man said: "It''s useless to tell you. Our suzerain is in the castle outside Tiandou City. Even the emperor didn''t even visit him, let alone you." "Teacher, let''s go." Tang San persuaded, pulling the desperate master down. Looking at the two people who left, the strong man sneered and said, "I want to have a relationship with the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect again. It''s a pity that the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect is gone." all the way down to the foot of the mountain, the state of the master is muddled. Tang San pulled the carriage over, helped the master to get into the cart, and then took out a bottle of golden sore medicine from his belt. "Teacher, take some medicine first," Tang San said. The two of them now have blue noses and swollen faces, and even their eye sockets are red and swollen. One of the master''s eyes has become a slit and it is difficult to open. Tang San gently rubbed medicine on the master. After wiped it off, the master sighed, took the medicine in Tang San''s hand, and started to help Tang San wipe it. "Little San, we can''t give up on this matter. Although the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is disbanded, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. The energy they have is still terrifying. We have to try it. After all, your hidden weapon is for the auxiliary soul master. A rare treasure." Tang San nodded and said, "I''m very curious, why did the powerful sect of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect suddenly disband? There must be a reason." Master said: "Yes, this thing is very weird, we need to understand it. But I already have a guess in my heart." "What guess?" Tang San asked. Master asked: "What is the most powerful soul master force on the mainland?" "It''s Wuhun Hall." Tang San replied immediately. This is common sense that everyone on the Douluo Continent knows. Not long after Tang San had just awakened the Martial Spirit, he knew that the Martial Spirit Palace was the most powerful spirit master force on the mainland. "But teacher, isn''t the reputation of the Spirit Hall very good? It''s free to help civilians awaken, and there are many spiritual master benefits. It shouldn''t be possible to disband the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, right?" Tang San asked in doubt. The master sighed and said: "Little San, you dont understand. Dont look at the reputation of the Spirit Hall, but secretly did a lot of shameful deeds. The Spirit Hall has always been doing things with me prospering, and those who opposing me perish. Spirit masters and forces that threaten them but refuse to obey will almost always encounter the evil hands of the Spirit Hall." Tang San frowned and said, "No, how come I have never heard of it." "Do you know Haotian School?" the master asked. Tang San nodded, and said, "I know, Clear Sky Sect is one of the upper three sects. It used to be the most powerful sect. I just don''t know why, and then suddenly disappeared." He suddenly frowned and said, "Teacher, is the disappearance of the Clear Sky School related to the Spirit Hall?" The master nodded and said: "Yes, when Pope Bibi Dong from the Spirit Hall led a large number of soul masters to attack the Clear Sky Sect, causing heavy losses to the Clear Sky Sect. Soon afterwards, the surviving Soul Masters of the Clear Sky Sect retired. Such cases were returned. Many, such as Zao Wou-ki and Dugu Bo, were also chased down by the Wuhun Hall." Tang San was shocked, the powerful sects of the Haotian School had disappeared because of the Spirit Hall. And Zao Wou-ki and Dugu Bo have also encountered the evil hand of Wuhun Palace! At this moment, the bright and righteous image of Wuhun Hall collapsed in Tang San''s heart. He didn''t expect the Wuhun Hall to be such a despicable power. Master continued: "So, the disbandment of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, it is very likely that the Martial Soul Palace has made another move." Tang San frowned and said: "Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is so powerful, isn''t there any resistance to it?" Master said: "The titled Douluo of the Wuhun Palace has more than a dozen One Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is naturally unable to resist." "But the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect and the Heaven Dou Empire have made good relations, and Ning Fengzhi is still the prince''s teacher, is there no fear in the Wuhun Hall?" Tang San asked. The master shook his head and said: "I am also puzzled about what you said. Also, this does not fit the spirit hall''s working style. They are good at destroying blows. Forcing the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to disband?" There was silence in the car. After a while, Tang San said, "Don''t think about it so much. Let''s ask again when we meet Ning Fengzhi. We had a good time with him last time, and it was a bit of friendship. He should meet us. of." Master nodded slightly. After a while, he said earnestly and earnestly: "Little San, forces like Wuhun Palace, don''t have anything to do with them in the future." Tang San said: "Teacher, don''t worry, what I hate most is this kind of cruel, despicable force." Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but remember the glory of the Tang Sect in the past life, and said in his heart: "When I establish the Tang Sect and develop, the Wuhun Temple is just on the surface, and there is no need for the evil forces in the dark to exist." Read the novel 9duxs.com for a long time. The two masters and apprentices rode in the carriage, it was early in the morning when they returned to Tiandou City, so they had to return to Shrek Academy first, planning to visit Ning Fengzhi at the castle of Qibao Glazed Glass Sect after dawn. Chapter 276： Visit Seven Treasures Liuli Fort After the master and Tang San returned to the academy, they didn''t make any noise, but quietly came to Tang San''s room, preparing to eat Oscar''s big sausage. They went out early in the morning, but they came back with a swollen nose and swollen nose. Although Tang San''s Jinchuang medicine has the effect of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, the effect is not so fast. At this time, their faces are still a little bruised and swollen. Oscar was shocked when he saw the appearance of Master and Tang San, and asked quickly: "Master, Tang San, how did you make it like this?" Tang San smiled bitterly, "Stop talking, get us two big sausages." Oscar didn''t hesitate, and quickly produced two big sausages and handed them to Tang San and Master. But before Tang San and Master could eat it, the door was pushed open and Liu Erlong walked in. When it was just dark, Liu Erlong waited for the master to return in the academy, but he waited until the early morning, and when he was very anxious, he saw Tang San and the master sneaking back, and then entered Oscar''s room. Feeling puzzled, she immediately followed. As a result, as soon as I entered the door, I saw Master and Tang San with a swollen nose and swollen nose. "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Erlong asked eagerly, grabbing the master''s arm nervously. "It hurts!" The master took a deep breath, and quickly removed Liu Erlong''s hand. Liu Erlong just caught him where he was kicked. "What the **** is going on?" Liu Erlong asked nervously. Master and Tang San ate the big sausage in a few bites. The master sighed first, and then said: "After we arrived at the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, we encountered obstacles. The junior saw that I was being bullied, so he started with the other party. As a result, there were so many masters in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect that they beat us. That''s it." After eating the big sausage, this small injury was quickly healed, and Liu Erlong was also relieved. She reprimanded: "Mr. San, so are you. A big man can bend and stretch. What''s wrong with being wronged, don''t be so impulsive next time." Tang San said sternly: "Being a teacher for a day, and a father for life, the teacher is my father, how can I watch the teacher being bullied?" Master looked pleased, but still said: "Little San, I can''t do this next time. Sometimes a small loss is not a big deal, and the teacher can''t die." Tang San finally nodded. Liu Erlong said: "You definitely didn''t see Ning Fengzhi when you went to Qibao Liuli Sect this time, right?" Master wondered: "How did you know? We really didn''t see Ning Fengzhi." Liu Erlong said, "You guys, it''s early to go. In the afternoon, Ning Fengzhi commissioned the auction house to auction the site of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, and officially announced the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect. Now the entire Tiandou City knows that the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect was disbanded. News." Master smiled bitterly: "I went early, um...no, it should be said that I was late. If I went a few days earlier, I might be able to find out the reason for the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect." Liu Erlong said: "I have discussed this matter with several people in Flanders. We all agreed that the reason for the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was probably related to the Wuhun Hall." "The teacher thinks so too." Tang San said. Master said: "So, I plan to go to the castle of Qibao Liulizong again with Xiaosan tomorrow morning to see if I can see Ning Fengzhi and figure out this matter." Liu Erlong shook his head and said, "It is unlikely that you will see Ning Fengzhi. Many big forces have already sought to meet Ning Fengzhi, but he has not seen anyone except Xue Qinghe. Even Your Majesty Xue Ye was rejected by him. Outside." The master was not worried, and said with a smile: "If the Martial Soul Palace is really forcing the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect to disband, then the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect must not dare to have too much involvement with other forces. It is normal for him to keep those people out. But Xiaosan and I don''t represent a big power, he shouldn''t have that scruples." "Also, the last time we met him, we had a good time, and Xiao San''s hidden weapon is what he desperately wants, and he will definitely meet us." "Well, then you are right. Go, don''t disturb the rest of the mistress here." Liu Erlong said, pulling the master outside. After Master and Liu Erlong left, Tang San closed the door, but looked out through the crack of the door and watched the distant Master and Liu Erlong enter the room. But not long after, Liu Erlong came out of the master''s room with a disappointed look on his face. Tang San shook his head and sighed. "Teacher Erlong is such a mature and beautiful woman, and she still likes her teacher so much, why doesn''t the teacher open up her mind." Early in the morning, Tang San left early. He did not rest this evening, but spent it in cultivation. Because of the injury some time ago, his cultivation has been wasteful for a long time, so he has to work harder to catch it back. After he jumped on the roof and practiced the purple magic pupil, his originally exhausted spirit suddenly returned to its peak. The purple magic pupil not only allows his eyes to have strange abilities, but also has the miraculous effect of strengthening his mental power. Because of this, Tang San, who has cultivated the purple magic pupil since he was a child, has much more mental power than a spirit master of the same level. The powerful mental power also allows him to be calmer in battle and easier to control the battlefield. After eating breakfast, the master and Tang San once again rode out of the city gate in a carriage, and it didn''t take long before they arrived in front of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect''s castle. Liu Erlong wanted to come with him, but the master refused. They came to discuss business with Ning Fengzhi this time, and it was inconvenient to bring a Liu Erlong. In front of the castle gate of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, a lot of strong soul masters were arranged to guard them. As soon as the carriage of Tang San and the master stopped, someone came forward to question them. "Who are you?" the leading soul master asked. Master got out of the carriage smiled and said, "I am the master of Shrek Academy. If you have something to see with Sect Master Ning, please report it." As soon as the master finished speaking, the soul master said: "I''m sorry, our suzerain will not see any guests these days." "I just made an agreement with Sect Master Ning a few days ago, saying that I want to visit him, you go in and let me know, he will let me in." The master said patiently. The soul master hesitated, then turned and walked in. Master was relieved, as long as someone came in to report, Ning Fengzhi should let him in. He smiled at the soul masters who were guarding the gate and nodded, then returned to Tang San. "Wait, we will be able to go in soon," the master said. "Um." The two waited not long before the soul master who had just entered to inform them came out. "Please follow me." The soul master beckoned to the master. Master smiled and followed Tang San with him. Qibao Liulizongs castle is very luxurious, except that it is not as large as the imperial palace, but the degree of luxury is far greater than that of the imperial palace. Master and Tang San walked in the castle for a few minutes, and came to a large hall. "The lord is inside, you can go in." "Well, thank you." The master thanked. He led Tang San into the hall, Ning Fengzhi, Chen Xin, and Gu Rong were already waiting. Chapter 277： One word of advice, dont mess with Wuhundian "Haha, Sect Master Ning, I haven''t seen you for a few days, don''t come here unharmed." The master smiled. Ning Fengzhi did not stand up, smiled and said, "Please sit down." When we met last time, Ning Fengzhi''s attitude was still very enthusiastic, and this time she became a lot colder. Master suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. "Take tea." Ning Fengzhi said. A pretty girl came with a cup of tea and gave the master and Tang San a cup. Ning Feng asked: "I don''t know what is going on with the two of you coming to see me?" Master smiled and said: "Sect Master Ning, you really forget things. We made an appointment a few days ago to discuss the secret weapon cooperation. Did you forget so soon?" Ning Fengzhi said, "I remember what you said like this. But... if you are here for this, then you should go back." Master quickly asked: "Why? Don''t your Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect''s auxiliary soul masters need hidden weapons to defend themselves?" Ning Fengzhi said indifferently: "The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has now been disbanded, leaving only direct disciples and some elite disciples. Later, they will shrink in this castle and withdraw from the spirit master world. We will no longer participate in any disputes, so we dont have to worry about it. What''s dangerous." "This...this..." The master was speechless. Before he came, he didn''t expect such a result at all, and he didn''t expect Ning Fengzhi to refuse so simply. "Sect Master Ning, are you really not considering it?" the master asked unwillingly. Ning Fengzhi picked up the tea cup and said, "Don''t think about it, see off the guests." Ning Fengzhi thought of the last time he was calculated by the master and Tang San, and felt a little unhappy, so naturally he would not give the master a good face. Tang San stood up and said, "Sect Master Ning, if you are willing to cooperate, I can provide even more powerful hidden weapons in the future. The most powerful hidden weapons can even kill Title Douluo. You should be interested?" Ning Fengzhi was stunned, Chen Xin and Gu Rong, who had always closed their eyes, also opened their eyes, with a look of surprise on their faces. Even the master was stunned, Tang San had never told him that hidden weapons could be so powerful. However, he was able to react quickly and said: "Sect Master Ning, think about it, if you have a large number of hidden weapons like this, what else should you worry about? I am afraid that even the Spirit Hall is not an opponent of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect." Master believes that if the Martial Soul Palace is really forcing the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to disband, then Ning Fengzhi is likely to be interested in such a powerful hidden weapon. Ning Feng chuckled, and shouted, "Send off the guest!" Two disciples walked in immediately and said, "Please." Master had to stand up, frowning, and asked: "Sect Master Ning, can you tell me if the Spirit Hall forced the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect to disband?" Ning Fengzhi said: "You are a little college teacher, you are too broad-minded, right?" Seeing that Ning Fengzhis attitude was getting worse, the master didnt delay, and said directly, I used to work in Wuhun Hall, and I know the true face of Wuhun Hall. On the surface, Wuhun Hall is righteous, but behind his back he is cruel and cruel. Other spirit master forces, I have long been obsessed with the style of the spirit hall, and have always wanted to stop the spirit hall." Ning Feng chuckled, and asked, "It''s up to you?" The master said: "You should know that I belong to the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus Rex family. If necessary, I can persuade the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus Sect to unite with you and resist the Wuhun Hall. Moreover, Xue Qinghe is still your disciple, Tian The Dou Empire will definitely be on the side of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. What are you afraid of?" After finishing speaking, the master waved to Tang San and said, "Little San, you go out first." Tang San didn''t know why the master let him out, but he stood up and walked out of the hall. The master pointed outside and smiled: "My disciple is Tang San, and his father is Tang Hao, who was the Haotian Douluo back then. Think about it, if our alliance joins the Haotianzong, a powerful ally, I''m still afraid. Can''t you fight the Spirit Hall?" "Sect Master Ning, I have already clarified what I should say. The Spirit Hall is not invincible. As long as we work together, we will definitely be able to stop its atrocities and restore the spirit of the Master Realm and the peace of the Douluo Continent." "If you have any worries, just say, we all can work out a solution together, and we will surely be able to tide over the difficulties." Seeing that the master wanted to continue speaking, Ning Fengzhi waved his hand and said impatiently: "You go, stop talking." Master was stunned. He had already said so clearly. According to the plan he just described, there was a great chance of defeating the Wuhun Palace. He doesn''t understand why Ning Fengzhi still disagrees. What is he worrying about? "Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is the strongest sect today and has a glorious history. Are you willing to be forced to disband by the Spirit Hall?" The master''s voice increased a little. Ning Fengzhi was expressionless, beckoned, and said, "Take him out." Two disciples immediately came up, one on the left and the other, holding the master, and walking outside. "Ning Fengzhi, what on earth are you worried about? Believe me, Wuhun Temple is not invincible." The master struggled a few times, unable to break free, turned his head and shouted loudly. "Wait a minute," Ning Fengzhi said. The two disciples stopped and turned around on the master. Master was overjoyed and said: "Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has always been a sect full of justice..." Ning Fengzhi interrupted the master''s words and said: "Yu Xiaogang, based on the love of the Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong and Qibao Liulizong as the upper three sects, I advise you, it is better not to fight against the Wuhun Hall. You can''t bear the consequences, and it will hurt others." After finished, he waved his hand, and the two disciples once again lifted the master out without expression. has been out of the main hall, the master is stupefied. What does Ning Fengzhi''s last sentence mean? Is the Wuhun Temple really that scary? Master thought about it. When he was in the Hall of Souls, he had a relatively good relationship with Bibi Dong. Through Bibi Dong, he learned that there were more than 20 Title Douluos in the Hall of Souls. It seemed that Tang Hao had killed a few later, but now there should be only about twenty. If the three previous sects join forces, together with the assistance of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Tower Spirit Master, and the millions of armies of the Heaven Dou Empire, there will be a chance to defeat the Spirit Hall. Why is Ning Fengzhi so determined not to fight against Wuhun Hall? The two disciples put down the bewildered master and stood there staring at the master to prevent him from running in again. "Teacher." Tang San asked worriedly as he watched the master being framed out. Master glanced inside, his eyes were a bit complicated, and finally he sighed and said, "It''s okay, let''s go back." Tang San hesitated to speak, and glanced inside the hall, then reluctantly followed the master out. After the two walked a little farther, Tang San asked, "Teacher, does Ning Fengzhi still don''t want my hidden weapon?" Master sighed: "Yes, it seems that he is already determined. We can''t make friends with the ally of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect." "Is it sure that the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was forced by the Spirit Hall?" Tang San asked. Master nodded and said: "In all likelihood, it is the Hall of Souls. In my conversation with him just now, he was very jealous of the Hall of Souls, and he also advised me not to go against the Hall of Souls." "Wuhundian, are you so overbearing?" Tang San clenched his fists hard. If it weren''t for the Hall of Martial Souls, his cooperation with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect would be a success. At this moment, his impression of Wuhun Hall has become even worse. At this moment, a girl with a delicate face and a delicate face appeared in Tang San''s sight. Ning Rongrong! Tang San''s body was shocked. Chapter 278： Master Calculator Ning Rongrong Holding a bouquet of small flowers in his hand, Ning Rongrong hopped to the hall where Ning Fengzhi was located, looking very happy. Soon, she also saw the master and Tang San standing on the side of the road. The smile on Ning Rongrong''s face disappeared suddenly, ignoring the master and Tang San, and quickly walked past them. "Ning Rongrong!" Tang San couldn''t help but shouted. Ning Rongrong stopped and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Didn''t you go with Ao Tian? When did you come back?" Tang San asked. "What does it matter to you when I come back?" Ning Rongrong said unceremoniously. Tang San was not angry, and smiled and asked, "Then you can tell me where Ao Tian is? I have something to find him." "Can not!" After speaking, Ning Rongrong turned around and left. Tang San''s expression was a little ugly, he felt the disgusting look from Ning Rongrong, Ning Rongrong looked down on him. "Ning Rongrong!" The master said, and stopped Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong stopped again. She feels better about the master than Tang San, after all, when she was in Shrek Academy, she had also received the training of the master. Master smiled kindly and asked: "Is Ao Tian in your castle now? I have something I want to talk to him." Ning Rongrong shook his head and said, "Not here." "Can you tell me where his family lives?" the master asked. Ning Rongrong said: "Let''s go, I won''t tell you where Ao Tian is." After finishing speaking, she stopped paying attention to the master and Tang San, and walked away quickly. Tang San looked a little ugly, and said: "This Ning Rongrong, I don''t know what Ecstasy was infused by Ao Tian to protect Ao Tian in this way." After finishing speaking, he looked at the master, but found that the master was smiling. The two continued to walk out. Tang San said: "Teacher, how come you can still laugh?" Master smiled and said, "Mistress, you are still a bit too tender." "Teacher, what do you mean?" Tang San suddenly wondered. Master smiled and said: "I just asked if Ao Tian is here, but Ning Rongrong said that he is not here. I asked this sentence with ulterior motives. Think about it and see if you can think of my intention?" Tang San lowered his head in thought, a moment later, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know." Master said in a teaching tone: "When I was in Shrek Academy, Ning Rongrong had a very good relationship with Ao Tian and Xiao Wu. Just now, Ning Rongrong has been defending Ao Tian and it has proved this." "So what?" Tang San asked. The master smiled and said: "Ning Rongrong secretly escaped from the Qibao Glazed Sect when she first came to Shrek Academy. Her character simply can''t stand loneliness. If Ao Tian and Gu Yuena are still in Doucheng on this day, Ning Rongrong will definitely look for them, and it will not take long." Tang San suddenly realized: "Teacher, I understand, as long as we stare at Ning Rongrong, we can find Ao Tian through her." "Smart, just click." The master snapped his fingers and praised. "Teacher, you are really scheming." Tang San admired. Master laughed and said, "You have a lot to learn in the future. Let''s go, let''s go back, and arrange for someone to stare nearby. The hidden weapon business has not been negotiated, so you can''t let Ao Tian run away again." Speaking of hidden weapons, Tang San could only sigh. It''s really a pity that there is no cooperation with the powerful forces of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Master patted Tang San on the shoulder, and said, "Little San, don''t be discouraged, the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect is not successful, we can change to another one." "Which one?" Tang San asked. "Tiandou imperial family." The master said. Tang San said: "I don''t want to sell hidden weapons to the empire. That might bring wars and cause disastrous life." "It''s up to you," said the master. Tang San smiled and said, "It''s not necessarily a bad thing without the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. It''s not good to rely on others too much. Being strong is the last word. When I become a strong person, I will be much easier to do what I want to do. ." "Little San, the teacher is very pleased that you can think so." The two left the castle and returned to Heaven Dou City. Ning Rongrong ran all the way into the hall. Ning Fengzhi and the two titled Douluo were about to leave when they saw Ning Rongrong running in. "You girl, what are you doing around?" Ning Feng chuckled and cursed. Ning Rongrong rushed to Ning Fengzhi''s side, took Ning Fengzhi''s arm, and said coquettishly: "Dad, I want to go out and play." Ning Feng chuckled and said, "I think you want to go to Ao Tian to play, right?" "No, people just want to go shopping." Ning Rongrong blushed and quickly defended. Ning Fengzhi laughed a few times and said, "No!" "Why?" Ning Rongrong pursed his mouth. Ning Fengzhi said: "Our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has been paid attention to by many forces because of the disbandment. If they can''t see me, they will probably attack you. There are many other forces'' eye liners outside the castle, and you don''t want to go out as soon as possible. Be followed by a group of people? Although they dare not do anything to you, they will surely make you not in the mood to go shopping." Ning Rongrong said angrily: "These forces are really hateful. It''s our business if they can''t be dissolved. What are they worrying about?" Ning Fengzhi shook his head and said: "Many forces have cooperated with the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. Now that the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect is disbanded, it will naturally affect the interests of many people. It''s strange that they don''t worry about it." "Then I really want to go out." "Wait for a few days, wait until this matter subsides, then I won''t stop you even if you want to spend the night at Ao Tian''s house." Ning Feng chuckled. "Dad, what are you talking about." Ning Rongrong pinched Ning Fengzhi and ran out. Chenxin sighed, "Fengzhi, is it really good to push Rongrong to Ao Tian like this?" Ning Fengzhi said: "From the fact that Ao Tian asked us to disband the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, he is not a bloodthirsty person. He is not as harsh as Bi Dong. Since Rong Rong likes it, let her go." On the carriage, the master suddenly slapped his thigh and said, "I have been thinking about the Qibao Liulizong and Ao Tian recently, and there is an important thing that I almost forgot." "What''s the matter?" Tang San asked in confusion. "About Dugu Bo, he said at the beginning that when you are cured, he will come to you for treatment. After so long, he has never visited you once." "Maybe he has other things delayed." Tang San said. The master said: "In order to show our sincerity, let''s take the initiative to find him. After all, he is a titled Douluo. The importance of Dugu Bo is not weaker than that of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. That said, the benefits are undoubtedly huge." Tang San nodded and asked, "Will you go now?" Master glanced at the sun outside and said, "It''s almost noon now. Let''s find a place to eat first, and then go in the afternoon." Tang Sandao: "Teacher, do you know where the old poison from Dugu Bo lives?" "I know, when you were kidnapped by him, I went to the Mengshenji Education Committee of the Royal Academy to find out that Dugu Bo has a mansion in the city." said the master. Then, he asked: "Mistress, you are a little sure about detoxifying him." Tang Sandao: "Although there is no assistance from the herbs of the Eyes of Ice and Fire, but if the treatment speed is slowed down, there is still a certainty of more than 50%." "How long will it take to complete?" the master asked. Tang San said: "The old poison in Dugu Bo''s body needs to be treated slowly. It will take at least a year to heal. His condition is getting worse and worse, and he can be healed in a year. I think he will. I am happy to accept it." Master smiled and said: "And his granddaughter, if you cure them all, Dugu Bo will definitely be grateful to you. Although he is moody, he emphasizes love and righteousness, and he will be rewarded if he is kind." Tang San also showed a smile, and the depressed mood that occurred when Ning Fengzhi refused just now suddenly became relaxed. It is still very good to be able to obtain the friendship of a Title Douluo. The two had a simple meal in Tiandou City, and after a short rest, they headed towards the Dugu Bo Mansion. Chapter 279： Let you be a ghost Dugu Bo''s mansion is not in the core area of ??Heaven Dou City, but in the outer city, not far from Shrek Academy. Within an hour, the master and Tang San came to the residence of Dugu Bo. The entrance of the mansion looks very ordinary, there is no plaque on the top, and the two doors are closed tightly. "Is nobody home?" Tang San said. Master said: "When I was looking for you that time, I came once. There are not many servants in Dugu Bo''s house, so the door is usually closed." said, he came to the door, grabbed the knocker, and knocked. Not long after, footsteps sounded, the door was opened, and an old man walked out. "It''s you!" The old man recognized the master at a glance, and his tone was a bit bad. The master, Flander and Liu Erlong directly broke into the mansion last time, trying to find Tang San. "You are not welcome here." The old man said angrily and was about to close the door. The master hurriedly stepped forward and said gently: "Old man, I said sorry to you about what happened last time. I did not have any bad intentions this time. I have to discuss some things with Senior Dugu. Could you please go in and pass it on, just say The master of Shrek Academy and Tang San are visiting." The old man snorted, shut the door, and the sound of footsteps quickly faded away. "Teacher, will he notify Dugu Bo?" Tang San asked. "Should be." The master said, "The old man is the steward of Dugu Bo. If he does not notify, we will shout outside. Dugu Bo will definitely be able to hear him." The butler hurried to the outside of Dugu Bo''s room, hesitated for a moment, and then shouted: "Master, there are two people visiting outside, claiming to be the master of Shrek Academy and Tang San." As soon as he finished shouting, the housekeeper felt his head dizzy, and he hurriedly left the small courtyard in fright. Looking at Dugu Bo''s room, his eyes showed fear. Dugu Bo''s room was closed with doors and windows, and it was very gloomy and dark. There was a huge dark green thick fog rolling and surging in the open space in the center of the room. The thick fog kept turning, but it was condensed and not scattered. If you look closely, you can see that around the dark green dense fog, the ground has been corroded by the fog, and there are still white smoke in the holes. The pungent smell permeated the room. If a spirit master of average cultivation level enters here, he might be poisoned and die immediately. After the sound of the housekeeper''s voice, the dense fog began to shrink, gradually revealing a tall human figure sitting cross-legged. The thick fog disappeared, and the dark green thick liquid was flowing on the surface of the human form, and then it gradually disappeared, and was absorbed into the body by the human form. Dugu Bo''s figure appeared. He was naked, and to be precise, his clothes were corroded by venom. Under his butt, there is still a broken futon sitting. "Master, Tang San?" Dugu Bo murmured, and suddenly a cold light broke out in his eyes. "I haven''t gone to see you yet, but you came to the door first, and it happened to settle accounts with you." Dugubo stood up with a sneer, and quickly got dressed. He was refining the pill that Ao Tian gave him just now, and his cultivation was rapidly improving. The medicinal effect of this pill is not violent, it needs to be refined slowly, so he can stop at any time. If he doesn''t take the initiative to refining, the pill will be slowly absorbed in his body, but the speed will be slower. Within a few days of coming back, his cultivation had already broken through from level 94 to level 97, which made him extremely excited and respected Ao Tian even more. Dugu Bo opened the door and walked out. The butler quickly said: "Master, they are still waiting outside. The master also forcibly broke into the mansion last time. Do you want to drive him away?" Dugu Bo said: "No, you go and bring them in and bring them to the living room." "Okay." The butler trot to the door. At the entrance of the mansion, the waiting master and Tang San heard the butler''s footsteps again. "Little San, I noticed that you can''t call Dugu Bo''s name directly inside, and don''t call him Old Poison, you know?" the master exhorted. "I see." Tang San nodded. The door opened, and the butler said blankly: "Come in." Master was overjoyed and said, "Thank you, old man." "Go, Xiaosan, let''s go in." Tang San and the master followed the housekeeper into the house, and then walked to the living room. After entering the living room, they saw Dugu Bo sitting on the main seat. "Senior Dugu." The master and Tang San asked at the same time. "Sit down." Dugu Bo said lightly. Master and Tang San sat down, and they were not surprised at Dugu Bo''s indifference. They had seen Dugu Bo''s temper several times. The butler said: "I''m going to make tea." Dugu Bo waved his hand and said, "No, you can go out." "Good lord." The butler left the drawing room. Master smiled and asked: "Senior Dugu, I haven''t seen you for a few days, how is your health?" Dugubo sneered and said, "My body is very good, so you don''t need to worry about it." Master and Tang San were surprised by the attitude of Dugu Bo. "Senior Dugu, my disciple Tang San''s body is already healed and can be treated for you. When do you think it will start?" the master asked. Dugu Bo got up, walked towards the master and Tang San, sneered: "No need." Master and Tang San also stood up. Tang San said: "Senior Dugu, your poison is already very serious. If you dont get treatment as soon as possible and drag it down, Im not sure to save you. And your granddaughter Dugu Goose..." Dugu Bo raised his hand and interrupted Tang San, saying, "You don''t need to care about my poison, you should care about yourself." "What do you mean?" Tang San asked in confusion. But as soon as he finished speaking, he felt cold all over, and then his body was weak, and he fell to the ground. Master was in the same situation as Tang San, and fell beside Tang San. Tang San was shocked and shouted, "Senior Dugu, what are you doing?" Dugu Bo sneered: "What do you do? Of course I settled accounts with you The master quickly said: "Senior Dugu, there must be some misunderstanding between us. " "Misunderstanding? Then I will tell you clearly, so that you can be a clear ghost." Dugu Bo said. Understand the ghost? Master and Tang San were startled, and couldn''t help but become anxious. It sounds like Dugu Bo wants to kill them. Dugu Bo said: "Tang San, tell me again, why are you looking for Ao Tian?" Tang San''s heart chuckles, and he vaguely understands why Dugu Bo is angry. Dugu Bo probably already knows the real reason why they are looking for Ao Tian. Because the immortal grass is very important and was snatched by Ao Tian, ??even if it is snatched from Ao Tian, ??I don''t know how much is left. Shrek has four students, Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun. Therefore, at first, I was worried that the immortal grass might not be enough, so Tang Sanhe didn''t tell Dugu Bo about the immortal grass. Even if the immortal grass is enough, they dare not tell, Dugu Bo is likely to leave all the immortal grass and not leave them one. Now that Dugu Bo even asked about this, the master and Tang San suddenly had a bad feeling in their hearts. Tang San forced himself to calm down. "Even if he knows that we are looking for Ao Tian for the immortal grass, he should not know the role of the immortal grass, there is still room for relaxation." Tang San thought in his heart and said hurriedly: "Senior Dugu, Ao Tian took away some important items from our academy. Also, many of the herbs he snatched were effective for the treatment of seniors, so we were so anxious." Chapter 280： The master of the pit disciple Dugubo sneered, stepped on Tang San''s hand, and said, "You dare to lie to me?" Tang San took a breath, his face twitching. Ten fingers connected to the heart, he was stepped on his hands forcefully by Dugu Bo, and the pain made him a little unbearable. "Senior Dugu, don''t be like this." The master hurriedly shouted in a hurry. Dugu Bo let go, and stepped on the master''s hand again, and smiled: "Since you don''t want me to step on him, then I will step on you. For you, what is the real reason for finding Ao Tian?" "Senior Dugu, don''t step on my teacher." Tang San hurriedly said. "Don''t worry, it may be your turn later." Dugu Bo said. Master endured the severe pain, and said: "Senior Dugu, what should be said, Xiao San has just said it, and what Xiao San said is true." "Really?" Dugubo sneered, slightly hard, and only heard a click, the master''s face suddenly became pale. His hand bone was trampled and broken by Dugu Bo. "Teacher!" Tang San shouted eagerly. Dugu Bo stepped on Tang San''s hand again, and with a click again, Tang San''s face also turned pale, and a layer of fine sweat quickly oozes from his forehead. "It''s really hard to die when I die, and I''m dying. I still covet my fairy grass and conceal the role of those fairy grass. Even I have to admire your courage." Dugubo sneered. "How is it possible! How could Dugu Bo know the role of immortal grass! No one in this world can recognize those immortal grasses except me." Tang San yelled in disbelief. It is difficult for him to accept this, it is more uncomfortable than the pain of broken bones. Master was panicked, and there was already a trace of despair in his eyes. He didn''t expect Dugu Bo to know the role of Xiancao. Dugu Bo is a person who is both righteous and evil. He is a real murderer who never blinks. Now that he knows that he has been deceived, I am afraid that he will really commit murder. How can master not be afraid? "It''s all my fault, it''s me who killed the mistress. If I didn''t call him here, he wouldn''t..." The master felt regretful in his heart, and wished to slap himself twice. It''s a pity, he''s weak now. Before, he asked Tang San to go to Qibao Liuli Sect, which caused Tang San to be severely beaten. Master doubts, is he a broom star? Do this kind of trickery things one after another. "What? I pierced through it, so you dare not speak?" Dugu Bo asked with a sneer. "You use me to find Ao Tian, ??and you want to swallow my fairy grass. The abacus is really good." The aura emanating from Dugu Bo''s body is getting colder and colder. It is murderous, which shows that he really has a murderous intention towards Tang San and Master. Tang San felt Dugu Bo''s murderous aura, and gradually despaired in his heart. Master once explained to him in detail Dugubo''s temperament and behavior style. Under this circumstance, it is not surprising that the other party murdered and vented his anger. It''s just that Tang San was very unwilling, he didn''t understand how Dugu Bo knew the effect of the fairy grass. Could it be someone in Shrek Academy leaked it out? Only a few teachers and four students from Shrek knew the role of the fairy grass. It is very likely that Dugu Bo learned the role of the fairy grass from these people. "Senior Dugu, can you tell me how you know the effect of immortal grass?" Tang San asked unwillingly. If someone really leaked the news, he must know who that person is? Otherwise, he wouldn''t be stunned at death. Dugu Bo asked: "This is the most important thing? I only know that you deceived me and want to embezzle my things. If you did it, then you have to pay the price!" Tang San hurriedly said: "Senior Dugu, you can''t kill me, kill me, no one will help you heal." Dugu Bohaha laughed and said, "Tang San, open your eyes and see, do I look like poisoned now?" Tang San was puzzled, and looked at Dugu Bo''s face. It didnt take long before he said, Senior Dugu, your poison is more serious. You must be treated immediately, otherwise your life will be in danger at any time! The face of Dugu Bo at this time was extremely terrifying. Because of the effect of the pill in his body, his entire face turned dark green, looking extremely crippled. Even people like the master who don''t know anything about poison have already seen that Dugu Bo''s current state is very abnormal. When they first came in, Dugu Bo''s complexion hadn''t been so scary. It didn''t take long before the whole face had turned dark green. Hearing Tang San''s words, Dugubo''s face turned dark, and he mocked: "You still want to treat me with your eyesight?" said, he kicked Tang San in the stomach. Tang San snorted, feeling that his ribs seemed to be broken. Dugu Bo sternly said: "The reason why I asked you to come in is to settle the accounts with you." said, he kicked the master again and broke a few ribs. At this time, due to the poisoning, the skin on Tang San and Master''s body gradually turned blue and black. Tang San was desperate. If he does not detoxify as soon as possible, and if this continues, he and the master will undoubtedly die. Looking at Dugu Bo''s murderous appearance, Tang San understood that he was going to die here. Tang San was not reconciled, this world is really wonderful, even more beautiful and magical than the world in the previous life. He hasn''t stood on the pinnacle of this world yet, he is about to die here. At this moment, he really regretted it, regretting that he had moved greed, and wanted to swallow the fairy grass. Feeling that his body is getting weaker and weaker, the master gritted his teeth and said: "Senior Dugu, I admit that we did a mistake and apologize to you. For the sake of Vast Sky Douluo, let us go. " "Haotian Douluo?" Dugu Bo stopped. He thought for a while, and then put his hands on Tang San and Master''s body respectively, sucking out the toxins in their bodies. "Then I will spare you for the sake of Vast Sky Douluo, and dare to provoke me in the future, don''t blame me for being cruel!" Talking, Dugu Bo grabbed Master and Tang San, threw them out of the living room like a dead dog, and shouted, "Come on, send them back to Shrek Academy." The two Jia Ding ran over immediately, first carrying Tang San and walking out. "Thank you Dugu-senpai for not killing." The master was in pain, but he still pulled out a smile and shouted vigorously. "Yu Xiaogang, you really have a thick skin." Dugu Bo said. Master looked a little embarrassed. He looked at Dugu Bo''s terrifying face, hesitated, and said, "Senior Dugu, if you still need treatment, you can come to Shrek Academy at any time." Dugubo snorted disdainfully, ignored the master, and walked directly to his room, preparing to continue refining the medicine in his body. It was not because he was afraid of Tang Hao that he let go of Master and Tang San. Now he has the capital to fight Tang Hao, and he is no longer afraid of Tang Hao. He just has a sincere admiration for Tang Hao. He was chased and killed by the Wuhundian, but Tang Hao hit the Wuhundian fiercely. Dugu Bo always admired Tang Hao. Therefore, he didn''t plan to kill Tang San and Master from the beginning this time, he just wanted to teach him a lesson, just vent his anger. I didn''t expect Tang San and Master to be so stubborn. They really didn''t see the coffin without crying, and even wanted to deceive him again. Dugu Bo did not reveal Ao Tian''s information. Master these people have been looking for Ao Tian for so long, if Ao Tian wanted to say, he would have said it a long time ago. Therefore, Dugu Bo wittyly didn''t tell Ao Tian''s information. After the two patrons carried Tang San out, they came back and carried the master out, and then one of them drove in the direction of Shrek Academy in a carriage. Chapter 281： The culprit-Ao Tian On the carriage, the master and Tang San lay motionless. They weren''t beaten with a swollen nose and swollen nose this time, but one hand was trampled on by Dugu Bo to break a bone, and a few ribs were kicked off. In addition, they were eroded by Dugu Bo''s poison for a while, and their bodies were already extremely weak. After all, the injury this time is much more serious than when he was beaten yesterday. Yesterday, I suffered only some skin injuries, but today I have suffered serious internal injuries. The two masters and apprentices were very depressed. After getting in the car, they were silent for a long time and did not speak. was originally a good thing, you can easily obtain the friendship of a Title Douluo, but how did it become like this strangely? The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was also the case. Everything went smoothly. However, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was suddenly disbanded, frustrating the master and Tang San''s plan, and was beaten severely. The bad luck happened one after another in the past few days, which made the master and Tang San wonder if it was bad luck recently. After a long silence, the master spoke, and said guiltily: "Little San, it was the teacher who harmed you. If I hadn''t let you come here, you wouldn''t have suffered such a disaster." Tang San shook his head and said, "Teacher, you are not to blame, after all, you didn''t expect such a thing to happen before you came." Master sighed, "But my heart is still very guilty." Tang San persuaded: "Teacher, there is nothing wrong with this injury, just a few days of training. It''s just that there are so many doubts about this matter today that I can''t figure it out." "The first doubt is that only our own people know the role of Xiancao. Where did Dugu Bo learn about it?" Master pondered for a moment, and said, "It is very unlikely that our teacher and several students from Dai Mubai will inform Dugubo. It is possible that they accidentally said it and happened to be heard by Dugubo." Tang San nodded, and said, "You have to ask this question carefully after you go back, and see who is telling the story." "There is another doubt." Tang San glanced at the direction of the car door, lowered his voice and said, "Dugu Bo''s expression became more and more serious, and the fluctuation of his spirit power became more and more unstable. Even my soul veteran can feel it. His situation is terrible, why is he still so strong in rejecting my help?" The master shook his head and said: "This is also something I don''t understand. Even if he knows that we cheated him, he is angry, but is he not afraid of death? Even if he is not afraid of death, he should worry about his granddaughter? He is like this. Treating us is like taking his granddaughter Dugu Goose to bury him together!" Suddenly, the master seemed to have thought of something and asked: "Is it possible that Dugu Bo had a poisonous attack, which affected his mood and influenced his behavior?" Tang San pondered for a while, and said, "It''s really possible. If his poison has begun to invade the brain, it might affect his emotions and affect his behavior." Master sighed: "If this is the case, then Dugu Bo should be dead soon." "Little San, should we send someone to monitor Dugu Bo''s mansion? Once Dugu Bo really has an accident, we will help again, in that case..." Before the master finished speaking, Tang San interrupted him. "Teacher, because of the Xiancao incident, the relationship between Dugu Bo and us has been difficult to repair. Even if we cure him, he may not be grateful to us, so don''t be boring." Master sighed again, and said: "You have some truth in what you said, so forget it. But... If Dugu Bo''s mood returns to normal and he comes to the academy, will you help him heal?" Tang San said bitterly: "He is a Title Douluo, what qualifications do I have to refuse? I''m afraid I will only die if I refuse?" Tang San''s heart was filled with a deep sense of powerlessness, Title Douluo was really too powerful, so powerful that he didn''t have a trace of resistance. Seeing Tang San''s bitter appearance, the master hesitated to speak, and wanted to tell Tang San that you also have a strong father, stronger than Dugu Bo. But in the end, he still endured it, and it was not the time to tell Tang San the truth. Now Tang San should focus on his cultivation. If he learns the truth, he might be affected by hatred. Tang San said: "Teacher, I have one more doubt. You just let Dugu Bo see let us off on the face of Clear Sky Douluo. Do you have friendship with Clear Sky Douluo''s Clear Sky Douluo?" Silly boy, Haotian Douluo is your father, the master thought in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it. "Yes, I have met Haotian Douluo a few times, and I have some friendships, and Dugu Bo also knows, so I will show mercy to our men in the end," the master said. Tang San asked in confusion: "But teacher, why have I never heard you say that you have friendship with Vast Sky Douluo?" The master''s remaining hand touched Tang San''s head, and said with a smile: "Little San, there are many things you don''t know. Try hard to cultivate. Only when you become strong, you won''t be bullied like these two days. ." Tang San clenched the remaining fist, nodded fiercely and said, "I will definitely." Master sighed: "It''s just a pity, a generation of Poison Douluo Dugu Bo is likely to die." When Master and Tang San returned to Shrek Academy, it was not yet evening. The seriously injured Master and Tang San once again caused a sensation in Shrek Academy. The grumpy Liu Erlong was going to find Dugu Bo to settle accounts, but he was quickly caught by Flander''s eyes. "Dugu Bo, this old thing is really deceiving too much. He doesn''t have the tolerance of Title Douluo at all. He beats Xiao Gang and Xiao San like this." Liu Erlong said angrily. Master smiled bitterly: "Dugu Bo didn''t know where he learned about our search for immortal grass, and he also learned about the role of immortal grass, so he took a cruel hand at us." Liu Erlong immediately turned his head, glared at Shrek''s teacher and Dai Mubai, and shouted, "Who leaked it?" Everyone shook their heads and denied. Tang San asked, "Has anyone accidentally talked about this when they were outside?" Everyone shook their heads again. Master said helplessly: "Little San, forget it, it doesn''t matter how Dugu Bo knowsTang San had no choice but to give up. Ma Hongjun clenched his fists and said, "Ao Tian caused all this. If he hadn''t robbed Tang San''s fairy grass, how could so many things be caused?" "If he hadn''t robbed the fairy grass, we would have been upgraded several levels long ago, and we wouldn''t be seriously injured by the soul beast when we went to the Prince''s Mansion, and Xiao San and Master would not be injured like this by Dugu Bo." Ma Hongjun''s words resonated with everyone, and they all nodded silently. The source of all this was indeed caused by Ao Tian''s robbing of their fairy grass, which not only harmed their interests, but also caused them to encounter many misfortunes. Dai Mubai looked a little hideous, and said, "My Xingluo royal family and the masters of the Zhu family should be in Heaven Dou City tomorrow. If I find that guy, I will make him regret it." Shreks original teachers still had a sense of teacher-student affection for Ao Tian, ??but after experiencing so many things, this weak bond of friendship has disappeared. Speaking of Ao Tian, ??the master suddenly remembered the calculation of Ning Rongrong this morning, so he said: "I have a good way to find Ao Tian." "What is a good way?" Dai Mubai asked quickly. The master told everyone about the plan, and everyone''s eyes lit up and shouted wisely. Hearing the praise from everyone, the master felt a little proud, and said: "Erlong, you arrange a man to stare outside the castle of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. As long as we keep an eye on Ning Rongrong, we can find Ao Tian." Chapter 282： From the Star Luo Empire Liu Erlong said with some worry: "Although the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is disbanded, there are still many masters left. Will we send someone to stare outside the castle to anger them?" The master smiled and said: "No, when I went yesterday, I had already observed the situation outside the castle. Because of the dissolution of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, many forces could not see Ning Fengzhi himself, so they sent people to stare outside. We send another person to it that won''t attract attention at all." "That''s OK, then I''ll make arrangements now." Liu Erlong resolutely went out to make arrangements. After some treatment, Master and Tang San''s situation has improved. It''s just that the body has been corroded by Dugu Bo''s poison, and the vitality is severely injured. It is not something that the Healing Soul Master can treat. It needs to take a lot of supplements and recover after a period of recuperation. The next day, a team of more than twenty soul masters came to Shrek Academy and was warmly welcomed by Shrek Academy. These twenty-odd people are mainly composed of masters sent by the Xingluo imperial family and masters of the Zhu family. There were only a few people in the team that represented the Xingluo imperial family, but none of them were members of the imperial family, but just a few guards from the Ouchi. The person with the highest cultivation base was a soul emperor. This shows that Dai Mubai''s position is not taken seriously in the Starfall Empire. Among the dozens of people sent by the Zhu family, the one with the highest cultivation level turned out to be a strong soul saint. This person looks more than 40 years old and is Zhu Zhuqing''s second uncle. After these twenty people entered Shrek Academy, they received warm hospitality. Dai Mubai was very angry that the royal family had only sent a few guards, but he was helpless. The group of soul masters heard that the master had a way to find Ao Tianhou, and they were not eager to find it in Heaven Dou City, but waited. As long as you find Ao Tian, ??you can find Zhu Zhuqing. Their task is to **** Zhu Zhuqing back to the Star Luo Empire. As for the Ao Tian who abducted Zhu Zhuqing, he must also be sent back to the Star Luo Empire to be severely punished! After another day, Dugu Bo finally finished refining the whole pill. Sure enough, just as Ao Tian said, his cultivation really reached level ninety-nine. The surging soul power in his body made him feel more powerful than ever. At this moment, he didn''t know how much stronger he was than before he met Ao Tian. The poison he possessed has undergone a qualitative change, which is more than ten times more terrifying than before. The ninety-nine level cultivation base, coupled with the terrifying poison, is enough to make him a terrible nightmare for all soul masters. Dugu Bo felt that even though he had just reached level ninety-nine, even compared with the great worship of Wuhun Hall, Qian Daoliu, he shouldn''t fall behind. "Old ghost Ju, next time I see you, I will surely beat you up!" Thinking of this, Dugu Bo was in a good mood and laughed. Dugu Bo came out of the room and shouted: "Come here!" The butler hurried over and asked, "Master." Dugubo laughed and said, "You send someone to the Royal Academy to call the geese back." "Good lord." The butler immediately arranged to go. In the afternoon, Dugu Goose was invited back. "Grandpa, it''s not time for the holiday, what are you calling me back for?" Dugu Yan asked as soon as he entered the door. Dugu Bo put his hand on Dugu Goose''s head, and smiled kindly: "Go, grandpa will take you to the doctor." "What kind of illness? Grandpa, I''m not sick." Dugu Yan said strangely. Dugu Bo asked, "Yanyan, do you feel sick every night?" When I asked, Dugu Goose frowned and said, "It''s a little uncomfortable. My body has been itchy at night recently. It seems that there are countless ants crawling inside the body, but after that time Okay, it''s very strange." Dugu Bo sighed and said, "Yan Yan, it''s your grandfather who is tired of you." "Grandpa, why do you say that?" Dugu Yan asked puzzled. Dugu Bo said: "Although the wild goose, the green scale snake spirit is powerful, it also has great drawbacks. While it gives us terrible strength, it will also poison our own body. Therefore, the life span of the green scale snake spirit master will be longer than Others are much shorter, the higher the cultivation level, the deeper the poisoning, and the faster the death. It is difficult for the green scale snake spirit master to cultivate to advanced levels. Your grandfather, I am also the number one in so many years. A titled Douluo with a blue scale snake spirit." Reminiscing about his own situation, Dugu Goose immediately understood that what Dugu Bo said was true, and hurriedly asked anxiously: "Grandpa, then you have become a Title Douluo, isn''t it because you are deeply poisoned?" Dugu Bo nodded and said: "Grandpa is indeed very poisoned. In fact, grandpa showed signs of poisoning when he was young. Then I accidentally discovered a strange place that suppressed my poisoning, so I had a chance to practice. To Title Douluo." Dugu Goose suddenly became anxious, took Dugu Bo''s arm, and said, "Grandpa, then we''ll go for treatment." Dugu Bo pulled away Dugu Goose''s hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, listen to Grandpa and finish first." He continued: "Your father was born when my grandfather was relatively old. At that time, my cultivation was already very strong and the poisoning was already very serious. As a result, it was passed on to your father. Your father was born and his body was Already poisoned, coupled with the later practice, he passed away at a young age after having you Dugu Yan was stunned. She did not expect that the truth of her father''s death was like this. . Dad died so early that she had no impression of Dad at all. Dugubo continued: "Unfortunately, your father passed on to you the poison that is harmful to your body, and the signs of your poisoning are more obvious than your father. Grandpa didn''t expect the poison in your body to attack so quickly. If there are no accidents, you should not live for a few years." "Grandpa, is this true?" Tears glistened in Dugu Yan''s big eyes. Thinking of how she had been alive for a few years, how could she not be sad. Seeing the sad look of Dugu Goose, Dugu Bohaha laughed. "Grandpa, you can still laugh?" Dugu Yan said angrily. Dugu Bo said: "If there are no accidents, you won''t live for a few years, even the strange place I found can''t save you. And I won''t live long either." The lone geese suddenly became anxious and asked, "Grandpa, what should I do?" Dugubo smiled and said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s just that there is no accident. Now there is an accident. You and I don''t have to die." "What''s the accident?" Dugu Yan was overjoyed. Dugu Bo said: "Grandpa met an expert, he not only helped me detoxify, but also gave me a treasure, which raised my cultivation base to level ninety-nine." Dugu Goose stood on tiptoe and touched Dugu Bo''s forehead, and said, "Grandpa, I think you have poisoned your brain? Are you not level 92? How could it be level ninety-nine so soon?" "Really, Grandpa didn''t lie to you. Now Grandpa will take you to see him and let him help you detoxify. If he is in a good mood, he may also help you improve your cultivation." Dugubo laughed and pulled. Walked outside with the lone geese. Chapter 283： 3 female breakthrough "Grandpa, are you really kidding?" Dugu Yan asked. "When did Grandpa fool you?" Dugu Bo said. Dugu Goose smiled and said joyfully: "That''s great, I am not afraid of anyone in the future, and I can walk sideways on the mainland." Dugu Bo nodded and said: "Yes, no one dares to bully me Dugu Bo, and no one dares to bully you." "Grandpa, who is the expert who helps you detoxify? It can help you improve your cultivation base at level 7, isn''t it too powerful." Dugu Yan asked curiously. Dugu Bo said: "His name is Ao Tian, ??he is a very powerful person." "How awesome is it?" "Although Grandpa is already a rank ninety-nine titled Douluo, he is far from his opponent. He is definitely the number one powerhouse in Douluo Continent, but many people don''t know it." Dugu Bo said. "It is so much stronger than the Titled Douluo of the ninety-nine level, how can there be such a strong person?" Dugu Yan became even more curious. Dugu Bo exhorted: "Yose, you can''t be disrespectful to Ao Tian when you get there. He is our lifesaver. You treat him like your grandfather. No, you''re more respectful than you do to your grandfather, you know? " "understood." Dugu Yan was curious in his heart, and began to fantasize about Ao Tian''s appearance. Such a powerful person must be an old man who has practiced for many years, she thought to herself. The two left the mansion, and the butler was already waiting at the gate with a carriage. The horse-drawn carriage drove all the way to the center of Tiandou City, and when it was almost evening, it finally came to the gate of Aofu. Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan got out of the carriage, and they saw an old man in his sixties walking down the doorstep. "You are the senior Dugu, right? My master has been waiting for a long time, please come with me." Dugu Bo pulled Dugu Goose and walked in with the housekeeper. "The Lord knows that I am coming?" he asked curiously. The butler said: "Yes, he just asked me to come out and wait." Dugu Yan quietly tugged Dugu Bo''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Grandpa, how do you make others call the shots?" Dugu Bo explained: "The Lord is kind to me, and I will follow him to do things for him in the future." "Oh." Duguyan nodded, without asking any more. The two came down to the reception hall under the lead of the housekeeper. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were already waiting here. As soon as Dugu Yan came in, his eyes fell on Ao Tian and the girls. "What a handsome man, what a beautiful woman." Dugu Yan was shocked. When she saw Ao Tian, ??she couldn''t help but feel moved. She felt that if she didn''t already have a boyfriend, she would fall in love with such a man at first sight. When I saw Gu Yuena''s girls, she was shocked. As a woman, when facing these beauties, she actually gave birth to a trace of envy and jealousy. She has never seen a handsome man like Ao Tian, ??and a beautiful woman like Gu Yuena since she was a child. After the shock, she suddenly felt that Ao Tian was a bit familiar. Recalling in her mind, she seemed to have seen the handsome man sitting on it somewhere. As soon as Dugu Bo came in, he knelt down on one knee and said respectfully: "Dugu Bo has seen the master." Dugu Goose was taken aback by Dugu Bo''s actions, and stood there blankly. She has never seen her grandfather kneel to someone else. Moreover, this young man sitting in the upper center turned out to be the master of Dugubo''s mouth. How can this be? In the previous description of Ao Tian''s strength by Dugu Bo, Dugu Yan had already imagined the image of Ao Tian, ??and that must be an old man. However, the real image of the other party is a young man, who seems to be about the same age as her. How strong is such a young person really better than his grandfather? The Dugu Goose at this time was a little dazed. This is too ridiculous, too incredible. Dugu Bo stretched his hand to Dugu Goose, and said, "Goose Goose, what are you doing in a daze? Give the Lord a gift." Seeing grandpa''s solemn appearance, Dugu Goose also knelt down on one knee, and shouted crisply: "Dugu Goose has seen the Lord." Ao Tian nodded and smiled: "Get up all the time." "Thank you, Lord." Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan stood up. "Sit down and talk." Ao Tian pointed to the chair on one side. Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan sat down. Dugu Yan suddenly flashed in his mind, shouting: "I remember, you are a student of Shrek Academy!" She remembered that when fighting against Shrek Academy in Soto City, the opponent was wearing a mask, but when the battle ended, she left the Arena of Souls, because Qin Ming was talking with several people in Flanders, she was at the door I have observed Shrek''s team from afar, and there is the figure of Ao Tian in it. At that time, the girls of Gu Yuena still wore masks, but Ao Tian didn''t. It''s just that it was a little far away that day, and she was not very impressed with Ao Tian. "Goose, don''t be rude!" Dugu Bo scolded. Ao Tian smiled and said: "It''s okay, she''s right, I did stay in Shrek Academy before, but I am not a student of Shrek Academy anymore." Dugu Yan wondered: "I heard my grandfather say that you are very strong, so why did you go to Shrek Academy as a student? Also, you don''t seem to be older than me. Are you really that strong?" She directly asked the doubts in her heart. Dugu Bo immediately stood up, then knelt down and said: "Yan Yan is not sensible, I hope the Lord will not blame it." "It''s okay, get up. Her doubts are normal, why would I care about a little girl?" Ao Tian said. Dugu Bo just got up and said to Dugu Goose: "Yose Goose, don''t think the Lord is so young, but he is older than his grandfather. I heard that if you reach a certain level of strength, you can keep yourself looking like you were young. " Dugu Goose was surprised, and blinked a pair of big monster eyes looking at Ao Tian, ??becoming more curious about Ao Tian. Ao Tiandao: "I was in Shrek Academy before, but I was just playing there." He looked at Dugu Bo and asked, "Dugu Bo, how effective is the pill?" Dugu Bo gratefully said: "Thank the Lord for the pill given by the Lord. I have not insulted the Lord''s high hopes. I have successfully broken through to level ninety-nine." Ao Tian nodded slightly, and said, "Well, that''s good, you can stay in my house from now on." "Okay." Dugu Bo said. "Lord, you said before that you can detoxify my granddaughter, now I have brought her." Ao Tian walked down and stood still in front of Dugu Yan. "Don''t move, I will treat you." Ao Tian said. Dugu Yan nodded and looked at Ao Tian curiously, wanting to see how Ao Tian detoxified her. Just like detoxifying Dugu Bo, Ao Tian used the same method to extract the innate toxins from Dugu Goose''s body, then slightly transformed it, and then injected it into Dugu Goose''s body to enhance her cultivation. Dugu Goose only felt that his body had an unprecedented sense of comfort, and then he sensed that his soul power was growing rapidly. She was already level thirty-eight when she was in Soto City, and she broke through to level thirty-nine during the time she returned to Heaven Dou City. At this time, with the help of Ao Tian, ??her spirit power soon broke through to level 40. "Grandpa, I broke through, I have reached level 40." Dugu Yan shouted in surprise. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, who were watching from the side, were very envious. They were already close to level 40, but they hadn''t broken through yet. Suddenly, the spirit power in their bodies seemed to be stimulated by the lone geese''s breakthrough, and they began to flow extremely actively and rapidly, and then surged sharply, reaching a new height. broke through. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing were shocked. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 284： Ao Tian is not a human! "Ao Tian, ??I broke through." Zhu Zhuqing said. "I also broke through, reaching level 40," Xiao Wu said excitedly. Ao Tian smiled, not surprised at all. Dugu Bo was a little surprised. The last time he was on the way to the Qibao Liulizong, he had seen these girls. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu looked obviously a few years younger than the Dugu Goose, but by this time they had reached the fortieth level. But the astonishment in Dugubo''s heart gradually dissipated when he thought of Ao Tian''s ability. Hearing the voices of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing, Dugu Yan turned his head and looked. She was shocked and recognized Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing. Although Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing both wore masks during the battle with Shrek, their figures and outfits were not much different from this time, and they could easily be seated. Dugu Yan remembered that the spirit power of these two girls was only about level thirty-two at the time, but after a long time has passed, they have reached level forty! How can this be! Dugu Gooses first reaction was impossible, but at this time the spirit power aura of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing fluctuating due to the breakthrough made her have to believe that these two girls had really broken through to level 40. She suddenly remembered that her grandfather had broken through from level 92 to level 99 because of Ao Tian''s help. These two things were linked together, and she finally completely believed that Ao Tian was really a very powerful character. "Thank you, the Lord, for helping me detoxify and help me improve my cultivation." Dugu Yan stood up, bent over and bowed to Ao Tian with respect. Since Ao Tian is really a great senior, and he is kind to her and Dugu, then she deserves her respect. Ao Tian smiled and said: "Since you are Dugu Bo''s granddaughter, you are your own. Come, I will give you a god-given spirit." He raised his hand, his divine power surged in his palm, and various laws were intertwined and blended into it, and finally formed a fist-sized ball of light green in color. He gave it gently, and the turquoise ball of light slowly flew in front of Dugu Goose, floating quietly. "What is this?" Dugu Yan looked at the ball of light floating in front of her in surprise. The sphere of light gave her the feeling as if she was facing a spirit ring to be absorbed. How can this be? Doesn''t the spirit ring appear after killing the spirit beast? How can you raise your hand? Dugu Bo was much more shocked than Dugu Yan, he felt it more clearly, except for the different shape, the breath of this light ball was no different from the spirit ring. There is no need to kill the soul beasts, to condense the soul ring out of thin air. Ao Tian''s method once again refreshed Dugubo''s cognition. When Ao Tian condensed the ball of light just now, Dugu Bo could feel the terrifying aura surging in Ao Tian''s palm, as well as some incomparably mysterious things. Just before breaking through to level ninety-nine, Dugu Bo felt that the world was different. He could faintly feel a mysterious "thing", but this kind of thing was illusory, making him unable to capture it. Ao Tiandao: "Dugu Goose, this is a **** bestowed spirit ring. It can generate a most suitable spirit ability for you. It will not duplicate the previous spirit ability. Remember, when you absorb it, you should stick to the limit as much as possible. The longer it takes, the higher the age of the spirit ring." "Thank you, Lord." Dugu Yan was overjoyed in his heart and quickly thanked. Ao Tian looked at Dugu Bo and said: "Dugu Bo, you have reached level ninety-nine, but it is only your cultivation base. It is still incomparable with those who have stayed in this realm for many years. Your focus of cultivation now is not Putting it on soul power again, because no matter how you cultivate soul power, it is impossible to break through to the **** level." Dugu Bo quickly asked, "Master, what do I need to do then?" Ao Tiandao: "What you have to do now is to perceive the laws. Gods are just a group of human beings who have mastered the laws. There are many types of laws, such as the laws of life, the laws of destruction, and the laws of killing... Every **** will have his own laws, yes. The deeper the understanding of the law, the stronger the strength." "I believe you can now vaguely sense the existence of the law, but it is only vaguely sensed, and it is far from the point of entry. This requires you to spend a lot of time to perceive and capture the one that suits you best. The law, if you can comprehend the power of a trace of the law, your strength can at least be several times higher than it is now." "Also, after practicing, you can think about your own soul skills." Dugu Bo was grateful, and said: "Thank you for your advice." "Steward." Ao Tian called out. The butler walked in. "Go and arrange a room for them." "Dugu Bo, you take Dugu Goose to absorb the spirit ring." "Okay," said Dugu Bo. Dugu Yan held the ball of light in his palm, and went out with Dugu Bo with the housekeeper. When Ao Tian turned around, he found Zhu Zhuqing looking at him eagerly. Xiao Wu smiled and said, "Sister Zhuqing wants the spirit ring too." Zhu Zhuqing nodded with a blush, but his big eyes stared at Ao Tian unblinkingly. She was very envious when she saw Xiao Tan absorb the **** bestowed spirit ring before. Seeing that Ao Tian gave Dugu Yan a god-given spirit ring just now, it made her feel even more tickled. Now, her spirit power has reached level 40, and she can also absorb spirit rings and become a soul sect. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Well, go back to your room." Zhu Zhuqing was overjoyed and wanted to give this man a warm hug and express his gratitude. But in the end, she was timid and only said, "Thank you." Several people returned to Zhu Zhuqings room. Ao Tian condensed a spirit ring for Zhu Zhuqing, which was a dark black ball, quietly suspended in front of Zhu Zhuqing. "Sister Zhuqing, absorb it." Xiao Wu urged. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Xiao Wu and said, "Sister Xiao Wu, don''t you break through?" Xiao Wu glanced at Ao Tian, ??then smiled, and said: "You can absorb it, I don''t need to absorb the spirit ring." "Why?" Zhu Zhuqing asked curiously. How can anyone break through without absorbing the spirit ring? "If you don''t believe me, look at it." Xiao Wu jumped onto Zhu Zhuqing''s bed and sat cross-legged on Zhu Zhuqing''s side. His spirit power surged and three spirit rings appeared. Above the three spirit rings, the phantom of the fourth spirit ring appeared, and it was gradually solidifying. "This...what the **** is going on?" Zhu Zhuqing was startled. Xiao Wu didn''t need to spend much time to condense the spirit ring, opened her eyes and smiled: "Because, I am not a pure human, in fact, I am a one hundred thousand years old soul beast, transformed into a human being rebuilt." Zhu Zhuqing opened her mouth slowly, staring at Xiao Wu beside her in disbelief, and was stunned. UU reading Xiao Wu made a nuisance towards Ao Tian and Gu Yue. Gu Yuena said with a smile: "Zhuqing, I should confess to you too, I shouldn''t have kept it from you for so long." Zhu Zhuqing turned his head blankly and looked at Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena said: "Actually, I am not a human being, I am a soul beast-Silver Dragon King." She looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian is not a human, either. His identity is Dragon Ancestor, the ancestor of all dragons on the Douluo Continent." Zhu Zhuqing''s head was a little dizzy, and she couldn''t digest the news that seemed so absurd to her. The two sisters she respected and loved turned out to be soul beasts. The man she had a crush on for a long time was not even a human being, which made her feel a little at a loss for a while. Gu Yuena said: "Zhuqing, Xiao Wu and I treat you as sisters sincerely. I''m sorry to keep you from you for so long. If you can''t accept our identity, leave after absorbing the spirit ring, we It won''t stop you." "Xiao Wu, let''s go out, don''t disturb her absorbing the spirit ring." Ao Tian said. "Oh." Xiao Wu responded and got off the bed. "Sister Zhuqing, please think about it." Xiao Wu said, and went out with Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 285： Found Ao Tians lair After the three of Ao Tian went out, the room became quiet. Zhu Zhuqing''s heart is very tangled, and he doesn''t know if he wants to be friends with Ao Tian. She remembered the bits and pieces of the past few months. Following Ao Tian and others, she saw through Dai Mubai''s true face and broke with Dai Mubai and the Zhu family. It was Xiao Wu who comforted her when she was fragile. It was Ao Tian who improved her cultivation talent and gave her precious cultivation techniques. Now, Ao Tian gave her a **** bestowed spirit ring. Thinking of this, Zhu Zhuqing''s heart quickly became firm. "Humans have killed so many soul beasts, and they can still treat me as friends, so why can''t I treat them as friends?" "Ao Tian''s great kindness to me, even if I lay down my life, I can hardly repay it. If I leave him here, it would be ungrateful." Zhu Zhuqing smiled on his face, looked at the spirit ring in his hand, and began to absorb it. Outside the door, Xiao Wu asked with a worried look: "Sister Zhuqing won''t really leave us, right?" Gu Yuena said: "You should have confidence in her, and confidence in yourself. Let''s go, let''s see what to eat tonight." In the room arranged by the butler for Dugu Bo, at this time, there were only Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan. Dugu Yan was emotional, his pretty face flushed slightly, and he was about to absorb the spirit ring given to her by Ao Tian as soon as he entered the room. "Goose, wait." Dugu Bo shouted. "What''s the matter, grandpa?" Dugu Bo asked: "Grandpa asked you, what do you think of this person?" Without any thought, Dugu Goose said directly: "Very good, he is so strong, he also saved our grandfather and grandchildren, he is a great kindness to us, and is a respectable old man. Grandpa, you will be by his side in the future. Repay his old man by working hard." Dugu Bo said: "I am not talking about this, I mean, do you think he is suitable for your boyfriend?" "Grandpa, what are you talking about." Speaking of her boyfriend, Dugu Yan looked a little bit embarrassed. Dugu Bohaha laughed and said, "Looking at your shy appearance, is it true that you fell in love with the Lord at first sight?" "That''s not it, grandpa, don''t talk nonsense." Dugu Yan said hastily. "Grandpa didn''t talk nonsense." Dugubo smiled and said: "Look, that Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing are younger than you, but they seem to be women of the Lord, so ah, you may not have no chance. ." "Oh, grandpa, stop thinking about it. People are older than you, so they can be my grandpa." Dugu Bo could only sigh, "Well, compared with those girls, there is a big gap between you, and the master may not be able to look at you." "Hate, how can anyone say that to his granddaughter." Dugu Yan said angrily. "Okay, let''s not talk about it, you can quickly absorb the spirit ring." "Um." Dugu Goose began to absorb the spirit ring, while Dugu Bo watched with concern. It was the first time he saw this kind of spirit ring, he was a little curious and a little worried. The absorption process went smoothly. After two hours, the sky was completely dark, and the Dugu Goose finally completed the absorption of the spirit ring and was promoted to the level of the soul sect. An hour later, Zhu Zhuqing also absorbed the spirit ring and became the soul sect. Zhu Zhuqing opened the door and saw Xiao Wu waiting outside for a long time. She smiled and said, "Sister Xiaowu, let''s go eat." Xiao Wu picked up Zhu Zhuqing and said, "Go, call Sister Naer and Ao Tian, ??let''s eat together." Dugu Goose also stayed to eat. Early the next morning, Ao Tian arranged for a servant to send Dugu Goose back to the Royal Academy, while Dugu Bo stayed in Ao Mansion. In the castle of the Qibao Liulizong, Ning Rongrong got up early, and after having breakfast with Ning Fengzhi, he proposed to go out to play. This time, Ning Fengzhi did not refuse. After Ning Rongrong left, he sent several masters to follow Ning Rongrong secretly to ensure Ning Rongrong''s safety. was finally able to come out, Ning Rongrong was very happy. She really wants to go shopping, but she wants to go to Ao House more. I haven''t seen Ao Tian for a few days, and she missed it very hard. From the moment she just walked out of the castle, many hidden eyes were fixed on her. Among these many pairs of eyes hidden in the dark, one pair belonged to someone sent by Liu Erlong. Ning Rongrong walked briskly, stopped and stopped all the way, bought a lot of things along the street, and headed towards the Ao Mansion. People with many forces have been quietly following Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong only went shopping for a long time, and met several groups of people who wanted to invite her to talk, but she refused. Ning Rongrong found it troublesome, so he quickened his pace, and it didn''t take long to arrive in front of Ao''s Mansion and walked directly in. Ao House! The people who followed secretly recorded this position silently. Seeing the words Aos Mansion, the spies sent by Liu Erlong showed ecstasy on their faces, and immediately set off to return to Shrek Academy. After this person left, those who followed Ning Rongrong''s whereabouts appeared in front of the Ao Mansion, wanting to visit the owner of the Ao Mansion. Now that Ning Rongrong entered here, it shows that the relationship between the owner of this mansion and the Seven Treasure Glass Sect is by no means simple. Perhaps the owner of this mansion knows the secret of the dissolution of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. Entering this mansion, you can not only get in touch with the owner here, but also take the opportunity to get in touch with Ning Rongrong. Only when they understand the reason for the dissolution of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, can they make Ning Fengzhi change his mind and return to the arena. But what disappoints them is that no matter how they ask for a meeting, the butler of this mansion will not let them in. These people are from some sects and big forces, so they are naturally unwilling to stop outside the mansion. But now in broad daylight, they are not doing well, so they have to closely monitor Ao Mansion. Half an hour later, in Shrek Academy, the young soul master who was in charge of monitoring Ning Rongrong hurried back. "Dean, there is news." He shouted as soon as he came back. Liu Erlong hurried out after hearing the news, and Flanders, Zao Wou-ki, Master and others also appeared one after another. Master stepped forward quickly and asked: "What news, is it that you have found Ao Tian''s residence?" The youth nodded and said, "Ning Rongrong came out of the castle early this morning, walked the street for more than an hour, and then entered a mansion in the central area of ??Tiandou City. The word''Ao Mansion'' was written on the door of that mansion." "Ao Mansion?" Ma Hongjun''s eyes lit up and he shouted: "That''s right, Ao Tian must be hiding in this Ao Mansion. Otherwise, how is the name of this mansion called Ao Mansion?" Master nodded and said: "It should be right. Over the years, I have investigated Ao Tian many times, but I haven''t found out which force he comes from. I didn''t expect that there is an Ao Mansion in Doucheng this day." Dai Mubai sneered, and said, "I thought he was from a big power. It turned out to be just a family with no reputation in Heaven Dou City." The chief guard from the Star Luo Empire and Zhu Zhuqing''s second uncle came over with a group of spirit masters. "Since I found that kid, what are you waiting for? Immediately arrest him and Zhu Zhuqing and **** them back to the Empire for trial!" Chen Xiong, the chief guard, sneered. He looked at the young man who came back to report the letter, and commanded arrogantly: "You, lead the way now!" "Wait a minute!" the master shouted. Chen Xiong, the chief guard, looked at the master and asked, "We have captured the sinners of the Star Luo Empire, do you have any comments?" Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 286： To capture Ao Tian, ??Ning Rongrong is frightened Liu Erlong on the side could not understand this person''s arrogant attitude, and sneered: "In broad daylight, arrest people in Tiandou City. Do you think this is your site? If you arrest people now, I promise you will not get out. Heaven Dou City!" These guards represent the Xingluo royal family, facing the people of Shrek, there is a sense of psychological superiority. Chen Xiong, the chief guard, heard Liu Erlong''s sarcasm, and couldn''t stand it immediately, and shouted: "A woman dare to point fingers at me?" "What''s wrong with you? This is the Heaven Dou Empire, Heaven Dou City!" The fierce Liu Erlong had no intention of forbearing at all. said, she actually released her martial spirit directly, and the seven best equipped spirit rings surrounded her. Her plump and hot figure instantly became burly, with dragon scales growing on her skin, and the hot breath sprayed out from her as the center. "Why, do you want to teach me?" Liu Erlong looked at the head guard with a sneer. This is the Heaven Dou City of the Heaven Dou Empire. She doesn''t care what the identity of the other party is. If it weren''t for Dai Mubai''s face, she would have thrown these arrogant guys out a long time ago. Master and Flanders did not stop Liu Erlong, nor did they speak. They also see these people upset. "You..." Chen Xiong, the chief guard, pointed at Liu Erlong, his face pale, and he was speechless. His cultivation base is only at the Soul Emperor level. This woman is actually a Soul Sage, so he can''t get off the stage immediately. Dai Mubai stood and watched silently, without speaking. Don''t think he is the prince, but these guards have never given him a good face during the time they lived in Shrek Academy. He was very suspicious that these guards had been bought by his brother Davis, and he deliberately embarrassed him. Zhu Zhuqings second uncle, Zhu Zaitian, couldnt stand it anymore, and said, Chief Guardian Chen, what they said also has some truth. After all, this is the capital of the Heaven Dou Empire. Our arrests in broad daylight will definitely attract the attention of the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. It will stop it. If the scandal of Zhu Zhuqing''s escape from marriage is spread, it would be bad." At this time, the master walked out with a smile on his face, and said, "I have an idea, Chief Officer Chen might as well listen to it." "What idea?" Chen Xiong asked. Master said: "You don''t want others to know about Zhu Zhuqing''s escape from marriage. Then the arrest of Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing can only be carried out at night. After that night, we will sneak into Ao Mansion and arrest Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing." "Okay, then do that. But this time the people of the Star Luo Empire can take action, and you don''t need you." Chen Xiong said. After speaking, he left with a group of soul masters. Flander said: "Do we really need to take action?" Master shook his head and said: "These soul masters are too conceited, let them go, if we follow, I am afraid there will be conflicts." "The fairy grass on Ao Tian..." Ma Hongjun said. "Mubai." The master shouted. "Master, what can you do?" Dai Mubai asked. Master said: "Go tell those spirit masters that after they have caught Ao Tian, ??they will give us an interrogation first, and then let them bring back to the Star Luo Empire." "Okay, I''ll go tell them right away." Dai Mubai''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he walked away quickly. He hasn''t avenged himself personally. If these soul masters from the Star Luo Empire capture Ao Tian, ??he must first beat and humiliate Ao Tian. After all, if Ao Tian is really taken to the Star Luo Empire, it is very likely that there will be no return, and he will never have a chance for revenge. And Zhu Zhuqing, he really wants to teach this stinky lady a lesson, the best thing is to force her body. It''s a pity that among the soul masters from the empire, there is actually Zhu Zhuqing''s second uncle. His wish may not be realized. After Dai Mubai left, Flender asked: "Xiao Gang, Ao Tian is a member of our Heaven Dou Empire after all, so he was captured by the people of the Star Luo Empire. Is that good?" Master smiled and said, "What''s wrong? This is the grievance between Ao Tian and the Star Luo Empire. It is reasonable for the Star Luo Empire to take him back." Liu Erlong snorted and said, "Those soul masters have a big tone, but I don''t know if they can be brought back." The master said: "Among them, there is a soul saint, soul emperor, soul king... This is already a very powerful force. I have some understanding of the great powers and families in Heaven Dou City, but this Ao Mansion has never I haven''t heard of it. I want to come. It should be a small and medium family, and there won''t be too strong soul masters." "Unexpectedly, Ao Tian came from a small family," Tang San said. He and the master have been curious about the origin of Ao Tian for many years, and finally know today, but the result is far lower than their guess. turned out to be just a small and medium family. Ma Hongjun worried: "After so many days, I don''t know if there is any fairy grass left." Flender stared: "Xiancao, you know the fairy grass all day long. You have a long time to break through to level 29. Take a little more time to practice and make sure to break through to level 30." "I see." Ma Hongjun stuck out his tongue. Tang San sighed and said, "Is there any fairy grass left? This kind of thing can only depend on God''s will." Master said: "Then let''s wait tonight, interrogate Ao Tian first, and then give him to the people of the Star Luo Empire." Ning Rongrong was not prevented from entering Ao Mansion. She had lived in it for a while, and the servants in the mansion knew her. "Ao Tian, ??Sister Na''er, I am here." Ning Rongrong shouted several times when he came to the lake where Ao Tian lived. No one responded. She checked and found that there were no people in several rooms by the lake. "It must be in the training field." Ning Rongrong hurried to the training field. When she arrived at the training ground, she was stunned by what she saw before her eyes. At this time, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu are fighting in the training ground, familiar with each other''s newly acquired fourth spirit ability, and familiar with the skyrocketing power. The moment Ning Rongrong saw the four spirit rings on Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu, he was stunned, and his small mouth opened unconsciously. After a while, she stretched out her hand and rubbed her eyes, trying to make sure if she had made a mistake. But after rubbing them, she still saw four spirit rings on Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu. "Rongrong, why are you here?" Gu Yuena on the side came over. Hearing Gu Yuena''s voice, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu stopped, and they also saw Ning Rongrong standing at the gate of the training ground. "Rongrong, you are here." Xiao Wu shouted. Ning Rongrong yelled in disbelief, "What''s the matter with you two? Are you only Level 33? How many days have it been, why is it the Soul Sect?" Her head is a little dizzy, which is really scary. How did these two sisters practice? She had only been home for a few days, and when she came back, the two sisters had already broken through the seventh level and reached the level of the soul sect. How can this be! Seeing that the incident was revealed, Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian and asked with her eyes whether to tell Ning Rongrong the truth. Ao Tiandao: "Tell her our true identity." Gu Yuena said with a smile: "Rongrong, tell you a secret, in fact, I am not a human being." After finishing speaking, Gu Yuena''s figure disappeared, and replaced by a giant silver dragon sitting in front of Ning Rongrong like a hill. Ning Rongrong screamed, and fell to the ground with a buttock, Huarong paled with fright. After a while, Gu Yuena changed into a human form again and said, "I am a soul beast." Xiao Wu also walked over and said: "Rongrong I am a human being transformed from a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast." Ao Tian smiled and said, "I am not a human, either. Xiao Wu and Zhu Qing can practice so fast because I gave them some treasures." Zhu Zhuqing said: "Rongrong, I know it is difficult for you to accept this. I was shocked when I first learned the truth. Aotian and the others were willing to continue to treat me as a friend, so I chose to stay." Xiao Wu walked to Ning Rongrong and said, "Rongrong, we can still be friends. We don''t mind your human status." Ning Rongrong stood up, pale, yelled in horror, turned and ran. "Rongrong." Xiao Wu shouted loudly and was about to chase out. Ao Tiandao: "Let her go. If she can accept our identity, she will naturally come back. If she can''t accept it, then forget it." "All right." Although Xiao Wu wanted to chase it out, Ao Tian spoke and she had to stay. Ao Tiandao: "You two keep fighting, and show you a good show tonight." "What''s a good show?" Xiao Wu asked expectantly. Zhu Zhuqing also looked over expectantly. Ao Tian smiled mysteriously, and said, "You will know it then." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 287： Infiltration "It''s mysterious again," Xiao Wu said. Gu Yuena glanced outside, thoughtfully. When Ning Rongrong first came in, she felt a lot of eyes staring here. She guessed that the good show Ao Tian said should be related to those outside. . Ning Rongrong did not stay at all, and ran all the way out of the Ao Mansion. When she appeared at the door, she was already in tears. Except for Zhu Zhuqing, Ao Tian and the others are all soul beasts! Ning Rongrong could hardly accept such a thing. I don''t know why, but when she thinks that Ao Tian is a soul beast, her heart hurts a lot. Such a perfect man turned out to be a soul beast! The situation of Ning Rongrong running in tears was seen by many secretly watching people, and they were amazed. Among the people sent by Ning Fengzhi to protect Ning Rongrong, one of them said: "Captain, the lady must have been bullied in that mansion. Do we..." "No, it''s important to protect the lady. We just need to report the situation to the suzerain." The captain said. These people hurriedly followed Ning Rongrong, who was crying red. Ning Rongrong ran all the way, ran back to his castle, rushed into his room, threw himself on the bed and cried. It didn''t take long for Ning Fengzhi, Chenxin, and Gu Rong to hurried over. "Rongrong, what''s the matter? Who is bullying you, tell grandpa, grandpa will help you out." Gu Rong asked distressedly. Ning Rongrong has stopped crying, both eyes are red, looking at the ceiling blankly. Ning Fengzhi and the three of them shook their hearts. Ning Rongrong''s appearance was like a girl after being caught by that. The killing intent of the three of them was surging, but they did not dare to show it, for fear that it would stimulate Ning Rongrong. "Ao Tian is not a human." Ning Rongrong murmured. turned out to be Ao Tian! Ning Fengzhi''s body shook and the eyes suddenly widened, incredulous. League of Legends novel yxlmxsw.com. Such a powerful senior did such a thing to a teenage girl! If you like me, Ning Fengzhi and the three can still accept it, but this...Ning Rongrong is obviously forced. Their little baby, just went out for a few hours, and it was like this when he came back. The killing intent of the three of them was boiling, but when they thought of Ao Tian''s strength, they felt deeply powerless. At this moment, Ning Rongrong whispered again: "They are not human." Ning Feng caused the three of them to feel horrified, and their heads were instantly stunned. They are not human! Could it be that Ao Tian was not the only one who attacked Ning Rongrong? The bodies of the three of them couldn''t help shaking, and their anger was about to be suppressed. "Why are they a soul beast? Ao Tian, ??why are you a soul beast." Ning Fengzhi''s anger instantly extinguished the three of them, standing there as if they were a wooden chicken. They were equally shocked about the identity of Ao Tian as a soul beast, but they were thankful that the situation was different from what they thought. After a while, Ning Fengzhi winked at Chen Xin and Gu Rong, and the three quietly walked out. Outside the room, Ning Fengzhi sighed: "I didn''t expect that Ao Tian is not a human being." Gu Rong worried: "Since he is a soul beast, will he destroy humanity?" Chenxin said: "What is there to worry about? When he reaches his level, if he wants to destroy mankind, he would have been destroyed long ago. Will he wait until now?" "Yes." Gu Rong nodded. "Fengzhi, what should Rongrong do?" Chen Xin asked. Ning Feng sighed and said, "Let her cry, it will be fine after crying. I just don''t know how she will treat Ao Tian in the future." At night, as soon as it got dark, a group of soul masters from the Star Luo Empire went to Ao''s Mansion under the leadership of the young soul master from Shrek Academy. There are 25 soul masters in this group, among them there are six Ouchi guards from the Star Luo Empire and 19 masters from the Zhu family. tLeague of Legends novels. The strongest is Zhu Zhuqing''s second uncle, Zhu Zaitian, who has a soul-sage-level cultivation base. Chen Xiong, the captain of the six guards, is at the Soul Emperor level. Tiandou City is more lively at night than during the day, and it took a group of people almost an hour to arrive in front of Ao''s Mansion. When I arrived in this area, the lively atmosphere disappeared completely. This is a residential area for the rich, there is no street for business, and the environment is deserted. However, many imperial soldiers are arranged to patrol this area, and patrol teams will pass by every once in a while. "That''s it." The young soul master who led the way pointed to the Ao Mansion and said. "Let''s go in then." Chen Xiong said, he was about to take people into the Ao Mansion. "Wait a minute." Zhu Zaitian stopped Chen Xiong. "What''s wrong?" Zhu Zaitian frowned and said: "Something is wrong, why are so many people around here watching this mansion?" The young soul master who led the way said: "My sirs, you don''t understand this. These people who watched came with Ning Rongrong, the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, for the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect. " Zhu Zaitiandao: "So, looking at what these people mean, it seems that I also want to make the idea of ??this mansion." "What are you afraid of? Just rush in and take people away." Chen Xiong said. Zhu nodded in the sky, and was about to enter. Suddenly, he frowned and said, "Wait first." In front of them, the three soul masters hurried to the front of Ao''s Mansion, leaped gently in the night, and then stepped in. "We are here to arrest people quietly, so it should not be discovered by other spirit masters." Zhu Zaitian said. Chen Xiong nodded and said, "Then let them go in first to investigate the situation." Just after he finished speaking, there were several groups of soul masters, a dozen of them in total, rushing over the wall to enter Ao Mansion. Zhu Zaitiandao: "These people should be looking for Ning Rongrong or the owner of this mansion to understand the reasons for the dissolution of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. They will leave soon. We will wait." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a figure flying out from the wall of Ao Mansion, and fell to the ground with a plop. "What''s the matter?" Chen Xiong frowned. Immediately after more than a dozen figures were thrown out of it in the night, and smashed to the ground like dumplings, and the cry of pain continued. These people seemed to have suffered serious injuries. After getting up, they didn''t stay long and left in a hurry. Zhu Zaitian and others are surprised. "I just felt the fluctuating spirit power emanating from the battle, and the duration was very short. These dozen people were thrown out. It seems that there are good spirit masters in it." Zhu Zaitian said. Chen Xiong didn''t care a little, and said, "Among the dozen people who entered just now, the aura is just some soul sect. I can easily solve them. What''s so surprising." Zhu Zaitiandao: "This shows that there are soul king level soul masters, and even soul emperor level soul masters." Chen Xiong said: "Looking at the scale of this mansion, it''s not a big family, it''s likely that there are only a few soul kings. Let''s go, the group of people who got in the way has left, we should act." "Okay." Zhu Zaitian nodded. A group of people took out a black mask, put it on their faces, and then quickly came to the Ao Mansion and stepped in. If it were not for the scandal that the princes fiance eloped with someone, they could arrest people in a fair manner, even the Tiandou imperial family would not have any scruples. But for the face of the Xingluo royal family, they can only act like this sneakily. The young soul master of Shrek Academy who led the way did not enter. After seeing Zhu Zaitian enter Ao Mansion, he did not stay and returned to Shrek Academy. His mission has been completed, there is no need to stay here again. Moreover, following the soul masters of the Star Luo Empire, he felt all kinds of disdain and contempt at all times. He had had enough. Chapter 288： The trial of Zhu Zhuqing Fell in love with youdushu.com, the legend of the ancestor of the dragon In Ao Mansion, Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li are standing on the roof, looking in the direction of the gate. Just now, Ao Tian said that the show was about to begin, and then brought a few girls up. Then, they saw a dozen spirit masters jumping in from outside the fence. Dugu Bo received Ao Tian''s order and easily threw the dozen people out. "Lord, we have already thrown them out." Dugubo returned to the Aotian group. "Hmm." Ao Tian nodded. Xiao Wu wondered: "Brother Tian, ??is this the good show you are talking about? It''s not very beautiful. Just now, the dozen or so people are from the Soul Sect. Why don''t you let Zhuqing and I practice your hands." Ao Tian smiled and said, "The dozen people just now were just appetizers, and the real good show hasn''t officially started yet." Zhu Zhuqing frowned and asked, "Who were those just now? Why did you sneak in here?" Ao Tiandao: "Those people came with Ning Rongrong. They think I know the secret of the dissolution of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, so they want to talk to me." "Hmm." Zhu Zhuqing responded. At this moment, more than twenty black shadows jumped into Ao Mansion from outside. Dugu Bo''s face became cold, and he was going to clean up the group of guys. Ao Tiandao: "Let them come over." Dugu Bo stopped, stood quietly and waited. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Zhuqing, these people came from the Star Luo Empire from thousands of miles away. Dai Mubai wrote a letter and invited them. There are people from your Zhu family." Zhu Zhuqing''s beautiful eyes widened instantly, and he looked at the door. It''s a pity that the lights in the dark night mansion are not bright at this time, Zhu Zhuqing can''t see the situation there clearly. "Who is coming from the Zhu family?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. Her complexion has cooled down, obviously, her mood is not very good. She has been treated badly in Zhu''s family since she was a child. Since she was chosen as her sister''s substitute, all those peers have cheated on her sister Zhu Zhuyun, bullied her, and ridiculed her. Even the elders in the family and her parents opened one eye when she was being bullied, closed one eye, and did not stop. Every time she was bullied, she could only hide in the corner and silently deal with her wounds. She had hoped that the prince Dai Mubai, who was engaged to her, could help her and rescue her from the painful torture. But Dai Mubai couldn''t bear the pressure of his brother and ran away from home. Therefore, Zhu Zhuqing has no affection for the Zhu family. And, this time the Zhu family came here, definitely to get her back, how could she be happy. She didn''t expect the Zhu family to find her so soon. If it were herself, she would definitely not be able to escape. After was caught back, what awaited her would be a terrible end. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian and begged: "Ao Tian, ??help me." Ao Tian smiled and said: "Don''t worry, you are my person now, and no one can take you away." Hearing Ao Tian''s domineering words, Zhu Zhuqing blushed and her heart was pounding wildly. "He said I was his person..." The secret love to Ao Tian immediately made her think about this sentence in that direction. After the twenty-five soul masters of the Star Luo Empire entered the Ao Mansion, they were immediately ready for battle, and all the spirits were released. There are auxiliary soul masters, healing soul masters, controlling soul masters, attacking soul masters, weapon spirits and beast spirits in the team of more than twenty people. Twenty-five people''s spirit rings are densely packed, and the light from the yellow, purple, and black spirit rings brightens the dim Ao Mansion. After landing, everyone stared at the surroundings vigilantly, ready to release their spirit abilities at any time. However, it didn''t take long for them to be stunned. Before they came in, they had imagined that there had been ambushing the soul master of Ao House. However, after they came in, they didn''t even see a person. "Why is there no one?" Someone asked puzzledly. Zhu Zai Tian frowned and looked around. Nether Cat Martial Spirit is a dark attribute, a natural night hunter, stronger in the dark night, and all kinds of senses are much sharper than during the day. Zhu Zaitian, who has reached the soul sage cultivation level, this night is no longer different from the day in his eyes. He looked around, and when he looked in the direction of Ao Tianji, he suddenly saw Ao Tianji standing on the roof. His gaze fell on Zhu Zhuqing, his eyes narrowed suddenly, and a dangerous breath exuded from his body, causing the teammate standing next to him to shiver involuntarily. "Over there, they are looking at us." Zhu Zaitian said, pointing in the direction of Ao Tian. Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing, and suddenly saw a few blurred figures on the roof in the distance. Chen Xiong sneered, and said, "I''m actually waiting for us. Interesting, let''s go over." "Be alert, prevent sneak attacks, and move forward!" Twenty-five soul masters quickly approached where Ao Tian was. As he approached the target, Zhu Zaitian became more and more confused. When he saw Ao Tian and the others standing on the roof, his first reaction was that the other party was leading them over. It was very likely that the spirit master was ambushed on the road and attacked them. However, they approached all the way, not to mention the sneak attack. They didn''t even see a living person. There seemed to be no other people besides the few people on the roof over there. It didn''t take long for them to get close to where Ao Tian and the others were, and entered the broad training ground. The place where Ao Tian and Gu Yuena stood was on the roof next to the training ground, and under them, stood a lonely Dugu Bo. The butlers and servants in the mansion had already been ordered to return to the room early to rest. They were not allowed to come out without Ao Tian''s order. As soon as he entered the training ground, Zhu Zaitian''s eyes fell on Zhu Zhuqing''s body. Zhu Zhuqing only felt cold all over, and looked at the breath that locked her and suddenly saw Zhu Zaitian wearing a mask. Zhu Zaitian''s cold gaze made Zhu Zhuqing very familiar, his body couldn''t help shaking, and a look of fear appeared on his face. If Zhu Zhuqing has feared the most since childhood, it is her second uncle. The second uncle Zhu Zaitian is in charge of the punishment of the Zhu family, and is the elder most feared by all the boys and girls of the Zhu family. When Zhu Zhuqing was bullied by his sister Zhu Zhuyun when he was a child, Zhu Zhuyun would be severely beaten every time he resisted, and then Zhu Zhuyun filed a lawsuit to Zhu Zaitian. After being bullied by her elder sister, Zhu Zhuqing will be beaten again by Zhu Zaitian with the family method, all over her body. Therefore, Zhu Zhuqing has had a psychological shadow on Zhu Zaitian since she was a child. This second uncle is her worst nightmare. Unexpectedly, in order to arrest her, the Zhu family sent the second uncle this time. Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t imagine, if he was really caught back by his second uncle, what kind of torture he would endure! Zhu Zaitian clearly saw the look of fear that suddenly appeared on Zhu Zhuqing''s face. He sneered, took a few steps forward, and stretched out his hand to take off the mask on his face. Zhu Zhuqing looked terrified, and instinctively backed away. Seeing this, Xiao Wu hurriedly reached out and grabbed Zhu Zhuqing. "Don''t be afraid, we are here." Xiao Wu said in Zhu Zhuqing''s ear. Zhu Zaitian smiled and said: "Zhu Zhuqing, you surprised me. I never thought that one day you would have the courage to run away with other men." Zhu Zhuqing gritted his teeth and did not speak. Zhu Zai Tiandao: "Your behavior has angered the royal family and embarrassed the family. The Patriarch has obtained the consent of your majesty to abolish your prince''s fiancee status, abolish the cultivation base, expel Zhu''s family, and enter the Jiaofang Division!" Chapter 289： Dugu Bo is so cool Fell in love with youdushu.com, the legend of the ancestor of the dragon Zhu Zhuqing turned pale. She didn''t expect the Zhu family to punish her so harshly. Abolishing the relationship between her and Dai Mubai is acceptable to her, but abolishing her cultivation base and recharging it into the Jiaofang Division would be too vicious. The women in the Jiaofang Division are all officials. If she gets there, she would be better off than life. After a while, the pale color on Zhu Zhuqing''s face disappeared, and it gradually became cold. Since the Zhu family wants to treat her this way, she doesn''t need to be merciful. Xiao Wu had also heard of what Jiaofangsi was, and was so angry that she almost wanted to do it. Zhu Zaitian continued: "Before I bring you back, I will hand you to Dai Mubai for one night. This is what he requested. After all, you are still his nominal fiance, so I agreed." Zhu Zhu was trembling with anger, and that Dai Mubai wanted to hit her. After Zhu Zaitian finished speaking, Chen Xiong looked at Ao Tian and said, "You are Ao Tian, ??right?" "Yes, I am Ao Tian." Ao Tian smiled. "Sure enough, it''s a little white face, no wonder you can abduct that little bastard. I admire your courage, you can still laugh at this time." Chen Xiong said. "Why can''t I laugh?" Ao Tian asked. Chen Xiong looked cold and shouted, "Do you know what crime you committed?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "I want to hear, what crime did I commit?" Chen Xiong pointed at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "You have tainted the fiance of the prince of the Star Luo Empire. Such a serious crime, even if it is an extermination." Zhu Zaitiandao: "Do it, take them back to Shrek Academy, and return to Xingluo City tomorrow morning." After finishing speaking, his eyes fell on Dugu Bo, and said: "It should be you who defeated those soul masters just now, right?" Dugu Bo smiled and said: "Yes, it''s me." Zhu waved his hand at Tianyi, and sixteen soul masters from Zhus family rushed out behind him, nine soul kings rushed to Dugu Bo, and seven soul sects were about to jump on the roof and take down Ao Tian and the four girls. The men led by Chen Xiong did not do anything, but watched calmly. Zhu Zaitian fixed his eyes on Dugu Bo. "Master." Dugu Bo shouted. "Kill them all." Ao Tian said lightly. Chen Xiong sneered, and said sarcastically: "It''s a big tone, I want to see how you kill it." After finishing speaking, he rushed out and followed the dozens of Zhu family spirit masters, planning to kill the old man himself. Dugu Bo received Ao Tian''s order, let out a few gloomy weird laughs, and slapped a soul king who had already rushed in front of him. boom! The body of the soul king exploded directly under the palm of Dugu Bo, and the scattered flesh and blood splashed on the soul masters behind, causing their hearts to tremble fiercely, and their footsteps suddenly stopped. Dugu Bo lightly stamped his right foot, and several purple thorns and vines that had drilled out of the ground suddenly shattered to the ground. He grinned and grinned, his laughter was like a ghost, which made people feel sick and his scalp was about to explode. Before these soul masters could react, Dugu Bo had already rushed into the crowd, his figure resembling a ghost, with terrifying soul power surging in his palms, and one person would explode with every palm, and there would be no corpse. Dugubo killed countless people in his life, but it was the first time he felt that killing was so cool. He liked this way of killing very much. It was simple and rude, which made him feel like he couldn''t stop. After just a few breaths, the sixteen Zhu Family Spirit Masters who rushed to Dugu Bo''s body turned into pieces all over the floor. Chen Xiong, who had just rushed out, met Dugu Bo''s viper-like gaze, his body shivered involuntarily, and he turned and fled back. A few breaths can kill 16 masters of the Zhu Family, among them nine soul kings, this kind of terrifying strength, even the soul emperor can''t do it. Don''t talk about the soul emperor, even the soul sage can''t do it, because Dugu Bo didn''t even release his martial soul just now, just used his soul power. This kind of strength, I am afraid it has reached the realm above the Contra. Chen Xiong is a fool if he doesn''t run. Zhu Zaitian saw that the sixteen masters of the Zhu family were dead in the blink of an eye, and his eyes were red. These are the elites of the Zhu family, and they are all buried here. Before came, he felt that this task was too simple, and there would be no casualties at all. But now, he regrets that he underestimated the enemy too much. He is also not stupid. Although he is angry, he also understands that his strength is definitely not as good as Dugu Bo. Because he couldn''t do like Dugu Bo at all, he didn''t even use his martial arts, so he could easily shoot a soul king. He guessed that this old man was at least a strong Contra-level. Facing a Contra strong, his Spirit Sage, plus the six Chen Xiongs, had no chance of winning at all. Seeing Chen Xiong fleeing backwards, Zhu Zaitian reached out his hand and grabbed the two remaining soul masters in Zhu''s family, and fled quickly. These two are the auxiliary soul master and the healing soul master, but they can''t die here anymore. "Can you run away?" Dugu Bo''s cold laughter sounded, as if coming from all directions, a terrible pressure fell from the sky, covering all the remaining nine people. Dugu Bo''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Zhu Zaitian and blocked their way. At this time, his martial soul has been released, and his body has undergone tremendous changes. His legs have disappeared, replaced by a thick dark green snake''s tail, supporting him, the height of his body reached three meters, condescendingly looking down at Zhu Zaitian nine people. There are nine spirit rings around his body, yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black and black. Zhu Zaitian and Chen Xiong stopped, their legs were as heavy as if they were filled with lead, and they looked horrified. "Title Douluo!" a guard yelled in horror, and his legs began to tremble. Dugu Bo raised his finger at the screaming person, and smiled: "That''s right, I will leave you a whole body." As soon as he finished speaking, the man fell down, his body convulsed constantly, his skin quickly turned dark green, black blood scented from the corners of his mouth, and his breath died within one breath. Looking at the remaining eight people, Dugubo smiled and said: "I''ll ask you one more question, guess who I am. If you guess right, you can leave a whole body." plop thump thump... Except for Zhu Zaitian, all seven people including Chen Xiong knelt down and begged for mercy. "You are Poison Douluo Dugu Bo!" Zhu Zaitian said solemnly. Dugu Bo showed two rows of yellow teeth Yin smiled and said: "That''s right, I will leave you a whole body." Zhu jumped in Tian''s heart, and quickly said: "Senior Dugu, for the sake of the Zhu family of the Star Luo Empire, please spare my life." Dugubo sneered, and said: "Zhu family, there is not even a titled Douluo. What kind of thing is it worthy of giving me face?" After finished speaking, his hand slowly raised, as if he was about to make another move. Chen Xiong was frightened and hurriedly shouted: "Senior Dugu, we know we are wrong, we shouldn''t come here to disturb you, I am Xing Luo..." Chen Xiong was only halfway talking, and his body twitched and fell, and black poisonous blood kept pouring out of his mouth. Except for Zhu Zaitian, everyone fell to the ground and died like Chen Xiong. Watching Chen Xiong and a few people die in front of him, Zhu Zaitian''s body is cold, and his heart is already terrified to the extreme. He immediately turned around, knelt down toward Zhu Zhuqing, and shouted: "Zhuqing, I am your second uncle. I watched you grow up. Brother''s punishment for you is a little harsher. Actually, I am Yuxin. I can''t bear it. I plan to take you back and intercede for you. My second uncle never thought of punishing you severely." "Shut up!" Zhu Zhu yelled coldly and jumped down from above. Ao Tian looked at the broken and **** ground below. With a wave of his hand, countless flames ignited, instantly burning the flesh and blood into nothingness. He followed Zhu Zhuqing and came to Zhu Zaitian. Dugu Bo came behind Ao Tian, ??stood respectfully, and shouted, "Master." "Well, good job." Ao Tian praised. Dugu Bo was pleasantly surprised. He still remembers what Ao Tian said at the beginning. As long as he has done a lot, Ao Tian will help him break through to the **** level. Chapter 290： Shrek waiting Zhu Zaitian knelt on the ground, begging Zhu Zhuqing bitterly. "I''m your second uncle, I even hugged you when I was a kid, blood is thicker than water. Zhuqing, please beg your friend, let your second uncle go this time." Xiao Wu walked over and said angrily: "Sister Zhuqing, you must never let this kind of person go. He is planning to sell you to that kind of place. It''s not a pity that this kind of person will die!" Zhu Zhuqing''s face was filled with murderous intent, but he hesitated. No matter what, this person is her second uncle after all, and there is a blood relationship. At this time, seeing the other party kneeling and begging for mercy, she was a little bit cruel. Dugu Bo said coldly: "Master, these people also have you as their goal. Even if they die ten thousand times, it''s not enough." Ao Tian ignored Zhu Zhuqing''s hesitation and nodded, "Kill it." "Okay." Dugu Bo replied, and he was about to do his hands. However, Zhu Zaitian, who was kneeling on the ground, jumped up first. When Zhu Zaitian uttered the three words''Kill it'' in Ao Tian, ??he immediately decided to do it, and his goal was Ao Tian. He was shocked that Ao Tian could have a titled Douluo like Dugu Bo as a servant, and he understood that the Zhu family and even the Xingluo imperial family had really hit the iron this time. If they knew that Dugu Bo was Ao Tian''s servant, the Xingluo royal family and the Zhu family would not dare to provoke Ao Tian. For a Zhu Zhuqing, it''s not worth it! However, now that the matter is over, it shouldn''t be messed up, and Zhu Zaitian has to make plans for his own life. Since Ao Tian is the master of Dugu Bo, that is his most valuable hole card to survive. He couldn''t beat Dugu Bo, but with his soul sage cultivation, it was easy to capture a young man who seemed to be about twenty years old. Zhu Zaitian''s five fingers bent into claws and grabbed Ao Tian''s throat. As long as he restrained Ao Tian, ??he would be able to leave here. At this moment, there was a severe cold light in his eyes, his eyes fixed on Ao Tian. However, the plain look on Ao Tian''s face made him very puzzled. In his opinion, this young man was attacked by a soul sage, shouldn''t he look panicked? Before he could understand, he saw the corners of Ao Tian''s mouth slightly cocked, and finally saw Ao Tian open his mouth and said softly, "Go!" Zhu Zaitian was struck by lightning in an instant, his head buzzing, his body seemed to be hit by a huge force of tens of thousands of kilograms, and he spouted blood backside down. When he fell to the ground, he only felt that his whole body fell apart. He didn''t know how many bones were broken, and the huge spirit power in his body was quickly leaking out. Zhu was horrified to the extreme in Tiantian, staring at Ao Tian in the distance with horror. With a smile on his face, Ao Tian came to Zhu Zaitian step by step, looking down at him condescendingly. Dugu Bo was murderous and said: "Damn it! How dare you sneak attack in front of me!" With surging spirit power in his hand, he patted Zhu Zaitian''s head with a palm. But before halfway through the shot, Ao Tian grabbed his hand. "Master, how are you..." Ao Tian smiled and said, "I have changed my mind now and am ready to spare his life." Dugu Bo said: "He dared to attack you sneakily. Even killing his whole family is not enough to offset this sin." Ao Tian shook his head and said, "He is now a useless person. For him, who once possessed the Soul Sage cultivation base, this kind of pain is more uncomfortable than death. Moreover, I also need him to help me convey a message." "What news?" Dugu Bo asked. Ao Tian looked at Zhu Zaitian and said flatly, "When you return to the Star Luo Empire, let the Star Luo Royal Family and Zhu Family prepare to wait for death. When I enter the Star Luo City, it will be the time of your destruction. ." The murderous intent on Dugu Bo disappeared, and he sneered: "It should be so." Zhu Zaitian looked at Ao Tian and roared: "Joke, if you dare to come to Xingluo City, you will have no return, Title Douluo is not invincible!" In his heart, he had already regarded Ao Tian as a titled Douluo. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the other party to seriously hurt him so easily. Regarding this, he was very horrified, such a young person turned out to be a Title Douluo. At the same time, he felt very ridiculous about Ao Tian''s words. The two Title Douluo wanted to destroy the Dai Family and the Zhu Family, how could this be possible? If an empire was so easily destroyed, then this continent would have long been the world of the Spirit Hall. With so many Title Douluos in the Spirit Hall, he did not dare to easily start a war against the two empires. Zhu Zaitian looked at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "You little girl, I didn''t expect you to find a backer. Don''t worry, the Zhu family and the Dai family will not come to you again in the future." Hearing this sentence from Zhu Zaitian''s mouth, Zhu Zhuqing almost cried with joy. She finally got rid of the shackles of fate. In her original expectation, she had to at least reach the realm of Contra before she was qualified to negotiate with the Zhu family. It may take more than ten years. She didn''t expect that this day would come so soon. Because of Ao Tian''s strength, this Zhu family''s second-in-command was subdued to her. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian''s tall and straight figure, and wanted to kneel down to thank him immediately, but the situation at this time was not suitable, and she could only give up temporarily. Dugu Bo said: "Master, this guy is now abolished, shall we arrange for someone to send him back to Xingluo City?" Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, "No, someone will pick him up later." "Someone else will come over? Who is it?" Dugu Bo asked. Ao Tian said, "You''ll find out later, the show is only halfway through." Dugu Bo said: "Then these corpses..." Ao Tian looked at the bodies of Chen Xiong and said, "Let''s put it here first, it''s a surprise for them." "You go back first, and I''ll call you out later." Ao Tian said to Dugu Bo. "good." "Let''s go, go back and rest for a while." Ao Tian left, and the girls quickly followed. Zhu Zaitian was lying on the ground, looking at Ao Tian who was surrounded by the girls, his eyes were full of hatred. After cultivating for most of his life, he finally reached the soul sage, but he became a useless person overnight. How could he not hate it? A few girls followed Ao Tian Zhu Zhuqing hesitated for a moment, and said, "If I have a good guess, those people from Shrek Academy should be coming later." With that, she looked at Ao Tian. Xiao Wu asked, "Why are those people from Shrek?" Zhu Zhuqing analyzed: "It must be Dai Mubai who sent a letter back to the Star Luo Empire. These talents will come to arrest me and go back. And they also said just now that they will hand me over to Dai Mubai after they catch me, so people from Shrek Academy They must know the whole thing. If they can''t wait for these spirit masters to return, they will most likely come to find out." "Zhuqing, you are so smart." Xiao Wu said. ... Inside Shrek Academy, the reception hall was brightly lit, and there were quite a few masters and others, all sitting inside and waiting. Tang San sat in a chair, closed his eyes, and ran the Profound Heaven Skill, seizing the time to cultivate. He also cared very much whether the soul master of the Star Luo Empire could bring Ao Tian back, so he waited here with everyone. Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun didn''t have Tang San''s concentration. Under such circumstances, they couldn''t calm down and cultivate. No one spoke, and waited quietly. At this moment, the young soul master who was responsible for leading the way to Ao Mansion came back. The master quickly stood up and asked, "How is it? Did they succeed?" Tang San, who was cultivating, opened his eyes and looked at the young man. The young man shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I will come back as soon as they entered Ao Mansion." The master sat down and said: "Wait a minute, they have a soul sage, a soul emperor, and a group of soul kings. There will be no surprises, and they will be back soon." Everyone continued to wait quietly. However, the wait lasted three hours, and it was late at night. Chapter 291： Shrek enters Ao Mansion After waiting for three hours, everyone couldn''t hold back, and even Tang San opened his eyes. Ma Hongjun took the lead and said: "Master, what''s going on? It doesn''t take three hours to catch individuals?" The master stood up and said solemnly: "Something may have happened." The others also stood up. Zao Wou-ki said: "No, so many masters can''t catch an Ao Tian? The soul sage of the Zhu family is not to be looked down upon, right?" The master looked at Dai Mubai and asked, "Mubai, during the day, I ask you to tell them that after I catch Ao Tian, ??I will give it to us for one night. Have you told them?" Dai Mubai''s complexion was a little unpleasant, and he nodded, and said, "I said it." "Did there really be an accident?" the master murmured. Dai Mubai said: "Not necessarily, it is possible that after they arrested someone, they left Heaven Dou City and returned to Star Luo City." "Why, didn''t you talk to them?" Ma Hongjun asked. Dai Mubai''s expression turned a little gloomy, and said, "I am not the prince in their eyes at all, and it''s normal to treat me like a prince." The master nodded and said, "If this is the case, it is really possible that they will leave Tiandou City immediately after they have caught Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing." Liu Erlong said: "There is no point in guessing here. Let''s go to Ao Mansion and see if we know it? If they really took Ao Tian away and didn''t return to us, it would really be a direct return to the star. Luo Empire." She looked at the young man and said, "You lead the way, let''s take a look." The master said: "Alright, then go and see." Four students including Flanders, Master, Zao Wou-ki, Liu Erlong, Tang San and Dai Mubai left the academy and headed to the center of Heaven Dou City. In the middle of the night, Tiandou City was a little colder than it was a few hours ago. The people of Shrek arrived in front of Ao''s Mansion in less than an hour. Looking at the huge word "Ao Mansion" on the gate plaque, the eyes of the master and others brightened. Dai Mubai said, "So that guy is hiding here." Tang San frowned and said, "Don''t you think it''s weird? This mansion is not hidden. Prince Xue Xing has searched for several days, and Qibao Glazed Glass Sect has searched for several days. Why didn''t you find Ao Tian?" The master nodded and said: "It''s really strange." "Hey, what''s so strange? Heaven Dou City is so big, the prince and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect may not have been here." Ma Hongjun said. Flander said: "It''s meaningless to discuss this now. Let''s go in and see. If Ao Tian is really captured, then he must have been out of Heaven Dou City at this time. If we chase, we can still catch up." "Then go in first." The master came to the gate of Ao Mansion and knocked hard. Ma Hongjun said, "Isn''t it enough to just jump in? What kind of door do I need to knock on?" The master didn''t speak, and knocked again. After two minutes, no one came to open the door, and the master said, "Let''s go over the wall and go in." Eight people easily climbed over the wall? Entered the Ao Mansion. The inside of Ao Mansion was quiet, and the lights were dim. "Where are we going?" Ma Hongjun asked. Tang San''s eyes flashed purple? Look around. Suddenly? His expression was stunned. In his sight, Ao Tian appeared? Ao Tian and four girls were standing on a roof? They were looking at them. When Tang San was stunned, Flanders also found Ao Tian? Surprised, "Ao Tian was there, he was not taken away." Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing, and suddenly saw several figures standing on the roof in the distance. "Go!" Liu Erlong said, and he was about to go over there. "Wait a minute." The master stopped Liu Erlong. "What''s the matter?" Liu Erlong asked. The master looked solemnly: "Among the soul masters of the Star Luo Empire? There is a soul sage, a soul emperor, and so many soul kings. Such a powerful team has not been able to capture Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing. There must be a powerful spirit master around him. The team of the Star Luo Empire should have been defeated and then left? It''s just... why didn''t they return to Shrek Academy?" Ma Hongjun said, "Master, what are you worried about. My teacher, Teacher Zhao, and Teacher Erlong are all soul sage cultivation bases. If they join hands, they are not afraid of Contras. As for the soul masters of the Star Luo Empire, they should I was afraid of embarrassment, so I didn''t go back to see us." Flender glanced at the master? With a smile, "Even without Brother Zhao? We are not afraid of the Contra powerhouse." Tang San frowned and said, "Ao Tian is looking at us? He should have spotted us, what should I do now?" The master said: "Let''s go over it? Everyone stay alert? Prevent a soul master from sneaking." He looked at Oscar and said, "Oscar? Make each of us a flying mushroom sausage." "Xiaogang, is it necessary to be so cautious? Apart from Title Douluo, who else can get our Golden Triangle?" Liu Erlong said. The master said: "It is always right to be cautious." Oscar released his martial soul and quickly made eight flying mushroom intestines. "I don''t need it," Flander said. Oscar patted his forehead and said, "I forgot Dean, your martial soul can fly." "Come on, let''s go over." Flander said. A group of people began to move in the direction where Ao Tian was. The location of Ao Tian and the masters are more than 100 meters away. Except for Tang San and Flanders who have better eyesight in the dark, the others can only see the blurred figure of Ao Tian and a few girls. . The master said as he walked: "I didn''t expect Ao Tian to have such a powerful master The team of the Star Luo Empire is so strong, and it can only be defeated." Dai Mubai sneered and said, "This is what he depends on, isn''t it? See how he escapes this time!" The master frowned and said, "Mubai, our goal is the immortal grass he robbed. As for him taking away your fiance, we can''t help you. After all, we are not members of your Xingluo royal family." Dai Mubai''s gaze was a little gloomy, and said, "If there is an immortal grass, Chen Xiong and Zhu Zaitian will definitely lead a more powerful soul master to come back to the Star Luo Empire. Ao Tian and the woman who betrayed me can''t escape. of." Liu Erlong said: "Xiao Gang, when we come here this time, in addition to asking for fairy grass for the children, we also have to seek justice for Xiao San. This Ao Tian beat Xiao San like that, and we must give us an explanation." "Of course." said the master. As the distance got closer, they all saw Ao Tian and Gu Yuena girls standing on the roof. "The life of the rich is eros." Ma Hongjun muttered, his tone a bit sour. Oscar said in a bad mood: "Don''t be sour, you look like this, even if you have money, you probably won''t find a woman of this level." Ma Hongjun was poked into the pain by Oscar, and said bitterly: "If it weren''t for that Gu Yuena, how could I have an evil fire? One day, I will ask her for justice!" Flander frowned and said, "Ma Hongjun, if you talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will hang you up and have a fight?" Ma Hongjun''s stubby neck shrank, and he dared not speak any more. . The eight people did not encounter any attacks, and smoothly came to the outside of the training ground. As soon as Liu Erlong was about to enter through the door, Flender grabbed her and said vigilantly: "Wait a minute, there is a smell of blood in it." Chapter 292： Shrek everyones horror Tang San frowned and said, "Yes, I can smell it too." The master said: "It seems that there was a battle between the soul masters of the Star Luo Empire and the soul masters of Ao Mansion just now. Don''t worry, go in. Fu boss and Erlong, be ready at any time." Flender and Liu Erlong nodded, understanding what the master meant. As long as they prepare well in advance, the spirit fusion skills will be released soon. With the current strengths of Flanders and Liu Erlong, they will use the spirit fusion skills again, and their strength will be almost invincible at the level of the Contra. The power of the spirit abilities formed by the fusion of the two spirits is terrifying, not to mention the fusion skills formed by the fusion of the three spirits. The martial soul fusion skills performed by the three of them are simply unprecedented! Flender and Liu Erlong increased their vigilance, and they both stepped into the training ground at the same time. Then came the master, followed by Dai Mubai''s four young men, and Zao Wou-ki followed at the end to prevent a sneak attack from behind. As soon as they entered the training ground, before taking a few steps, Flender and Liu Erlong stopped and stared at the ground ahead in shock. There, a few corpses lay all over the place, their faces turned black, and their deaths were extremely terrifying. "Why don''t you leave?" the master asked. "Xiaogang, look." Liu Erlong said, his voice trembling a little. The master stepped forward, looked forward, and immediately his body was shocked, and he blurted out: "The soul master of the Star Luo Empire actually died here!" Dai Mubai and Tang San swarmed up, and they all stood at the forefront, staring at the corpses, and everyone was shocked. They thought that those spirit master missions of the Star Luo Empire had failed and had already returned to the Star Luo Empire. Unexpectedly, a few died here. At this moment, applause rang out, and several people in Shrek looked up and saw that on the roof in the distance, Ao Tian spoke. "Didn''t you find me for a long time? Why didn''t you come?" Tang San stared at the black-faced corpses and Zhu Zaitian, who had become a useless person, his expression changed, and he said, "Let''s go over and take a look." The masters also found Zhu Zaitian not far from the corpse, and they were even more shocked, and followed Tang San quickly. As soon as he arrived at the corpses, Dai Mubai exclaimed, "Chief Guardian Chen!" Although the complexion of Chen Xiong''s body turned black, it was still recognizable at close range. When Zhu Zaitian saw Dai Mubai, he immediately roared, "Dai Mubai, you little bastard, if it weren''t for you, how could our entire army be wiped out here? Dead, all dead, and I''ve become a useless person, dozens of people. The cultivation base of the year was ruined like this!" "I hate it, Dai Mubai, you bastard, if it weren''t for you to write back, I wouldn''t come here, and I wouldn''t suffer such a disaster!" Zhu Zaitian roared sternly, staring at Dai Mubai with blood-red eyes, wishing to strip Dai Mubai alive. Dai Mubai was stared at by Zhu Zaitian so cold that she couldn''t say a word. Everyone was shocked, Zhu Zaitian''s words blew in their hearts like a bolt from the blue sky. The soul masters of the Star Luo Empire were wiped out! Except for one Zhu Zaitian who became useless, everyone else died! The master murmured blankly: "It''s no wonder they didn''t return to Shrek Academy. They didn''t catch Ao Tian and left Tiandou City directly, nor did they leave Tiandou City because of a failed mission, but they lost everything here!" Flender and Liu Erlong were all agitated, and immediately became vigilant around them. This large group of masters died here, and even the soul sage inside was abolished, which shows how terrifying the soul masters in this Ao Mansion are. Dai Mubai turned his head abruptly, looked at Ao Tian, ??and said with a sneer: "Ao Tian, ??you have a big deal." Ao Tian asked with interest: "Oh? Then just tell me, what''s the big deal with me?" Dai Mubai''s voice was cold, and said, "To slaughter the spirit masters of my Dai family and Zhu family, you will endure the anger of the Star Luo Empire, and no one can save you." Ao Tian said lightly: "I''m waiting." Tang San stepped forward, staring at Ao Tian, ??and said, "Ao Tian, ??the grievances between us should be over." Ao Tian chuckled and said, "Is it not painful enough to be beaten by me last time? Would you like to do it again?" Tang San''s calm complexion just now became a little green, and his fists couldn''t help clenching. He didn''t dare to do anything with Ao Tian again. He knew very well that his current strength was still very different from Ao Tian. However, he is not alone. With so many teachers here, he doesn''t believe that he can''t subdue an Ao Tian! After suppressing the anger that just surged in his heart, Tang San continued to ask: "Ao Tian, ??are there any herbs you picked that day?" Ao Tian shrugged and said, "It''s a pity that I have used all of them." Tang San shook his head and said, "Impossible. There are many highly poisonous herbs in there, and you can''t eat them all." The master said: "Ao Tian, ??that strange land junior was discovered earlier than you. It is your fault if you snatched those herbs, and you maliciously injured the junior third. So you must give us an explanation today and take the rest. Hand over the herbs and apologize to Xiao San." Ao Tian jokingly said: "As far as I know, that place is the site of Dugu Bo. If those herbs have an owner, it is also Dugu Bo. When is it your turn to Tang San?" Tang San was speechless. The master continued: "Yes, those herbs are indeed from Senior Lonely. His old man already knows that you took his herbs. If he knows that you are here, they will definitely kill them. But if you hand over all the herbs you get, we will pass it to Senior Dugu and intercede for you." Ao Tian sneered: "I''m sorry, I refuse!" "You..." In the face of Ao Tian, ??who is unable to make progress, the master is also out of luck. Liu Erlong said: "What are you talking about? Take him down and search for his Soul Guidance Device, isn''t it all right?" "It makes sense," Flender said. He looked at Ao Tian and said, "Ao Tian, ??call out all the soul masters in your mansion, you don''t need to hide in secret." After speaking, Flender looked at a thick pillar in the corridor of the house at the feet of Ao Tian. There was a figure on the ground next to the pillar, which was not obvious in the dim light. If it weren''t for Flander''s good eyesight and keen observation ability, he would not be able to detect it. Ao Tian smiled and said: "Then I will tell my subordinates to come out, don''t regret it." "Don''t pretend to be here!" Ma Hongjun shouted loudly. The hatred in his heart towards Ao Tian was no less than Dai Mubai''s, and he still clearly remembered the scene when he was **** and beaten with a whip to blood and blood. All that was given by Aotian. The master said indifferently: "Ao Tian, ??call your people out. Since you are unwilling to cooperate, you have to do it." "Okay, then as you wish." Ao Tian said, clapping his palms. Dugu Bo came out behind a big pillar, stepped out, and stopped not far from Shrek. The eyes of everyone in Shrek instantly fell on Dugu Bo, the spirit power in their bodies was about to move, and they were ready to fight. However, the moment they saw Dugu Bo''s appearance, they all froze there. "Dugu Bo, how could it be you!" The master blurted out, the horror in his voice could not be concealed. Chapter 293： Iron 3 Horns Martial Spirit Fusion Skill The moment he saw Dugu Bo, Tang San also exploded, and his heart palpitated. Tang Sanhe was beaten up by Dugu Bo only a few days ago, and there is a shadow in his heart. How can I not be shocked when I see Dugu Bo now? The other people in Shrek were all horrified, and couldn''t believe what they saw.zz Dugu Bo unexpectedly appeared here, what is the situation? Isnt this Ao Tians home? Dugubo sneered and said, "Why can''t it be me? Yu Xiaogang ah Yu Xiaogang, you are really timid, have you forgotten the pain after the scar? I haven''t beaten you for two days, and I think of me again. Those fairy grasses are here." Liu Erlong''s full chest undulated violently, and said angrily: "Dugu Bo, don''t deceive others too much!" The last time she saw that the master was injured like that by Dugu Bo, she was already furious. If the master hadn''t pulled her, she would have to find Dugu Bo for the theory. Now, seeing Dugu Bo coldly sarcastically insults the master, Liu Erlong can no longer help his anger. chase the book to read zhuishukan.com "I deceived people too much? Do you really treat those fairy grasses as yours? My Dugu Bo is still here?" Dugu Bo sneered. The master pulled Liu Erlong and stood in front of Liu Erlong himself, and said, "Senior Dugu, you misunderstood. You deceived you before, so I feel deeply guilty. This time I came to Ao Tian to help you. Back to the fairy grass. I didn''t expect you to be here, so we don''t have to worry about it. Erlong, let''s go back." After finishing speaking, he pulled Liu Erlong, about to turn around and leave. Master sighed helplessly, Title Douluo is too powerful. Even if he combined with Flanders and Liu Erlong to perform martial arts fusion skills, at most he could only compete with Dugu Bo for a short time. It would be impossible to defeat Dugu Bo, and it would be impossible to **** the fairy grass from Ao Tian. . There will be no chance even in the future. Judging from the deaths of the few people in the Star Luo Empire, they should have been killed by Dugu Bo. And Dugu Bo was called out by Ao Tian just now, which shows that the relationship between Dugu Bo and Ao Tian is by no means simple. Therefore, it is impossible for those fairy grasses to arrive. In this case, there is no need to stay here. Dugu Bo is too dangerous, if there is a conflict, one is not careful, Shrek may have been disabled. After Master turned around, he winked at everyone. The other people in Shrek understood what the master meant. Although they were very unwilling, they could only leave. Tang San is the most unwilling. He knows the role of these fairy grasses best, which is simply a huge treasure. He has suffered too much for these fairy grasses, but in the end, all his efforts were wasted. He was very unwilling. Even if I lost to Ao Tian from a young age, even the fairy grass he got was snatched by Ao Tian. Tang San felt extremely uncomfortable. "Wait!" Ao Tian''s voice sounded when everyone in Shrek just turned around. "Dai Mubai, didn''t you just say that I had a big deal? Tang San, didn''t you just say you want to end up with me? Why are you leaving now in a hurry?" The faces of Dai Mubai and Tang San who just wanted to lift their feet to leave suddenly became very ugly. Master secretly said that it was not good, and quickly said: "Ao Tian, ??Xiaosan was injured two days ago, and it is not over yet. He just said something angry." Ao Tiandao: "Do you think I am a street? Come if you want, or leave if you want?" "Then what do you want?" Tang San turned his head and stared at Ao Tian. Master''s expression changed, and he hurriedly tugged Tang San. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Since you dare to hit my idea, you have to be prepared to pay the price." "Dugu Bo, leave it to you." "Need to kill them?" Dugu Bo licked his mouth and said, staring coldly at the eight Shrek people. Read the book and read the book Shrek''s body was cold, and their hairs stood up one by one, especially the four students of Dai Mubai, their bodies trembling slightly. Masters, Flanders, and Liu Erlong immediately turned around, and Wuhun released them, blocking everyone in front of them. Zao Wou-ki also completed the possession of the spirit, standing behind the three masters, responsible for protecting the four students of Dai Mubai. Their eyes fixed on Ao Tian, ??waiting for Ao Tian to answer Dugu Bo''s question. Ao Tian said lightly: "Let them lie in bed for ten and a half days." "Good!" Dugubo grinned gloomily, and Wuhun released his spirit. The three masters glanced at each other and nodded at the same time. Then, Flender and Liu Erlong took a step diagonally forward at the same time, forming an equilateral triangle with the master behind. "The sun and the moon are brilliant and golden!" The master yelled, and a strong golden light shot out from his body, rising into the sky. Flender and Liu Erlong are in the same situation as the master, and they also shine with golden light. The golden light diffuses, taking the three masters as the apex, forming a golden triangle. Inside the triangle, there is a golden aperture, and the golden light is full of complicated patterns. The title of Golden Triangle is derived from this. At this time, the three masters were all coated with a layer of gold, Flender and Liu Erlong closed their eyes, but the master''s eyes became extremely bright. His eyes are like two sharp swords, and he shoots at Dugu Bo without fear. "Hey...what kind of spirit ability is this? Interesting!" Dugu Bo was surprised at first, then observed with interest, and didn''t rush to do it. This is the first time that he has seen someone use his spirit abilities like this. He has seen the martial arts fusion skills, but he has never seen the martial arts fusion skills of two people, but he has never seen the martial arts fusion skills of three people, so he suddenly felt very surprised. Even Ao Tian, ??who was standing on the roof, watched this scene with interest and didn''t stop it. Gu Yuena and several girls are equally curious. Dugu Bo became famous too early, UU reading www. uukanshu.com later lived in seclusion for a long time and naturally did not know much about the Golden Triangle. What surprised him was that Yu Xiaogang, who had only had a cultivation base of more than 20 levels, was exuding aura above Contra. Flander and Liu Erlong are the same. Two of the three of them are soul sages and one great soul master. After the three of them have formed this strange state, it seems that everyone has risen to the level of Contra. This is also what Dugu Bo is interested in. He is not eager to do it. He wants to see if these three juniors can surprise him. With his current strength, he is naturally not afraid of overturning in the gutter. If the three masters are strong enough, it would be good to use them to practice hands. Master ''s eyes became cold and dead, staring at the Dugu Bo in front of him. The Golden Iron Triangle hasn''t cooperated for 20 years, but at this time, re-using this martial arts fusion skill, there is no sense of strangeness. The martial soul fusion technique performed by two people is extremely rare, and the martial soul fusion technique performed by three people is unique. After studying for so many years, the master did not understand why he, Flander and Liu Erlong could display the martial soul fusion technique. According to his theory, the martial arts fit of the three of them has reached more than 99%, which is infinitely close to 100%. This is very scary. According to the master''s research, it is very rare for the two people to perform the martial soul fusion technique that the martial soul fit degree exceeds 70%. However, the martial soul fit of the three of them is close to 100%. The higher the fit, the stronger the power of martial soul fusion skills. The golden light became stronger and stronger, and a triangular beam of light rose into the sky with the three masters as the apex, illuminating the entire Ao Mansion. Chapter 294： Wings are hard to escape Zao Wou-ki, standing behind the master, was only slightly surprised, not too surprised. Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun were completely stunned. The aura from the master was so strong that they could hardly believe their eyes. Especially Tang San, the low-powered, prudent and elegant teacher in his impression, seemed to be a different person at this time. This change made his head a little confused. The master suddenly shouted: "Wuji, take the children first!" Zao Wou-ki immediately turned around and yelled at Tang San and the others: "Hurry up!" He knew the plan of the three masters very well, the possibility of this martial soul fusion skill defeating Dugu Bo was very small, so he had to take the children away first. The three masters dragged Dugu Bo, and after Zao Wou-ki took Tang San out of the Ao Mansion, they could return to help. Tang San and Dai Mubai didn''t hesitate, turned around and left. Where can the Dugu blog, which is watching with great interest, make it easy for them to leave? After all, Ao Tian has already said that these people should lie in bed for ten and a half days. "Want to run? Did you get my consent?" Dugu Bo sneered, a black spirit ring waved on his body, and a green light circle rose from him. The aperture quickly rose to the sky, and after reaching a hundred meters, it expanded rapidly, and endless green light radiated from the aperture and went under the cover. In the blink of an eye, the light radiating from the aquamarine aperture formed an inverted bowl, which enveloped the entire training ground. Tang San and the others were about to rush out of the training ground, the emerald green mask suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking their way. "Stop!" Tang San shouted in horror, reaching out and grabbing Ma Hongjun, the fastest runner. Ma Hongjun almost ran into him, but was pulled back by Tang San in time. Zao Wou-ki''s face changed drastically, and he shouted, "This mask is poisonous, don''t touch it." The faces of the three masters became ugly, and they glanced back in the direction of Tang San. They did not immediately complete the martial arts fusion skills. In this situation, all they have to do is to hold Dugu Bo, the sooner they start, the sooner they will lose. Since Dugu Bo didn''t do it immediately, the three masters dragged it. On the edge, Zao Wou-ki shouted: "Let me come!" His majestic soul power was released, and a punch was blasted toward the mask in front of him. Tang San stared at him closely, wanting to see if Zao Wou-Ki''s exhaled spirit power could withstand the poison. Zao Wou-ki''s arm easily passed through the mask, however, the spirit power he released could not withstand the poison, and the skin of his arm was instantly invaded by the poison. Tang San''s expression changed, and he hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Zhao, come back soon!" Seeing the poison enter his arm, Zao Wou-ki''s heart beat and he hurriedly retracted his hand. The green color began to spread upward from his arm, and the whole arm gradually lost consciousness. "Oscar!" Tang San shouted. Immediately, he pointed the sword together, and quickly tapped a few times on the place where Zao Wou-ki''s arm was near his shoulder, and the strong inner strength of the Mysterious Art prevented the toxin from spreading. Xuantian Gong, as the highest inner strength of the Tang Sect, has miraculous effects in healing and detoxification. At this time, Oscar has already made the interpretation of the small sausage. Zao Wou-ki grabbed it directly, stuffed it into his own mouth, chewed it twice, and swallowed it. The detoxification of the small sausage took effect, and Zao Wou-ki''s half of his arm, which had turned green, began to slowly return to its normal color. However, his complexion is very solemn. "This kind of poison is too overbearing. I just stayed there for a moment, and it''s already like this. If the whole person passes through, it will definitely be poisonous and incurable!" Tang San nodded and said: "Yes, Teacher Zhao, you were poisoned in a small amount just now, so Oscar''s little sausage is effective. If the whole person passes through, toxins invade from all over the body, Oscar''s little sausage will not be effective. ." Zao Wou-ki said: "Little San, you used a special technique to solve the poison of Dugu Goose in the Soto Arena. Can you break Dugu Bo''s poison?" "I will try." Tang San said. Dugu Bo still didn''t do anything, standing there watching curiously. He was curious as to what method Tang San used to break the green scale snake venom. The Dugu Goose came back and talked to him, but he didn''t believe that the green scale snake venom could be cracked so easily. The disciples of the Tang Sect often deal with poison, and carry a lot of poison on their body all the year round. Tang San is no exception. There are many detoxification items in his storage Soul Guidance Device. He took out two water sacs containing strong alcohol and said, "There is strong alcohol in it. I will throw it in later. Teacher Zhao, you can help break it, and Ma Hongjun, you use flames to ignite the strong alcohol and put this poison on Burn through." "Good." Zao Wou-ki and Ma Hongjun said at the same time. Tang San forcefully tossed the two water sacs forward, and the spirit power surged in Zao Wou-ki''s palm. He quickly slapped out two palms. The two water sacs burst open and the spirits dispersed. "Burn!" Tang San shouted solemnly. Ma Hongjun opened his mouth immediately, and the Phoenix line of fire shot forward. With a bang, a large flame ignited violently in front of them, reacting with those poisonous, making a crackling sound. "It works!" Oscar exclaimed in surprise. With a smile on Tang San''s face, he glanced at Dugu Bo secretly, and said in a low voice, "Preparing to rush out Hearing Tang San''s words, Dai Mubai and the others are ready to charge. A gap gradually appeared in the burning place, but before the gap widened to allow them to rush out, the gap quickly healed. "How could this happen?" Ma Hongjun couldn''t stand the stimulus, and shouted. Tang San said solemnly: "The poison on this mask is flowing. If we destroy one place, the poison in other places will spread like water, blocking the gap again. I want to break this light. Cover, then a lot of spirits are needed to enlarge the burning area." "Then do you still have strong alcohol?" Dai Mubai asked. Tang San shook his head and said, "No more." The hearts of a few of them suddenly sank to the bottom. In this case, how can they escape. Seeing this scene, the master hurriedly shouted: "Little San, you must not get close to the mask, stand there and wait." Tang San nodded, his heart was extremely bitter. Unexpectedly, as a disciple of the Tang Sect, he would be trapped here by poison one day. Dugu Bo stared at Tang San and nodded: "There are indeed some ways to deal with my jade scale poison with strong wine." He shifted his gaze, fell on the three masters, and said, "Yu Xiaogang, let me see what you guys have." A smile appeared on the master''s face and said, "Senior Dugu, I suggest you let us go. You must know that this residential area is patrolled by a large number of imperial soldiers." "So what? Those soldiers can stop me from becoming a failure?" Dugu Bo said with disdain. The master pointed to the golden light beams rising up into the sky on himself, Flanders and Liu Erlong, and smiled: "I believe the entire Tiandou City can see this 100-meter-high beam, and there will be soldiers on patrol soon. Come in and check." Chapter 295： Tears of Tang 3 "Do you have any reason to break into someone else''s mansion?" Dugu Bo said. The master calmly said: "Senior Dugu, although we have something wrong, fighting is forbidden in Heaven Dou City, and the patrol will come soon." Dugu Bo sneered: "Do you think you can hold on until the patrol arrives? Do it, I will do it if you don''t do it." He took a step again, horrifying spirit power fluctuations all over his body. "Xiaogang, do it!" Liu Erlong roared. The master no longer hesitated, the eyes filled with dead silence and cold suddenly became dazzling, and his right hand was raised and pointed at the center of the triangle formed between the three of them. "Luo Sanpao!" The master''s low roar was like a dragon, shocking the rest of Shrek. Tang San looked at the master''s movements incredulously. At this moment, he realized that his teacher had such a powerful side. As the master''s voice fell, the very fat Luo Sanpao appeared in the ring in the center of the golden triangle. Only then did the three masters have their own spirit rings. Both Flanders and Liu Erlong had seven spirit rings, two of the master''s, as soon as the spirit rings appeared, they strangely left their bodies and flew towards Luo San Pao in their center. Dugu Bo smiled and watched this scene. Ao Tian didn''t urge him, so he didn''t rush to do it. Regarding the matter of the patrol that the master just said, he didn''t mind at all. He is confident that once he starts, he can solve the battle in a moment. A total of sixteen spirit rings of the three masters fell on Luo Sanpao''s body and trapped it. The fat-covered Luo Sanpao trembled all over, revealing an extremely painful expression, and let out a high-pitched dragon roar on his back. Immediately, its body began to swell up sharply, and it rose up in the sky along the triangular beam of light in the center of the three masters. When it rose to a height of more than ten meters, its body had already swollen very huge, and pieces of diamond-shaped scales began to appear on its body. Two twisted dragon horns drilled out from the top of its head, and its body had expanded to a length of 20 meters. Behind it, the scales split, and a pair of huge dragon wings drilled out and stretched out. At this time, Luo Sanpao had changed from a fat pig to a majestic golden dragon. It was full of golden light, with sharp eyes, and the suffocating Longwei pressed down on the people below. The four students Dai Mubai and Tang San opened their eyes wide and watched this scene in shock. The heavy dragon''s might was suppressed, making them almost tremble physically and mentally. Especially Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, who possessed beast spirits, felt more intense suppression at this time. Although the spirits they possess were also top beast spirits, they were still too weak compared to Luo Sanpao at this time. Rays of golden lightning walked around Luo Sanpaos body. Luo Sanpao seemed to have transformed into a golden sun. The golden light penetrated from the aquamarine mask released by Dugu Bo, and the whole seat The Ao Mansion was exposed to the slightest detail. Strangely, except for Ao Mansion, the outside area is still so dim and not illuminated by golden light. Looking from the outside of Ao Mansion, there was no golden beam of light, nor the majestic Luo Sanpao. This is just a normal mansion sleeping in the dark night. "God... the sacred dragon!" Dai Mubai looked up at Luo Sanpao, and his voice trembled a little. "Dai... Boss Dai, what is the sacred dragon?" Ma Hongjun grasped Dai Mubai''s arm, his legs trembling slightly. Dai Mubai said: "The sacred dragon, that is the dragon clan that only exists in the legend, only the most powerful sacred dragon in the dragon clan has a golden body!" Listening to Dai Mubai''s explanation, Tang San, Oscar and Ma Hongjun were even more shocked. Especially Tang San, after spending so many years with the master, he could feel the sadness and helplessness of the master. The reason why the master has such a long life is entirely because of Wuhun. Because of Luo Sanpao, the master does not know how much coldness and ridicule he has endured. In fact, there is a deep inferiority hidden in his heart. Tang San also sighed for the teacher''s martial spirit many times. But now, seeing that ridiculous Luo Sanpao turned into a sacred dragon, Tang San had tears in his eyes. It turns out... my teacher is not a waste. He could see that Flander and Liu Erlong only played a supporting role in the martial soul fusion technique jointly performed by these three people, and the master was the leader of this martial soul fusion technique. How could it be useless to dominate such a terrifying martial arts fusion skill? "The entire soul master world owes my teacher an apology!" Tang San thought silently. At this time, the martial soul fusion skills of the three masters have been completed. The master''s eyes were full of majesty, he looked at Dugu Bo, and asked: "Dugu Bo, I admit that you are very strong. Even if we display this martial soul fusion skill, you are not your opponent. But it is not easy for you to defeat us. Yes, once you use a powerful spirit ability, this mansion will definitely become a ruin, I think, you don''t want to see such a situation, right?" Bang bang ...... Dugu Bo suddenly applauded and said, "Well... yes, the power of this martial arts fusion skill should be infinitely close to Title Douluo. It really surprised me a bit, but... why don''t you need to use my pressure box bottom to clean up? Soul skills?" The master''s majestic gaze gradually became fierce, and said: "If this is the case, then let''s fight!" As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Sanpao raised his eyes to the sky and let out a earth-shattering dragon roar His wings flapped, his mouth opened suddenly, and a thick golden lightning directly blasted towards Dugu Bo below. This was not over yet, at the moment when Luo San Pao spit out lightning, the master''s voice sounded again: "Fart like thunder, thunder the sky and the earth, Luo San Pao!" Luo Sanpao did not turn his body, but still faced Dugu Bo. It flapped its dragon wings, its drooping thick dragon tail suddenly lifted up, and a thick golden mist sprayed from its excretion, like a cannonball toward Tang San. Flew in the direction of a few people. "Little San, get ready!" The master shouted loudly. Tang San immediately understood what the master meant, and quickly shouted: "Cover your mouth and nose and prepare to break through." "Good calculation!" Dugubo sneered. He naturally saw the master''s intention. While launching an attack on him, he wanted to blast away the spirit abilities mask he released, creating a gap for Tang San and the others to escape. At this time, the golden lightning spewed by Luo Sanpao had reached the front of Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo didn''t release his soul skills to defend, but simply released his soul power, trying to resist this blow with his own strong soul power. If it had been a few days ago, when he was still at level 92, he would not have been so big. But now, he has reached level ninety-nine, even if he doesn''t use his spirit abilities, the power that his spirit power can exert is terrifying enough. The golden lightning struck down, and was resisted by the spirit power released from Dugu Bo, unable to enter Dugu Bo''s body surface. In the distance, the golden fog bombs from Luo Sanpao''s **** had also reached the aquamarine mask, and bombarded a few meters away from Tang San. With a bang, the mask vibrated, and then the thick poisonous fog was blown away, and a huge gap appeared in the bombarded place. Tang San covered his nose and mouth and shouted, "Avoid the poisonous mist and break through!" Chapter 296： Master canthus The sacred dragon is also called the golden sacred dragon. The skill has the effect of breaking evil and has a very strong effect on all evil auras and toxins, so it can blast the gas mask released by Dugu Bo into a gap. This time, the gas mask failed to heal automatically, and began to collapse from the opening. Dugu Bo sucked hard, and all the poisonous mist was sucked into his stomach like a river. "Want to run?" He sneered, his legs turned into a tail twisting, rushing towards Tang San and the others extremely fast. "Dugu Bo, your opponent is us!" The master yelled, controlling Luo Sanpao to open his mouth and spit out a golden dragon''s breath towards Dugu Bo. This golden dragon''s breath contains two powers, sacred and flame, and its power cannot be underestimated. Even Dugu Bo was slightly surprised, the target of this golden dragon''s breath attack was him, and he could feel that the power of this dragon''s breath had reached the threshold of Title Douluo. The martial soul fusion skills jointly performed by the two soul sages and a great soul master were so powerful, and Dugubo admitted that he really underestimated the master. Moreover, Dugu Bo could still feel that this sacred dragon actually suppressed himself somewhat. This is not the suppression of strength, but the suppression of race. Because of the large disparity between the strengths of the two sides, this suppression had little effect on Dugu Bo, but it only surprised him. "What about the sacred dragon? My green scale snake is also not bad." Dugu Bo''s arrogance was aroused. This time, he didn''t use his spirit power to resist, but directly used his martial soul body. As he moved fast, Dugu Bo let out a piercing roar, and emerald green light burst out from his body. The first seven spirit rings lighted up at the same time, and his body began to swell and lengthen rapidly. His human-like upper body disappeared. Under the influence of Wuhun''s real body, the whole person turned into a huge green snake in the blink of an eye. The diameter of the snake''s body was the size of a water tank, and its length was more than 30 meters. Flat, the snake is covered with emerald green diamond-shaped scales. The golden dragon breath that Luo Sanpao spit out has tracking ability, and it can lock Dugu Bo even when Dugu Bo is moving fast. Seeing that the golden dragon''s breath was about to attack him, Dugu Bo''s hovering giant snake body suddenly ejected forward. With a bang, the golden dragon''s breath bombarded Dugu Bo''s snake tail. Dugu Bo only felt a strong shock in the tail and a slight numbness. Luo Sanpao''s blow did not cause him any damage. Under the catapult, Dugu Bo instantly appeared in front of the fleeing Tang Sans, with a huge body lying in front of the Tang Sans, the front standing tall and erect, and two huge eyes flashing with cold green light. "What kind of monster is this?" Ma Hongjun yelled, and hurried to the end. "Rewind!" Zao Wuji''s expression changed drastically, as he blocked Tang San and the others. The master standing in the distance suddenly panicked, and he couldn''t move in the state of martial soul fusion skills. Finding that Dugu Bo was blocking Tang San and the others, he hurriedly turned around and shouted, "Zao Wou-ki, protect the children." However, as he shouted, Dugu Bo''s attack was launched. With a violent flick of his thick snaketail, he smashed towards Tang San and the others. Zao Wou-ki had already used his martial soul avatar. At this moment, seeing Dugu Bo''s snake tail lashing out, he immediately released several soul abilities in succession. First, gravity increases, slowing down Dugu Bo, and then releases Immovable King''s body to defend itself. In order to resist Dugu Bo''s attack, Zao Wuji had done his best. He had to block this blow, otherwise, the Tang Sans behind him would most likely die under Dugu Bo''s attack. However, how could his Soul Sage be able to stop the blow of the ninety-ninth-level Title Douluo? Even if Dugu Bo didn''t release other spirit abilities, but with the martial spirit body and ninety-nine level spirit power blessing, this power was far beyond Zao Wou-ki''s imagination. The influence of the gravity-enhanced spirit ability on Dugu Bo is minimal. Zao Wou-ki''s body is surrounded by a strong golden light within three meters. This is his Immovable King''s body, which can rebound attacks. The thick snake''s tail slammed on the golden light, and the golden light hardly offset Dugu Bo''s attack, and it shattered in an instant. Zao Wou-ki''s expression was more solemn than ever before, and the second spirit ring was lit up, and his vajra palm was unfolded, and two bear paws the size of a paw fan patted towards Dugu Bo''s snake''s tail. With a few clicks, the bones of Zao Wou-ki''s two arms were broken, stabbed from the inside, and exposed outside. The snake''s tail cast its momentum unabated, bombarding Zao Wou-ki''s chest. Puff~ Zao Wou-ki opened his mouth and spewed out a big mouthful of blood, and his body shot out like a cannonball. Tang San and the four who had already started to escape hadn''t escaped from Snake Tail''s attack range in such a short period of time. Seeing that the tail of the snake was about to hit the four of them, Tang San turned around abruptly, without the slightest panic on his face, raised his hand and raised a black box, the crossbow arrow turned into a phantom and shot towards the tail of the snake. Dai Mubai also turned around and opened his mouth to spit out a white tiger cracking light wave. Oscar had just eaten flying mushroom intestines, but the wings hadn''t grown out yet. Ma Hongjun looked horrified and shouted: "Teacher, help me!" Tang San''s Zhuge God Crossbow and Dai Mubai''s White Tiger Cracking Light Wave didn''t play any role at all. Ma Hongjun heard Oscar''s screams, and then saw Oscar flying by in front of him, his body seemed to have been deformed. He caught a glimpse of the giant snake tail coming from behind, and he was so scared that he opened his mouth and wanted to call for help. However, before he could yell out, Snake''s tail struck him on the back. The intense pain made Ma Hongjun instinctively want to scream, but the blood spurted out from his open mouth, making him unable to scream at all. Afterwards, his eyes went dark and he passed out, his body was like Oscar, and he shot out at an accelerated speed. Tang San and Dai Mubai, who were running in the forefront, saw this scene, and their hearts jumped wildly. In the face of the horrible snake tail, the two made the same action and jumped up at the same time, trying to avoid the lash of the snake tail. Tang San regretted a bit at this time. If he had eaten Oscar''s flying mushroom sausage when he first fled, he wouldn''t be so passive at this time. But there is no regret medicine in this world. Tang San and Dai Mubai jumped up to a height of more than five meters this height can already avoid the route of snake tail attack. However, a look of despair soon appeared on Tang San''s face, and Dugu Bo''s snake tail turned flexibly and lashed at him and Dai Mubai again. From the beginning of Dugu Bo''s attack to the present, it was just a breath of time. Zao Wou-ki, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun have already suffered heavy blows, and their life and death is unknown. The master watched this scene, his eyes were splitting, and he roared: "Dugu Bo, dare you!" However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Tang San and Dai Mubai in midair being beaten heavily by Dugubo''s tail. Tang San and Dai Mubai sprayed blood frantically, the situation was the same as Oscar and Ma Hongjun, they passed out almost instantly, and then they fell on the ground far away, motionless. Dugu Bo stopped, the snake''s mouth opened, and a gloomy laughter sounded, and said: "I just said that you want to escape. Have you got my consent?" The blue veins on the master''s forehead violently, his eyes were blood red, his body was shaking uncontrollably, and he roared: "Dugu Bo, you are looking for death! Tang Hao will not let you go, and the entire Clear Sky School will not let you go!" Chapter 297： Ao Tian, ??you will regret it! Flanders and Liu Erlong, who were supplying soul power to Luo Sanpao with their eyes tightly closed, also trembled. Although they did not see it, they already understood what had happened. Zao Wou-Ki and those children are probably already ill-fated. Dugubo sneered and said, "Dont use Tang Hao to press me down. I didnt kill you and Tang San last time, so I already gave Tang Hao face. If you dare to provoke me this time, then confess severely. Bar!" The master''s voice was trembling, and he roared in a low voice, "Boss Fu, Erlong!" Flender and Liu Erlong immediately understood what the master meant. The golden light shone again, and the three opened their mouths at the same time, spraying a mouthful of blood toward the central ring. The blood of the three converged, merged into one in an instant, then quickly lifted into the air, and merged into Luo Sanpao''s body in the blink of an eye. Luo Sanpao also roared angrily, the golden light on his body was burning fiercely like a flame, and then a golden phantom that was exactly the same as the body formed under it, rushing towards Dugu Bo. This is one of the strongest secrets of the golden sacred dragon-the true nature of the sacred dragon! Twenty years ago, the master had studied this profound meaning, but at that time he could only display half of this skill. Twenty years later, although his cultivation level had not changed much, Flanders and Liu Erlong had already reached the level of Soul Sage, and they were finally able to fully display this skill. After condensing the ghost of the holy dragon, Luo Sanpao''s body shrank sharply, and finally turned into a blue-violet light to return to the master''s body, disappearing. The mouths of the three masters overflowed with blood, their faces were abnormally pale, their soul power had been exhausted, and they could no longer do anything. Seeing the ghost of the sacred dragon attacking Dugu Bo, the master said bitterly: "Dugu Bo, you will regret it, you will definitely regret it!" The true nature of the holy dragon is already the strongest attack that the three masters can display. The master knows very well that this blow still cannot pose a fatal threat to Dugu Bo. The strength of the three of them is still a little lower, even if they use the martial arts fusion skills, they still can''t defeat the Titled Douluo Dugu Bo. But the master dared to conclude that it was definitely not easy for Dugu Bo to resist this attack of the holy dragon, and only the last two skills could be resisted. He didn''t know what the last two spirit abilities of Dugu Bo were, but he could predict that once those two spirit abilities were displayed, the terrifying power might instantly destroy this mansion, and even spread to the entire Sky Dou City. . This is the horror of Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo''s previous single attacks were not considered powerful in Title Douluo, but the range attacks were enough to make people fearful. One skill was enough to turn a city into a dead city. The master concluded that Dugu Bo would definitely not dare to use the last two spirit abilities here. He believed that Dugu Bo should suffer some injuries without using the pressure box bottom soul ability. Although he couldn''t beat Dugu Bo, it was enough to make the angry master breathe out. While the master was furious, despair gradually rose in his heart. Dugu Bo is crazy, absolutely crazy, isn''t he afraid of Tang Hao''s revenge? Are you not afraid of Clear Sky School''s revenge? A 92nd-level Title Douluo had the courage to attack Tang Hao''s son next time, which was crazy. Such lunatics are the most frightening. The master didn''t understand why Dugu Bo dared to do this. He knew that his group of people might be here today. In despair, the master suddenly smiled, no matter whether he would die here today, he had already foreseen the end of Dugu Bo. This **** Dugu Bo will definitely die under Tang Hao''s Clear Sky Hammer in the future! The phantom of the holy dragon roared, and bombarded Dugu Bo with its terrifying power. "It''s interesting!" Dugubo laughed, and a change occurred in the giant snake. The nine spirit rings surrounding the body of Dugu Bo''s snake did not light up, and his two huge aquamarine snake eyes instantly turned into a terrifying gray color. A gray-white halo flowed from the snake''s eyes, dyeing the entire huge snake head into a gray-white color. Dugu Bo is a long-famous Title Douluo. In addition to the spirit abilities possessed by the spirit ring, he also has many stunts at the bottom of the box, but it is little known. Two pale rays of light shot out from the two snake pupils, towards the phantom of the bombarded Holy Dragon. Soul bone skills! The master shook his heart, he recognized that these two white rays of light were a kind of spirit bone skill. The ghost of the holy dragon met two pale rays of light in mid-air, and a strange scene happened. The phantom of the holy dragon was quickly dyed white by the white light, and then the phantom quickly solidified, and finally turned into a solid, turned into a gray-white stone and fell down. "Medusa''s stare!" The master couldn''t help exclaiming, and took a breath. This is a skill that can only be produced in the head soul bone of Medusa, the queen of snakes. It is definitely one of the top, most weird, and most terrifying soul bone skills. The master did not expect that Dugu Bo would have such a terrible hole card. Sure enough, none of Title Douluo was easy to provoke. The petrified phantom of the holy dragon fell from the air, hit the ground with a snap, and then shattered. "Hey, you still have some eyesight." Dugubo laughed, and the body of the huge green snake gradually became transparent and disappeared. Dugu Bo''s figure appeared, with a playful look on his face, walking towards the master step by step. "Yu Xiaogang, don''t you have any other means?" The master, Flander and Liu Erlong fell softly to the ground, looking wilted. "Dugu Bo, you lunatic... lunatic." The master''s lips trembled, and his blood-red eyes stared at Dugu Bo. Flanders and Liu Erlong do the same. Dugu Bo came to the master and said with a smile: "Don''t look at me like this, don''t worry, I won''t kill you. It''s just that the death penalty is inevitable, and the living sin is inevitable!" After speaking, he stepped on the master''s leg, and the bone that the master had just healed broke again and broke more thoroughly. Dugu Bo didn''t stop and stepped on the other leg of the master again. Big beads of sweat came out of the master''s forehead, his body was convulsed, and his face was distorted by the intense pain. "Dugu Bo, you old thing, you can''t die!" Liu Erlong cursed frantically, raised his strength, stood up, and wanted to attack Dugu Bo. Dugubo chuckled lightly, slapped Liu Erlong''s shoulder with a palm, and his mighty soul power rushed into Liu Erlong''s body. Liu Erlong spouted blood again, completely lost the power of resistance, and fell softly to the ground. "I Dugubo doesn''t torture women." Dugubo said, coming to Flanders and breaking Flanders'' legs. Then, he checked the situation of Zao Wou-ki and Tang San, and after he was sure that they were still alive, he smiled and said, "Okay, the task is complete." The girls Ao Tian and Gu Yuena jumped off the roof and came to the master. The master''s gaze fell on Ao Tian and said: "Ao Tian, ??you will regret it, and you will definitely pay for what you did tonight." Chapter 298： Wait for Tang Hao to return to seek justice! Xiao Wu said angrily: "Master, I used to have some respect for you in vain. I didn''t expect you to be such a shameless person. I broke into our house privately without talking, and even talking nonsense." Zhu Zhuqing did not speak, but stared at the master coldly. Ao Tian smiled and said, "You said I would regret it? Do you think I will be retaliated by Tang Hao in the future?" The master glanced at Dugu Bo, then looked at Ao Tian, ??and said with hatred: "The strength of the Haotian Douluo is not what you can imagine. Don''t think that a Dugu Bo can protect you well. Haha...you always have it. One day I will pay for my arrogance and ignorance!" Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, and said, "I''m going to rest, Dugu Bo, you ask someone to send these guys and the Zhu family back to Shrek Academy." After speaking, he left and right, holding Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu''s waist, walked outside the training ground. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li follow closely behind. Ao Tian ignored his fierce words, as if he had hit the cotton with his full strength, which made the master extremely uncomfortable. Seeing Tang San lying on the ground like tatters in the distance, the master hated and angered. He has lived for most of his life, with no descendants, and he has already regarded Tang San as his own son. He watched Tang San grow up from an early age, Tang San is sensible, well-behaved, smart, hardworking, and kind-hearted... all these qualities made the master feel extremely gratified. In his heart, Tang San is his son, and even more of his painstaking effort. All his great theoretical knowledge was poured into Tang San, and he placed high hopes on Tang San, intending to train Tang San to become the strongest person on the Douluo Continent. However, Tang San had been subjected to Ao Tian''s cruel and inhuman abuse many times, and now he was beaten like this, and the master could no longer bear it. He hates, he hates it, he has never hated a person like this. Is there any father who is not angry when he sees his son being beaten like this? Seeing Ao Tian leaving with two beautiful girls in his arms, Liu Erlong was also shaking with anger. "This little beast, when Dugu Bo is away, I will kill him!" she said fiercely. Seeing her own man stepped on her feet by Ao Tian''s instructed Dugubo, her heart was dripping with blood, and she hated the young man who met for the first time to a terrible level. "Erlong, keep your voice down, don''t be heard by Dugu Bo." Flender said hurriedly. Dugu Bo just left to call for someone, if he is still here, I am afraid he will torture them again. "Flander, do you have any spine? You are a soul sage, where did your courage go? Even Xiaogang, a great soul master, can''t match it!" Liu Erlong, who was in a rage, had already lost his mind. Regardless of how much damage his words would cause Flanders, he cursed Flander in a straightforward manner. Flander froze for a moment, then a self-deprecating smile appeared on his pale face, "Yes, besides the cultivation base, what else can I compare to Xiaogang? This matter started from the moment you chose Xiaogang. , I understand." Flander looked lonely, his heart was trembling fiercely, and the pain of broken bones in his legs was far less than his heartache. What pain can be more hurt than a beloved woman saying this to herself? Although Flander took the initiative to withdraw, but for so many years, he still loves Liu Erlong deeply. He blessed Liu Erlong and Master, as long as they were happy, he would be satisfied. But at this time, hearing Liu Erlong''s merciless words, his heart was broken. "Erlong, Boss Fu is worried about our safety, how can you say such a thing?" The master yelled. Liu Erlong also realized the harm he had done to Flander by what he said just now, and said guiltily: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." Flander smiled bitterly and said: "How can I be angry with you? You are telling the truth. Apart from this body, what else can I compare to Xiaogang?" The anger of the master and Liu Erlong has disappeared. The master said: "Boss Fu is right. We can''t be dazzled by anger. Now Ao Tian and Dugubo are obviously ready to let us go. We can''t ask for trouble anymore." "Then this thing is forgotten? Xiao Gang, you are beaten like this, the children''s situation may be worse." Liu Erlong said unwillingly. The master shook his head and said, "Naturally, I won''t just let it go, but we can''t ask for justice with our strength alone." Liu Erlong asked, "Where is Tang Hao? You said Tang Hao is Xiao San''s father, so where did he go?" "I don''t know. A few years ago, after he entrusted Xiao San to me, he didn''t know where to go." Flender said: "When Xiaosan first arrived at Shrek Academy, Tang Hao showed up once and asked Zao Wuji and I to take good care of Xiaosan." The master said: "In this way, he must have important things to do, so he will ask us to take care of Xiaosan. Wait, wait for him to return, this account will be settled with Ao Tian and Dugubo." "Stop talking, Dugu Bo is back." Flander said in a low voice. Dugu Bo came from a distance, took a few famous family members, and pulled a large carriage. "Throw them all into the carriage." Dugu Bo commanded. The few masters first moved the three awake masters and Zhu Zaitian to the carriage, and then moved the five comatose Zao Wou-ki. Liu Erlong was slapped by Dugu Bo and suffered internal injuries, but the master and Dugu Bo broke their feet. They watched Zao Wuji being carried up one by one, and they were frightened. The appearance of Zao Wuji was really miserable. Zao Wou-ki''s arm bones are all exposed, and he doesn''t know how many ribs he has broken. This is already considered lucky. He has a strong physique and strong defense. If it were replaced by a soul master like Flander who was not good at defense to withstand the blow of Dugu Bo, I am afraid that he would die on the spot. Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun almost all deformed their bodies, and they didn''t know how many bones were broken. It was pretty good to be able to leave a breath. The three masters looked anxious, and their hearts were full of fear. Dugu Bo frowned, looked at a subordinate with healing ability, and said: "You can heal these few a little bit. You don''t need to heal them, just let them not die on the road." The master raised his head and glared at Dugu Bo. Dugubo sneered and said, "Yu Xiaogang, it seems that you hate me. You want revenge, don''t you? My Dugubo is waiting here. You can come whenever you want. I used to kill people simply and neatly. But now I find it interesting to torture you jumping clowns." The masters lips trembled, his anger surged, and he wanted to say something cruel, but when the words came to his lips, he could bear it back Dugu Bo said: "What cruel words do you want to say, just say it. You curse. The harder I get, the harder I will torture you next time, hahaha..." "Dugu Bo, you are not a human, you are a devil!" Liu Erlong said bitterly. Dugubo smiled and said: "You are right, I Dugubo has never been a good person, you can call me the devil." After that, he ignored these people, waved his hand, and said, "Send them all back to Shrek Academy." The carriage moved, and there was only one coachman in the carriage. After leaving Ao Mansion, he headed for Shrek Academy. Seeing Tang San''s tragic situation, the master was a little flustered, and said, "Erlong, check their situation." Liu Erlong squatted down to check for a while, his face was very ugly, and said: "They are all seriously injured. Even if they are treated every day, it will take at least a month to recover." A month! The master thought of the Soul Master Competition, which was less than a year away, and his heart suddenly tightened. Chapter 299： Tang 3 Awakens The master has been looking forward to the Elite Contest of the Mainland Advanced Soul Master Academy for a long time. It can be said that he had this idea when he first accepted Tang San as a disciple. For a young soul master who wants to be famous in the mainland, participating in the soul master competition is undoubtedly the best way. As long as Shrek Academy achieves excellent results in the Soul Master Competition, Tang San will become famous, and his teacher will also be impressive. After Shrek Academy and Blue Tyrant Academy were merged together, the master planned to let Tang San''s people enter into ascetic cultivation. But because of the immortal grass matter, Tang San''s cultivation was repeatedly delayed. Tang San was severely injured by Ao Tian in the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi, and spent a lot of time to recover. Not long after he recovered, he was beaten again at the sect of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, and then went to Dugu Bo''s house. Dugu Bo was seriously injured. It hasn''t been a few days now, and he has suffered a devastating blow in the Ao Mansion. The training time of several students of Tang San would be wasted a lot, which made it difficult for the master to accept. Every serious injury of Tang San was related to Ao Tian, ??and the master no longer had a good impression of Ao Tian, ??a talented young man. He wanted to accept Ao Tian as his disciple before, but now Ao Tian has become an enemy in his heart. Seeing the uncomfortable appearance of the master, Flender sighed and persuaded: "Xiaogang, we will not think about the matter of Xiancao in the future. With Dugu Bo beside Ao Tian, ??we have no chance to deal with him at all. Dugu Bo is not with Ao Tian, ??and we dare not do anything. Once Dugu Bo is angered, we cannot bear the consequences at all." The master nodded and said: "I understand that only when Tang Hao appears can we have a chance to deal with Ao Tian and Dugu Bo. Before Tang Hao comes back, let Xiao San put all their minds on cultivation and be a soul master. Prepare for the competition." "Erlong, after you go back, you will pick out a few good students as soon as possible, and form a team with Xiaosan and the four to receive training together." "Okay, leave this to me. There are a few good students in the academy, and they are all close to the soul sect. They are good candidates." Liu Erlong said. Although their hearts are full of hatred for Ao Tian and Dugu Bo, they can only suppress it in their hearts at this time. When the carriage returned to Shrek Academy, it was almost dawn. The coachman who had sent the masters back parked the car at the gate of Shrek Academy, and then didn''t even need the car, and rode back to Ao Mansion for business. At the gate of Shrek Academy, the guard guarding the gate was still dozing off, and then was awakened by the sound of horses'' hoofs. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the huge carriage carriage and hurried out. He opened the door of the car, and at a glance he saw his dean, several teachers and students lying in it, with dry blood stains all over their bodies. ... Half an hour later, inside a spacious room. This is a dormitory. Zao Wou-ki and Tang San are lying on the same bed. The only soul healers in Shrek Academy are currently treating them urgently. The Master and Flander were both sitting in wheelchairs, and Liu Erlong stood beside them, looking anxiously at the Tang Sans who were receiving treatment. Among the soul masters from the Star Luo Empire, the only remaining Zhu Zaitian was arranged in another room. Liu Erlong comforted: "Xiaogang, don''t worry, it''s safe now, Xiaosan and the others will wake up soon." As soon as she finished speaking, the soul master who was treating Zao Wou-ki shouted: "Mr. Zhao is awake." Zao Wou-ki''s arm has been reset, and it is tightly wrapped by the cloth strip. As soon as he woke up, he found that he was receiving treatment and also found himself back in Shrek Academy. "Boss Fu, are we not dead?" Zao Wou-ki asked weakly. Flender turned his wheelchair, came to Zao Wou-ki''s bed, and said, "None of us died, we are all back." Zao Wou-ki turned his head, looked at Tang San and Dai Mubai who were still in a coma, and asked, "How are the children?" Flender sighed: "They are worse than you, but it''s pretty good to get a life back." Zao Wou-ki''s face showed a look of wonder, and said: "That Dugu Bo''s is really terrifying, I can''t stop his random blow with all my best." The master said: "No matter how good he is, someone will naturally take care of him. We just have to wait." At this moment, Liu Erlong joyfully said: "Little San is awake." "Erlong, hurry, push me over." The master hurriedly shouted. As soon as Liu Erlong pushed the master to Tang San''s bed, the eyelids of Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun trembled at the same time. "They are all going to wake up." Liu Erlong said excitedly. Under Dugu Bo''s deliberate control, the injuries of Tang San''s four low cultivation bases were almost the same, and after he had been treated for a period of time, they all woke up immediately. Ma Hongjun opened his eyelids and screamed loudly. Oscar also screamed. Although he had received treatment, severe pain was still coming from all over his body. The two of them were not as strong as Tang San and Dai Mubai and could not bear it. This pain. Tang San and Dai Mubai, who had just opened their eyes, were still a little muddled, but as soon as they heard the screams of Oscar and Ma Hongjun, they suddenly woke up. Tang San couldn''t help but breathe in cold air, this time his injury was much more serious than the last time he was beaten by Ao Tian. As soon as he woke up, he hurriedly checked the situation in his body, and his soul power was blocked in many places and it was difficult to circulate. In addition to fractures, the internal organs have been traumatized to varying degrees. This type of injury requires a lot of time to recover. In addition to the physical injuries, Tang San was also extremely uncomfortable. This time the action against Ao Tian failed again. Not only did he not get the fairy grass, he also suffered a serious injury. This made it difficult for him to accept, and his heart was frustrated to the extreme. He felt that Ao Tian seemed to be favored by God, no matter who it was, as long as he targeted Ao Tian, ??there would be no good end. Dai Mubai was like this, he was like this, and the masters in the Prince''s Mansion did the same last time. This time in Ao''s Mansion, they all ended up miserably. Seeing Tang San in a daze, the master felt a little flustered, worried whether Tang San hurt his head, and quickly asked, "Little San, are you okay?" Tang San just woke up from the huge blow, looked at the master, and said, "Teacher, I''m fine, how is your body?" The master said: "It''s fine, the teacher''s situation is much better than you, don''t worry about me, then you have to rest assured ~ www.novelhall.com~ recover as soon as possible, don''t think too much." Tang San nodded and said, "Teacher, I understand." While the master was talking with Tang San, Oscar''s screams had gradually weakened, and Ma Hongjun was still crying loudly, tears streaming out. Flender listened to Ma Hongjuns noise and immediately yelled impatiently: "Enough Ma Hongjun! Isnt it just a little hurt? Look at Tang San and Dai Mubai, they didnt even hum, you just said that. Promising?" Ma Hongjun''s scream stopped immediately, and Flanders was frightened. "Teacher, how did we come back? Did Dugu Bo really let us go?" Tang Sanqiang asked with pain. Dai Mubai also woke up from the lack of consciousness, and looked at the master. The master said: "Yes, Dugu Bo listened to Ao Tian''s words, and did not kill us, but severely wounded us, and then sent a servant to send us back." Dai Mubai couldn''t accept this result, and asked painfully: "That Dugu Bo is a titled Douluo, how can he obey Ao Tian?" Chapter 300： Tang 3: I can make you practice faster Regarding Dai Mubai''s question, everyone fell silent. This is where they all wonder. Dugu Bo followed Xue Xing before, just because Xue Xing had been kind to him. Dugu Bo didn''t even bother with Wuhun Hall, how could he serve the young man Ao Tian? Liu Erlong said: "Could it be that Ao Tian was kind to Dugu Bo, so Dugu Bo stayed by his side to repay him?" The master shook his head and said: "This possibility is very small. Dugu Bo is very powerful. Because he was chased and killed by the Wuhun Temple, he was helped by Xue Xing when he was in trouble, so he secretly stayed beside Xue Xing. With Dugu Bo''s current strength, There shouldn''t be any need for Ao Tian''s help." Tang San''s head suddenly flashed, and said, "No, teacher, Dugu Bo has something to help." The master moved in his heart and said, "You mean, the poison in Dugu Bo?" Tang San nodded and said, "Yes, last time we went to Dugu Bo''s mansion, Dugu Bo''s state was very wrong, poison gas was already floating on his face, and his spirit power was also very unstable. When I left that day, I thought he was Will not live long." "When I saw Dugu Bo tonight in Ao Mansion, I was very surprised at first, because I found that he had no signs of being poisoned. The situation was urgent at the time, and I didn''t have time to think about it. Now that I think about it, Dugu Bo is in The poison is likely to be solved by Ao Tian, ??or with Ao Tian''s help, so he will help Ao Tian." The master nodded and said: "Little San, your analysis is very reasonable, but... Didn''t you say that no one but you can solve the poison in Dugu Bo? How can Ao Tian have this ability?" Tang San shook his head and said, "I don''t know this. It stands to reason that only I know the detoxification method. Moreover, even if Ao Tian also has a detoxification method, he definitely can''t make Dugu Bo return to normal so quickly." Oscar, who was listening attentively, interrupted and said: "Tang San, you just said that the poison in Dugu Bo was solved by Ao Tian, ??and now you say that Ao Tian can''t make Dugu Bo return to normal so quickly. Isn''t this a contradiction?" Tang San was also puzzled, fell silent, thinking about various possibilities in his heart. The master persuaded: "Little San, don''t think about it if you can''t figure it out. It has already happened. How did Dugu Bo recover and why he listened to Ao Tian''s words? These are no longer important to us." Liu Erlong said: "Yes, what you have to do now is to heal your injuries, and immediately after you recover, you will cultivate hard to prepare for the Soul Master Competition." Ma Hongjun, who was grinned by the pain and dared not to scream, asked quickly, "We don''t care about the fairy grass that Ao Tian snatched?" "Xiancao Xiancao, do you think of these unearned things in your mind?" Flander yelled. Ma Hongjun''s expression was very aggrieved, and said: "If we have immortal grass, we will be able to improve several levels in a short period of time, and coupled with cultivation, it is not impossible to break through tenth level of soul power before the Soul Master Competition. That''s right, I am. I really want to get the fairy grass, but don''t you want it?" Liu Erlong sighed and said, "Flander, don''t be mad at him anymore. He is right. We all want to get the fairy grass." As she said, she looked at Ma Hongjun, then at Tang San and several others, and said, "Although the effect of the fairy grass is amazing, but now Ao Tian is protected by Dugu Bo, it is impossible for us to get the fairy grass from him. So, Dont talk about it again in the future, just practice hard, and rely on your own efforts to achieve a good result in the Soul Master Competition. We will all be proud of you." Tang San nodded and said, "This is not necessarily a good thing. If we don''t get the fairy grass, the pressure on our cultivation will be greater and we will be more attentive." The master said with satisfaction: "Little San, the teacher is very pleased that you can think like this. I was worried that you might not think about it for a while." Tang San said, "Teacher, am I someone who is so easy to be defeated? I will only get more frustrated and courageous. One day, I will let Ao Tian also taste the pain!" The master nodded and said: "It seems that the pain that Ao Tian brings to you is not a bad thing. You can take Ao Tian as your target. The power of hatred should not be underestimated. It sometimes gives you infinite power." "Well, you have a good rest first, and after dawn, you will be treated for a second time," the master said. "Teacher, you, Dean Flender, and Teacher Erlong also have to rest early and take care of yourself." Tang San said. "Well, the teacher got it." The master said, leaving the dormitory with Liu Erlong, Flanders, and other teachers. As soon as the door of the dormitory was closed, Ma Hongjun screamed, and then gritted his teeth and said: "Ao Tian! Ma Hongjun will not share the same life with you in the future!" "Count me." Oscar also said. When Ao Tian did not leave Shrek Academy in the past, Oscar was often frightened, worried that he would suffer from Ao Tian''s poison like Tang San, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Later, Ao Tian left Shrek Academy, and he was still happy for a long time. Unexpectedly, now, he was severely injured by Dugu Bo who was instigated by Ao Tian. Hatred has also been planted in Oscar''s heart. After Dai Mubai woke up, he had not spoken, his face was very ugly. "Boss Dai, what''s wrong with you?" Oscar asked. Ma Hongjun said, "Does this still need to be asked? The soul masters of the Star Luo Empire were all called by Boss Dai, with the purpose of catching Ao Tian and Zhu Zhuqing''s husband and wife, except for one handicapped who is still alive. All of them are dead. Can you say that Boss Dai is in a good mood?" "Boss Dai, the sorrows will change smoothly." Oscar comforted. Tang San said, "Dai Mubai, Ao Tian is now protected by a titled Douluo, your Star Luo Empire probably wouldn''t dare to send someone over You want revenge, maybe you will have to wait until Dugu Bo is dead, or You have become a Title Douluo." Ma Hongjun said bitterly: "I see that the old thing is alive and lively. It is possible to live for a few decades. Until he dies, I don''t know the year of the monkey. Moreover, is Title Douluo so easy to reach?" Oscar said: "Master said that all of our talents can be cultivated to Title Douluo. As long as we practice hard, there will always be a day when we can reach Title Douluo." Dai Mubai''s expression was a bit sullen, and said, "Then let the dog and the man and woman live first, and hope that when I become Titled Douluo, they and the old fellow Dugubo are still alive!" Tang San hesitated for a moment, and said, "I have a way to make your cultivation faster and shorten the time to reach Title Douluo." "What method?" Ma Hongjun asked immediately. Dai Mubai''s and Oscar''s eyes lit up, and at the same time they turned to look at Tang San. Tang Sandao: "I explored this method. In the entire Douluo Continent, there is no second person besides me. This is a completely new method of cultivation that is completely different from meditation. It can increase the speed of soul power cultivation." Chapter 301： I have gone through zero hard work to create the exercises Zao Wou-ki, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and asked in disbelief, "Mistress, are you kidding me? Apart from meditation, there are other ways to cultivate soul power in this world?" Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun also stared at Tang San closely, waiting for Tang San''s answer. Tang San nodded and said, "Yes, I have liked reading since I was a child, especially after worshipping my teacher as a teacher. I read a lot of books about soul master cultivation in his study room and learned a lot of knowledge. With knowledge as the foundation, I will be able to create a brand new cultivation method later." Tang San didn''t dare to say the identity of the person who passed through him, so he could only brazenly say that his inner strength mental method was created by himself. Anyway, besides himself, there is no other person in this world who knows the inner strength of the mind, and he doesn''t have to worry about his lies being exposed. Even if the Patriarch who created and perfected this technique was so angry that he opened the coffin board, he couldn''t find Douluo Continent here. Tang San also thought of saying that the exercises were left over from the ancient times on the Douluo Continent, and he was accidentally obtained. But after thinking about it, I gave up. Whether it is a hidden weapon or a technique, it is the precious property of the Tang Sect and the crystallization of the wisdom of generations of Tang Sect predecessors. If it is said to be something from the Douluo Continent, how can it be worthy of the ancestors of the Tang Sect? At least he was a Tang Sect disciple, and he was also the only Tang Sect disciple in the Douluo Continent in the world. In the future, he planned to establish the Tang Sect on the Douluo Continent, and he would be the ancestor of the Tang Sect in the Douluo Continent. Therefore, to describe himself as the creator of Tang Sect''s techniques and hidden weapons, Tang San didn''t feel much burden in his heart. He believes that Master Patriarch is alive in the sky and will understand his approach. Seeing Tang San stop, Oscar hurriedly said, "What then?" Tang San smiled: "I hadn''t been in contact with cultivation for a long time. It was difficult to calm down and meditate. I was also a bit greedy at the time. I felt that the growth of soul power was too slow, so I began to wonder if there was a faster cultivation method." "I started to experiment with my body. Of course, all of this was done in secret, because I was worried that my behavior would be scolded by my teacher for being too lofty and not down-to-earth." "Later, I suffered a lot and experienced a lot of dangers. I almost got rid of my own body by getting rid of it. Only then did I explore a new method of cultivation." "Up to now, after so many years of hard work, this new cultivation method has been perfected. Even if it is taught to other people, there will be no problems." Dai Mubai was excited, but still forced herself to try not to show it on her face, and asked, "Tang San, can you tell me the difference between your brand-new cultivation method and the meditation cultivation method?" Tang San''s smile became more and more confident, and said, "Of course, meditation practice requires a very quiet environment. Cultivators need to be free from distractions before they can enter the cultivation state. Therefore, soul masters generally choose to cultivate soul power at night. Because the environment at night is the quietest and the training effect is the best." "One of the advantages of the method I created is that it doesn''t require meditation and does not rely very much on the environment. No matter where it is, you can cultivate soul power as long as you calm down a little." "Furthermore, meditation practice will consume the spiritual power of the soul master. People who are not strong enough can not maintain long-term meditation practice. This leads to the lower the spiritual master''s cultivation level, the shorter the continuous cultivation time. I created it. This method hardly consumes mental energy during cultivation. Even if you practice continuously for three days and three nights, there is no problem." Oscar''s eyes gleamed and said, "This kind of cultivation method is too powerful, the time to cultivate soul power has been greatly increased, and we have improved faster, and the Soul Master Competition in a year will be more confident." Zao Wuji nodded and said: "These two advantages have little effect on soul masters with a high cultivation level, but they can have an amazing effect on you soul masters with a low cultivation level. Xiao San, you can actually create this kind of cultivation method. , Your ingenuity really amazes me." Tang San smiled and said, "Teacher Zhao, I haven''t finished talking yet." "Any other advantages?" Zao Wuji asked in surprise. Tang San nodded, and continued: "In addition to the two points just now, this kind of cultivation method is also in line with certain principles of heaven and earth, and the speed of cultivation will be much faster than that of meditation. Teacher Zhao, even if you are already a soul cultivator In order, this cultivation method will still improve your cultivation speed." "Really?" Zao Wou-ki asked, a surprise finally appeared on his face. "Really, although I haven''t let a soul master at the Soul Sage level try it, theoretically it is absolutely possible." Tang San replied. "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and teach it to us?" Zao Wou-ki urged. Zao Wou-ki has no hobbies, his only pursuit is to cultivate himself. But his aptitude is limited. After the current cultivation base, the speed of improvement has been very slow. He even felt that he might not be able to reach the realm of Contra in his life. But now, Tang San actually has a way to increase his cultivation speed, how could he not be excited? "Yes, Tang San, can you teach us quickly?" Ma Hongjun also followed. Dai Mubai and Oscar didn''t speak, but they both looked at Tang San expectantly. The smile on Tang San''s face disappeared, and his expression became embarrassed. Zhao Wuji noticed Tang San''s changes, frowning and asked: "What''s the matter? Is there any difficulty?" Tang San looked embarrassed: "It''s not impossible to teach it to you, but I have one condition?" Oscar hurriedly said: "If you have any conditions, just say, no matter how difficult it is, I will find a way to satisfy you." "Yes, say it quickly." Ma Hongjun also urged. Tang Sandao: "I called this cultivation method a cultivation technique. When I created the cultivation technique, I decided to establish my own sect on Douluo Continent in the future. I even took the name and called it. Tangmen." "And the exercises I created will become the private property of the Tang Sect. People who are not in the Tang Sect will not be allowed to learn it." Zao Wou-ki was so mature that he understood Tang San''s meaning in an instant, and said, "Do you want us to join Tang Sect and then teach us the exercises?" Tang San nodded and said, "Yes." Ma Hongjun said anxiously: "But you haven''t established the Tang Sect yet. When you have the ability to establish the Sect, you don''t know how many years will be passed." Tang San smiled and said, "You don''t have to wait until the sect is established, as long as you promise to join the Tang sect when I establish the Tang sect in the future, I can teach you the exercises in advance." "That''s simple. I promise now that I will join Tang Sect when Tang San establishes Tang Sect in the future." Ma Hongjun swears quickly. Zao Wuji nodded and said, "I can promise to join the sect you will establish in the future." Oscar also said: "I can too." Dai Mubai looked hesitant. Tang San said, "Dai Mubai, I can see all the changes you have made during this period of time. You are no longer obsessed with female **** and put your mind on cultivation. I am willing to let you join the Tang Sect. Don''t worry~www. novelhall.com~ Joining Tang Sect will not let you leave the Star Luo Empire, you are still the prince of the Star Luo Empire." Dai Mubai said, "Then I agree." Tang San smiled and said, "Then you will become members of the Tang Sect in advance, and I will arrange positions for you when the sect is established." Ma Hongjun said: "Then teach us the exercises quickly." Tang San shook his head and said, "Do you think we can practice cultivation in this situation? Don''t worry, I will teach you immediately after the injury is healed." "That''s OK, then we will feel relieved during this period of time." Oscar said. Tang San nodded, thinking about teaching the exercises. When the time comes, it will definitely not only teach these people in the room, but also the close elders such as the master, Liu Erlong, and Flanders. But... Tang San didn''t plan to teach Profound Heaven Skill. Rather, it teaches the practice of the Tang Sect''s outer disciples. Although it is much worse than the Xuantian skill, it is already very good compared to the practice of meditation. Chapter 302： Revenge in the Soul Master Competition Xuantian Gong is the highest inner strength of the Tang Sect. It is recorded in the Xuantian Baolu. Outer disciples are not qualified to practice. Tang San had learned mysterious techniques and other stunts as an outside disciple, so he was chased and killed by the head and a group of elders. When he was a baby, he was picked up by the Outer Sect elders back to Tang Sect and lived in Tang Sect for 29 years. He secretly learned inner skills when he was nine years old, and spent 20 years to make the Buddha''s Fury Tanglian. On the top of Guijian Sad Cliff, he explained to the heads and the elders that he had never taught the stunts he had learned secretly to outsiders, and had never done anything to betray the Tang Sect. He had only learned stunts secretly because of the pure love in his heart. . But according to the rules, the crime of stealing from his own school was unforgivable. Tang San felt that the head and the elders would not let him go, so he made the decision to jump off the cliff. If he died in the hands of the elders, then he would definitely be charged with a Tang Sect traitor. But by suicide to prove that he did not betray the heart of the sect, the head and the elders may be touched by this and not classify him as a traitor to the sect. He was born to be a Tang Sect person, and died also to be a Tang Sect ghost. Therefore, he was not afraid of death, and resolutely jumped out of the ghost to see sorrow. Tang Sect was one of the top sects on the rivers and lakes at the time and possessed countless unparalleled knowledge. Even the exercises that disciples of the outer sect could learn were considered very advanced exercises. Xuantian Gong is the highest level of the Tang Sect. It requires care when imparting it. He does not intend to teach it to these people now. Especially for Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun, he still needs a long time to investigate, and only when their morality and loyalty to the sect reach the level of an inner disciple, he will teach Xuantian Gong. If you are not cautious, once Xuantian Gong is out, he will be a sinner of Tang Sect. In the room, after all, Zao Wou-ki had lived for most of his life, had seen strong winds and waves, and could still remain calm, but Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun were not so calm anymore. After learning about the effects of the exercises, their hearts were surging, and their faces were full of excitement. Ma Hongjun felt that his pain seemed to have subsided a lot, and laughed loudly: "With this magical technique, my cultivation speed has increased, and one day I will surpass that guy Ao Tian. I will let him know when that happens. The evil fire phoenix is ??powerful." Dai Mubai''s complexion was a bit sullen, and it was obvious that what Ma Hongjun was thinking in his heart was similar. "Ao Tian''s ability to leapfrog challenges is very abnormal, but there will definitely be limits. As long as my cultivation level rises quickly and exceeds the limits of his leap challenge, that''s when I personally take revenge." Dai Mubai thought. Oscar said: "Ao Tian is protected by Dugu Bo. Even if our strength surpasses him, we dare not seek revenge from him." Ma Hongjun, who had just looked excited, suddenly seemed like a deflated ball. Dai Mubai''s expression was also a bit ugly. Ma Hongjun was unwilling to say, "Do we really have to wait for us to become Title Douluo, or wait for Dugu Bo to die before we can take revenge? That would be too long." Tang San comforted: "It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Moreover, it has been less than a year since the Soul Master Competition. Ao Tian will most likely also participate. When that happens, we can defeat him in the arena openly and honestly, and Don''t worry about Dugubo''s revenge." "Will that guy really participate in the Soul Master Competition?" Ma Hongjun asked. Tang San said: "The possibility is very high. The Soul Master Competition is a grand event in the soul master world. All young soul masters hope that they can soar into the sky in the Soul Master Competition and become famous in the mainland. Based on my understanding of Ao Tian, ??he should Will be interested in the Soul Master Competition." "This is great, then we must work hard in the next step to avenge the soul master competition." Oscar said. Tang San nodded, looked at Ma Hongjun, and said, "Ma Hongjun, your cultivation base is a bit low, so you have to work harder, otherwise, you might only be a substitute." Ma Hongjun said: "I feel like I''m not far from level 30, and it won''t be long before I can break through. Before the arrival of the Soul Master Competition, I will definitely practice desperately." Zao Wou-ki looked at Tang San and the four, feeling very pleased, and said with a smile: "As long as you practice hard, you will have a chance to defeat Ao Tian. The master once said that Xiao San is the most gifted control soul he has ever seen. Teacher, you alone are not Ao Tians opponents, but together, it is much easier to defeat Ao Tian." "Ms. Zhao, we understand." In the Ao Mansion, Ao Tian and his colleagues returned to their residence after leaving the training ground. In Ao Tian''s room, in addition to Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li were also here. Xiao Wu said angrily, "The Shrek group is too disgusting, especially that Dai Mubai, who actually asked someone to arrest Sister Zhuqing back, and wanted to send Sister Zhuqing to such a place. I was really annoyed. ." Zhu Zhuqing''s face was also not pretty. This was the worst result she had expected before, but she didn''t expect it to come so soon. The Star Luo Empire actually sent a Soul Sage, a Soul Emperor, and other masters to come. If it weren''t for Ao Tian, ??she would really have been unable to escape. Xiao Wu said, "Ao Tian, ??the current cultivation base of Sister Zhuqing and I have surpassed Dai Mubai and Tang San and Ma Hongjun. Therefore, I want to teach them personally and speak out for Sister Zhuqing. ." Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian with big eyes, and said, "I want to defeat Dai Mubai with my own hands." Little raccoon said: "Master, I also want to vent my anger for Sister Zhuqing." Looking at these three angry and stunning girls, Ao Tian smiled and said, "This is easy. Shrek Academy is going to participate in the Soul Master Competition. As long as you also sign up to participate, there will definitely be a chance for revenge." Soul Master Competition? Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up and she said with joy: "Yes, if you can defeat Shrek Academy in full view, it will definitely feel very cool." Zhu Zhuqing was also very excited, and she knew better about the Soul Master Competition, because basically every Soul Master Competition of the Dai family and Zhu family would participate in it. Moreover, she was pretty sure that her vicious sister Zhu Zhuyun would definitely participate in this Soul Master Competition. Thinking of this, Zhu Zhuqing clenched his fists fiercely. As long as she signs up for the Soul Master Competition, she will not only have a chance to defeat Dai Mubai, but also Zhu Zhuyun, and get revenge! "Ao Tian, ??I want to participate in the Soul Master Competition!" Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian firmly. "Count me in." Xiao Wu followed. "I want to participate, too." Little raccoon raised his hand. Zhu Zhuqing suddenly frowned and said: "The Soul Master Contest must be participated in as a Senior Soul Master Academy. If we want to register, we must first join a Senior Soul Master Academy." Ao Tian smiled and said, "It''s easy. Then you will participate in the name of Wuhundian Academy." Zhu Zhuqing nodded and said, "Yes, Ao Tian, ??will you participate?" Ao Tian said: "I won''t mix it up, it''s boring." Xiao Wu said: "You don''t need to take action, we girls are enough. We not only have to defeat Shrek Academy, but also win the champion of the Soul Master Competition!" As she said, she broke her hands and began to count: "Sister Naer, I, Sister Zhuqing, and one Sister Hu Liena, there are already four, shouldn''t it be enough?" Chapter 303： Pretty Girl Team "Who is Sister Hu Liena?" Zhu Zhuqing asked curiously. Xiao Wu said, "She is a disciple of Sister Dong''er, and is now practicing in the Wuhundian Academy." "Sister Dong''er? Is it under the crown of the Pope?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. She heard from Ao Tian that Bibi Dong is his woman, so when Xiao Wu talked about Sister Dong''er, she immediately thought of Bibi Dong. "Yes, Sister Dong''er is Bibi Dong." Xiao Wu replied. Zhu Zhuqing nodded slightly, and said: "There are only four people now. The standard of a team requires seven people." "And me." The little raccoon raised his hand. Zhu Zhuqing looked at her, shook his head, and said, "Little raccoon, you don''t know about the Soul Master Competition. Among the contestants, there are quite a few of the Soul Sect level. You are only at a dozen or so levels, which is far from it." "Okay, then." The little raccoon narrowed her mouth, a little sad. She really wanted to help, but it was a pity that her cultivation base was too low. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Isn''t it easy?" He took out a small jade bottle with an emerald green pill in it, and said, "Eat it, and you can cultivate to the Soul Sect level before the Soul Master Competition arrives. As for the combat experience, you follow Xiao Wu and Take Qing to learn slowly." Zhu Zhuqing and the little raccoon were stunned. A single pill can make people break from the realm of soul master to realm of soul sect in less than a year, which is too scary. The pill that Zhu Zhuqing ate last time only raised her to the sixth level. However, the one given by Ao Tian to the little raccoon now can be increased by more than twenty levels, which is really terrifying. Zhu Zhuqing once again realized the power of Ao Tian. "I don''t want to thank you soon." She pushed the dazed little raccoon. The little raccoon reacted, knelt down immediately, took the pill, and said gratefully: "Little raccoon thanked the master." "Well, get up." Ao Tian said. Xiao Wu said, "If you add the little raccoon, there will be five people, and two short of them. If Rongrong is willing to participate, there will be six." Zhu Zhuqing said: "Sister Xueer can also participate, then there will be just seven." Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian said: "It is not convenient for Xue''er to participate in the Soul Master Competition. Five of you and Ning Rongrong are enough. The competition stipulates that the number of players cannot exceed seven, and it does not say that there should be no less than seven. There are only six people in the team." "Even if Rongrong will come, but six to seven, can we do it?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. Xiao Wu said: "Don''t worry, isn''t there Sister Naer? The champion of the Soul Master Competition must be ours." Zhu Zhuqing thought of Gu Yuena''s strength, and immediately felt relieved. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "I won''t make a shot easily when the time comes. Therefore, the battle still depends on you. I believe that you can win the championship with your own strength." "Well, okay, it''s settled, you go back to practice, and Naer and I are going to rest." Ao Tian said. Zhu Zhuqing blushed pretty, and took the little raccoon to walk out. She knew that Ao Tian should be living with Sister Naer again. Xiao Wu glanced at Ao Tian complainingly, and then left with Zhu Zhuqing, consciously closing the door when she went out. After Xiao Wu and the others left, Gu Yuena couldn''t bear it anymore, and threw herself on Ao Tian, ??her hands and feet tangled up. Although Ao Tian was already very familiar with every nuance of Gu Yuena. But Gu Yuena''s red lips, skin, small hands, feet...every place exuded amazing charm, which made Ao Tian hard to resist. "Wait first, I''ll get Xue''er over." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena let go of Ao Tian and said, "I should have taken her over. Since Xue Xing''s death, she has been very busy. She should be better now, right?" Ao Tian nodded and said, "It''s better, you wait first." After speaking, his figure disappeared and went to the palace. Within a few minutes, he returned with Qian Renxue. The two stunning beauties completely caused the flames in Ao Tian''s heart to burn. A great battle began. ... Early in the morning, the showers first ceased. Ao Tian cleaned the battlefield, and then sent a large glass of water to Qian Renxue. "Add some moisture, otherwise the skin will be wrinkled, but it will not be good." Ao Tian said. Qian Renxue gave Ao Tian a white look and said, "It''s not because of you." "And Sister Naer." She looked at Gu Yuena again, her eyes full of resentment. After speaking, she took the water glass and drank it in a few big mouthfuls. "You two go take a bath, and then everyone will have breakfast together." Ao Tian said. Two stunning girls walked into the bathroom hand in hand, seeing Ao Tian burst into flames again. About half an hour, Gu Yuena and Qian Renxue came out. They had no scruples and put on clothes in front of Ao Tian. Qian Renxue said, "I have been so busy during this time. As soon as Xue Xing died, a lot of work fell on me. And Xueye, after being vomited by Ning Feng, his physical condition was much worse. No accident. If he does, he can only stick to it for a year at most. I have worked hard for the plan for many years, and it will soon succeed." Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Then you have to relax for the rest of the time. Did you have a good time last night?" Qian Renxue blushed and said, "Sister Na''er, if I didn''t see you as a woman with my own eyes, I would doubt that you are a man, why would there be women to women..." Gu Yuena had a pretty face and a deep smile, and said, "Just say whether you like it or not." Qian Renxue blushed, did not answer Gu Yuena''s question, opened the door and walked out. "This girl is still shy." Gu Yuena smiled. Ao Tian was a little speechless, and said, "Who told you to play so crazy." "Don''t you like it too?" Gu Yuena smiled. "You are really a female dragon." Ao Tian said. "Brother Tian, ??Sister Naer, I''m going to have breakfast." Xiao Wu shouted outside. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena went out and saw several girls already waiting outside. A group of people arrived at the restaurant, where the hearty breakfast that had just been prepared was already placed. Several people ate breakfast and chatted with joy and laughter. Halfway through breakfast, Xiao Wu who was facing the door suddenly said in surprise: "Rongrong, you are here." Zhu Zhuqing turned his head to look, and suddenly saw Ning Rongrong, who was wearing a clean white outfit, walked in quickly from the outside. Ning Rongrong was expressionless and did not respond to Xiao Wu. He found a place and sat down, then grabbed a meat bun and gnawed at it. Xiao Wu and several girls stopped and looked at Ning Rongrong curiously Ning Rongrong seemed to have a grudge against these breakfasts, eating with a fierce expression, staring at Ao Tian while eating. It looked like he wanted to eat it with Ao Tian. "Don''t be stunned, just eat." Gu Yuena said with a smile. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing wondered what happened to Ning Rongrong, but seeing Ning Rongrong''s vicious expression at this time, they did not ask again. More than ten minutes later, after eating breakfast, Ning Rongrong''s flat stomach was already bulging. Xiao Wu put down his chopsticks and said, "Rongrong, you..." Ning Rongrong stood up and said calmly, "If you''re full, go to the training ground to practice." After speaking, she left the restaurant alone and went to the training ground. Xiao Wu looked at each other and were a little confused about Ning Rongrong''s attitude. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "That girl has accepted our identity, but she still has some anger in her heart. Let''s go, I will train your actual combat cooperation in the morning, and the little raccoon will also be together." Chapter 304： Ning Rongrong breakthrough A group of people came to the training ground. Ning Rongrong had already rolled up his sleeves and waited there. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s bulging appearance, Gu Yuena couldn''t help but chuckled and asked: "Aren''t you afraid of us?" Ning Rongrong turned away and said, "You are all human beings, so this lady is not afraid. Besides, Sister Zhuqing is not afraid. What''s so scary about me?" Ao Tian came to Ning Rongrong and stared at her with a deep smile, and said, "Soul beasts can eat people. Are you not afraid that I will eat you?" Ning Rongrong''s pretty face changed color slightly and couldn''t help taking a few steps back. Immediately afterwards, she felt a little embarrassed and raised her full chest angrily, and said, "I''m not afraid. If you want to eat me, you would have eaten me long ago. Will you wait until now?" "Moreover, my Grandpa Jian and Grandpa Bone are not vegetarians. If you dare to eat me, they will definitely not let you go." Seeing what Ning Rongrong looked like at this time, Xiao Wu couldn''t help laughing while covering her mouth. Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo were taught a lesson by Ao Tian last time in the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. It seems that Ning Rongrong still doesn''t know. Ao Tian shook his head and said, "Forget it, the meat of a little girl like you is probably not delicious." Ning Rongrong secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Ao Tian say this. Regardless of her plucking up the courage to run to the Ao Mansion, she was actually a little scared of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena in her heart. It''s just the curiosity in her heart and some other inexplicable emotions that made her bite the bullet and come here. "Now it seems that my inference is not wrong. Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu are not human-eating evil spirit beasts." Ning Rongrong thought to himself. Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Didn''t it say that the team was still short of people last night? Now Rongrong is here, and it happens to be training together." "What team?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Xiao Wu said: "Rong Rong, we plan to form a beautiful girl team to participate in the Continent Advanced Soul Master Academy Elite Competition. At that time, we can defeat Shrek Academy and win the championship. Are you interested in joining us? " Ning Rongrong''s eyes lighted up, and he said excitedly: "How can such a fun thing be missing me, count me." Xiao Wu said happily: "That''s good, now there are six people in the team, we will be able to win the first place by joining forces." Ning Rongrong glanced at all the people present, including Ao Tian and Xiaoli, exactly six, and asked, "Are they six of us?" Xiao Wu shook her head and said, "No, Ao Tian won''t participate." "Who else is there?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Xiao Wu said: "Sister Naer, I, you, Sister Zhuqing, Sister Xiaoli, Sister Hu Liena." "Who is Hu Liena?" Ning Rongrong asked. "She is a student of Wuhundian Academy, and we will participate in the Soul Master Competition as Wuhundian Academy." Xiao Wu said. "Will the Wuhundian Academy?" Ning Rongrong suddenly hesitated. The relationship between the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School and the Martial Soul Palace has never been very good. Zhu Zhuqing said: "Sister Rongrong, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect is now disbanded. What are you worried about? If you are worried that your father disagrees, you can ask him again when you go back." After Zhu Zhuqings reminder, Ning Rongrong realized that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was now disbanded and announced that she would no longer participate in any disputes. Then why should she participate in the competition as Wuhun Temple Academy? Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong said: "I can join, but I have to go back and ask my dad first." "Don''t worry, your father will definitely agree." Xiao Wu said. She looked at Ao Tian and said, "Brother Tian, ??Rongrong''s strength is still somewhat low, look, do you want to help her improve?" "Yes." Ao Tian put his hands on his chest and walked over. "What to promote?" Ning Rongrong saw Ao Tian approaching and took a step back slightly, still a little scared in his heart. "Of course it is to improve your strength." Ao Tian smiled, spreading out his palm, and there was a round emerald green pill on it, exuding a fascinating fragrance. Ning Rongrong couldn''t help taking a deep breath, her whole body was ecstatic, she had never felt so comfortable since she was a child. "Open your mouth." Ao Tian said. Ning Rongrong subconsciously opened his pink mouth. Ao Tian gently tossed the pill into Ning Rongrong''s small mouth. Ning Rongrong reacted and hurriedly asked, "What are you giving me to eat?" Just after speaking, she felt a huge and soft energy burst out of her body and quickly merged into her body, and part of the energy was absorbed by her soul power. The spirit power, which was originally only 28th level, was increasing rapidly at this time, and it was only a few breaths before it reached the 29th level. Ao Tian smiled and said: "This is a pill, it is used to improve cultivation, and it can also improve your talent." Ning Rongrong was dumbfounded, shocked in his heart. There is such a magical thing in this world! How can it be possible that a small pill can increase soul power so quickly and also improve talent? But at this time the soaring spirit power in his body made Ning Rongrong have to believe that there really is such a magical treasure in this world. Xiao Wu reminded: "Rongrong, sit down quickly and mobilize your soul power to absorb the energy of the pill, so the speed of improvement will be faster." Ning Rongrong ignored the dust on the ground and hurriedly sat down and began to mobilize his soul power to refine the pill. A few minutes later, she stood up excitedly and said, "I have broken through to level 30, and I can become a soul sovereign." A group of colorful lights appeared in Ao Tian''s hand and pressed it into Ning Rongrong''s head, saying, "Sit down and absorb your spirit ring?" Ao Tian''s speed was too fast, Ning Rongrong didn''t react at all, only felt another huge energy enter his body. "What spirit ring?" Ning Rongrong asked blankly. Xiao Wu explained the **** bestowed spirit ring on the side. Ning Rongrong was shocked, the turbulent energy in her body forced her to calm down and concentrate on absorbing it. She found that most of the energy of the pill had not been absorbed, and this part of the energy was very soft and would not cause harm to her body. But then the spirit ring energy that entered the body became a little rough, which made her feel a little uncomfortable. Thinking of Xiao Wu''s description of the **** bestowed spirit ring, she gritted her teeth to bear it, and secretly decided in her heart that she must persist to the limit. Ning Rongrong was absorbing the spirit ring, and Xiao Wu and the others could only wait boringly. "I''ll let her hurry up." Ao Tian said. Using his hand to pinch the technique, he placed a time to speed up the prohibition within one meter of Ning Rongrong''s bodyXiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li couldn''t understand what Ao Tian was doing. "What is Brother Tian doing?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. Gu Yuena''s face was a little shocked, she frowned after thinking about it, and said: "He is shortening the time it takes for Ning Rongrong to absorb the spirit ring." "Can the time to absorb the spirit ring be shortened?" Zhu Zhuqing asked in surprise. Gu Yuena didn''t explain anything too profound to them carefully, and said: "You only need to know that Ao Tian is omnipotent. Anything that happens to him, you don''t need to be surprised." Just after Gu Yuena finished speaking, she saw Ao Tian waved her big hand, and then Ning Rongrong stood up excitedly and said in ecstasy: "I broke through, and I became the soul lord." At this time, the spirit rings on her body had become three, two yellow and one purple, and a nine-color exquisite pagoda was still holding in her hand. She felt the spirit power in her body carefully, and she was dumbfounded for a moment. After a few seconds, she said, "Sister Xiao Wu...my spirit power may have exceeded yours." Chapter 305： An unprecedented wizard of Tianzong At this time, the energy of the pill in her body had gradually been consumed, and the momentum of her spirit power growth had also slowly stopped. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing looked at each other, smiling at the same time. "It''s not necessarily." Xiao Wu said with a smile. Ning Rongrong looked excited and said, "Then I will let you see." With that said, she took out a crystal ball from the storage soul guide. This was a crystal ball of the soul-sovereign level, which could measure the soul-power of the soul-sovereign level. She retracted her martial soul, holding the crystal ball in one hand, pressing the other hand, and pouring her soul power into the crystal ball. The crystal ball burst out with brilliant light, and according to the degree of light up, it was possible to judge the level of the spirit power. After the light stabilized, Ning Rongrong suddenly widened his eyes, his face showed ecstasy, and said, "My spirit power has reached level 36, my God, am I dreaming?" Ning Rongrong was overjoyed. He didn''t even want the crystal ball. He threw it to the side, and then rushed to Ao Tian''s side. With a pop, the pink lips pressed **** Ao Tian''s face. Just after the kiss, Ning Rongrong''s cheek flushed, as if it was burning, it was scorching hot. At this time, she realized that she had done such a bold thing. With her head hanging down, she whispered softly: "Ao Tian, ??I''m sorry, I''m just too excited, don''t get me wrong. Thank you for helping me break through." Ao Tian touched his face. The place where Ning Rongrong had touched was still warm, and the soft feeling was really comfortable. "It''s okay, I don''t suffer from being kissed." Ao Tian smiled. Ning Rongrong whispered an "um". Suddenly, she remembered something, and quickly looked at Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, and said: "Sister Na''er, Xiao Wu, I didn''t mean it just now. Somehow, I As soon as your head heats up..." Xiao Wu interrupted Ning Rongrong''s words and said, "Ao Tian doesn''t mind, how can I mind." Ning Rongrong said suspiciously, "Xiao Wu, you are very abnormal. Shouldn''t you be very angry when you encounter this kind of thing?" "You think too much, I''m really not angry." Xiao Wu said. "Okay." Although Ning Rongrong still felt strange, he didn''t ask any more questions. Xiao Wu said: "Rong Rong, you said that your spirit power surpassed me, that''s not right." "What''s wrong with this, I''m now at level 36, aren''t you and sister Zhuqing only at level 33?" Ning Rongrong asked. "Ao Tian can give you the pill, and he can certainly give it to us," Xiao Wu said. After speaking, she released her spirit ring and surrounded her with four spirits. "Sister Zhuqing is already in the Soul Sect, so, you still haven''t caught up with us." Ning Rongrong was stunned, and the excitement that had just disappeared immediately. After a long while, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Ao Tian eagerly. Ao Tian said: "The pill that I gave you just now still has some of its medicinal power hidden in your body, and it will gradually merge into your soul power in your future cultivation. Before the soul master competition, you can still break through to the soul sect. " "That''s good, thank you, for such a great kindness, I really don''t know how to repay you." Ning Rongrong looked grateful. Ao Tian said: "This is a great kindness to you, but to me, it''s just a trivial matter. Look at your martial arts soul." "What''s wrong with my spirit?" Ning Rongrong asked in doubt, and released the spirit again. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing also looked at the small pagoda in Ning Rongrong''s hand. "Rongrong''s martial spirit seems to be... two more layers." Zhu Zhuqing said. Xiao Wu counted, and said in amazement: "Hey, it''s true, Rongrong''s martial arts originally belonged to the seventh floor, but now it has become the ninth floor." Ning Rongrong was already dumbfounded, and stammered: "This...this is the Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda!" "Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Tower? Will it be even more powerful?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. Ning Rongrongs pretty face was full of shock, and he shook his head and said: "It wont be more powerful, but the flaws of my martial arts have disappeared. The original Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda can only be cultivated up to the Soul Sage, but the Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda does not Without this limitation, you can cultivate to Title Douluo. This is the goal my father has worked hard for all his life. Unexpectedly, a small pill will evolve my spirit." After that, she looked at Ao Tian, ??expecting: "Ao Tian, ??can you still give me that kind of pill? I want to give it to my father." "No!" Ao Tian refused simply. "why?" "no reason." Ning Rongrong wanted to say something, but Ao Tian had already turned around and walked out of the training ground. "Why isn''t he willing to help me?" Ning Rongrong said in disappointment. Zhu Zhuqing sighed secretly and said: "Rongrong, such a precious thing, Ao Tian can give you one that is already your great fortune." Ning Rongrong sighed, "I am too greedy. I shouldn''t ask for more." "Oh, don''t talk about it. Since Rongrong, you have already broken through, let''s start training. Sister Naer, please trouble you." Xiao Wu said. ... A month later, in Shrek Academy, in the clearing in the middle of the small forest. Master, Flander, Liu Erlong, Zao Wou-ki, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun sat in a circle on the grass, while Tang San stood among them. The seven masters all held a human meridian diagram in their hands, with various xue orifices and some meridians marked on it. This was painted by Tang San a few days ago when his body was almost in good health. Let the master write it down in advance to prepare for teaching the exercises. People in Douluo Continent never knew what xue position and meridian were. It was the first time that they came into contact with such a complicated thing, and it took several days to write it down. Tang San saw that everyone was sitting still, and said with a smile: "One month later, everyone''s injuries are finally healed. Now, I will teach you the method of cultivating soul power." With a pleased smile on his face, the master said, "Little San, we are ready." Tang San nodded and said, "Have you written down all the drawings handed to you?" With that said, he glanced at a few people, and finally his eyes fell on Ma Hongjun. "What did you look at me? I remembered too." Ma Hongjun said. Tang San said: "This meridian xue bitmap is very important. If you go wrong during your exercises, you will get confused and life-threatening." Flander said: "Don''t worry, Xiaosan, we all remember." The master exclaimed: "Little San, the teacher has studied martial arts for a lifetime, and he didn''t know that there was such a cultivation method. The blueprints you gave were really shocking. I didn''t expect that there are so many magical things in the human body, you Being able to create this kind of cultivation method out of thin air is truly an unprecedented genius. The theories studied by the teacher are based on a large number of examples, but you are created out of thin air. Compared with you, it is really insignificant. ." Being so praised by his teacher, Tang San''s face was slightly hot. Seeing Tang San''s "shy" appearance, the master nodded slightly, admiring Tang San not only for being extremely clever, but also not arrogant, this kind of character is too rare. Chapter 306： Why is Ao Tian worried? Tang San said, "Teacher, I was just lucky. I discovered this kind of cultivation method by accident. You have spent most of your life studying martial arts. How dare your disciple compare with you?" The master waved his hand and said: "You don''t need to belittle yourself. Although you don''t plan to spread this cultivation method on a large scale, your great achievements will be remembered in the history of the soul master. Thousands of years later, people will still I will remember you as the creator of the exercises. Your name will remain forever. This is something how many people want to do but can''t do." Tang San didn''t think so much before, but now that the master said that, his heart was a little surging. Liu Erlong joked: "Well, Xiaogang, we all know that you have an excellent disciple, you don''t have to sell yourself and boast, let Xiaosan quickly teach us the magical exercises." The master was in a good mood, laughed, and said, "Okay, Xiaosan, then you can start." Next, Tang San taught the exercises practiced by the disciples outside Tang Sect to everyone present. As for Xuantian Gong, when the time is right, he will naturally teach it. At that time, he can say that Xuantian Gong is his improved version. From morning until noon, everyone was too involved and didn''t even have time to eat lunch. Until the afternoon, everyone basically mastered the techniques taught by Tang San. The master stopped. Zao Wou-ki said: "Yes, the cultivation speed is indeed faster than when I was meditating, but the speed is limited." Flander said: "It is true." The master said: "This is already very good, even if the cultivation speed is only a little faster, but with the accumulation of time, the harvest will be very amazing." Liu Erlong said: "Xiaogang said it well, cultivation is not something that can be accomplished overnight, so please be content." After that, she looked at the master and said in anticipation: "Xiaogang, do you feel the increase in soul power? If you can break through to level 30, then you will be able to become a soul deity." The master shook his head regretfully, his expression a little lonely, and said: "No, it should be because my talent is too bad. Even this magical cultivation technique can''t make me go further." Seeing Master''s lonely look, Liu Erlong felt distressed. Tang San comforted: "Teacher, you can use this technique for cultivation in the future, maybe after a long time, you can feel the progress?" The master said with satisfaction: "Teacher listens to you." Then, he looked at Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, and asked, "How do you three feel?" Dai Mubai looked a little excited, and said, "The cultivation effect of this technique is much better than that of Ming, and after practicing for so long, I haven''t even felt tired. In the future, the time for us to cultivate spirit power will be greatly increased. Before the Soul Master Competition arrives, we will definitely be able to break through a few more levels." A smile of joy also appeared on Oscar''s face, and said: "My cultivation speed is also much faster, Xiaosan, thank you so much." Tang San smiled slightly. Ma Hongjun was still practising with his eyes closed at this time. "Ma Hongjun?" The master shouted. "Teacher." Tang San made a hissing gesture, beckoning everyone not to disturb Ma Hongjun. As soon as he finished speaking, Ma Hongjun opened his eyes, stood up excitedly, and shouted: "I broke through, and I finally reached level 30. My Ma Hongjun will also become a soul lord, hahaha..." The faces of Flanders and the elders of the master showed a smile and were very pleased. "Fat man, congratulations." Oscar said. Tang San said, "Ma Hongjun, your talent is not bad. If you continue to cultivate with your heart in the future, you will soon catch up with us." Ma Hongjun laughed, his fat face shook, and his skin still looked like a severe burn, looking extremely hideous and scary. However, everyone in Shrek was accustomed to him like this, and they weren''t surprised. Ma Hongjun said excitedly: "Tang San, thank you for the exercises, haha... With this magical exercises, why is Ao Tian worried?" The master nodded secretly, feeling that Ao Tian''s humiliation to them before was not all bad. At least, the power of hatred made these young people more motivated to practice. Tang San sighed, feeling a little sad for Ma Hongjun. How could Ao Tian be defeated so easily? Tang San owns the Profound Sky Skill and has worked hard enough in his cultivation, but he still lost to Ao Tian. Tang San felt that Ao Tian''s talent was too terrifying, especially his combat talent, the ability to leapfrog a challenge was too abnormal. Therefore, it is really too difficult to defeat Ao Tian with a single exercise. Unless the cultivation base far exceeds Ao Tian, ??or if everyone joins hands together, it will be possible. The Soul Master Competition is a good opportunity. Tang San did not dampen Ma Hongjun''s confidence. The master said: "Erlong, I asked you to select the remaining players to participate in the Soul Master Competition, have you selected them?" Liu Erlong said: "I have chosen it a long time ago." "Well, tell us about their spirits and strength characteristics," the master said. Liu Erlong said: "There are four of them. They are all elite students from the original Blue Tyrant Academy. Their strength can already graduate, but I had the idea of ??letting them participate in the Soul Master Competition before, so I kept them. Come down." Four young people including Tang San and Dai Mubai listened quietly, full of curiosity about their future teammates. It hasn''t been long since Shrek Academy and Blue Tyrant Academy merged, and Tang San and others didn''t know much about the students of the original Blue Tyrant Academy. Liu Erlong continued: "The first one was called Tyrone. He was the chief of the former Blue Tyrant Academy''s senior students. His strength and talent was also the highest. His martial spirit was the Great Gorilla, the thirty-sixth level of the assault system soul sovereign. The strength and defense are extremely amazing." Having said this, Liu Erlong stopped and glanced at Tang San carelessly. The master also glanced at Tang San, with a thoughtful look on his face, and then said: "Yes, the spirit of the gorilla is very strong." Liu Erlong nodded and continued: "The second one is called Huang Yuan, the martial soul is a lone wolf, and the thirty-fifth level assault system soul sovereign. Although the attack power is weaker than that of Tyrone, it is stronger than Tyrone in terms of speed and agility. Its a lot." "Not bad." The master nodded. "The third one is called Jingling. The spirit is a skeleton. The spirit of the 35th level agile attack system is unique. The spirit is unique and can launch attacks silently. He is good at sudden attacks." "Skeleton spirits are rare this is also very good." said the master. He thought of a person, the Bone Douluo of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, who was also a skeleton-type martial spirit, and his strength reached the title Douluo. "Unfortunately, my relationship with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has become stalemate. Otherwise, I recommend this Jingling to Bone Douluo, and perhaps he can be accepted as a closed disciple by Bone Douluo." The master thought in his heart, very sorry. Liu Erlong continued: "The last one is called Jiangzhu. Wuhun is a healing scepter, and he is a thirty-fifth-level healer soul. The healing ability is very good." "Very well, these four players are very good, you go and call them over." The master said. Liu Erlong nodded, and was about to get up and leave, calling the students over. "Teacher Erlong." Ma Hongjun said. "What''s the matter?" Liu Erlong asked. Ma Hongjun chuckled, and said a little embarrassed: "Teacher Erlong, there should be two girls among these four students? Those are Jingling and Jiangzhu." Chapter 307： 10 months, return to Wuhun City Looking at this little fat man, Liu Erlong''s face showed a smile. Just when he wanted to answer, Oscar spoke first. "Fatty, you finally quit women, and now you want to go back to the days of living on women''s belly?" Oscar said. "How can a dog change to eat shi?" Dai Mubai said mercilessly. Ma Hongjun''s face flushed immediately and was about to explain. The master said, "Ma Hongjun''s spirit is flawed. After lying in bed for a month, he can''t solve the evil fire problem by consuming his physical strength. He can persist until now. Not bad, its normal to have some thoughts, and dont run on him all the time. Oscar said immediately: "Master, you don''t know, this kid couldn''t hold back on the tenth day. He made crafts almost every day, making the whole house smug." Ma Hongjun''s face was flushed immediately, and he said loudly, "Oscar, don''t talk nonsense!" "Ma Hongjun!" Flender yelled and said, "Your kid is itchy again, isn''t it? Go to the playground and run fifty laps right away. I think you still want a woman!" "Boss Fred." The master stopped Flender, and said: "This kid has just recovered from a serious injury. It is not suitable for strenuous exercise. You should use the old method. Take him out and spend some money to solve it." Ma Hongjun originally wanted to protest against Flanders'' cruel orders. After hearing the words of the master, he calmed down and was overjoyed. Lust is human nature. Although Ma Hongjun has worked hard, it is good to relax occasionally. Moreover, he hadn''t gotten a deep understanding of the girls in Tiandou City. Ma Hongjun really wanted to thank the master for giving himself this opportunity. Flender subconsciously touched his storage soul guide, then looked at Ma Hongjun, who lowered his head and did not speak, and sighed helplessly. Liu Erlong said: "Little fat man, Jingling you just mentioned is not a girl, only Jiang Zhu is a girl, and she is also a gentle and beautiful big sister." After speaking, she stood up and said, "I''ll call them here first, and everyone will get to know each other." After Liu Erlong left, Ma Hongjun looked up, still seeing some joy on his face. Dai Mubai said: "Fatty, haven''t you always wanted to find a soul master girlfriend? This is a good opportunity, but if you want to catch up with others, your romantic troubles will definitely not be committed again." Ma Hongjun quickly promised: "Don''t worry, this is the last time. After I get better, I will train to eliminate the evil fire." The master coughed and said, "Ma Hongjun, I think you can slow down your girlfriend''s affairs first, and it will not be too late to think about it after the Soul Master Competition." "Master, I will pay attention." Ma Hongjun said. The master nodded, looked at Tang San, and asked, "Little San, do you plan to pass on the exercises to the four new teammates? There is not much time left for the Soul Master Competition. The four of them have the same spirit power in the previous session. Participants can only be considered middle and lower, and at least a few levels need to be improved before I can be sure that you can win good results, or even first place." Tang San thought for a while, and said, "Then teach it, but they have to swear that they can''t pass the exercises to the outside world." Flander asked worriedly: "Xiaogang, in the academy that participated in the Soul Master Competition in the past, there are basically a few Soul Sect players who are more powerful. The children''s spirit power is still far away from the Soul Sect, you really Are they sure to get them first?" The master believes: "Since ancient times, the soul master world has not lacked examples of defeating the strong with the weak. Based on my understanding of martial arts, I carefully tuned them, and it is not difficult to beat the strong with the weak." "Xiaogang, it''s really hard for you. Fortunately, I have you." Flender said. "What are you polite? The Soul Master Competition is not only a training for the children, but also a training for me. I will prove myself through this Soul Master Competition and let the soul master world know that my Jade Xiaogang is not a theoretically invincible waste. "The master said. Tang San on the side clenched his fists hard and thought to himself: "Teacher, don''t worry, I will definitely rectify your name, and I will make those who have laughed at you ashamed to shame!" ... ... Ten months later, in the Ao Mansion, Longma dragged a luxury carriage and waited quietly. Beside the carriage, a few girls were splendid and affectionate. In particular, Gu Yuena and Qian Renxue, who are already well-rounded, are absolutely not flat on the round part of their bodies, and they are amazingly charming. The figures of Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong became more and more bulging, and they began to change from green to mature. The figures of Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li are even more amazing, and they are no worse than Gu Yuena and Qian Renxue who have experienced squally rain. The two of them still have a little immature face and full body forming a huge contrast, this contrast makes them exudes temptation is definitely not weaker than Qian Renxue and Gu Yuena. When a few girls stand together, no matter how beautiful the surrounding scenery is, they will be compared to them. After staying in Tiandou City for nearly a year, today, Ao Tian is going to take them back to Wuhun City. The qualifiers of the Soul Master Competition will soon begin, and they have to return to Wuhun City and let Hu Liena join the team for training. The team of Wuhun Palace does not need to participate in the qualifiers, and will directly participate in the finals at that time. At this time, Qian Renxue was bidding farewell to Ao Tian. Qian Renxue looked a little bit sad, and said: "Xue Ye''s body is not as good as one day, and I don''t know how long he can last. This time, he handed the Heaven Dou Empire''s soul master team to me. Wait until the promotion competition is over. Later, I will lead the teams from the Heaven Dou Empire to Wuhun City to participate in the finals." Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong already knew about Qian Renxue pretending to be a prince, so they were not surprised by what Qian Renxue said now. When Qian Renxue told Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong about her disguise, she was also worried that Ning Rongrong would go back and tell Ning Fengzhi so that Ao Tian was ready to erase Ning Rongrong''s memory. Unexpectedly, Ning Rongrong was not too surprised at the time, and he did not tell Ning Fengzhi the incident afterwards. Ning Rongrong comforted: "Sister Xueer, then we can meet in Wuhun City soon." "Well, soon." Qian Renxue smiled. "Sister Xueer, see you in Wuhun City." Xiao Wu waved. "Well, see you in Wuhun City." Qian Renxue hugged Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, and Xiao Li. "Well, I''ll send you back to the palace." Ao Tian smiled. "Well Ao Tian took Qian Renxue back to the palace. In Qian Renxue''s room, Ao Tian stroked Qian Renxue''s hair and said, "I''m leaving." Qian Renxue didn''t speak, her red lips were directly printed. After a while, she pushed Ao Tian away and smiled and said, "You go." "Um." Ao Tian kissed Qian Renxue''s forehead, and then left the palace. After returning to Ao Mansion, Gu Yuena and several girls were still waiting there. "Get in the car." Ao Tian said, and got into the car with a few girls. Dugu Bo, who was waiting in the distance, walked over and sat in the driving position. "Go." Ao Tian said. Long Mara walked out of the Ao Mansion with the carriage. Chapter 308： Arrived in Wuhun City On the carriage, the girls from Xiao Wu looked at the bustling street outside through the window. Having lived in Tiandou City for so long, even though they spent most of their time in cultivation, Ao Tian would still take them out occasionally for fun. They have already been to the fun and delicious places in Tiandou City, and they felt a little bit reluctant to see the familiar places at this time. For them, Heaven Dou City already felt like home. "I''m about to leave Tiandou City, I feel a little bit reluctant," Xiao Wu said. "Sister Xiao Wu, I am also a little bit upset," said Xiao Tan, who was helping Xiao Wu squeeze his shoulders. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Looking at your sad look, we won''t stop coming here in the future." Ning Rongrong smiled and said, "Lets think of something happy. After thinking of Wuhun City, we can go to eat uneaten delicacies and go to places where we havent played. Go to Wuhun City once." Xiao Wu also smiled, and said, "I have been to Wuhun City once, and I can take you to play at that time." "Then it''s settled, Lagou." Ning Rongrong stretched out his hand and pulled with Xiao Wu. Several people watched the scenery all the way, talking and laughing, and they left Tiandou City in a short time. Ning Rongrong said, "Ao Tian, ??can you go to my house? I want to say goodbye to my father." "Yes." Ao Tian said. "Dugu Bo, show Longma the way." Ao Tian shouted outside. "Hao Le." Dugu Bo responded. "Old man, which way to go?" Long Ma shouted back. Dugu Bo smiled bitterly, and honestly pointed Ryoma a direction. Longma Sayazi ran, and it didn''t take long for him to arrive outside the castle of Qibao Liulizong. Ning Rongrong got out of the car and asked, "Do you want to sit at my house and have a cup of tea?" "No, you go in and come out individually." Ao Tian said. "Okay." Ning Rongrong turned and ran into the castle. Ten minutes later, Ning Rongrong came out, followed by Ning Fengzhi, Chen Xin and Gu Rong. "Senior Ao." Ning Fengzhi and the three greeted Ao Tian. Ao Tian nodded slightly. Ning Fengzhi said, "Senior Ao, Rong Rong is a bit wild. If you cause any trouble, please bear with me." "Don''t worry." Ao Tian said. Ning Fengzhi said, "Rongrong, get in the car. Dad is waiting for your good news at home. I believe you will achieve good results." "Okay Dad, I will definitely win a championship and give you a boost." Ning Rongrong said. "Well, go ahead." Ning Rongrong and Ning Fengzhi gave a hug, followed Ao Tian and the others into the carriage, and gradually moved away. "Fengzhi, is it really good for Rongrong to follow Ao Tian?" Gu Rong was worried. Ning Fengzhi said: "Ao Tian is too powerful, can easily destroy the entire world, Rong Rong will not be dangerous to follow him, as long as she likes it, let her go." Gu Rong sighed and said, "There are so many outstanding women around Ao Tian, ??Rong Rong likes him, I am afraid it is difficult to have happiness." Chen Xin said: "She is in this situation, if you force her to stay at home, I''m afraid she will hate you forever." Gu Rong sighed again. The three of them were silent for a while, and Chen Xin asked: "Fengzhi, Xueye invited you to be a guest of the Soul Master Competition, are you going?" Ning Fengzhi shook his head and said: "In the past, we were invited to be guests in every Soul Master Competition to select the talented soul master seedlings. Now that the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect is disbanded, we don''t need to participate in this kind of thing. " "What about the invitation from the Spirit Hall?" Gu Rong asked. "Never go. Since I said in front of Ao Tian that I no longer have ties to any forces, then I can stay here quietly to take care of the old. Maybe Rongrong can really win a championship back." ... The carriage moved away from Tiandou City and swiftly headed towards Wuhun City. Ao Tian opened the car door and asked, "Dugu Bo, do you have a grudge against Ju Douluo?" Dugu Bo was a little surprised that Ao Tian would ask this question and replied: "Yes, he took the other titled Douluo of the Spirit Hall to chase me and wound me, and then I will stay in Tiandou all the time. city." After hesitating for a moment, Dugu Bo asked, "Master, do you want me to go to Wuhun City this time not to conflict with that old chrysanthemum?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "If you have any grudges, don''t hold back, as long as you don''t beat him to death." "Master, don''t worry, I won''t kill him." Dugu Bo said. A smile appeared on his face, as if he had seen Ju Douluo kneeling on the ground begging him for mercy. Long Ma did not rush on the way as fast as he could, and arrived outside Wuhun City at noon on the third day. Dugu Bo was holding the Pope token given to him by Ao Tian, ??and his journey was unimpeded. "Wow, is this Martial Soul City?" Xiao Li lay on the car window and looked out, exclaiming from time to time. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were on the other side of the car window, looking out curiously. Compared with Tiandou City, Wuhun City is not so prosperous, because there are far less ordinary people here than Tiandou City, but there are many more spirit masters here than Tiandou City. You can see soul masters everywhere on the street, and there are also many shops that specialize in selling soul master products on both sides of the street. Zhu Zhuqing sighed: "It is worthy of the spirit city. The soul masters living in it are estimated to be several times more than the spirit masters in Heaven Dou City and Star Luo City. The Spirit Temple is also worthy of being the first spirit master force in the mainland. ." Ning Rongrong said: "Although there are not as many people here as Tiandou City, the level of luxury of the building is not inferior to that of Tiandou City. The financial resources of Wuhun Temple should also not be underestimated." Xiao Wu said: "I know a lot of fun places, when I have time, I will take you to play." "Okay, just leave the money to me. When I set off, my father gave me a lot of money." Ning Rongrong patted his chest and said. "You little rich woman." Xiao Wu said enviously. Ning Rongrong glanced at Ao Tian and said, "You are the little rich woman. Ao Tian will pay for what you want to buy." Her words were a bit sour, but she didn''t notice it. It didn''t take long for the carriage to arrive at the core area of ??Wuhun City and stopped at the foot of Pope Mountain. Ao Tian took a few girls out of the car. After seeing Ao Tian, ??the Captain of the Temple Guard Knight who was about to question him immediately became very respectful and said, "Mr. Ao, you are back." "Yeah." Ao Tian replied, then pointed to the carriage, and said, "Arrange a separate place for my carriage and take good care of it." "Okay Mr. Ao, I will do it myself The captain of the Cavaliers graciously pulled Ryoma and left. "Let''s go up." Ao Tian smiled. Walking on the stairs, Ning Rongrong sighed: "Ao Tian, ??I didn''t expect you to have such a high status in the Spirit Hall. Even these patrons are so respectful to you. I''m very curious about what Bibi Dong has to do with you. ?" In the past, at the very beginning, Ning Rongrong suspected that Bibi Dong was Ao Tian''s elder sister. Later, after learning that Ao Tian was not a human being, she never thought about it again. Until now, when she arrived at the Wuhun Hall, she began to wonder about the relationship between Ao Tian and Bibi Dong. Possessing the Pope''s order, he can also command the papal knights, this status is definitely not simple. Ao Tian smiled and said nothing. Ning Rongrong suddenly thought of something, and said in amazement: "Aren''t you letting the Spirit Palace surrender you?" She remembered what Ao Tian wanted to surrender to the Qibao Liulizong. It is very possible that Ao Tian also asked the Spirit Hall to surrender, and the Spirit Hall agreed. Chapter 209： The first confrontation of 2 stunning queens "Rongrong, don''t guess, you will know when you see Sister Dong''er later." Xiao Wu said happily. Ning Rongrong''s body was shocked when she heard the name Dong''er Sister, and said, "Ao Tian, ??is it possible that Bibi Dong is also your woman?" Ao Tian still didn''t speak, but Ning Rongrong suddenly understood the smile on Ao Tian''s face. "My God, another one, and he is still the Pope of Wuhun Hall, his status is honorable." Ning Rongrong murmured. At this moment, apart from shock, she was also slightly disappointed. There is one more woman in Ao Tian. The ones that were originally determined were Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, and Qian Renxue, but now there is another Bibi Dong. Ning Rongrong''s mood is very complicated, a little uncomfortable, and a little inferior. There are so many women in Ao Tian, ??and each of them is better than her, making her, the eldest lady of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, feel unconfident. Zhu Zhuqing knew a little bit more. He had long known that Bibi Dong was Ao Tian''s woman. At this time, he was not as surprised as Ning Rongrong. But her mood is also not calm. Above is the Pope Hall. Inside, the Pope of Wuhun Hall and many elders of Wuhun Hall live. Zhu Zhuqing never thought that one day he would set foot on the Pope''s Palace in this way, and would soon be able to see the legendary iron-blooded pope. I heard that many spirit masters regarded Bibi Dong as the number one beauty in the mainland. Zhu Zhuqing was curious, what exactly is Bibi Dong like? Is it as perfect as Naer sister? Ao Tian brought a few girls and Dugu Bo to the hillside, standing on the small square in front of the magnificent Popes Palace. "Mr. Ao." The commander of the knight brought several temple knights over. Ao Tian nodded and pointed to Dugu Bo and said, "This is my servant. Arrange a place for him." "Okay, please follow me." The knight leader said. Ao Tian said: "Go, remember, don''t kill people here." "Master, don''t worry." Dugu Bo said, and left with the knight leader. "Let''s go and see Dong''er." Ao Tian smiled and walked in quickly, and several girls quickly followed. Bibi Dong is not working at this time. She has just finished lunch and is resting in her bedroom. Ao Tian took Gu Yuena and the others to the outside of Bibi Dong''s room. "Mr. Ao!" The maid waiting outside Bibi Dong''s room exclaimed, her face full of joy. Ao Tian waved his hand and motioned her to step down. The little maid left obediently. Before she disappeared, she quietly looked back at Ao Tian and a few beautiful girls, her face was full of loss. In Bibi Dong''s bedroom, a rush of footsteps sounded, the door creaked and opened suddenly, Bibi Dong''s beautiful face appeared in the sight of everyone. Her delicate face was not under Gu Yuena, and she was wearing a creamy white loose soft nightgown. The nightgown is propped up high, and you can imagine what kind of seductive body is hidden under the nightgown. "Ao Tian!" Bibi Dong opened the door, locked Ao Tian at a glance, and shouted in surprise. Afterwards, she was ready to plunge into Ao Tian''s arms. Although Ao Tian would come back to accompany her occasionally, it has been about half a month since he came back. Bibi Dong is now at the age of a tiger and wolf, and he does not want to be loved by Ao Tian all the time. Waiting for half a month, keeping the vacancies alone every night, it was a torment for her. Now seeing Ao Tian come back, her body began to become slightly hot and numb. "Sister Dong''er." Xiao Wu shouted. Bibi Dong looked away from Ao Tian and saw several girls behind Ao Tian. Among them, Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu had already been seen, but Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Li had seen them for the first time. "It turns out that there are guests, please wait a moment." Bibi Dong smiled softly and said, then closed the door. Ao Tian brought the guests back, so why was she embarrassed to come to see the guests in her dressing gown. If only Ao Tian was alone, she would have dragged Ao Tian into the house a long time ago, but now that there are guests, she has to dress decently. The three girls Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiaoli were dumbfounded, with a look of stunned expression on their faces. They had imagined Bibi Dong many times before starting from Heaven Dou City until they saw Bibi Dong just now. In their hearts, Bibi Dong''s image should be unsmiling, with majesty on her beautiful face, and terrible oppressive power in her eyes. She is the pope of the world. However, just now Bibi Dong completely subverted the image in their hearts. Wearing a loose nightgown, she was a little lazy when she first came out. When she saw Ao Tian, ??it was the kind of surprise the little girl had when she saw her beloved man, and even her pretty face was slightly red. When I saw a few of their guests, they smiled softly and affectionately, like a big sister next door. Where is the majestic image of the pope? Moreover, they know the approximate age of Bibi Dong, Bibi Dong is now in middle age. However, there is no trace of time on her face, just like a girl in her twenties. However, her figure is the size of a mature woman, as well as mature. Seeing the stunned look of Zhu Zhuqing''s trio, Xiao Wu asked: "What''s wrong with the three of you? Why do you look like a ghost?" "Xiao Wu, is this the Pope?" Ning Rongrong asked incredulously. "Yes, this is Sister Dong''er, is there any problem?" Xiao Wu asked. She didn''t think Bibi Dong''s image was any strange. When she first met Bibi Dong, Bibi Dong was like this, approachable. Zhu Zhuqing said: "She... doesn''t have the pope''s airs at all." Gu Yuena smiled and said: "No matter how powerful a woman is, she will show a gentle side in front of her beloved man." This is her personal experience. The girls nodded thoughtfully. Bibi Dongs residence is a beautiful courtyard with a lotus pond in the center, and the surrounding floors and railings are all made of white marble. After a little arrangement by Ao Tian, ??the courtyard is like spring all year round, with the fragrance of birds and flowers, and the fresh air. Ao Tian didn''t wait long before Bibi Dong came out after getting dressed. She did not wear the majestic papal robe, only a decent black casual dress. Bibi Dong walked out and looked at Gu Yuena at each other. Both of them were smiling, but there seemed to be sparks splashing in their gazes. "Gu Yuena is not good this time!" Bibi Dong said inwardly. She had a deep smile, her eyes turned away from Gu Yuena, and she fell on Xiao Wu, saying: "Xiao Wu, long time no see, do you miss me?" "Sister Dong''er, I want to kill you." Xiao Wu happily hugged Bibi Dong''s waist. Bibi Dong''s waist was similar to Gu Yuena''s. It looked very thin, but it was full of sensuality when he hugged it, which made Xiao Wu a little fond of it. Xiao Wu''s height is almost the same as Bibi Dong''s, and the two stunning beauties are hugging each other intimately, like a pair of sisters. Bibi Dong felt the sensuality from Xiao Wu''s body and smiled: "The little girl has finally grown up, did that guy bully you?" Xiao Wu narrowed her mouth and said a little aggrieved: "Sister Dong''er, your words are too powerful, and that fellow dare not bully me." Ao Tian was a little speechless, Xiao Wu had been living next door to him and Gu Yuena, and under the influence of ears and eyes, she became more and more eager for such things, even more and more yearning. Bibi Dong gave Ao Tian an expression that you understand, and smiled: "Brother Tian, ??Xiao Wu has grown up." "Well, I know." Ao Tian replied, making Bibi Dong unable to guess whether he wanted or didn''t want it. "Have you all eaten?" Bibi Dong asked not yet. "Xiao Wu replied. "Go, I''ll take you to eat." Bibi Dong took Xiao Wu''s hand and walked out. Gu Yuena walked to Ao Tian''s side, pinched Ao Tian''s waist hard, and snorted. This Bibi Dong dared to ignore her and didn''t say hello to her. When she came to Wuhun City last time, Gu Yuena hadn''t become Ao Tian''s woman. At that time, Bibi Dong had a very friendly attitude. After she left overnight, Ao Tian caught up with her and confirmed the relationship. Now, when she came to Wuhun City again as an Aotian woman, Bibi Dong actually ignored her to demonstrate. Obviously, Bibi Dong wanted to establish his elder sister status. "I will never speak first!" Gu Yuena decided in her heart. If she spoke first, she would bow her head to Bibi Dong. Chapter 310： Goodbye Hu Liena Bibi Dong took Xiao Wu out and walked out, Ao Tian and a few other girls followed. Feeling Gu Yuena''s hand continuously spinning on her waist, Ao Tian asked, "What''s the matter?" Gu Yuena replied: "You knowingly ask, can''t you tell? Bibi Dong is demonstrating to me." Ao Tian couldn''t help having a headache, of course he could see it. When Gu Yuena came last time, Bibi Dong had a very friendly attitude. This time, Bibi Dong actually played a petty temper. Gu Yuena was a little unconvinced, and said: "She obviously just wants to be an elder sister. She is younger than me and has a lower cultivation base. She should call me sister." Ao Tian comforted: "You think too much, maybe she doesn''t mean that?" "If she didn''t mean that, how could she ignore me?" Gu Yuena asked. "Well, wait until I find a chance to ask her alone." Ao Tian said. "Well, if she really has that idea, would you support her?" Gu Yuena asked. "Is this very important?" Ao Tian said helplessly. Gu Yuena said: "Although she is your first woman, she should call me sister according to her age. I am very grateful that she agreed to be your woman at the time, and I have no plans to fight with her. , But her attitude makes me a little uncomfortable." "Don''t worry, I will have a good chat with her tonight and see what she thinks in her heart." Ao Tian said. "Um." Bibi Dong, who was walking in the front, looked back and smiled and asked, "Brother Tian, ??you brought so many guests back this time, haven''t you introduced me yet?" "Sister Dong''er, let me introduce you." Xiao Wu said. She turned her head to Zhu Zhuqing and said, "This is Zhu Zhuqing, this is Ning Rongrong, and this is Xiao Tan. They are all my good friends." "Well, you are welcome to visit the Pope''s Palace. Just like Xiao Wu, call me Donger Sister." Bibi Dong said. "Okay, Sister Dong''er." Ning Rongrong shouted sweetly. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li were flattered, hesitated for a moment, and shouted. A group of people came to the restaurant and sat down, and immediately a maid arranged for the chef to cook. Bibi Dong looked at Gu Yuena and asked with a smile: "Gu Yuena, it''s been a long time since I saw you, how are you doing?" Gu Yuena also smiled and said, "Sister Dong''er, it''s been a long time since I saw you, I''m having a good time." Bibi Dong nodded and asked, "You have been in Heaven Dou City for so long, how has Xue''er been there?" Gu Yuena said: "Very good, she basically doesn''t have much pressure now." "Well, why did you come back suddenly? Don''t say a word in advance, so that I can welcome you." Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tiandao: "Didn''t I mention to you that Xiao Wu and the others wanted to participate in the Soul Master Competition? Now the qualifiers are ready to start. I have to ask them to come back for training in advance to make preparations." "It''s time to make some preparations. By the way, besides Xiao Wu, who is in the team?" Bibi Dong asked. Xiao Wu said: "There are also Sister Naer, Rongrong, Zhuqing, and Xiaoli. We plan to let Sister Hu Liena join in and form a team of six." Bibi Dong said: "The six-person team, one less than the other teams, but with Naer, you can''t lose this game. It''s just... Naer, why would you be interested in participating in this kind of youth competition?" Gu Yuena said: "I''m not interested, but Xiao Wu and the others want to participate, so I will accompany them to play. I won''t do anything unless I have a last resort." Xiao Wu patted her chest and said, "Sister Na''er, don''t worry, you will definitely not be able to make a move. We must rely on our own strength to win the first place." "Okay, then I will watch you play." Gu Yuena smiled. "By the way, Sister Dong''er, you send someone to call Sister Hu Liena back. We have to do coordination training quickly to improve mutual understanding." Xiao Wu said. Bibi Dong said: "Unfortunately, Lena went out to practice recently, and she should be back in these two days. Just so, you can bring Rongrong and the others to have fun in Wuhun City first, and you will train after Lena comes back. , This matter is not in a hurry." Bibi Dong wasn''t worried. The team trained by the Wuhun Temple had already won the championship of this competition. Now it would be no surprise to switch to the Xiaowu team. She is not confident in Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li, but in Gu Yuena. With Gu Yuena here, this Soul Master Competition is for those teams that can enter the finals. It is a tragedy. Xiao Wu said happily: "What a coincidence? That''s great. It just so happens that I also want to take Rongrong and the others around Wuhun City. This is the first time they have come to Wuhun City." Bibi Dong smiled and said, "That is to have a good time to see the charm of Wuhun City." After chatting, the delicious meals began to come up. Several people were eating and chatting. Bibi Dong had already eaten lunch, but he hadn''t eaten too much, and from time to time he served a few girls with vegetables. A meal has been eaten for almost an hour, and it was already one o''clock in the afternoon when it was finished. Bibi Dong said, "I still have some things to deal with in the afternoon. Go wherever you want to play." "That''s OK, then we''ll go out and stroll around." Xiao Wu said. Bibi Dong nodded, looked at Ao Tian, ??and said, "You too, I don''t have much time in the afternoon. We will eat together later in the evening." "Good." Ao Tian said. After coming out of the restaurant, Bibi Dong returned to his office, while Ao Tian and the others walked down the mountain, preparing to take a stroll in Wuhun City. On both sides of the long stairs, every few steps stood a temple knight. Ao Tian took the five girls slowly down the stairs, and heard the gurgling drooling sounds along the way. The girls in Xiao Wu turned their heads to look at them, and the knights suddenly lowered their heads in shame, a little bit ashamed. After reaching the foot of the mountain, Ning Rongrong said: "We girls standing together will do too much damage to those men. Let''s wear a veil when we go shopping." Xiao Wu said: "It needs to be worn. Wuhun City is much safer than Tiandou City. Although there will be no trouble, if we don''t wear the veil, there will still be many stinky men who come to talk to us." Xiao Wu had been in Wuhun City for a while and was quite experienced in this. Several girls took out the veil, which is a must-have for shopping, and concealed the stunning faces. Next, Xiao Wu acted as the guide for the shopping, taking Ning Rongrong and the others around in Wuhun City. An hour later, they stood in front of a magnificent gate. Xiao Wu pointed to the large characters carved above the gate and said, "This is the Wuhundian Academy, the strongest Soul Master Academy on the mainland, and Sister Lena is studying here." "It turns out that Wuhundian Academy is like this." Ning Rongrong said. U U Reading She had been to the Royal Academy of the Heaven Dou Empire. Although it was also very majestic, it was less majestic than the Wuhundian Academy. Standing at the gate of Wuhundian Academy, Ning Rongrong could feel the pressure of a majestic aura. While they were standing at the gate of Wuhundian Academy, a team of spirit masters wearing Wuhundian Academy costumes came from far away from the street. When the team approached Ao Tian, ??a surprised female voice rang: "Ao Tian?" Ao Tian and the others turned around and suddenly saw the soul master team clearly. There are nine people in the team, and there are three people standing at the front, two men and one woman, and the woman is Hu Liena. Hu Liena stood between two tall men. The moment she saw Ao Tian clearly, her face showed ecstasy and shouted, "It''s really you!" With that said, she hurried towards Ao Tian. Behind her, among the two men, one''s face became suspicious, and the other''s entire face became gloomy. Chapter 311： Crushed his bones one by one! Hu Liena rushed to Ao Tian, ??her beautiful eyes locked tightly on Ao Tian, ??her eyes fixed on Ao Tian''s face. At this moment, apart from Ao Tian, ??there was nothing else in her world. After Ao Tian disappeared for so long, her yearning for Ao Tian is like a depressed volcano. It looks calm on the outside, but it keeps accumulating energy inside. At this moment, seeing the man who was thinking about it day and night, the volcano in her heart could no longer be suppressed and erupted. She just stared at Ao Tian in this way, tears flickering in her eyes. If it weren''t for the last trace of the girl''s restraint to restrain her, she would have already plunged into Ao Tian''s arms. "Sister Liena, I didn''t expect you to come back so soon." Xiao Wu said from the side, pulling Hu Liena back from the world where only her and Ao Tian were alone. Hu Liena was shocked, and she suddenly regretted it. This is the man of her own teacher. How could she have that kind of thought to him? She nodded, looked at Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena, and said, "Well, Xiao Wu, Sister Naer, it''s been a long time." Although both Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena were wearing veils, she still recognized them at a glance. When she saw Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Tan, she was a little puzzled, but she didn''t ask much. The man standing to the left of Hu Liena before and other teammates confessed a few words. Six students from the Wuhun Temple Academy left the team and returned to the Academy first. The remaining two people walked towards Hu Liena. One of them was tall, 1.9 meters tall, and had short black hair standing up like steel pins. His face was calm, he walked calmly, and while he was marching, he exuded an invisible self-confidence, which is the belief that a strong man who has defeated countless opponents will have. The other person is also burly in figure, but looks more ordinary, with long fiery red hair draped behind his head, and even the eyes are dark red. Like the black-haired youth, his body exudes an absolute all the time. Self-confidence. However, the complexion of the red-haired youth is a bit gloomy compared to the calmness of the black-haired youth. As he marched, his gaze was locked tightly on Ao Tian''s body, and the gaze exuding from the dark red eyes became sharper and sharper. "Nana, who are these?" the red-haired young man asked as soon as he approached. The black-haired youth also looked at Hu Liena curiously. As Hu Liena''s closest partners, the two of them had never met Ao Tian. It seems that Hu Liena has a very good relationship with these people, especially the man who looks almost jealous of all men. Hu Liena''s attitude towards that man is a little abnormal. Therefore, both the black-haired youth and the red-haired youth are puzzled. Hu Liena hurriedly said, "Let me introduce to you. This is Ao Tian, ??this is Xiao Wu, and this is Gu Yuena. They are all my good friends." She pointed to the black-haired youth and the red-haired youth and said, "Ao Tian, ??this is my big brother Xie Yue, this is my friend Yan." "Hello." Xie Yue said while looking at Ao Tian. Ao Tian nodded slightly. Xie Yue frowned slightly, but didn''t say much. "Hello, my name is Yan." Yan''s face has returned to normal, with a smile on his face, reaching out to Ao Tian. The spirit power in his body had begun to secretly mobilize, flowing towards his arm. He was in a very upset mood and wanted to show this man who was so jealous of him. "Hu Liena has already said it, you don''t need to repeat it again." Ao Tian said flatly. Yan''s face became stiff, then he withdrew his hand and sneered: "Nana, is your friend so rude?" Hu Liena was anxious, and when he was about to defend Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu said angrily. "You red-haired ghost, you are not polite." Xiao Wu shouted angrily. Yan''s gaze fell on Xiao Wu, and a powerful momentum burst out from him, pressing towards Xiao Wu. Hu Liena anxiously stood in front of Yan and said, "Big Brother Yan, I want to get together with my friends. You and my brother will go back first." Upon seeing this, Yan had to withdraw his momentum. Xieyue asked: "Sister, why have I never heard of you having such a group of friends?" "Brother, you don''t follow me all the time, this is a friend I met by accident." Hu Liena said. She did not reveal the true identities of Ao Tian and Xiao Wu. After all, Ao Tian is Bibi Dong''s man, Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena and Bibi Dong are equal to sisters. If such identities are spoken out, Xie Yue and Yan would definitely not believe it. Ao Tian glanced at Yan faintly, and said with a smile: "Nana, it happens that we are visiting Wuhun City, why don''t you join us?" Hu Liena was stunned for a moment, then her pretty face blushed, and she gave a soft "um". "He actually called me Nana." Hu Liena thought to herself, her heart pounding. Such an intimate name was uttered from Ao Tian''s mouth, and her heart was upset. Xieyue watched Hu Liena''s blushing face, and then looked at the several girls who surrounded Ao Tian, ??his brows frowned. Yan was burning with anger, and his dark red eyes almost burst into flames. Hu Liena, who was shy, didn''t notice this scene. Xie Yue said: "Sister, brother is not by your side, you have to protect yourself, don''t be fooled by some people with rhetoric." "I know, I''m not a kid anymore," Hu Liena said. "Let''s go." Ao Tian said and turned to leave. Xiao Wu and several girls hurriedly followed. Hu Liena turned her head and said, "Brother, you and Big Brother Yan will go back to the college first. I''ll be back later." After speaking, she stepped away from her long legs and hurriedly chased Ao Tian and the others. Yan stood on the spot, watching the moving shadow run away, his face was green, his clenched fists creaked. Xie Yue frowned also. Hu Liena''s state is too abnormal, he has never seen his sister appear such a shy appearance. Hu Liena blushed because of the words of the man named Ao Tian. Obviously, Hu Liena is probably already in love with the handsome man. Her beloved sister actually has someone she likes. Xieyue is not only Hu Liena''s eldest brother. For so many years, the two brothers and sisters have depended on each other, and the eldest brother is like a father. How could he not care? Especially the five girls around Ao Tian which made him very unhappy, worried that his sister would be deceived by a slutty. "No, I have to follow it." Yan said, and was about to chase him. Xieyue stretched out her hand, held Yan, and said, "Let her go, nothing will happen in broad daylight. You may make her angry if you go in this way. When she comes back, I will talk to her. " "But, that little white face is obviously unkind, Nana is so innocent, I''m worried..." "Okay! I know you like my sister, but if you chase it so recklessly, you will only make Nana angry." Xie Yue said. "Then what should I do, just watch Nana being deceived?" Yan was very unwilling. Xie Yue said: "This matter can''t be rushed. I have to talk to Nana first, and then secretly investigate that Ao Tian to see what his identity is, so that we can make targeted plans. You are always like this. Impulsive, how can I feel relieved to give my sister to you?" Yan let out a sigh of anger and said, "Well, I''ll listen to you, if that kid really wants to plot against Nana, I will definitely crush his bones one by one!" Chapter 312： Disband the team Hu Liena quickly caught up with Ao Tian. Xiao Wu said, "Sister Lena, that guy named Yan is not a good person. I feel that he wants to target Ao Tian." Hu Liena was surprised: "No? Why didn''t I find out just now? Big Brother Yan and Ao Tian met for the first time, how could they target Ao Tian?" Gu Yuena smiled and said: "You just focused on Ao Tian, ??how could you find it? That guy had secretly mobilized his spirit power when he looked for Ao Tian to shake hands. You should understand what he wants to do. Bar?" When Hu Liena heard the first half of the sentence, her pretty face turned red in an instant, and her behavior was exposed by Gu Yuena in public, which was simply ashamed. She looked at Ao Tian and found that Ao Tian wasn''t looking at her, and she was suddenly disappointed again. However, after hearing the second half of Gu Yuena''s words, she was shocked, and then she was afraid for a while. Fortunately, Ao Tian didn''t care about Yan, otherwise, Yan might have become more ill-fortuned. She couldn''t help being annoyed at Yan''s recklessness and boldness, and it would not be an exaggeration to describe her recklessness. Hu Liena knew what Ao Tian was capable of. That time, Ao Tian took her and Xiao Wu girls out of Douluo Star. How could this kind of method be possessed by a mortal? Yan dared to target Ao Tian, ??this is simply digging his own grave. Ning Rongrong sneered and said, "That guy dares to treat Ao Tian like this, is he trying to die?" Hu Liena was anxious, and said quickly: "Ao Tian, ??Brother Yan is just a momentary recklessness. Don''t be familiar with him." Ao Tian smiled and said, "If I wanted to get to know him in general, he would have evaporated." Hu Liena breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you." Xiao Wu curiously asked, "Sister Lena, what is the relationship between that Yan and you? Why do you care about him so much?" Hearing what Xiao Wu said, Hu Liena looked at Ao Tian and quickly explained: "I was taken in by the Spirit Hall when I was very young, and was intensively trained with many other orphans who were taken in. The cultivation of the Spirit Hall is cruel. Without the care of my brother and eldest brother Yan, I might not survive the end." "Then does he like you?" Xiao Wu asked. Hu Liena nodded and said, "Yes, although he has never expressed his feelings with me, I can feel it. It''s just that...I always treat him like a brother, and I don''t have that aspect of him. mean." While saying this, she looked at Ao Tian from time to time, as if explaining to Ao Tian. Ao Tian looked calm, showing no emotion. "Then why does he want to plot against the master as soon as he meets?" Xiao Tan asked suspiciously. Ning Rongrong said: "Don''t you see the excitement of Sister Lena when she rushed over? That Yan must be a careful eye, jealous and hate Ao Tian." "Is there anyone with such a small belly? Sister Lena didn''t say anything, he just wanted to attack the master." Xiaoli said. Ning Rongrong said in an educational tone: "Little raccoon, the world is so big and everyone has them. You must keep your eyes open when looking for a boyfriend. Don''t look for such a person." The little raccoon glanced at Ao Tian secretly, and said in a low voice, "I was bought by the master. I will stay with the master to serve the master for the rest of my life." Ning Rongrong said, "That''s fine, we can still take care of you if we stay." Zhu Zhuqing, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "Since that Yan is so careful, then he will definitely not give up, and will definitely continue to trouble Ao Tian." The girls nodded slightly, feeling that Zhu Zhuqing was right. Hu Liena hurriedly said: "When I go back, I will definitely persuade Big Brother Yan to not trouble Ao Tian." Although Hu Liena was a little angry at Yan''s petty behavior, she still regarded Yan as her eldest brother in her heart. Naturally, she didn''t want Yan to provoke Ao Tian, ??because it was simply looking for death. "By the way, when did you return to Wuhun City?" Hu Liena asked. "I just arrived at noon today." Xiao Wu said, "By the way, we came back this time to find you." "What are you looking for?" Hu Liena asked curiously. Xiao Wu said, "I will introduce you some new friends first." With that said, she introduced Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiaoli again. "In addition to Ao Tian, ??we girls are going to form a team to participate in the upcoming Continental Advanced Soul Master Academy Elite Competition in the name of Wuhun Hall. There are now only five people. We plan to bring you in." Hu Liena glanced at a few girls in Xiao Wu and asked, "I only have six people, and you should be a few years younger than me. Such a strength cannot achieve good results in the Soul Master Competition." She didn''t know Gu Yuena very well, and she didn''t know Gu Yuena''s true strength, so she was not optimistic about Xiao Wu''s proposal. Xiao Wu said, "Sister Lena, don''t think we are younger than you, but our strength has reached the Soul Sect." Hu Liena shook her head and said: "That''s not enough, you don''t know, those top academy teams all have Soul Sect, so Soul Sect cultivation base does not have much advantage." "Don''t worry, some of us will definitely win the first place in the Soul Master Competition," Xiao Wu said. Hu Liena continued to shook her head and said: "Our Wuhun Temple Academy has already set up a team to compete. There are three soul kings, including me, and the rest are all high-level soul sects. There is absolutely no problem in winning the first place." What else Xiao Wu wanted to say, Gu Yuena spoke first. "Your teacher has agreed to let you join our team and participate in the Soul Master Competition on behalf of the Wuhun Temple Academy." Gu Yuena said. Hu Liena was taken aback, and asked: "Really?" "Really, when we had lunch just now, we talked to Sister Dong''er. She also said that when you come back, she will let you train with us." Xiao Wu said. "Well, I''ll go back and ask the teacher later." ... Several people played in Wuhun City for several hours, and returned to the Papal Palace in the evening. Bibi Dong had already arranged dinner and was waiting. At dinner, Hu Liena asked: "Teacher, our original participating team is ten percent sure that we can win the championship. Xiao Wu and the others have a relatively low level of cultivation. I am worried..." "Don''t worry, Na''er''s cultivation base is higher than mine." Bibi Dong said. "Sister Naer, you..." Hu Liena was shocked. How can this be? But the words were spoken from Bibi Dong, and Hu Liena had to believe it again. "Sister Naer should be the same as Ao Tian. Looking young, her real age must not be young anymore. Then there will be no suspense about the results of this Soul Master Competition." Hu Liena thought to herself. "Leena, you can return to the academy tomorrow. I will send someone to go with you and announce the disbandment of the original team." Bibi Dong said. Hu Liena shook her head and said, "Teacher, I have to go back to the college tonight, otherwise my brother will be worried." Bibi Dong smiled and said, "What is there to worry about? I will send someone to notify Xie Yue." Hu Liena said: "Teacher, I''ll go back to the academy first. When the team is disbanded tomorrow, I will return to the Popes Palace Actually Hu Liena is not afraid of her brothers worry, but wants to go back and persuade her. Yan. If Yan really planned to deal with Ao Tian, ??that would be bad. Bibi Dong didn''t insist anymore, and said, "Well then, I''ll send someone to take you back later." "okay." ... In the Wuhundian Academy, an independent small courtyard, Xie Yue and Yan were waiting anxiously. "The sky is already dark, why isn''t Nana coming back? Isn''t she really suffering from that Ao Tian''s murderous hand?" Yan said anxiously, walking back and forth, looking out from time to time, like a hot pot Ants on the ground. Hu Liena was the goddess in his heart, thinking that Hu Liena might be being treated by other men at this time... Yan felt as uncomfortable as if he had eaten a fly. Xie Yue was also uneasy at this time, stood up, and said: "Let''s go out and look for it now. If we can''t find it, we will immediately go to see the Pope. Nana must not have an accident!" Chapter 313： Furious Xie Yue and Yan Xie Yue and Yan hurried out of the yard, their spirit power running, and they ran towards the entrance of the academy at the fastest speed. But just after they ran out, they suddenly stopped. In front of them, a graceful figure gradually approached in the dimness. "Nana." Yan was overjoyed in her heart and shouted. Xieyue breathed a sigh of relief, and most of the anxious expression on her face disappeared, but she was still a little worried. Now that the sky is getting dark, who knows what Hu Liena experienced outside just now? "Nana, why did you come back so late?" As soon as Hu Liena approached, Yan asked, and stretched out his hand to go to La Hu Liena. Hu Liena avoided Yan''s hand without a trace. Since discovering that Yan is interesting to her, she has kept a distance from Yan and never let Yan touch herself. "Nana, where did you go?" Xie Yue asked. Hu Liena said: "It''s nothing, I just came back after dinner with my friends." Hearing Hu Liena''s words like this, Xie Yue and Yan relaxed. "Brother, let''s go back to the house and talk." Hu Liena said. "good." The three returned to the independent courtyard. As the three geniuses of the golden generation of Wuhundian Academy, they have the highest remuneration in the academy. They don''t need to crowd the dormitory with other students. The three of them live in a small courtyard. There is a three-story building in the small courtyard. Yan lives on the first floor, Xieyue lives on the second floor, and Hu Liena lives on the third floor. The third floor is Hu Liena''s private forbidden area, Xie Yue and Yan have never been there. Back in the lobby on the first floor, the three sat down. Yan gave Xie Yue a wink. Xie Yue nodded slightly and asked: "Sister, you said today that you and Ao Tian met by chance. I think you have a very good relationship with them. Why didn''t I? Did you mention it?" "Brother, they didn''t interact with you before, so I never mentioned it in front of you." Hu Liena said. "Which family or force does that Ao Tian belong to?" Xie Yue continued to ask. "Brother, what do you ask this for?" Xie Yueyu said earnestly: "Brother is afraid that you will be fooled by others if you make friends carelessly." "Brother, you think too much, Ao Tian, ??they are not bad guys, they won''t lie to me." Hu Liena said. Xieyue''s face sank, her voice became stern, and said: "Then you tell me their identities, you dare not say it, isn''t their identities all right?" How dare Hu Liena say the identities of Ao Tian and Xiao Wu? Even if they did, Xie Yue and Yan wouldn''t believe it. And once it is said, the pope''s majestic image may collapse. After all, no one can believe it, nor does he want to believe that the pope has a man. Hu Liena''s heart moved, and said: "They came to Wuhun City this time by the invitation of my teacher, and they are going to join Wuhundian Academy." "In other words, they are not from Wuhun City?" Xie Yue asked. "Well, no, they just arrived in Wuhun City today." Yan frowned and asked, "What are they capable of? They were invited by the Pope." Hu Liena said: "They are all geniuses among geniuses, and my teacher has decided one thing." Hu Liena stopped here when she said, she was going to talk to Xie Yue about changing the team. "What did the pope decide?" Xie Yue asked. Although Hu Liena felt a little unbearable, she still said, "My teacher said, the team that we originally participated in the Soul Master Competition has been disbanded, and another team will participate in the Soul Master Competition on behalf of Wuhundian Academy." As soon as Hu Liena finished speaking, Xie Yue and Yan were stunned, and both fell silent, unable to accept the matter. For this Soul Master Competition, they worked hard for several years, and the sweat they paid was unimaginable. With their current strength, winning the champion of the Soul Master Competition is a sure thing, not only to help the Spirit Hall, but also to win glory for themselves. If you win the first place in the Soul Master Competition, it will be a supreme glory. However, all of this will be gone, their years of hard work will be in vain, and the fruits of victory that originally belonged to them will be picked by others. Neither Xieyue nor Yan couldn''t accept it, and was furious for a while. "Nana, is what you said just now is true?" Yan''s voice trembled slightly, almost unable to suppress the anger in her heart. Hu Liena sighed: "It''s true. Tomorrow the teacher will send someone to announce the dissolution of our team." Xie Yue was equally angry, but he thought more and asked, "The team you just said will take over from us, isn''t it the group of friends you met today?" Yan froze for a moment, looked at Hu Liena, his eyes gradually became fierce. Hu Liena said: "Yes, it is them, and the teacher asked me to join their team and participate in the Soul Master Competition together." boom! Yan slapped the table and said furiously: "It''s really bullying! Why are these outsiders stealing our things?" Xie Yue''s face was blue and did not speak. Hu Liena looked at Yan''s anger, she could only sigh, and said, "The teacher has already decided, and no one can change it. Someone will announce it tomorrow." "No, I''m going to find the Pope for theory!" Yan said, and then walked out. "Sit down, don''t go!" Xie Yue shouted loudly. "Big Brother Xie Yue!" Yan turned back and shouted. "Sit down!" Xie Yue shouted angrily. Yan could only sit down unwillingly. "What''s the identity of the Pope? What''s your identity? I am afraid that you will be killed on the spot by the Temple Guardian in the past!" Xie Yue said. Although he was equally angry, he was not as reckless as Yan. "Then what to do? Can we just watch the things that belong to us be taken away by others?" Yan said loudly. Xieyue gradually calmed down and said, "Now that''s the night, what''s the use of you being anxious? When I think of a solution tonight, I also don''t want to lose my chance to participate in the Soul Master Competition." Hearing Xie Yue''s words, Yan couldn''t be reconciled and could only wait. Hu Liena was silent for a long time. At this time, seeing Xieyue and Yan''s anger gradually subsided, she said, "Big Brother Yan, I have something to talk to you." "What''s the matter?" Yan asked. Hu Liena hesitated for a moment, but decided to speak, "My friend Ao Tian, ??there is nothing between me and him, I hope you don''t disturb him." Yan''s anger just started to calm down At this time, hearing Hu Liena''s words, his anger suddenly raged again. He saw Hu Liena''s attitude towards Ao Tian today, and he was always worried in his heart. At this time, he heard Hu Liena say this again, and he couldn''t bear it anymore. "Nana, did that kid give you Ecstasy? How else would you protect him like this?" Yan''s words already had a taste of questioning. Hu Liena shook her head and said, "Big Brother Yan, you think too much. Ao Tian and I are really just friends." "It''s just a friend relationship? Then why do you blush when he talks to you? Nana, do you like that little white face?" Yan asked loudly. Xieyue frowned and was a little upset at Yan Drink''s attitude to ask her sister, but she didn''t stop her voice, because he also wanted to know if his sister liked that Ao Tian. Looking at Yan who looked a little crazy, Hu Liena sighed for a long time, and said: "Big Brother Yan, I know what you want for me, but in my heart I always treat you as a brother." "Moreover, I told you not to provoke Ao Tian for your own good. I am not defending him, but defending you." Chapter 314： Xie Yues Strategy Hearing what Hu Liena said, Yan froze there with a crazy look. Xie Yue on the side looked at this scene and could only sigh silently. Yan likes Hu Liena, Xie Yue knows it, and he also thinks that Yan is a good choice. He is strong and talented, and he is very specific to Hu Liena. So he doesn''t object that Yan likes his sister. Now, Hu Liena categorically rejected Yan, and Xie Yue could only feel sad for Yan. "Why? I have such a good talent. I am already the Soul King at a young age. I am sincere to you. Why do you reject me? Why?" Yan stood up and walked towards Hu Liena. Hu Liena looked guilty and shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Big Brother Yan, I have let you down. I really have always regarded you as my brother." "Is it because of that Ao Tian? Because he looks better than me?" Yan suddenly yelled, looking frantically at Hu Liena. "Big Brother Yan, don''t!" Hu Liena was frightened by Yan''s appearance, and backed away in a panic. "Yan, calm down!" Xie Yue shouted loudly, and the tall figure stood in front of Hu Liena, reaching out and pressing Yan''s shoulder. Yan''s expression became more and more ferocious. He looked at Hu Liena who was standing behind Xie Yue and roared, "Tell me, is it because of Ao Tian?" He is a proud and self-confident person. He has regarded Hu Liena as his forbearance for so many years, except for himself, no one is worthy of Hu Liena. At this moment, because he was rejected by Hu Liena, his years of hard work were in vain. How could he not be angry? "It''s not because of Ao Tian, ??it has nothing to do with him!" Hu Liena also got angry and shouted. Xieyue frowned and said: "Nana, you go back to the room first." Hu Liena glanced at Yan coldly, turned and left. In the past, she had always respected the eldest brother Yan in her heart, but now, she is very disappointed with Yan. When she was about to disappear on the stairs, Hu Liena glanced down and said indifferently: "I remind you one last thing, don''t mess with Ao Tian, ??don''t blame me if something goes wrong." After speaking, she went upstairs without looking back. Seeing Hu Liena''s indifferent gaze before leaving, Yan''s heart seemed to be struck by a knife, and his anger couldn''t stop rising from the ground. "Brother Xieyue, don''t stop me, I want her to explain this matter." Yan said that he was going to push Xieyue away. Xie Yue shouted: "You calm down, don''t force me to do it!" He was also a little disappointed with Yan in his heart. He respected his sister''s decision and naturally didn''t want Yan to disturb his sister anymore. Yan sat on the stool with a sullen expression, and said, "It must be that Ao Tian. Nana must be afraid that I will retaliate against Ao Tian, ??so she said that." Xieyue also sat down and said, "Is it because Ao Tian doesn''t matter anymore? Nana just treats you as her elder brother. You will die in the future." Yan turned his head abruptly, looked at Xie Yue, and asked, "Big Brother Xie Yue, don''t even you support me?" Xie Yue sighed: "This is Nana''s choice. Even if you forcefully stay with her, she won''t be happy." "Then you just watched her jump into the fire pit? You saw it today. There are five girls around Ao Tian. The kid has a little white face. It''s not a good thing at first sight!" Yan said. Exudes a cold killing intent. Xie Yue said: "You don''t need to take care of this matter. I will investigate it clearly. If the facts are really like what you said, I will find a way to stop Nana." "This thing can''t be wrong!" Yan said coldly. Xie Yue said: "Nana will let go for the time being. Let''s think about the Soul Master Competition. Now that the Pope has decided to disband our team, then we must find a way to remedy it as soon as possible." Yan laughed angrily and said: "The Pope has already decided, who can change the Pope''s mind?" Xieyue said coldly, "Can you think more about the problem? Don''t be too arrogant." "Then what can you do about it?" Yan was not convinced. Xie Yue said: "You won''t think about why the Pope would let Ao Tian replace our team?" "Who knows the Pope''s mind?" Yan said not in a good mood. Xie Yue said: "I and you are both the fifty-second level assault war spirit king, and Nana is even more talented, reaching level fifty-five. With the three of us, it is enough to sweep all the soul master teams. The Pope decided to replace our team. There are two reasons I can think of." "Which two?" "First, that Ao Tian has an unusual relationship with the Pope, so the Pope gave him the opportunity to kick us out." Xie Yue analyzed. "Go through the back door?" Yan sneered and said, "If this is the case, I must ask the Pope tomorrow." Xieyue ignored Yan and continued: "Secondly, Ao Tian does not rely on relationships. Several of them are stronger than us, so the Pope chose them and abandoned us." "How is this possible?" Yan sneered. "There are very few young people who can cultivate to the soul king at our age. I am afraid it is difficult to find the fourth one on this continent. You actually said that those few people are better than us. , Don''t you find it ridiculous?" "It''s not ridiculous at all." Xie Yue''s face was calm and said: "Nana said before that Ao Tian was invited by the Pope. They are all geniuses among geniuses, so it is very likely that their strength is comparable to We are strong, and it is not difficult for the Pope to make this decision." "No matter what you say, I don''t believe it, unless they can fight with me, otherwise I won''t be convinced." Yan said. Xie Yue frowned and thought for a moment, and said: "I have an idea, maybe we can continue to participate in the Soul Master Competition." "What''s the idea?" Yan asked hurriedly. Xie Yue said: "Although we are the best students in the academy, it is not so easy to meet the Pope. Nana is a disciple of the Pope. We can ask her to take us to see the Pope." "Will Nana agree to help?" "Don''t worry, I''m her elder brother, she will still help if you are busy," Xie Yue said. "What about after seeing the pope?" Xie Yue said: "Didn''t you just believe Ao Tian and their strength? We will challenge them in front of the Pope. As long as we defeat them, I will insist on letting them participate in the competition if we don''t believe in the Pope." "But if we lose to them, let''s confess our fate obediently." Yan sneered, "How could my flame lord be defeated by that little white face let alone those few girls who look delicate." Xieyue taught: "Don''t underestimate the enemy. If you really lose because you underestimate the enemy, you will cry at that time." Yan said, "Thats it. Ill see what they are capable of tomorrow! Especially that Ao Tian, ??Im going to make him cry in front of Nana, let her know that the little white face is just a soft Egg, nothing good." Xieyue frowned and said: "Don''t interfere with Nana''s affairs, I will take care of it. If you really do this, it may make Nana resent you." "I know it in my heart." Yan stood up and said, "I went back to my room to rest." Seeing Yan returning to the house, Xie Yue sighed again. After spending so many years with Yan, he didn''t realize that Yan''s temperament was so paranoid. Hu Liena''s refusal almost made Yan lose his reason. "Oh, I hope things can go in a good direction." ... Chapter 315： Lord of the Harem Xieyue sighed, feeling heavy, and went up to the second floor. Stopped for a while at the top of the stairs on the second floor, after thinking about it, he continued to walk to the third floor. The third floor is where Hu Liena lives, Xie Yue has never been there. After reaching the third floor, Xieyue knocked on the door and said, "Sister, it''s me." With a slight sound of footsteps, Hu Liena opened the door. "Sister, I have something to ask you." Xie Yue said. "come in." The two entered the room, Hu Liena took a chair to Xie Yue and asked, "Brother, what do you want to ask?" Xieyue sat down, pondered for a moment, and asked, "Sister, Yan is not here now. Tell your brother honestly, do you like Ao Tian?" Hu Liena was stunned for a moment and fell silent. After a while, she said, "Yes." Xieyue sighed and said, "It really is." "Are those next to Ao Tian his women today?" He continued to ask. Hu Liena looked dark and said: "There are two." Xieyue frowned and said: "What is something you like about a man like this? Is it possible that you like him because he is handsome?" Hu Liena shook her head and said, "Brother, you don''t understand." Xie Yueyu said earnestly: "Sister, you like such an inconspicuous person. Brother is afraid that you will be deceived by others." Hu Liena said: "Brother, don''t worry about me. Although I like him, it is impossible to be with him." "Why?" Xie Yue asked suspiciously. Hu Liena said: "Don''t ask. Anyway, I just can''t be with him. My liking for him is destined to be unrequited love." Xieyue sighed and said, "Sister, why are you doing this? Then what is the attraction of Ao Tian?" Hu Liena said: "Brother, don''t ask about this. If you have nothing else, I will rest." "Sister, there is something else." Xie Yue said quickly. "you say." Xie Yue said: "You told Yan not to provoke Ao Tian just now. Are you worried that Yan will retaliate against Ao Tian or because of what?" Having said that, Hu Liena''s expression became serious, and she said, "Brother, Yan is angry now. He won''t listen to anything I say. You must take good care of him and don''t let him trouble Ao Tian." "Why on earth?" Hu Liena said: "Ao Tian''s strength is unfathomable. If Yan goes to trouble him, it is very likely that he will die." Xie Yue said: "Impossible? That Ao Tian seems to be around 20 years old. Even if he is more talented than us, he is already the best in his cultivation to the Soul King at this age. He dare to kill casually?" Hu Liena shook her head and said, "Brother, I''m not kidding, you must be optimistic about Yan, don''t let him cause trouble, it will really make Ao Tian angry, and I won''t be able to save him by then." "Sister, tell me clearly that Ao Tian is really so scary?" Xie Yue asked. Hu Liena stood up, pulled Xieyue up, and pushed towards the door. "Brother, you don''t need to know too much, you just need to know that Ao Tian can''t mess with it." "Sister, younger sister..." With a bang, the door closed. "Hey, this girl..." Xie Yue sighed, and had no choice but to go downstairs. Although Hu Liena was unclear, he decided to listen to Hu Liena. Inside the room, Hu Liena leaned against the door and sighed as well, and said, "I hope Yan can hear it." ... In the Popes Palace, the girls have been chatting together for a while after eating. Zhu Zhuqing stood up and said, "I want to go back to practice." Bibi Dong also stood up and smiled: "If this is the case, then everyone should go back and rest early today. When Lena comes back tomorrow, you can start training." Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu, and Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian at the same time. Ao Tian had a headache and didn''t know which one to accompany. Judging from the situation when Bibi Dong and Gu Yuena first met today, no matter who he chooses, the other one might be unhappy. He wanted to choose both, but the relationship between Bibi Dong and Gu Yuena was not as good as that, which was obviously impossible. Just when he didn''t know how to choose, Gu Yuena spoke: "Ao Tian, ??you can accompany Dong''er tonight. You rarely come back once. You should accompany her more." Bibi Dong glanced at Gu Yuena and didn''t say anything. "Okay, I''ll sleep with Dong''er tonight." Ao Tian said. "Xiao Wu go." Gu Yuena pulled Xiao Wu away. Xiao Wu was pulled by Gu Yuena, and looked back at Ao Tian eagerly. "Let''s go back." Ao Tian got up and walked to the place where Bibi Dong lived. He remembered Gu Yuena''s instructions during the day and asked him to ask what Bibi Dong thought. Bibi Dong quickly followed Ao Tian, ??smelling the man''s breath emanating from Ao Tian''s body, a certain desire in her body was awakened and began to heat up gradually. As soon as he entered the room, Bibi Dong immediately closed the door and hugged Ao Tian from behind. The plump and moving body behind made Ao Tian''s heart sway for a while, he turned around and hugged Bibi Dong, strode to the bed. Bibi Dong Qiao blushed, was held in Ao Tian''s arms, and began to stretch out his hands to unbutton Ao Tian''s coat. "Are you so impatient?" Ao Tian laughed, came to the bed, and threw Bibi Dong up. Bibi Dong exclaimed, Jiao Chu played a few times on the soft big bed, then gave Ao Tian a roll of eyes, and said, "What is so rude?" Her clothes were half untied, and she reached out to pull Ao Tian up. Ao Tian sat down on the side of the bed, no matter how much Bibi Dong could pull him. "What''s wrong with you? Do business." Bibi Dong urged. Ao Tian looked at Bibi Dong and said, "I want to talk to you about something." Seeing Ao Tian''s face calm, the fire in Bibi Dong''s body gradually extinguished, calmed down, and asked: "If I guessed well, you want to ask about Gu Yuena, right? Ao Tian scratched Bibi Dong''s nose and said with a smile: "Dong''er, you are really smart." "Gu Yuena asked you to ask me? Or did you want to ask me?" Bibi Dong asked. "She asked me to ask." Ao Tian said. "Well, let''s talk about it then." Ao Tian said: "When Gu Yuena came for the first time, you got along well, why did she come here this time, and when you meet you treat her as if she doesn''t exist, and didn''t even ask? You asked me to accept her. , Is it possible that you regret it now?" Bibi Dong shook his head and said, "I have no regrets It''s just that you have so many women. After all, you need a harem lord to maintain the harmony of the harem. You don''t want your women to be jealous and intrigue with each other in the future, right?" "Do you want to be the lord of this harem?" Ao Tian asked. Bibi Dong nodded and said: "Yes, I have the ability to help you manage it well, so when I first met today, I would treat Gu Yuena like that. I want to see if she is willing to be led by me. Judging from her performance , She is unwilling." "I regretted it a little bit later, and felt that I shouldn''t treat her like that. She must now think I am a person with a small belly, right?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "You were wrong. She didn''t think you were stingy. On the contrary, she was very grateful that you were willing to let her be my woman. She didn''t want to fight with you for the lord of the harem, but she thought you should be called She said to her sister, after all, she is older than you." Bibi Dong was taken aback for a moment and said, "This is what it should be. I will go and apologize to her tomorrow. I really did something wrong today." Ao Tian said, "Well, it''s great for you to think like this. Actually, I also think you are more suitable to be the lord of the harem. Although Gu Yuena is the co-owner of soul beasts, it is too simple and rude to manage soul beasts. She is dealing with interpersonal relations. She is inferior to you in that respect." Chapter 316： Rabbits estrus Bibi Dong said: "I will beg her tomorrow, and she will be my sister Naer from now on." Ao Tian smiled, reached out his hand to touch Bibi Dong''s seductive body, and said: "The matter is over, it''s time to get business." Bibi Dong slapped Ao Tian''s hand away, and said with a smile, "I asked you to do it just now. Now I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter?" Ao Tian asked with interest. Bibi Dong said: "Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Tan, I found that their eyes were shiny when they looked at you, what''s the matter?" Ao Tian shrugged, and said helplessly: "What else is going on, you man, my charm is too big, it''s normal for a little girl to worship me." "Oh, I just went out for more than a year and brought three more back. Ao Tian, ??you can do it, can''t I satisfy you with Sister Naer, Xueer, and Xiao Wu?" Bibi Dong Qiao said on her face. Sneered, looking at Ao Tian. Ao Tian said: "I and them are innocent. They like me because of them. Can I stop them from liking me?" "Come on." Bibi Dong rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t talk about the three girls, talk about Xiao Wu, when are you going to eat her? Seeing that girl''s appearance, it seems that she is in spring." Ao Tian said: "These months have been the rabbit''s estrus period. Don''t pay attention to her. It will be fine after this period of time." Bibi Dong said silently: "I''m serious, I''m not joking with you." "She is still young." Ao Tian said. "On the Douluo Continent, she can be a mother at her age," Bibi Dong said. "Okay, okay, I''m really scared of you, let me take a look." Bibi Dong smiled and said, "This is almost the same. That girl has decided you. You have to give her an explanation as soon as possible. Don''t let her wait too long." "I know, you should think about yourself first now." Ao Tian said, and the whole person rushed forward. This time, Bibi Dong did not resist. ... Just when Ao Tian was in dire straits, Dugu Bo quietly left his room, and his huge mental power avoided Bibi Dong''s bedroom and went deeper into the Pope''s Palace. There is an elders hall deeper in the Pope Hall, in which the titled Douluo elders of the Wuhun Hall live. In the deeper part of the elder hall, there are still several more powerful worshippers, all of them are the cultivation base of Super Douluo. Dugu Bo''s mental power is very careful, slowly searching in the elder hall. His cultivation has reached level ninety-nine, and his spiritual power has also reached level ninety-nine, which is much stronger than those titled Douluo elders. Under careful control, those elders who were cultivating did not discover Dugu Bo''s spiritual exploration. Dugu Bo didn''t directly cover the entire area with mental power, just because he was worried that it would alarm those worshippers, especially the great worship of Wuhun Hall. His goal was just Ju Douluo, and he didn''t want to compete with Qian Daoliu now. Dugu Bo''s mental power carefully swept across the buildings, as long as he felt the breath of the owner inside, he would immediately evacuate and continue to explore the next building. He is very familiar with the breath of Ju Douluo. It didn''t take long for his mental power to sense the breath of Chrysanthemum Douluo in a building. "Chrysanthemum Pass, I finally found you." Dugu Bo smiled coldly, and his figure suddenly disappeared into the dark night. In a secret room, Ju Douluo was sitting on a futon, cultivating spirit power with his eyes closed. At his level, progress has been extremely slow, and it takes years of practice to make progress a little bit. Cultivating soul power is a daily compulsory course. At this moment, a somewhat unfamiliar and somewhat familiar mental power swept through the secret room. "Who!" Chrysanthemum Douluo yelled, and suddenly opened his eyes, a terrifying aura broke out, long hair flew, and his eyes shot around like electricity. His spiritual power exploded and collided with the mysterious spiritual power that quickly withdrew. "Dugu Bo?" Ju Douluo''s eyes suddenly burst out with two **** of light. Although he hasn''t played against Dugu Bo for a long time, he can still feel the breath of Dugu Bo from that mysterious mental power, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it. Immediately he wondered: "Why is Dugu Bo appearing here?" With doubts, he immediately got up, his figure flashed out of the small building where he lived, and his mental power quickly extended in the direction where Dugu Bo left. Soon, his mental power captured the figure of Dugu Bo leaving quickly. At this moment, he was even more certain, this person is undoubtedly Dugu Bo! "Want to run?" Ju Douluo sneered and chased after him. When he came to the square in front of the Popes Palace, he happened to see Dugu Bo disappearing below the foot of the mountain. "Elder Chrysanthemum!" The several temple knights standing guard around saw the appearance of Chrysanthemum Douluo and greeted them respectfully. Chrysanthemum Douluo nodded slightly and asked, "Have you found anything abnormal?" "Nothing unusual." The chief among the knights replied. Ju Douluo ignored these knights, and appeared at the foot of the mountain after a few flashes, chasing after Dugu Bo disappeared. The elders in the elder hall were cultivating with full concentration, and did not pay attention to the situation of the outside world, so it was not known that Ju Douluo was led out by Dugu Bo. There are a lot of Title Douluos on this mountain, so why would anyone come here to cause trouble without a long eye? Therefore, these Title Douluo didn''t bother to waste their energy and put their minds on cultivation. Therefore, Ju Douluo didn''t doubt that Dugu Bo only alarmed him. In his opinion, Dugu Bo''s actions were obviously intentional. Wearing a black exercise suit, Ju Douluo moved fast in the dark night, like a ghost, ordinary people couldn''t even catch him, and could only feel a strong wind blowing. For a spirit master with a higher cultivation base, only a faint black shadow can be seen passing by. As one of Bibi Dong''s capable officers, Ju Douluo''s cultivation had reached level ninety-four, and he was a very powerful presence in Title Douluo. His martial spirit is strange velvet Tongtian chrysanthemum, even though it is just a plant martial spirit, but its attack power is surprisingly strong, and it has a very strong resistance to poison. This is where he dared to chase it out alone. He and Dugu Bo have not seen each other for many years. The last time he chased Dugu Bo, Dugu Bo''s spirit power was still a few levels lower than him, and he was defeated horribly. Ju Douluo was extremely confident that he could capture Dugu Bo back alive. The reason why he acted alone, besides despising Dugu Bo, was also worried that others would share his credit. If you can take Dugu Bo back to www.novelhall.com with your own efforts, that will undoubtedly be a great achievement. At this time, Dugu Bo was fleeing in the direction outside Wuhun City, and his speed was slower than Ju Douluo. With Ju Douluo''s speed, he was fully capable of catching up with Dugu Bo in a short time, but he was not eager to catch up, and always kept a certain distance from Dugu. If you want to take the credit alone, you must stay away from the Papal Palace. If there is a battle with Dugu Bo in the city, the other elders will definitely show up. Therefore, he was going to solve Dugu Bo outside Wuhun City. With a sneer on Ju Douluo''s face, he thought to himself: "It only alarmed me and not the other elders. It seems that his target is me. Could it be that he is here to avenge me?" "It seems that the cultivation base has made a breakthrough, and I feel that I can beat me, haha...the courage is commendable." "I want to see what you have made for so many years." It didn''t take long for the two to leave Wuhun City one after another, heading for a sparsely populated place outside the city. Chapter 317： Dugu Bo abuses Ju Douluo The two gradually moved away from Wuhun City. Seeing that the distance was far enough, Ju Douluo accelerated with all his strength, then jumped up suddenly, and when he fell again, he was already in front of Dugu Bo. "Dugu Bo, long time no see." With his hands on his back and back to Dugu Bo, Ju Douluo turned slowly, his eyes staring. Seeing Ju Douluo''s arrogant posture, Dugu Bo almost laughed. If it were before following Ao Tian, ??he would have avoided Ju Douluo far away, but now, Ju Douluo looked like a clown in his eyes. It''s like a child pretending to be coercive in front of an adult man, which will only make people feel funny. Dugu Bo''s mentality is very relaxed, with a faint smile on his face. Ju Douluo was also calm and calm, smiling at Dugu Bo, and said, "Dugu Bo, if I didn''t guess wrong, you came to Wuhun City this time to lead me out deliberately, wanting me to get revenge, right?" Dugu Bo smiled and said, "Not bad." "Breakthrough in strength?" "Breakthrough." They asked and answered, as if two old friends who hadn''t seen each other for many years were chatting. Ju Douluo stepped forward and laughed: "I admire your courage so much that I dared to go to Wuhun City to find me revenge, but it is a pity that you still have to lose this time, because I have broken through to ninety-four. class!" The ninety-fourth level Chrysanthemum Douluo roared out, and as soon as his voice fell, a terrible aura broke out from his body, and nine spirit rings rose from under his feet. A golden strange chrysanthemum appeared in his hand, the seventh spirit ring lit up, and the strange velvet Tongtian chrysanthemum rapidly enlarged, and in an instant it expanded to about five meters in diameter, suspended on his right side, exuding a terrible aura of oppression. Each golden petal looks so gorgeous, but it exudes cold and fierce murderous intent. Although Ju Douluo looked down on Dugu Bo''s strength, he also directly released the Wuhun real body, trying to defeat Dugu Bo with a crushing posture. Dugubo watched this scene quietly, still with a faint smile on his face, confident and calm. When Ju Douluo released his martial soul, his gaze had been locked on Dugu Bo''s face, wanting to see if Dugu Bo would show panic. But until his martial spirit body was released, Dugu Bo''s expression remained unchanged. Ju Douluo frowned slightly, the situation was a bit wrong, why is Dugu Bo still so calm? Thinking of this, Chrysanthemum Douluo swept to the surroundings, and his mental energy also radiated. "You don''t need to watch it, I''ll be the only one." Dugubo jokingly said. Seeing the playful color on Dugu Bo''s face, Ju Douluo became more vigilant. "Dugu Bo, what the **** are you doing?" Ju Douluo shouted, each petal of the huge golden chrysanthemum floating beside him trembled, exuding a sharp aura, as if it would launch at any time. "What the hell?" Dugubo sneered, walked out towards Dugubo slowly, and shouted: "Naturally it is to settle the account with you!" As the words fell, an aura that was much stronger than Chrysanthemum Douluo exploded from his body, and nine spirit rings rose from under his feet. The terrifying breath rushed towards Ju Douluo like mountains and oceans. The huge chrysanthemum floating beside Chrysanthemum Douluo trembled violently, almost unable to sustain it. "How is this possible!" Ju Douluo''s eyes burst violently, his expression horrified. The aura emanating from Dugu Bo seemed to be suppressed by a large mountain, and it made him feel the same as when facing a great sacrifice. "Nothing is impossible, I''m already a rank ninety-nine titled Douluo." Dugu Bo laughed happily, and stepped closer to Ju Douluo step by step. "Escape!" This thought flashed through Ju Douluo''s mind. The huge chrysanthemum floating beside him suddenly revolved and flew out toward Dugu Bo. While flying out, thousands of petals appeared, forming a tornado consisting of petals, strangling towards Dugu Bo. Each petal exudes an extremely sharp aura, as if the void can be split apart. This is his ninth spirit ability, its name is: Chrysanthemum Remnant, wounded all over the ground, and the flowers are broken. Ju Douluo''s body sprang to the side as the chrysanthemum flew out, trying to take the opportunity to escape back to Wuhun City. From the moment Dugu Bo just released his martial soul, Ju Douluo felt bad, and a strong life and death crisis instantly filled his heart. If he doesn''t run, I''m afraid he will die here. His most powerful move has been released, and he only hopes to stop Dugu Bo, so that he can escape back to Wuhun City. As long as he returned to Wuhun City, he would be safe. There are many titled Douluos in Wuhun City, and there are several powerful worshippers. While escaping, his gaze kept looking at Dugu Bo, wanting to see if his ninth soul skill blocked Dugu Bo''s footsteps. Dugu Bo didn''t even use his martial arts body, two pale rays of light shot from his eyes, hitting the golden petal tornado that was strangling towards him. The golden tornado was stained with a layer of gray, and the gray spread rapidly. Within a few breaths, this terrifying ninth spirit ability changed from spinning to static, and fell downward. With a few clicks, Ju Douluo''s petrified ninth spirit ability turned into pieces of broken stones. Dugu Bo''s footsteps didn''t even stop, and he strode towards Ju Douluo. Seeing this scene, Ju Douluo''s scalp was numb, and the spirit power in his body had already reached its limit, desperately fleeing towards Wuhun City. At this moment, the eighth spirit ring on Dugubo''s body lit up, and he opened his mouth and spit out, an emerald green bead spit out from his mouth, shooting towards Ju Douluo at an extremely fast speed. A weird scene appeared, where the emerald green beads passed, everything around, even the wind stagnated there, all solidified. Ju Douluo was horrified in his heart, and there was no time to react, the beads flew behind him, and a strange force acted on him, stopping his running body. This is exactly the eighth spirit ability of Dugu Bo: Time freezes, it is a terrifying controlling spirit ability. The spirit power consumed by this spirit ability was extremely huge, and the previous Dugu Bo would not easily use it unless it was the moment of life and death. But now that he had broken through to rank ninety-nine, his spirit power was not known how many times stronger than before, naturally he no longer had any scruples. ... Half an hour later, Ju Douluo was ragged, lying dying on the grass, looking at Dugu Bo, who was tidying up his clothes with horror. Dugubo shook his neck, stretched his lower limbs, and smiled happily: "It''s cool, it''s so cool. Juhuaguan, the hatred between you and me is wiped out, as long as you don''t come to provoke me in the futureI I won''t abuse you like this again." After speaking, Dugu Bohaha laughed and headed towards Wuhun City. Ju Douluo looked distressed and shouted, "Dugu Bo, why don''t you kill me?" Dugu Bo stopped, turned his back to Ju Douluo, and said, "Because my master asked me to spare your life." "Who is your master?" "Ao Tian!" After Dugu Bo finished speaking, he ignored Ju Douluo and disappeared from Ju Douluo''s sight in a moment. "Ao Tian, ??it turned out to be him!" A wry smile appeared on Ju Douluo''s face. He originally wanted to return to the Palace of the Pope and summon a large number of elders to hunt down Dugu Bo, but as soon as he heard that the owner of Dugu Bo was Ao Tian, ??his idea disappeared. He still clearly remembered the scene many years ago. Ao Tian easily defeated the great offering with just one hand. Who would dare to provoke such a fierce man? Chapter 318： Bibi Dong apologizes After Dugu Bo left, Ju Douluo lay there to recover for more than an hour, and was finally able to get up. "It''s worthy of being Mr. Ao, who can subdue even people like Dugubo who have a stubborn muscle." Ju Douluo gave a wry smile, and walked towards Wuhun City limpingly. He had to rush back to the Papal Palace in the dark, otherwise he would lose his face. ... In the early morning, when a ray of light appeared on the horizon, Bibi Dong went out. Xiaobiesheng was newly married, and she had a very fulfilling night with almost no rest. After eating some big tonics that Ao Tian gave her, she didn''t feel tired, on the contrary, she looked bright and beautiful. After staying at the door for a while, she left for the kitchen. She hasn''t cooked for a long time. Before becoming the pope, she followed Ao Tian to travel on the mainland. While tasting all kinds of delicacies, she also learned how to cook. She often cooks for Ao Tian herself. Later, when she became the pope, she had less time and less time to cook for Ao Tian. Today she suddenly became interested and wanted to make a breakfast. First, she wanted to experience the feeling of love, and second, she could apologize to Gu Yuena. After half an hour, Ao Tian went to the place where Gu Yuena lived after the sun began to rise. The girls in Xiao Wu got up, breathing fresh air outside the house. "Brother Tian, ??you are here." Xiao Wu shouted when she saw Ao Tian walking by. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Let''s go, go have breakfast." Xiao Wu said happily: "Ok, Zhuqing, the breakfast here is delicious." When they came to the restaurant, they found that the table was empty. "How about breakfast?" Ning Rongrong asked. Ao Tiandao: "Today''s breakfast is a bit special. Wait a minute." "What''s special?" Xiao Wu asked with bright eyes. "You''ll find out later." Ao Tian said. "What are you doing? It''s mysterious," Xiao Wu said. "The Pope hasn''t arrived yet?" Xiaoli asked in a low voice. "Yeah, what about Sister Dong''er, why haven''t you come? Aren''t you still up?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Ao Tian. Ao Tian smiled and said nothing. A few minutes later, just when Xiao Wu wanted to take a look, Bibi Dong walked in with a large breakfast. Behind Bibi Dong, there were several maids, and everyone had a hot breakfast in their hands. "Sister Dong''er, why are you..." Xiao Wu asked in surprise. Bibi Dong put down the breakfast in his hand, motioned to the maids to retreat, then sat down, and smiled: "These are all breakfasts I made by myself. You can try them soon." "Wow, the breakfast made by Sister Dong''er herself, then I have to taste it." Xiao Wu shouted. Ning Rongrong looked excited, and said, "My dad never imagined that I could eat the breakfast made by the Pope of the Wuhun Temple himself." Xiao Wu smiled and said, "Rongrong, when you get home, you can have a blow with your father." Ning Rongrong nodded excitedly. Bibi Dong looked at Gu Yuena and said, "Sister Naer, I apologize to you for my behavior yesterday." Gu Yuena was stunned for a moment and looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian smiled and nodded to Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena smiled, and Bibi Dong said, "Sister Dong''er, I am not angry with you." "Um." "What are you talking about? Why don''t I understand?" Xiao Wu asked vaguely with a carrot stuffed bun in his mouth. "It''s nothing, eat your buns," Gu Yuena said. After half an hour, a group of people came out of the restaurant. Bibi Dong said: "You go to the training ground and wait, I''ll let someone notify Lena to come back, and then you can train." After that, she and Xiao Wu separated and went to arrange Hu Liena''s affairs. It didn''t take long for a bishop in white to take Bibi Dong''s imperial decree and leave the Pope Hall, heading for Wuhun Hall Academy. ... Inside the Wuhundian Academy. At this time, on a training ground, six people from the team representing the academy in the Soul Master Competition had already assembled here. Two of the six are substitutes, and only four are official players. Among the official players, Xie Yue, Yan, and Hu Liena have not yet arrived. The teacher in charge of today''s training is a middle-aged man about fifty years old. He checked the time and frowned, "What''s the matter? Why are Hu Liena and the others late today?" One of the trainees said: "Teacher, maybe it was too tired to go out for training a few days ago, and they got up a little late." The teacher said angrily: "It''s not decent, the Soul Master Competition is just around the corner, how can you still be so lazy? You, go call them." "Good teacher." The student who spoke just now responded. However, as soon as he ran a few steps, he saw the three of Hu Liena appearing on the edge of the training ground. "Teacher Yu, they are here." Teacher Yu turned his head and suddenly saw the three Hu Liena who were coming here. The three of Hu Liena walked in front of everyone without rushing. "What''s the matter with you? Do you still want to train?" Teacher Yu scolded. If it were in the past, Hu Liena would have bowed her head to accept the lesson, but now that the team is about to disband, there is no need for her to do that. She decided to tell the teacher and these teammates this cruel fact now. Hu Liena sighed and said, "Teacher Yu, there is no need for training." Teacher Yu frowned and asked, "Hu Liena, what do you mean? Explain to me, why don''t you need to train?" The eyes of the six teammates all fell on Hu Liena, some of them straightened their eyes and swallowed quietly. Hu Liena is so tempting, it is not an exaggeration to call it a stunner in the world. A frown, a smile or a frown can exude amazing charm, making it difficult for people to hold on. Hu Liena naturally noticed the gazes of those students, she was not angry, she had become accustomed to it. She knew her charm very well, even her brother Xie Yue, after she grew up, kept a distance from her intentionally. No matter who it is, as long as there is desire in her eyes, she can feel it. "Teacher, our team will be disbanded today. This is what the Pope said to me personally last night. Therefore, starting from today, we no longer need to train for the Soul Master Competition." Hu Liena said. She had just finished speaking. Teacher Yu and the six academies were all stunned, wondering if they had misheard them. The Soul Master Competition is ready to begin, and training has reached a critical moment. At this time, the Pope wants to disband the team, how is this possible? Teacher Yu asked with a serious tone : "Hu Liena, how did the Pope disband the team of our college participating in the Soul Master Competition? You can make it clear to us." Hu Liena said: "Teacher Yu, the Pope has chosen another team to take our place in the Soul Master Competition, so our team can only be disbanded." "Impossible! Some of us are the best students in Wuhundian Academy, who can replace us?" a student shouted. "Yes, it is impossible to find a better student than us in the academy, Hu Liena, you must be joking, right?" Another student said. Hu Liena said calmly: "I''m not joking, what I said is true, and the pope will send someone to inform soon." Teacher Yu was a little hard to accept this, looked at Xie Yue and Yan, and asked: "Xie Yue, you two tell me, is what Hu Liena said is true?" Xie Yue sighed: "Teacher Yu, this should be true. We won''t know if it is true. If it is true, the Pope should be coming soon." He just finished speaking, a white bishop wearing a white robe appeared at the edge of the training ground and walked quickly toward them. Chapter 319： Extremely unbalanced "Here," Hu Liena said. Everyone looked at the bishop in white who was walking quickly, and Teacher Yu suddenly had a bad feeling in their hearts. Is it true that what Hu Liena said is true? "Master Bishop." Teacher Yu took the lead in saluting. Hu Liena also saluted. The bishop in white looks younger than Teacher Yu. He is a man in his forties. He glanced at Teacher Yu and a few students, nodded, and said, "Very well, it''s all here, then I will directly said." He took out a golden imperial decree from the storage soul guide, and thought out Bibi Dong''s will. The more Teacher Yu and the students listened, the paler their faces became. After the bishop in white finished reading, they had already looked down on their faces. After the bishop in white had finished reading, he said to Hu Liena: "Hu Liena, the title of the Pope asks you to return to the Palace of the Pope now and receive training for the new team." "Okay, Master Bishop." Hu Liena said. "Well, then I''ll go back for business first." The bishop in white said, turned and left the training ground. Seeing everyone''s desperation, Hu Liena could only sigh, and she could do nothing about this matter. "Teacher Yu, then I will leave first." Hu Liena said. Teacher Yu looked bitter and said, "Ah, the team prepared by the Pope must be stronger. It''s just a pity that our team is no longer in the Soul Master Competition. Go ahead, and remember to work hard in the new team to help our academy. Won the championship." "Teacher Yu, I will." Hu Liena said. She looked at Xie Yue and said, "Brother, then I will go." Xie Yue and Yan''s faces were equally ugly. After hearing what Hu Liena said last night, they had been dreaming that what Hu Liena said was not true. However, the imperial decree brought by the bishop in white just now shattered the last glimmer of illusions in their hearts. Yan looked at Xie Yue. Xieyue said: "Sister, I and Yan will send you off." "Yeah." Hu Liena nodded. The three of them left the training ground and walked towards the entrance of the academy. Xieyue said: "Sister, you are going back to the Palace of the Pope this time, can brother go with you?" Hu Liena stopped, turned to look at her elder brother, and asked, "Brother, what are you going to do in the Papal Palace?" Xie Yue said: "I and Yan are both the level fifty-two soul king''s cultivation base, and the strength is considered the pinnacle of all the players participating in the soul master competition. I don''t know why the Pope wants to disband our team, but I and I Yan is a little unwilling to lose the opportunity to participate in the Soul Master Competition." "So, can you take us to meet the Pope, I will try to persuade the Pope to give us a chance to participate in the Soul Master Competition, and we will definitely perform well." Hearing Xie Yue''s words, Hu Liena suddenly hesitated. Xiao Wu had already told her that there were only six people in their team, and all six were girls. Hu Liena felt that Xiao Wu and the girls probably wouldn''t want the two big men Xie Yue to join in. But Xieyue is her elder brother, and she is not easy to refuse. Seeing Hu Liena embarrassed, Xieyue said: "If that team is full, it doesn''t matter. Yan and I can be a substitute. We have been preparing for the Soul Master Competition for several years, and I really don''t want to lose this opportunity." "Well, I''ll take you there," Hu Liena said. She also hoped that her eldest brother would be able to participate in the Soul Master Competition. It just so happened that there were only six people in the team, which was one person short of it. As for Yan, it doesn''t matter whether he can participate. "Well, thank you." Xie Yue said. "You are my brother, why are you polite with me?" Hu Liena said, turning around and continuing to walk to the entrance of the college. Xie Yue and Yan followed her. Yan Chuanyin asked: "Brother Xieyue, do you really plan to be a substitute for Ao Tian''s team?" Xieyue shook her head, and Chuanyin replied: "Naturally not. When we defeat the people in that team, the Pope will have no reason to refuse us to participate in the Soul Master Competition. You will have to perform better then." Yan nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I must have beaten Ao Tian to the bottom, crying for father and mother." As he said, there was a cold light in his dark red eyes. Hu Liena''s attitude towards Ao Tian made him very annoyed. If there was a chance to teach Ao Tian, ??he would naturally not let it go. Xie Yue frowned and said: "Yan, I think you''d better listen to Nana, don''t provoke that Ao Tian." Yan said in doubt: "Big Brother Xieyue, are you worried that I am not Ao Tian''s opponent? My Flame Lord Martial Soul is extremely powerful. Unless he has the strength above the Senior Soul King, he will not be able to defeat me. But with his At his age, do you think he can reach the realm above the Advanced Soul King?" Xie Yue just wanted to say that it was possible, but after thinking about it, she said, "Regardless of whether he has reached the realm of an advanced soul king or not, you''d better not offend him. You can challenge him, but don''t offend him to death." "Dont worry, Brother Xieyue, I know that he was invited back by the Pope after all. If I kill him in front of the Pope, wouldnt it be the Popes face? I just have to teach him gently and let the Pope Just understand that I am better than him." Xie Yue nodded and said, "Well, yes, it''s best for you to think like this." The two stopped talking, their pace quickened, and they walked side by side with Hu Liena. They had communicated through voice transmission, so Hu Liena did not hear it. Wuhundian Academy is not far from Pope Mountain. After the three of them got out of the gate of the academy, they didn''t need a carriage, and they directly poured their spirit power into their feet, and quickly moved towards Pope Mountain. Soon, they came to the foot of the Pope Mountain. With Hu Liena, the pope disciple leading the way, Xie Yue and Yan did not receive any obstacles, and followed Hu Liena into the Pope''s Palace smoothly. Just as Hu Liena wanted to take Xie Yue and Yan to Bibi Dong''s usual office, Ao Tian''s voice rang in her mind. "Come directly to the training ground." Hearing Ao Tian''s transmission, Hu Liena immediately changed her direction and walked to the training ground in the Papal Palace. When they came to the training ground, they suddenly saw Bibi Dong, Ao Tian and several other girls. When they saw Bibi Dong, both Xie Yue and Yan showed respect. As the golden generation of Wuhundian Academy, they had the honor to be seen by Bibi Dongzhao once But when they saw the girls standing around Ao Tian, ??the expressions of Xie Yue and Yan were stunned at the same time. Yan raised his hand, wiped his eyes, and then fixed his eyes to the Gu Yuena girls again. Yan was completely stunned that these five girls were so beautiful. Yesterday, all five Gu Yuena girls wore veils, so it was the first time that Yan saw the appearance of these girls. This is really too beautiful, no one is weaker than Hu Liena, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is shocking. Neither Xie Yue nor Yan expected that the girls around Ao Tian were all stunning. At this moment, strong jealousy suddenly appeared in Yan''s heart. Why can this Ao Tian be surrounded by so many beautiful girls? Why can represent Wuhundian Academy to participate in the Soul Master Competition? Why? Yan was extremely unbalanced in his heart. Chapter 320： The challenge of Xie Yue and Yan The most important thing is that there are so many beautiful women around Ao Tian, ??why does Hu Liena still like him? Not to mention that Yan couldn''t understand it, even Xie Yue couldn''t understand it. At this moment, Yan received a huge blow. Hu Liena, a little white face who has so many stunning women around him, has to come to grab him! Yan''s heart was burning with anger. He couldn''t accept this thing! He couldn''t wait to shed the little white face of Ao Tian to vent his hatred. But now, it is not the time to act. Yan suppressed the anger in his heart, but did not show it on his face. "Teacher." Hu Liena shouted and walked quickly to Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong smiled and nodded, then his eyes fell on Xie Yue and Yan. She once summoned these two young people once, and encouraged them at that time, and asked them to practice hard, and strive to win the first place in the Soul Master Competition and win glory for the Spirit Hall. Seeing the arrival of these two young people, Bibi Dong had already guessed their intentions in his heart. "The Pope." Xie Yue and Yan shouted respectfully, bending over to salute. "Free gift." Before Xie Yue and Yan came, Bibi Dong looked gentle and kind, but at this time, he became extremely majestic. Bibi Dong asked, "I didn''t call you, why did you come here?" Xie Yue hurriedly said respectfully: "Please forgive me under the crown of the Pope. Yan and I are here for the qualification of the Soul Master Competition." Bibi Dong nodded slightly. Xie Yue continued: "Under the title of the Pope, our team has been preparing for the Soul Master Competition for so long, and suddenly learned that we can''t participate in the Soul Master Competition. It is a pity in my heart, but it is a pity that I can''t win the glory for the Soul Master this time." "It''s not a pity, because your task will be completed by a stronger team." Bibi Dong said lightly. Xieyue raised her head, looked at Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, and asked, "Are you referring to the stronger team?" Bibi Dong said: "Yes, they will represent Wuhundian Academy in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Competition and win the championship for Wuhundian." Xie Yue bowed her head slightly again, and said respectfully: "Under the Pope''s crown, I think Yan and I are already at the Soul King level cultivation base, and are fully capable of contributing to the Soul Master Competition." Yan continued: "Yes, Nana, I and Xie Yue are the best students in the Wuhun Temple Academy. Now that Nana has entered a new team, I think Xie Yue and I have the strength to enter the new team." Bibi Dong said: "I admit that you are very good, you are considered excellent among the previous students of Wuhundian Academy, but this time the soul master competition does not need you." "Why? Are these people better than me and Xie Yue?" Yan raised his finger and asked Ao Tian and a few girls. Xieyue''s face changed, she hurriedly knelt down, and pulled Yan down to her knees, sincerely and frightened: "Please forgive me under the crown of the Pope." Dare to question Pope Bibi Dong, isn''t this a court death? The pope was angry, blood was flowing, and there were not enough heads to kill. This was not a joke. At this moment, Xie Yue cursed Yan for being stupid in her heart, and she had all her heart to choke Yan to death. Hu Liena hurriedly said: "Teacher, they didn''t mean it, they just wanted to participate in the Soul Master Competition too much, so they said this on impulse." Bibi Dong waved his hand and said, "I forgive you for your innocence. I understand your wish to do your best for the Spirit Hall. The Spirit Hall always speaks with strength. This time, you don''t need to participate." Yan knelt on the ground, looked up at Bibi Dong, and said anxiously: "But Pope, our age can only participate in this Soul Master Competition, and we can''t participate in the next. I don''t think the stronger the team, the better. Its impossible for everyone in the new team to be better than me and Xie Yue, as long as I and Xie Yue join us, isnt our chance of winning even greater?" Xiao Wu, who had been watching for a long time, suddenly said, "Do you think you are better than us and want to challenge us?" Bibi Dong glanced at the girls, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong, and said, "You don''t have to challenge them anymore. The matter is set, you can go back." Yan said anxiously: "Under the crown of the Pope, you can''t do this. As you just said, the Wuhun Temple has always spoken with strength. If you do this, how can you convince the crowd?" Bibi Dong''s expression sank, his eyes were like knives, and his whole body exuded a cold murderous aura. These two young people challenged her endurance time and time again, and she was already murderous. Xieyue and Yan''s skin was tingling, their scalp was numb, their bodies trembling like an ice pit, and their hearts were terrified. "It''s over." Xie Yue flashed this thought in her heart. "Teacher!" Hu Liena shouted anxiously, and was about to kneel down for Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong stretched his hand to hold Hu Liena, the murderous aura from her body quickly recovered, and said indifferently: "Get back." After being enveloped by Bibi Dong''s murderous aura, the backs of Xie Yue and Yan were already wet with sweat. "Thank the Pope for not killing." Xie Yue bowed down. Yan also bowed down and shouted. Afterwards, the two stood up in shock. "Let''s go." Xie Yue pulled Yan and retreated outside. Xie Yue was very unwilling in her heart, but she could only sigh regret. He did not expect the Pope''s attitude to be so determined that he would not even give them a chance to challenge. Now the Pope is angry, if they persist in this way, they will really die. Yan''s heart was also unwilling, besides that, the raging anger burned in his chest and was almost about to explode. He raised his head and looked at Ao Tian, ??full of hatred. It was this little white face that not only snatched his Hu Liena, but also snatched his qualifications. Yan swears in his heart that one day he will make Ao Tian look good! Just when Xie Yue and Yan were about to leave the training ground, Ao Tian spoke. "Wait a minute." Ao Tian said softly. Xieyue and Yan''s retreat stopped, and looked at Ao Tian suspiciously. "What the **** does this kid want to do?" they thought to themselves. Bibi Dong, Gu Yuena and others also looked at Ao Tian suspiciously. Ao Tian looked at Yan and said, "Since they want to challenge us, why not give them a chance? They will not be reconciled if they don''t defeat them. If this matter is spread out, it will also affect the image of the Pope. " Xieyue''s eyes lit up, and hope rekindled in her heart. This Ao Tian took the initiative to accept their challenge. Is this arrogance or self-confidence? Bibi Dong glanced at the four girls, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, and Xiao Li, and frowned and passed the sound to Ao Tian, ??and asked, "Xiao Wu and the others do it? Xie Yue and Yan The cultivation base has reached the fifty-two level, and they are all power attack type war spirit kings." The reason why she rejected Xie Yue and Yan just now was because she was worried that Xiao Wu would lose to these two people. Before Hu Liena, Xie Yue, and Yan arrived, she had learned about the strength of several Xiao Wu girls. Except for Gu Yuena, they were all just Soul Sect cultivation bases. Xie Yue and Yan can be said to have experienced hundreds of battles and have extremely rich combat experience. Xiao Wu only has the cultivation base of Soul Sect, and it is very difficult to defeat them. Ao Tian said: "Don''t worry, it will be Xiao Wu and the others who will win." Bibi Dong nodded slightly, looked at Xie Yue and Yan, and said, "Then you can challenge them as you wish. If you win, then let you join the team." A look of ecstasy appeared on Yan''s face, and Xie Yue walked back quickly. "Thank you, the Pope," the two shouted. Bibi Dong pointed to Ning Rongrong, and said, "She is an auxiliary soul master. You can challenge anyone except her. Now, please choose." Chapter 321： Challenge Gu Yuena "Dou Luo Zhi Zulong Legend Novel ( to find the latest chapter! As soon as Bibi Dong finished speaking, Xie Yue looked at Ao Tian and his eyes, scanning back and forth, thinking about which one to challenge. Yan stared at Ao Tian steadily, instead of looking at the girls, he raised his finger at Ao Tian and said, "I want to challenge him!" Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing and found that he was referring to Ao Tian. "Yan, you are crazy!" Hu Liena''s expression changed and she shouted. Xie Yue yanked a bit and said, "Didn''t I tell you not to move him?" Yan ignored Xie Yue next to him, looked at Hu Liena, and sneered: "I''m not crazy, I will show you that he is just a useless bastard, this kind of person is not qualified to make you like it." Hu Liena''s face was full of anger, but as soon as Yan finished speaking, her face turned red. She had never said anything about Ao Tian that she liked in front of Ao Tian. At this time, she was actually told by Yan in Ao Tian''s face. She was shocked, angry and ashamed, she couldn''t help but turned her head and glanced at Ao Tian, ??expecting how Ao Tian would react. However, Ao Tian looked calm and did not change at all. Hu Liena was disappointed, and a wry smile appeared on her face. It seems that he is passionate about himself. The opposite Yan saw Hu Liena paying attention to Ao Tian, ??and was even more angry, and shouted at Ao Tian: "If you are a man, stand up and accept my challenge. If you connect to be challenged by me, you dont have the courage to be challenged by me. Why do you make Nana like it? Why do you replace me in the Soul Master Competition?" Ao Tian''s expression was calm, his eyelids drooped, and he had no interest in paying attention to this guy whose head was burned by anger. Hu Liena''s face showed disappointment, looking at Yan as if looking at a dead person. Xiao Wu''s several girls were angry, this Yan provoked Ao Tian again and again, and they couldn''t stand it anymore. At this time, Bibi Dong said, "You can''t challenge Ao Tian." "why?" Bibi Dong said: "Because he will not participate in the Soul Master Competition." As soon as Bibi Dong finished speaking, Xie Yue and Yan were completely stunned. Since Hu Liena didn''t describe the new team in detail with them before, they thought that Ao Tian was also a member of the new team. Unexpectedly, Ao Tian would not participate in the Soul Master Competition. Bibi Dong looked at Yan who was stunned there, a little impatient, and said, "Don''t waste our time here. If you don''t challenge, then step back." Yan took a bite, looked at Ao Tian, ??and said, "There is no end between us." As he said, he looked away and scanned the girls behind Ao Tian. All these girls are stunning in the world, making Yan more jealous the more they look, and the anger in his heart becomes more and more vigorous. He felt that there were so many beautiful women in this little white face, and it was damned to have Hu Liena coveting him. In the end, his gaze stayed on Gu Yuena. This girl was the most beautiful of several girls. Regardless of her appearance and temperament, she was the first among several girls. "Such a beautiful woman must be your favorite. Since you dare not accept my challenge, then I will make you regret it!" Yan thought bitterly. He raised his hand to Gu Yuena and said, "The Pope, I will challenge her." A hint of surprise flashed across Bibi Dong''s face, then nodded and said, "Yes." Xiao Wu and the others were already angry. They laughed when they heard that Yan was about to challenge Gu Yuena. Like Hu Liena, they looked at Yan as if they were looking at a dead person. Hu Liena sighed in her heart and didn''t stop it. She had reminded Yan many times not to provoke Ao Tian, ??which was a complete benevolence. She didn''t expect that Yan took her reminder completely as a breeze in her ears, did not listen to it at all, and repeatedly provoke Ao Tian. This time, he dared to challenge Gu Yuena, isn''t this looking for death? There is no chance of winning at all. Xieyue frowned and noticed that the expressions of the girls were a bit wrong, as if they were full of pity. "Could it be that the girl that Yan challenged is very strong?" He thought to himself, just wanting to remind Yan to be careful, but Yan has already strode out. Opposite, Gu Yuena walked out blankly. The two faced each other ten meters apart. Yan looked at Ao Tian behind Gu Yuena, grinned, and said, "Ao Tian, ??I''m sorry." Then, he looked at Gu Yuena and said, "First explain in advance, I will try my best later, and injuries in the competition are unavoidable. Don''t blame me then." "It''s really long-winded." Gu Yuena glanced at Yan lightly, her eyes full of disdain. Yan froze for a moment, then showed a cruel look on his face, and asked, "Under the crown of the Pope, can we start?" "Yes." Bibi Dong said. As soon as she finished speaking, Yan couldn''t wait to release her martial spirit. As one of the members of the Golden Generation of Wuhun Hall, Yan''s cultivation and actual combat capabilities are extremely outstanding. His Wuhun is a dual-attribute Wuhun of Fire and Earth, and he is the flame lord of the ancient Wuhun. Flame Lord Martial Soul is extremely good in all aspects, strong offensive, strong defense, and extremely hot. From a certain point of view, his flame lord belongs to the category of beast martial arts, because when the martial arts are released, they appear directly in the form of possession, just like beast martial arts. When the martial soul was released, Yan''s body immediately changed dramatically. His body swelled violently, his shirt burst instantly, and his body swelled with terrifying muscles like granite. In just a moment, his body had swelled to more than three meters high, which was much bigger than Dai Mubai who had used the White Tiger King Kong Transformation. Few martial souls have such a big change in body shape when they transform, and such a huge body shape is extremely visually impactful, and it can undoubtedly bring strong pressure to the opponent during the battle. The fire attribute brings him a strong offensive power, and the earth attribute brings him terrible defensive power. If an opponent of the same level does not use special tricks, it is difficult to break his defense. For opponents lower than him, he just stood there and let the opponent fight, and the opponent couldn''t break his defense. This is Yan''s strong confidence and confidence. He once defeated a junior soul emperor with his own soul skill. This is his brilliant record, and this record has allowed him to secure the position of the golden generation of Wuhun Palace. After Martial Spirit was released, Yan''s confidence swelled. Looking at the petite Gu Yuena who was standing ten meters away from him, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. In front of Yan who was more than three meters tall, Gu Yuena, who was only a few meters tall, looked very petite and weak. If someone who didn''t know Gu Yuena''s strength saw this scene, they would definitely think that Gu Yuena would be ravaged. Even Xie Yue frowned, he was not very optimistic about Gu Yuena. He is also the Soul King of the Assault System, at the same level as Yan, and it takes a lot of effort to defeat Yan. That charming girl, UU Reading , does not seem to be lethal. Yan looked at Ao Tian behind Gu Yuena, wanting to see if Ao Tian would show panic. But he soon became disappointed, and Ao Tian still looked calm, without a trace. Yan laughed angrily, and said, "Yan, Lord of the Flame of Martial Soul, the King of the Fifty-two Power Attack System, please advise." After speaking, he looked at Gu Yuena and quietly waited for Gu Yuena to release her martial soul. However, after waiting for a while, Gu Yuena still stood motionless, and had no intention of releasing her martial soul at all. "Please release your martial soul!" Yan shouted loudly. Gu Yuena raised her head and looked at the big guy on the opposite side. A nice voice sounded: "It''s really long-winded, I''m waiting for you to do it." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 321 Challenge Gu Yuena), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 322： She tricked me Gu Yuena''s light and fluttering words made Yan feel insulted. After his body swelled, his voice became extremely loud, and he shouted angrily: "How can you fight without releasing your martial soul? Please release your martial soul, and report your name, martial soul name, soul power level, and martial soul type. This is the most basic spirit master etiquette, showing respect for the opponent, wouldn''t you?" Ning Rongrong on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, and sneered: "If you want to fight, you can fight, and if you don''t fight, you can get away. A lot of nonsense, what are you talking about?" Gu Yuena said: "I didn''t want to kill you, don''t seek your own death." Xie Yue frowned, this girl is too arrogant, right? Just don''t release the martial arts soul, the tone is still so arrogant, it is almost crazy. "Arrogant!" Yan roared, unable to bear the humiliation anymore, and rushed towards Gu Yuena with strides. With a burly body, he approached Gu Yuena in two steps and swept towards Gu Yuena with a slap. The palm of his hand is like a fan, and the horrible muscle outlines on his arms exude an extremely hot breath with terrible pressure. He didn''t use spirit abilities. In his opinion, it was impossible to clean up a woman who hadn''t used spirit abilities at all. He thought to himself, should he spare some effort when shooting Zhong Gu Yuena, otherwise, this beautiful woman would have to be badly photographed by him. "This... very wrong!" Xie Yue frowned. He found that until now, Ao Tian and the other girls still did not show a panic. Don''t they worry about their partner being killed? Xie Yue really couldn''t understand what Gu Yuena wanted to do. At this moment, he saw Gu Yuena''s hand finally raised. Gu Yuena''s slender jade hand was much shorter than Yan''s arm. After she raised her hand, she patted it lightly in the sky, light and clear. A weird scene appeared. While Gu Yuena waved her hand, outside her arm, a huge ice palm quickly condensed. This huge palm was many times larger than Yan''s, and could almost cover most of Yan''s body. The palm seemed to be formed by the condensation of ten thousand years of profound ice, exuding an aura of extreme coldness. As soon as this cold ice palm appeared, Xie Yue, who was standing in the distance, trembled fiercely, her teeth trembled, and her body became stiff. Cold, it is too cold, the cold deep into the bone marrow, as if even this space is about to freeze under the cold. Xie Yue''s face showed a look of horror, and she dared not describe the beautiful beauty. Even the spirit of martial arts could not be used to make such a blow. Could it be that it was a self-created spirit ability? With such a powerful self-made spirit ability, it is no wonder that the tone is so big. Xieyue moved her gaze to Yan''s body, wanting to see if Yan could withstand this huge ice palm. Xie Yue knows Yan''s defenses very well, and Yan''s muscle and skin defenses are terrifying. Although there is only a level of fifty-two cultivation base, very few people within the Soul King level can break through Yan''s defenses. As soon as the palm of the ice was formed, the nearest Yan was startled. His martial spirit possesses fire attributes, and even his spirit power is extremely hot. After the martial spirit is released, his whole person is like a boiling volcano, containing terrifying energy. From birth to now, Yan has never experienced the feeling of cold, but now, he has experienced it. As soon as Han Bing''s palm appeared, his fiery red body trembled fiercely, and a chill that had never been felt penetrated into his body. "Shameless!" Yan roared fiercely, startled and angry. He could see that this must be the other party''s own spirit ability. He believes that Gu Yuena has not released her martial soul for the sake of letting him relax her vigilance, but secretly preparing to create her own soul abilities. Now, he took carelessly, and he didn''t even use his soul abilities, how could he resist the created soul abilities that the other party carefully planned and displayed? Thinking of this, Yan became even more furious, roaring frantically, mobilizing the spirit power in his body to surge towards his arm. The giant ice palm had arrived in front of him, and he didn''t have time to use his spirit abilities, he could only use more spirit power in an attempt to block this terrifying giant ice palm. He originally slapped Gu Yuena''s palm and changed his direction, and turned to pat the giant palm attacking from his side. There was a loud bang, ice scum shot in all directions, and accompanied by a scream, Yan''s huge body flew out in the direction of Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong lightly stepped on the ground with his right foot, fluttered back, avoiding the flying Yan. With a bang, Yan, who weighed nearly a kilogram, slammed on the hard ground of the training ground, and the ground trembled. Xiao Wu and others were not surprised at this scene. Xie Yue took a deep look at Gu Yuena. With such a powerful self-created spirit ability, the girl''s spirit power had definitely reached the level of the soul king. "However, this blow can defeat the ordinary junior soul king, but it can''t defeat Yan." Xie Yue secretly said in her heart, looking in the direction of Yan, and she saw that Yan who had just hit it got up. Yan''s arm seemed to be dislocated. After standing up, his other hand grabbed the dislocated arm and twisted it a few times. A creaking sound rang, his arm returned to normal, and then he looked at Gu Yuena with a sullen expression. "Shameless! Despicable! How dare you count me!" Yan roared. Gu Yuena''s face showed a look of surprise. She didn''t intend to kill anyone here. After all, how many people would be able to train Xiao Wu here later, but it couldn''t affect her mood. She thought that the blow just now could severely hurt this disgusting guy, but she didn''t expect that this guy was so rough and fleshy, except for his aura that was a bit chaotic, he was not hurt, and he could still stand up and jump. Hearing Yans roar, Xiao Wu suddenly became angry said loudly: "Why did Sister Naer count on you? She is merciful, and you keep saying that you are the best student of Wuhundian Academy. Can''t you afford to lose like that?" "She deliberately didn''t use martial arts, let me be careless, but secretly preparing to create her own soul skills, what is this secret?" Yan roared loudly, and looked at Bibi Dong. Bibi Dong said coldly: "Yan, you are also a person who has experienced countless life and death trials. I didn''t expect to be able to say such stupid things cheeky. She is now your opponent and your enemy. You said that Don''t you find it ridiculous that the enemy is plotting against you?" Yan''s face, who was expecting Bibi Dong to say a few words of justice, instantly became extremely ugly. Bibi Dong continued: "I don''t think you are convinced yet. Now I will give you one last chance. You can only make one move. One move determines whether you win or lose. Let''s do it." Yan suddenly turned around and looked at Hu Liena. The spirit power on his body was surging, and with a sound, a large amount of hot flames rushed out of his body, and the surrounding void began to twist slightly under the burning of the flames. His strongest move was not his fifth spirit ability, but his own spirit ability. His hands slammed into the ground, hot breath erupted from his body, and the surrounding air seemed to become sticky. The hot air surging, the ground where Yan and Gu Yuena were located quickly turned red, and the churning bubbles gushing out of the ground, the ground has turned into a terrifying magma zone. Gu Yuena stood on top of the magma, her complexion calm and unaffected, even her clothes were not twisted or deformed. Yan Han said: "I will perform my strongest blow. Once you do it, you can''t take it back. Don''t blame me if you die." Please remember our website: Novel() The Legend of The Ancestor of Douluo Dragon is the fastest to update. Chapter 323： Gu Yuena Gu Yuena''s eyes were drooping, she didn''t even glance at Yan. Yan laughed angrily, without talking nonsense, directly launched his strongest attack. "You asked for this, don''t blame me if you die, Ao Tian, ??just wait to regret it." Yan roared in his heart. He stepped on the ground forcefully with his right foot, and the ground vibrated. Then, a lot of hot energy gushed out of his body and injected into the magma zone below. The magma on the ground began to tremble violently, and quickly contracted with Gu Yuena as the center. In the process of shrinking, two terrifying magma giant hands stretched out from the ground on both sides of Gu Yuena and grabbed her. Each of these two giant magma claws was the size of a door, and the two closed together towards Gu Yuena, so fast that they didn''t want to give her a chance to escape. At the same time, at the feet of Gu Yuena, the head of an unknown behemoth emerged from the magma and opened its huge mouth towards Gu Yuena above. The teeth of the giant beast are made up of huge flaming red stones. From below, you can see the lava flowing in its mouth, and an incomparably hot breath spit out from the mouth of the giant beast. Standing a few meters away from Ao Tian''s side, Hu Liena''s complexion changed slightly, her hair twisted slightly, and she could even smell a burnt smell. She glanced at Ao Tian, ??gritted her teeth, her figure flashed behind Ao Tian, ??and stood with Xiao Wu. Sure enough, as she expected, standing behind Ao Tian, ??the terrifying hot breath could not be felt at all. At this moment, the two palms of the giant beast had completely sealed Gu Yuena''s retreat, and there was no gap in all directions to escape. Everyone could only see a section of Gu Yuena''s calf from under the two magma palms, but under Gu Yuena''s legs, the behemoth''s head slammed into the upper Gu Yuena. At the same time, the two magma palms pressed down, and the giant magma beast that was rushing out seemed to want to swallow Gu Yuena into his stomach. Xie Yue in the distance watched this scene closely, wanting to see how Gu Yuena would crack this time. Until this time, Gu Yuena''s martial spirit had not been released yet, which made Xie Yue wonder in her heart. "Do you still want to use that trick to create your own spirit ability? The power of that trick can''t even hurt Yan, I''m afraid she will be seriously injured or killed this time." Xie Yue thought in her heart. Xie Yue knows the terrifying power of Yan''s trick very well, and the best time to crack it is to find a way to escape before closing her hands. Otherwise, the defensive power of the giant magma hand is terrifying, once closed, it is almost impossible to break through from the inside. Immediately afterwards, the mouth of the giant beast attacked. After being swallowed into the belly of the giant beast, it would be impacted by the extremely terrifying temperature of lava inside. Few of the high-temperature soul kings could bear it. The giant beast''s body defenses are strong, and once swallowed inside, it is almost impossible to break through. This is not the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing is that Yan can control this giant beast to explode, and the power of that explosion can''t even Xie Yue dare to bear. Yan once severely injured a junior soul emperor with this trick. Xie Yue knew the power of Yan''s move very well. At this moment, seeing Gu Yuena was about to be swallowed by the giant beast, he hadn''t reacted yet, and he became more and more puzzled. What does this woman want to do? Do you want to commit suicide? At this moment, everyone heard Gu Yuena''s voice ringing. "Scatter!" Gu Yuena only said one word, but the word discretion seemed to contain supreme majesty, which gave rise to an irresistible idea. The word San sounded, and the two giant magma hands that surrounded Gu Yuena actually began to disintegrate from top to bottom at an extremely fast speed. The huge mouth below that originally wanted to swallow Gu Yuena stopped there strangely, and also began to dissipate. "How is this possible?" Xie Yue''s eyes widened suddenly, watching this unbelievable scene. Yan Might''s such terrifying move was broken by a single word. One word can dissolve Yan''s attack, how is this possible? This weird scene gave Xie Yue an illusion, as if Gu Yuena was the master of this skill and could control this skill. He didn''t know that his feeling was not an illusion, Gu Yuena could control various elements, and he only needed a thought to dissolve Yan''s attack. "It''s impossible!" Yan roared loudly, unable to accept this fact. His strongest move was broken in this way, which is simply a naked humiliation to him. "Blast me!" He roared frantically, and the head of the behemoth that had begun to disintegrate suddenly emitted terrifying energy fluctuations. With a bang, the giant beast''s head exploded, forming a terrifying flow of energy, swallowing it towards Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena lightly stomped her foot, and the power generated by the explosion below instantly disappeared, as if she had never appeared before. Everything calmed down. At the place where the explosion occurred, a large pit had formed on the ground. Gu Yuena stood on the edge, looking at Yan with indifferent eyes. "How is this possible? Impossible... how did you do it?" Yan couldn''t accept this scene, and the pride in his heart was hit by a huge blow, and he almost collapsed. His original purpose was to seriously hurt Gu Yuena, make Ao Tian feel heartache, and at the same time be able to regain his qualifications for the Soul Master Competition. But now Gu Yuena broke through his attack twice, this second time was even more understatement, he simply couldn''t understand how Gu Yuena broke his attack. Gu Yuena''s method was too weird and terrifying, and made Yan''s heart a trace of fear uncontrollably Gu Yuena raised her eyes and looked at Yan who looked almost crazy, and said lightly: " Now its my turn. The misfortune comes out of your mouth. Pay the price for your stupid behavior." After speaking, Gu Yuena raised her slender hand and took a photo of it towards Yan Yaoyao. When she just raised her hand, a huge flame palm appeared above Yan''s head in an instant. This flame palm was several times larger than Yan''s huge body, exuding extremely terrifying heat and pressure. Xieyue, who was standing in the distance, softened her legs and almost fell to her knees. "This coercion..." Xie Yue was extremely horrified, this coercion was too terrifying, he still felt a sense of trepidation after being so far away. His head is stunned, how could this woman be so scary? The pressure alone almost made him kneel down. This kind of strength could not be the soul king, nor the soul emperor, and even the soul saint might not even have this kind of pressure. "What kind of monster did the Pope find?" Xie Yue finally understood why Bibi Dong wanted a new team to replace them. A powerful person of this kind participates in the Soul Master Competition, and one person can sweep all the teams. Xie Yue, who stood in the distance, only felt a slight pressure, and Yan, who stood under the giant flame palm, bore the brunt, and withstood more than ninety percent of the pressure from the flame palm. As soon as the flame palm appeared, he knelt down with a plop, his knees hit the ground hard, and the hard floor was cracked. Yan''s expression was horrified, and the terrible pressure almost suffocated him, and he couldn''t even speak. "How is this possible?" he roared frantically in his heart. The flame palm above it slowly fell, and the coercion became more and more terrifying. With a bang, Yan''s body was pressed to the ground. The spirit power in his body was circling rapidly, all the power in his body was used, and he couldn''t move at all. Chapter 324： Xie Yues Choice "Ah!" The blood vessels on Yan''s skin protruded like a wild beast on the verge of extinction. The pressure from above is getting more and more terrifying, and the ground below Yan cracks with spider web-like lines, and the corners of Yan''s mouth are constantly overflowing with blood. He feels that his internal organs have begun to crack under this terrible pressure. Gu Yuena''s eyes were cold and she said, "Now, it''s time for you to pay the price." After she finished speaking, she waved her arm down, and the giant flame palm suddenly accelerated to shoot downwards. "No!" Yan yelled in horror, and then the terrifying flame palm slapped him on the body. Boom~~ The dust is flying, the hot breath is scattered, and the ground is cracked with countless huge cracks centered on Yan. Standing in the distance, Xie Yue''s heart was beating wildly, and she stepped back a few steps, with a look of fear on her face. The power of this palm was so terrible, he imagined that if he were under the giant palm, he would definitely become a lump of fleshy mud. The strength of this woman is unfathomable! Gu Yuena''s expression was calm, and with a light wave of her sleeves, the flying dust instantly dissipated, revealing the situation below. A large five-finger-shaped crater appeared on the ground where the palm of the flame slapped, and countless huge cracks extended from the crater. In the huge pit, Yan''s body swelled due to the martial spirit had changed back to its original appearance. His breath is extremely weak, and it seems that he may die at any time, and blood is constantly coughing up from his mouth. Bibi Dong looked indifferent and waved towards the edge of the training ground, and the two temple knights walked over quickly. "Drag him out and send him back to Wuhundian Academy." Bibi Dong said indifferently, pointing to Yan in the big pit. These two temple knights have been watching the battle here just now. They have seen Gu Yuena several times before, and they were shocked, but they didnt expect this beautiful woman to be so terrifying in strength. Na became more fearful. They jumped out of the huge pit and dragged out Yan who was already immobile in it. "My strength is gone, it''s all gone, it''s all gone..." Yan muttered in his mouth, his expression desperate, and there was no such arrogance anymore. In the past, he radiated a powerful belief all the time, but now, he looks wilted, like a dead dog. He could feel that his body was in tatters, his cultivation base was gone, his soul power had disappeared, and he had never suffered such a serious injury for so many years. Seeing Yan being dragged out of the pit, Xie Yue''s scalp was numb, and she felt fear. Fortunately, Yan took the lead in the challenge. If he were to challenge Gu Yuena, he would be dragged out now. "Nana told Yan not to provoke Ao Tian. Isn''t it possible that Ao Tian''s strength is also terrifying?" This thought flashed through Xie Yue''s heart, and she was shocked. If this is the case, it would be terrifying. Where did the Pope find so many young men with terrifying power? Xieyue doesn''t doubt the age of Gu Yuena and Ao Tian, ??because there will be an age test when participating in the competition. Hu Liena looked at Yan as if she lost her soul, and sighed for a long time, and said: "Yan, I have reminded you many times, don''t provoke Ao Tian, ??this is the consequence of your arrogance, you can''t blame anyone." Gu Yuena said indifferently: "His body is dead, it is impossible to cultivate in this life, and the rest of his life will be spent in pain." "Impossible, impossible..." Yan kept muttering. Bibi Dong waved his hand and said, "Hold it down." The two knights carried Yan down. Xiao Wu complained: "That guy is really hateful. It bothered us to practice, and even caused sister Naer to make the training ground like this. How can we train?" At this time, the training ground was in a mess, the ground in the fighting area was full of cracks, and a lot of rocks were scattered elsewhere. Gu Yuena laughed and said, "Isn''t it easy?" She raised her hand and gently wiped the void in front of her, and a magical scene happened. The scattered stones all rolled back into the pit, the ground vibrated slightly, the cracks gradually shrank, and then disappeared. It didn''t take long for all the cracks to disappear, and even the big pit that was bombarded had disappeared. The ground returned to its pre-battle appearance, without a trace of damage. "Sister Na''er, you are too good." Ning Rongrong said with a look of admiration. Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Hu Liena, and Xiao Li also looked admiringly. Gu Yuena''s strength is too strong, making them extremely envious. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "You only need to practice hard. With Ao Tian, ??you have a chance to reach my realm." At this moment, Xie Yue, who was standing far away, was already dumbfounded. Gu Yuena''s magical methods had exceeded his cognition, and he could not understand how Gu Yuena restored the damaged battlefield to its original state. Is this method really something mortal can have? This thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, Bibi Dong looked at Xie Yue and said, "Xie Yue, when it comes to you, you can also choose anyone except Ao Tian and Ning Rongrong to challenge. If you win, you can join a new team. " Bibi Dong''s words pulled Xie Yue back from her stunned state. "Brother!" Hu Liena shouted. Xieyue looked at her sister and found that Hu Liena was winking him constantly. Xiao Wu straightened her chest and believed: "You choose a challenge. Don''t worry, you are Sister Lena''s eldest brother, and we will show mercy." Xieyue has a bitter face and said: "I give up the challenge." Hearing Xie Yue''s words, Hu Liena finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that her brother would end up miserably like Yan. Xiao Wu shouted: "Hey, you are also a Soul King anyway, why are you so timid? I''m just a Soul Sect. You can challenge me." Xie Yue was stunned for a while, bewildered by Xiao Wu''s words. A soul sect wants to be challenged by his soul king, is this serious? He took a deep look at Xiao Wu and found that the other party didn''t seem to be joking. After thinking for a while, Xie Yue still decided to give up. Where could there be such a stupid Soul Sect, maybe this is another hidden master. Yan''s tragic end also hit Xie Yue''s self-confidence. Although it was not him who was defeated, he felt a deep sense of frustration. The invincible belief in the past gradually disappeared from him, and a depressed mood appeared on him. Seeing her brother like this, Hu Liena felt a little distressed. Bibi Dong said: "Since you don''t challenge, then go back to the academy. Don''t be discouraged. With your talents and practice hard, you will surely become the pillar of Wuhun Palace in the future." "I will." Xieyue glanced at Gu Yuena and Ao Tian, ??then resolutely turned and left, her expression gradually becoming firmer. Starting today, he has one more goal, which is to catch up with these abnormal young people. Seeing Xie Yue leaving, Xiao Wu curled her lips, feeling dull for a while. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Xiao Wu, do you want to fight that way? Then I will focus on taking care of you later." "No, Sister Naer, please let it go." Xiao Wu immediately begged for mercy. Smiles appeared on the faces of everyone else present. Please remember our website: Novel Cool Notes () The Legend of The Ancestor of Douluo Dragon is the fastest to update. Chapter 325： The biggest dark horse, Shrek Academy The Advanced Soul Master Academy Contest is a grand event in the entire Wuhun world, divided into qualifiers, promotion games and finals. It takes three months from start to finish. The previous qualifiers and promotion games will take about two months, and the final finals will take about one month. The Soul Master Contest was initiated and hosted by the two empires and co-organized by the Soul Master Contest. The address of the finals of the Soul Master Contest has already been determined, which is the headquarters of the Soul Master Contest, Wuhun City. After the qualifiers and the promotion rounds, the teams from the two empires each set off to Wuhun City. It would take about 20 days on the road. In other words, the final time in Wuhun City finals was only about ten days. Half a month after Xiao Wu returned to Wuhun City, the Soul Master Competition finally kicked off. The games in the two empire divisions are in full swing. After two months, many powerful teams have been won, including Shrek Academy. The Shrek Academy team made great strides all the way and became the brightest dark horse in the Tiandou Empire Division. It won the first place in the Tiandou Division and amazed many forces. Even Bibi Dong was shocked. Platinum Bishop Salas, who was stationed in the Temple of Heaven Dou City, just showed his potential at Shrek Academy, he immediately wooed the Shrek team. But Shrek Academy refused. not only refused, but also satirized a few words in the Spirit Hall, which made Salas feel very upset, thinking that Shrek Academy tends to be hostile to the Spirit Hall. So, on the day Shrek had just won the first place in the promotion tournament, Salas wrote a letter and hurriedly sent it back to Wuhun City. In the letter, Salas stated the terrible potential of several young people in the Shrek Academy team. Especially Tang San, as a disciple of Master Yu Xiaogang, has reached the realm of the Soul Sect at the age of fourteen. This kind of cultivation speed is really terrifying. Not only that, Tang San is still twin spirits, one of which is the Clear Sky Hammer, which is terribly powerful in actual combat. In the promotion match, Tang San used the Haotianzong''s signature spirit ability, the chaotic cloak hammer method, defeated the Shenfeng Academy, and won the first place in the Tiandou division promotion competition. Salas described Tang San in extreme detail in the letter, thinking that this son was a great threat to the Spirit Hall and should be removed as soon as possible and strangled in the cradle. He strongly suggested that Bibi Dong take action and not let Tang San reach Wuhun City alive. After the end of the promotion match, the teams competing in Tiandou City will have three days to rest. After the three days have passed, the prince Xue Qinghe of the Tiandou Empire will lead the team to Wuhun City. The team is escorted by the Royal Knights of Heaven Dou Empire''s Ace Legion. Due to the large number of people, it takes a long time to travel, and it takes about 20 days to reach Wuhun City. On the afternoon of the day when the promotion match just ended, Salas'' letter left Heaven Dou City. The letter used Wuhundian''s most urgent transmission method, and arrived at Wuhuncheng the next night. The Popes Palace, in the Popes special restaurant, Ao Tian and a group of girls are sitting around the table. The table was filled with all kinds of delicacies, and a group of people ate with relish and full of praise. Everyone was eating and chatting, and sometimes there were bursts of moving laughter, and the atmosphere was harmonious. At this moment, a maid hurriedly walked in, stood beside Bibi Dong, slightly bent over, and respectfully said: "Under the crown of the Pope, the Cardinal asks for you." Bibi Dong put down his chopsticks and asked, "What''s the matter?" The maid said: "The bishop said that there is a top-secret letter sent from Tiandou City. The situation is urgent. I hope you can deal with it as soon as possible." Bibi Dongxiu frowned slightly and said, "Let him come in." "Yes." The maid quickly withdrew and went to summon the cardinal. Xiao Wu asked: "Isn''t the Heaven Dou Empire holding the promotion match of the Soul Master Competition during this time? What can I do urgently?" Bibi Dong smiled and said: "According to the day of the competition, the promotion match ended yesterday. If I guess correctly, the things recorded in this letter should be related to the promotion match." "Could it be that the result of the promotion match came out?" Ning Rongrong showed an expression of interest on his face. Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up and said, "It should be, Rongrong, the result of our bet will come out soon." Ning Rongrong smiled and said, "I bet that the first place in the promotion competition must be the Kamikaze Academy, Xiao Wu, this time you are afraid that you will lose to me even your underwear." "Bah, baah, you''re so perverted." Xiao Wu groaned and said: "If you want me to say, Blazing Academy must have won the first place in the promotion tournament. I know, the Huo brothers and sisters in Blazing Academy are very not simple." "Don''t fight, you won''t know later." Hu Liena said with a smile. Xiao Wu curled her lips and said: "Sister Lena, you and Zhu Qing and Xiao Tan will not take part in the bet, otherwise it will be more fun." Hu Liena smiled and said nothing. Zhu Zhuqing was silent for a moment, and said: "In my opinion, Shrek Academy is also very likely to win the first place in the promotion tournament." Just after she finished speaking, Xiao Wu immediately said, "How could this be possible? There are two soul sects in Shrek Academy. Dai Mubai has broken through for a while, but I heard that Tang San hasn''t broken through for a long time. Do you win the first place in the promotion tournament?" Zhu Zhuqing shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but I have this premonition in my heart." Ao Tian smiled and watched the scene without speaking. A genius remembers Chinese in one second m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ Of course he knew which academy was the first place in the Tiandou Empire promotion competition, but since Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were going to bet, he didn''t need to say it. "The Cardinal is here." Little Tanuki said. Everyone looked towards the door, and suddenly saw a middle-aged woman wearing a red bishop''s robe walking in quickly. This is a female cardinal. She walked quickly to Bibi Dong, bowed slightly, handed a letter with both hands, and said: "The Pope, this is a letter from Bishop Salas. Please also Look at it." Bibi Dong gave a "um" accepted the letter, waved his hand, and said, "Go down first, I will summon you if something happens." The cardinal retired respectfully. Xiao Wu couldn''t wait to say: "Sister Dong''er, quickly open and see which academy won the first place in the promotion competition." Bibi Dong smiled and said, "What anxious?" said, she opened the envelope, took out a few pieces of letter paper, and read it carefully. Just after looking at it for a moment, she smiled and said, "Xiao Wu, Rong Rong, you all guessed wrong this time." Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were taken aback at the same time. "Which college is the first?" Xiao Wu asked. Bibi Dong looked at Zhu Zhuqing and said with a smile: Its Zhuqing who guessed it right. The first place in the promotion of Tiandou Division is Shrek Academy. Zhu Zhuqing''s expression was also slightly taken aback, and she was very surprised. She just said it out of premonition just now, but she didn''t expect to get it right. Xiao Wu said in disbelief: "How is this possible? The overall strength of the Shrek Academy team is much worse than those of the top teams. How can they get the first place in the promotion tournament?" "That''s the truth." Bibi Dong said, and continued to look down. However, it didn''t take long before her face became serious. "Sister Dong''er, why is your expression so dignified? What is written on it?" Xiao Wu asked. The other girls also looked at Bibi Dong suspiciously. Bibi Dong handed the letter paper to Xiao Wu and several girls, and said, "Look at it for yourself." Chapter 326： Target Xueqinghe Xiao Wu took the letter paper, and the girls got together and looked at the content on it. After a while, Ning Rongrong said in surprise: "Tang San''s surname is Tang. It turns out that he is a disciple of the Clear Sky School. This Tang San is hidden deep enough that we haven''t even noticed it." Hu Liena said while watching: "The Clear Sky School has some grudges with our Spirit Hall." At the end, Xiao Wu read the above content: "This child has a terrifying talent. If he grows up, he will definitely become a confidant of the Wuhun Palace. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, it is recommended to remove it immediately!" The last sign read: Salas. After reading it, Xiao Wu wondered: "What hate does the Haotian School have with the Spirit Hall? Why do you say that Tang San will become a confidant of the Spirit Hall in the future?" Bibi Dong smiled and said: "The Clear Sky School was too popular back then, and there was a faint tendency to shake the position of the Spirit Hall. Therefore, I wanted to surrender the Clear Sky School. It was impossible to return. In addition, the previous pope was injured by Haotianzongs Tang Hao and died soon afterwards. I had just succeeded to the throne and needed the support of many elders, so I led an army of soul masters to attack Haotianzong. The previous pope takes revenge." "After that battle, Clear Sky Sect''s vitality was severely injured, and he retreated into the mountains and was no longer born. I didn''t expect that after so many years, Clear Sky Sect''s disciples would actually walk on the Douluo Continent again." Zhu Zhuqing said: "This is really... a life and death feud, Salas'' worries are not unreasonable." Xiao Wu said: "In other words, Tang San will definitely seek revenge from Wuhun Hall in the future?" Bibi Dong nodded and said, "Yes, I know the temper of the Vast Sky Sect Soul Master. They would rather die than return to the Spirit Hall. They must still remember the great vengeance they had back then, waiting for a chance to get revenge." "In other words, Tang San is destined to be an enemy of Wuhun Hall? In that case, he is our enemy." Xiao Wu said. Ning Rongrong also said: "When I was in Shrek Academy, I felt that this Tang San was not a good person. If he was an enemy of you, I would be the first Ning Rongrong to refuse." Zhu Zhuqing said: "Didn''t Shrek Academy win the first place in the Tiandou Division? They will come to Wuhun City soon, and we will have the opportunity to play against them." Ning Rongrong clenched his fists and said, "Yes, we must beat them down by then." At this moment, Xiao Li said weakly: "Didn''t the person who wrote this letter suggest that Tang San be removed immediately?" As soon as Xiao Tan finished speaking, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing looked at her at the same time. "Am I wrong?" The little raccoon lowered his head. Bibi Dong smiled and said: "You are right, this Tang San is to be removed as soon as possible." Xiao Wu asked: "Sister Dong''er, are you planning to send someone to kill Tang San and not let him come to Wuhun City to participate in the finals?" Bibi Dong nodded and said: "I have this idea. I am the person that the Haotianzong group want to kill the most. I don''t like to be worried about. Since they dare to run out now, they must do it well by me. Preparation for killing." Her pretty face showed killing intent, and her words were a bit cold. At this moment, Ao Tian spoke. "Spare him first, don''t rush to kill." Ao Tian said. Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian and asked in surprise: "Why?" Ao Tian said: "This Tang San is still of some use to me, and letting him come to Wuhun City to participate in the finals is just right for Xiao Wu and the others to practice their hands." Xiao Wu nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and said, "Yes, we decided to participate in the Soul Master Competition in order to give Shrek a lesson in the competition. Tang San is the two biggest player in the Shrek team. One of the strong, if he dies, maybe Shrek Academy will give up the game, that would be no fun." Ning Rongrong also said quickly: "Yes, I wanted to teach them a long time ago, especially Dai Mubai and that Ma Hongjun, it''s disgusting." "I want to defeat Dai Mubai." Zhu Zhuqing''s words were brief, but his tone was very firm. Bibi Dong was surprised, unexpectedly so many people didn''t want to kill Tang San now. "Since you want to play, let you play." Bibi Dong smiled. "However, Sister Na''er won''t make a move easily. Are you guys confident to defeat Shrek Academy?" she asked. Xiao Wu said: "Of course. Rongrong has become a soul sect. She can provide us with four kinds of increase in strength, speed, soul power and defense, each of which can increase by 50%. This is already very scary. The effect of the increase." "Sister Lena has now broken through to level 56. With her martial soul''s peerless charm ability, those guys in Shrek Academy will probably be fascinated." "Zhuqing and I are at level 48, and Xiaoli is at level 43. The three of us are responsible for the strong attack. Together with the stunts taught by Ao Tian, ??it is not difficult to defeat them." Gu Yuena said with a smile: "Xiao Wu is so confident, then I will quietly watch you perform." "Sister Naer, don''t you, you are our reassurance, and we will rely on you to take care of it then." Xiao Wu said quickly. Another day has passed, and three days after the end of the promotion match, the soul master teams of the two empires to participate in the finals finally set off. The Great Xue Ye had already announced that Prince Xue Qinghe would serve as the messenger of the Heaven Dou Empire, representing the Heaven Dou Empire to participate in the judging work of the finals. The fifteen teams from Tiandou Empire participated in the finals, under the leadership of Xue Qinghe, will go to Wuhun City to participate in the finals. Early in the morning, the teachers and students of fifteen teams, escorted by 500 soldiers of the Royal Knights, set off for Wuhun City in a mighty manner. First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ The team marched for a long time, and stopped by the road at noon, and rested for an hour. The fifteen teams separated and ate dry food.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c At Shrek Academy, the master, Flanders, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-ki are sitting with a few students. Several people were eating dry food, the master suddenly stood up and said: "Little San, you come with me." After said, he walked out. Tang San was puzzled, put down the dry food in his hand, and followed out. "Where are the master and Tang San going?" Ma Hongjun asked. "Don''t ask so much if you shouldn''t ask." Liu Erlong raised his hand and patted Ma Hongjun''s head. Ma Hongjun''s face turned red, and his mind swayed while smelling the scent of sweat wafting from Liu Erlong''s body. The mature teacher Erlong is so tempting. Ma Hongjun is afraid that his body will make mistakes, so he lowered his head and never dared to say anything. "The little fat guy is so cute, he blushes after a shot Liu Erlong smiled. Liu Erlong''s delicate laughter seemed to be like a pair of gentle little hands scratching Ma Hongjun''s heart, making him feel restless. , who was sitting cross-legged, he immediately changed his sitting posture, with his legs close together and clamped tightly. Liu Erlong just thought Ma Hongjun was cute, so how could he think of this kid''s dirty thoughts. Dai Mubai, who knows Ma Hongjun best, glanced at Ma Hongjun lightly, and said nothing. In the distance, the master and Tang San gradually got out of the field of vision of Dai Mubai and others. "Teacher, what are you telling me to come out for?" Tang San asked after following the master. Master kept walking and said: "I will take you to see Prince Xue Qinghe." "What do you see him for?" Tang San was puzzled. Master stopped, turned to look at Tang San, and said, "Little San, didn''t I tell you before that there are two people worthy of your friendship? One is the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect and the other is the Heavenly Dou Imperial Family." Tang San moved in his heart and asked, "Teacher, are you planning to take me to meet His Royal Highness?" The master smiled and said: "Yes, there is no hope for the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. The friendship of the Heaven Dou Empire can still be won. Your performance in the qualifiers and promotion matches of the Soul Master Competition is very good. Xue Qinghe has always been looking for talents. Thirsty, when we pass this time, we will definitely get his attention and forge friendship with him. This will be very good for your future development." "Teacher, I understand." Tang San said. Master looked pleased and said, "Well, let''s go." Chapter 327： Let them go! Tang San followed the master and walked to the resting area of ??His Royal Highness. On the first day of the opening of the Soul Master Competition, they had seen Xue Qinghe from a distance. It''s just that Shrek Academy was not well-known at the time, and the master didn''t dare to take Tang San to visit Xueqinghe, even if he did, maybe people would not be willing to meet him. But now it''s different. Shrek Academy has won the first place in the Tiandou Division, especially Tang San, whose terrifying talent surprised the audience. The twin spirits, the terrifying control of Blue Silver Grass, the terrifying offensive power of the Clear Sky Hammer, and such outstanding talents make many people envy and hate. The master smiled as he walked and said: "Based on your performance in the competition, Xue Qinghe will definitely receive us enthusiastically, and will definitely invite you to play for the royal family, but you don''t have to agree to his invitation, you just need to maintain a friendly relationship with him. That''s it." "Teacher, I understand." Tang San said. The master sighed and said, "It''s a pity, if we could make friends with the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect before, we should have become friends through Ning Fengzhi and Xueqinghe a long time ago, and we don''t have to wait until now." Tang San smiled and said, "Teacher, this is not necessarily a bad thing. If we had met Xue Qinghe through Ning Fengzhi at the beginning, we can only say that Xue Qinghe was based on Ning Fengzhi''s face and might not pay attention to me. But now, I am His talent and strength have been demonstrated. I don''t need to rely on anyone anymore. I can get the attention of Xue Qinghe on my own." The master was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly smiled: "Little San, or you can see it through, and you can''t believe it? Hahaha..." Seeing his teacher so happy, Tang San also showed a smile on his face. Not long after, the master and apprentice came to the area where His Royal Highness rested. There were more soldiers guarding this area than in other places. As soon as the master and Tang San approached, they were stopped. This scene immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding colleges, and they watched them one after another. "Stop, what do you do?" the leading soldier shouted. With a kind smile on his face, the master said, "Hello, I am the master of Shrek Academy, and this is my disciple Tang San. We would like to visit His Royal Highness." "Go go, leave quickly, don''t disturb His Royal Highness''s rest." The leading soldier said politely. This scene fell in the eyes of the surrounding college teachers and students, and they all showed a good show. The master was stunned for a moment, and smiled again on his face, and said: "We are from Shrek Academy, the academy that won the first place in the promotion competition. I also ask you to convey to His Royal Highness. If His Royal Highness is not willing to see us, We will leave immediately." The master lowered his posture, and his speech became respectful, but his voice was lower, afraid of being heard by people from other colleges. He had to lower his posture. It would be really shameful if he was turned away, and even the Crown Prince did not see him and went back dingy. Being watched by so many academies, Shrek Academy can''t afford to lose this face. Therefore, the master would rather lower his posture and humblely please the soldier whose cultivation level is lower than him, and also see Xue Qinghe. Standing behind the master, Tang San saw this scene, his fists clenched unconsciously. "There are such watchdogs everywhere!" Tang San thought angrily. Seeing this scene in front of him, he remembered the scene of being bullied and beaten in the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, and his anger became even more intense. Only this time, he didn''t have the urge to shoot. After experiencing so many things, his xinxing has also grown, and he has learned to endure. Some things will get worse if they are solved by force. "Teacher Erlong is right. The big man can bend and stretch." Tang San comforted himself like this, the anger in his heart gradually subsided, and his clenched fists slowly loosened. When the leading soldier heard the master''s words, his tone became softer and said: "You are waiting here, don''t rush." "No, no," said the master hastily. The leading soldier turned around and walked towards the carriage of His Royal Highness who was protected in the center. The master glanced back at Tang San, afraid that Tang San was worried, so he comforted: "Don''t worry, His Royal Highness has always been a courteous corporal, and he will definitely meet us." Tang San nodded, humming. at this time. Qian Renxue sat quietly in her carriage, her thoughts drifting to Wuhun City, missing the man. Thinking of returning to Wuhun City this time and being able to stay with her beloved man for a while, her mood was agitated. The blushing scenes of being with Ao Tian flashed in her mind, and her body began to become a little unnatural. Women are often lonely, especially when their beloved man is not around. That kind of lonely miss is simply a torment. Can''t wait to appear in front of the beloved man immediately, plunge into his arms, and enjoy his love fiercely. Just when Qian Renxue thought that she could not help herself, and the love in her heart became stronger and stronger, an untimely voice sounded outside the carriage. "His Royal Highness, there is someone outside asking for a meeting." The soldier chief said respectfully. Qian Renxue''s miss for Ao Tian was interrupted, and she became angry as if she rubbed her heart, and shouted angrily: "No!" The soldier leader hesitated, and said, "The man said he is the master of Shrek Academy, and he brought his disciple Tang San, and wants to visit you." Qian Renxue was stunned for a moment, and then sneered on her face, saying: "Let them go! If they don''t leave, then hit them to leave." Ao Tian once talked to Qian Renxue about the master and Tang San, so Qian Renxue knew everything about the master and Tang San. One of these two was driven out by the Spirit Hall, and the other was the son of Haotianzong Tang Hao. They both had grievances with the Spirit Hall. It was only strange that Qian Renxue met them. Especially since these two people are not long-eyed and disturb her interest, how can she not be angry in her heart? The soldier leader outside was also taken aback when he heard Qian Renxue''s order , but quickly reacted and said, "Subordinates obey." After speaking, he turned around and walked quickly towards the master and Tang San, his face already showing evil spirits. Qian Renxue opened a window of the car and sneered at the Master and Tang San who were waiting in the distance. She could clearly see the smiles on the faces of Master and Tang San, and they seemed to be in a good mood. "Teacher, that person is back." Tang San said suddenly. The master turned around to look, and he saw the soldier leader who had gone to inform him and walked back quickly. A smile appeared on the master''s face, he raised his hand to tidy up his clothes, just about to speak, and then he felt Tang San pull his clothes from behind. "Teacher, something is wrong." Tang San said solemnly, lowering his voice behind the master. Just after Tang San finished speaking, the soldier chief came to the master and shouted, "Get out of here!" His loud shout was heard by hundreds of teachers in a dozen colleges around him, and they all turned around and watched this scene in astonishment. The master was stunned, wondering why the anger of the soldier leader suddenly became so big. He quickly said, "Excuse me, what happened? Is it because His Royal Highness does not want to see us?" The master was puzzled. His Royal Highness was humble and gentle. This is a well-known thing. Even if you don''t want to see them, your attitude won''t be so bad, right? "Something must have happened," he said inwardly. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 328： Shrek "Get out!" The soldier leader shouted again. This time the sound was much louder than before, and it shocked many people who were watching the show. A large group of soldiers guarding other places swarmed over and stared at the two masters. "What''s the matter?" Flender said, standing up, and suddenly saw the master and Tang San in the distance. The other people in Shrek Academy stood up and saw the situation there. The master was reprimanded twice, and his heart became a little angry, but he forced himself to smile and asked: "We will go right away, but... can you tell me, is this what the prince meant?" "Old things, shameless, don''t you? Bash them away for me!" The soldier leader waved his hand, and a dozen soldiers surged up aggressively, reaching out to push the master and Tang San. His Royal Highness said that if these two people don''t get out, then hit them out! The master''s face finally changed color. The soldiers of the Royal Knights were so hard to speak. Let them go away if they don''t agree with each other, and now they have to blast them away. Is this the quality of the Royal Knights of the Heaven Dou Empire? With a move of Tang San''s footsteps, he stood in front of the master, his spirit power surged and he was about to release his martial spirit. "Little San, don''t be impulsive." The master shouted, grabbing Tang San''s hand, and quickly pulling Tang San back. He didn''t dare to stay anymore, pulling Tang San desperately towards Shrek Academy. Shrek Academy is only a high-level academy, no matter how strong it is, it can''t be stronger than the Heaven Dou Empire, the master dare not conflict with these royal knights. If it is really frozen, you may not be able to get along with Xueqinghe. At this moment, the master''s face was hot, really wanting to find a place to get in. He and Tang San saw his Royal Highness, they were stopped, and they were blasted away in the end, which was really embarrassing. This will definitely become the laughing stock of other colleges. Tang San''s face was also very ugly, he almost couldn''t help but start just now, but fortunately the master pulled him away. He also understood now that he was impulsive just now. If there really is a conflict with the Royal Knights, then Shrek Academy may not be able to get along in Heaven Dou City in the future. Seeing the scene where the master dragged Tang San away in embarrassment, some of the academies that were defeated by Shrek Academy in the promotion match laughed happily. "Is this the first place in the promotion competition? Why does it look like a bereaved dog, hahaha..." "I''ve seen this Shrek Academy not pleasing to the eye a long time ago, and it''s really pleasing now." "Yeah, I feel sick when I see the shit-green uniforms on their bodies, and the triumphant appearance when they win is really awkward. The Royal Knights are good, so such academy shouldn''t be used to it. NS." "They should want to cheer up with His Royal Highness, because of their virtues, how can His Royal Highness care about such people?" ... It was all young people who spoke. They lost to Shrek Academy, naturally a little unconvinced. Seeing the embarrassed appearance of the master and Tang San at this time, they only felt extremely comfortable in their hearts, and they started to speak out. The teachers in these colleges also opened one eye and closed one eye, and did not stop. Their academies were originally the top academies in the Tiandou Empire, with strong strength, and at the beginning they all went for the first place in the promotion competition of the Tiandou competition area. However, this less famous Shrek Academy defeated them, it was like a slap in the face of these college teachers. To say that they are not convinced, the teachers of these colleges are even more unconvinced than their own students. The students who had worked so hard to teach them were defeated by an unfamiliar college. This shame makes it hard for them to accept. At this time, seeing the master and genius Tang San of Shrek Academy being blasted away by the Royal Academy, they only felt comfortable, and smiles appeared on their faces. The master pulled Tang San, listening to the harsh ridicule from around, both of them had hot faces and couldn''t lift their heads. This is simply shameful. But at the same time, they were extremely angry, and it was really disgusting that these people actually fell into trouble. The soldiers saw the master and Tang San fled, but did not chase them. Not long after, Master and Tang San returned to the Shrek Academy area. All Flanders stood up, their faces very ugly. They also heard the ridicule from the surrounding colleges, which was really deceptive. "Shut up to the old lady!" Liu Erlong roared, and his loud voice spread throughout all areas. Her face was extremely pale, these people dared to laugh at the master and Tang San, they were looking for death! The powerful aura on her body erupted, and the aura that belonged to the soul saint radiated towards the surroundings, warning those who dared to laugh at Shrek Academy. "A soul saint, dare to be arrogant?" A voice sounded, and then a more terrifying aura erupted, back pressure towards the aura released by Liu Erlong. "Contra!" Flender exclaimed, and quickly released his momentum, and joined Liu Erlong to resist the oppression of the opponent''s momentum. "In an academy that doesn''t even have Contra, we really don''t know where the confidence made us shut up." Another voice sounded, and another Contra breath exploded, pressing towards Shrek. "Haha, I''ll join in the fun too." "I''m coming too, hahaha..." Several voices sounded, and several Contra powerhouses released their momentum and pressed down toward the people of Shrek. These Contras are almost the strongest in the major colleges. They didn''t have much friendship with this Shrek Academy that suddenly appeared, and the academy was a bit unpleasant, so they stepped on them one after another. Of course, there are also some academies who watched indifferently and did not participate in it. The only three Soul Saint Flanders, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-ki in Shrek Academy were struggling to support them, and multiple Contra powerhouses joined forces to pressure Shrek Academy, and they couldn''t resist it. The students of Shrek Academy, including the masters who only have the cultivation of the Great Soul Master, their legs trembled under the pressure of this huge momentum, and they were almost about to kneel down. "Take a good rest, I have to hurry in the afternoon." Xue Qinghe''s voice suddenly sounded. Everyone looked at the carriage of the prince, the prince did not get out of the carriage, and there was no more movement after only one sentence. Those Contras who were oppressing Shrek Academy had regained their aura, and they still wanted to give the face of His Royal Highness. Everyone in Shrek Academy breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Erlong glanced at those academies, never daring to lose his temper again. "Erlong, sit down." The master pulled Liu Erlong and sat down. "You, always say that children are impulsive, and sometimes you are even more impulsive than them." The master blamed. Liu Erlong said angrily: "They laugh at you like that, how can I be indifferent?" Tang San said: "Teacher Erlong, you always teach my husband to be able to bend and stretch, why can''t you do it yourself?" Liu Erlong glared at Tang San and said, "Good boy, you dare to teach me the other way around." Tang San suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. Flander looked solemn and said, "Xiaogang, what is going on? How could you and Xiaosan be expelled by the soldiers?" The master sighed heavily and said: "I just took Xiao San to visit His Royal Highness, and wanted to make Xiao San and His Royal Highness friends, but who knew it was stopped by the soldiers I let the soldiers lead. Notify His Royal Highness that after the chief came back, he began to expel us." Liu Erlong wondered: "Isn''t this supposed to be? According to legend, His Royal Highness has a gentle and elegant temperament. Even if he doesn''t want to see you, he can''t order you to be expelled, right?" The master nodded and said, "I also feel puzzled." "Could it be that the guy didn''t notify His Royal Highness at all?" Ma Hongjun raised his hand and said. Tang San said, "I personally watched the man standing by the carriage of His Royal Highness and talking." Everyone was silent for a moment, and then the master sighed: "Maybe your Royal Highness is not in a good mood today." "Teacher, shall we try again in a while?" Tang San asked. The master shook his head and said: "No, His Royal Highness already knows what happened today. If he wants to see us, he will naturally call us over. We just have to wait." "Then what if he doesn''t want to see us?" Tang San asked. The master sighed: "Then there is no way, we can''t force it, we can only wait for the right time to visit him later." "Don''t talk about this, taking advantage of the time to rest and eat now, I will analyze with you the strength of the players in the Wuhun Temple Academy this time." The master said. The rest of Shrek looked at the master one after another. "Teacher, how do you know the information of Wuhundian Academy?" Tang San asked curiously. The master smiled and said, "Your teacher, I have a wide network of contacts. It is naturally not difficult to find out some information about the participating players in the Wuhun Temple Academy." The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 329： Masters plan Liu Erlong wondered: "Xiaogang, where did you hear the news?" The master said: "When I was young, I worked in the Wuhun Research Center of Wuhun Hall in Wuhun City, and I met a few close friends. I have been in contact over the years." "Master, you actually worked in the headquarters of Wuhun Hall." Ma Hongjun exclaimed. The master smiled and said: "Yes, that was the most fulfilling period of my life. There are various soul master books there, and the knowledge there is like the ocean. It is where I summarized my Wuhun ten. Theory of Big Core Competitiveness." Liu Erlong sneered and said, "Unfortunately, the people in the Spirit Hall were blinded and drove you out of the Spirit Hall. Especially that Bibi Dong, with a vicious heart, Xiao Gang, you shouldn''t have... " Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and Oscar showed interest, and Tang San also listened carefully, wanting to understand the past of his teacher. The master quickly interrupted Liu Erlong, and said, "Erlong, don''t talk about the past. If you say it, it will only make the children laugh." Liu Erlong suddenly stopped talking. Ma Hongjun''s opinions are still unfinished. Tang San asked, "Teacher, do you know Pope Bibi Dong?" Tang San knew a long time ago that the master had worked in Wuhun Hall, but he didn''t know more details. At this time, hearing Liu Erlong talk about it, he was very curious in his heart and wanted to understand his teacher''s past. The master shook his head and said: "Little San, don''t ask, you will know when you should know." He lived in the Wuhun Palace very badly, and was ridiculed by the surroundings every day, that is, Bibi Dong gave him a happy time. But it was a pity that Bibi Dong didn''t give him a chance to explain the misunderstanding later, and directly blasted him out of the Wuhun Hall. If he could stay in the Martial Soul Palace for a while, he might be able to study more precious theories. Hearing what the master said, Tang San had no choice but to give up. The master said: "Don''t be curious about my old things. Let''s first let you know the strength of the Wuhun Temple Academy." Everyone in Shrek immediately cheered up. The master''s expression suddenly became serious, and he said, "A friend of mine in Wuhun City happened to know a teacher from Wuhundian Academy. When the Soul Master Competition just started, I wrote to him and asked him to Help us find out about the strength of the participating teams in the Wuhun Temple Academy. It was not until recently that he inquired about the news and replied to me." "Then why are you telling us now?" Liu Erlong said. The master sighed: "The situation at Wuhundian Academy is a bit complicated. I thought about it for a long time and didn''t understand it, so when I received the letter a few days ago, I didn''t tell you directly." Flender asked: "Xiaogang, what is the situation with the Wuhundian Academy team?" The master said: "The personnel of the Wuhundian Academy team has long been determined, but this team suddenly disbanded more than two months ago." "Suddenly disbanded? What''s the matter?" Flender was surprised. The faces of the others also showed surprise. For the Soul Master Competition, which college team did not spend a lot of time preparing? However, Wuhundian Academy actually disbanded the team at the beginning of the Soul Master Competition, which is really shocking news. Was the Wuhundian preparation for this Soul Master Competition so wasted? Except for the master, everyone else was shocked. The master said: "According to my friend, the reason for the disbandment of the Wuhun Palace Academy team was that it was replaced by a new team." "The new team?" Flanders frowned. "It''s a taboo to change to a new team before the game." The master nodded and said, "Yes, but Wuhun Palace did that." "What''s the reason?" Liu Erlong asked. The master shook his head and said, "I don''t know, my friend couldn''t find out the reason, but because one of their original students was not convinced, he ran to the Pope to talk about it, and was beaten to a lifelong disability." "Is that female pope so cruel?" Ma Hongjun asked in shock. Liu Erlong said: "Little Fatty, you are right, that woman is simply mean-hearted." Tang San frowned and said, "Teacher, what is the strength of the new team in the Spirit Hall?" The master said: "I don''t know, the new team is very mysterious. It shouldn''t be trained in Wuhundian Academy, because no one has ever seen this new team in Wuhundian Academy." Flemish said solemnly: "The Hall of Souls has always been ambitious, and the champions of the previous Soul Master Competitions were almost taken by the Hall of Souls. It is impossible for them to give up this session of the Soul Master Competition. In my opinion, the Hall of Souls There is only one reason for the temporary change of teams, and that is that the new team is stronger than the original team!" Liu Erlong went on to say: "So, we can roughly infer the strength of their new team based on the strength of the original team at Wuhun Palace Academy." She looked at the master and asked, "Xiaogang, what is the strength of the original team at Wuhundian Academy?" The master showed admiration on his face, boasting: "Erlong, you are really smart." Then, he said: "The strength of the original team in Wuhundian Academy is terrifying, and it is the strongest team in Wuhundian Academy in recent years. Three of this team have reached the level of Soul King, and the rest are also They have reached the realm of a high-level soul sect, and this lineup alone is enough to crush all academies." As soon as the master finished speaking, Dai Mubai and Tang San almost couldn''t help but breathe in cold air. Ma Hongjun widened his eyes and said in shock: "My mother, is the Wuhundian Academy so powerful? Our team only has two soul sects, and the others are souls. They actually dumped us by a big level." Tang San looked solemn and said, "Such a powerful team has been replaced. From this one can imagine how strong that new team will be!" In the area where Shrek Academy is located, there is a serious atmosphere, and everyone is in a heavy heart. Wuhundian Academy is really too powerful. Flender smiled bitterly: "Xiaogang, did you tell this news today to smash the children''s confidence?" The master sighed and said: "Sooner or later what should be known will be known. It''s better to tell the children early and let them prepare mentally as soon as possible Oscar asked: "We were originally going for the champion of the Soul Master Competition. , Wuhundian Academy is so powerful, do we still have a chance to win? " Tang San''s tone was firm, and said: "Our cultivation base is the lowest among the surrounding academy teams, but we still defeated them and won the first place in the promotion tournament. This shows that the cultivation base is not necessarily the strongest. Yes, we have to believe in ourselves and my teacher. The final champion will definitely belong to us." Dai Mubai said: "Tang San is right. The trick that the master taught us hasn''t been used yet. We must not be timid before fighting." The expressions of several students including Oscar, Ma Hongjun, and Tyrone gradually became firmer. The master looked at this scene and was very pleased. He knew that these children would not be easily knocked down. "Let''s eat, rest for a while when you''re full," the master said. After speaking, he stood up and said, "Erlong, Boss Fu, Zao Wou-ki, come here, I have something to tell you." The master walked outside, away from the team, and the three of Flanders followed him. "Tang San, what does your teacher want to say?" Ma Hongjun hit Tang San next to him with his shoulder. Tang San frowned slightly and said, "I don''t know either." The master stopped and turned to look at the three of Flanders. "Xiaogang, what''s the matter with you asking us to come out?" Liu Erlong asked. The master said: "Little San and the others will be taken care of by you along the way. I plan to take the first step and get to Wuhun City as soon as possible." The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 330： Master reunite with Bibi Dong "What are you doing in Wuhun City in advance? Are you going to find that woman?" Liu Erlong hurriedly asked. The master had to lament the power of women''s intuition. He quickly explained: "Erlong, don''t get me wrong, I''m going to find Bibi Dong, but it''s for the third party." Liu Erlong did not speak, but looked at the master closely. The master continued: "You all know the grievances between the Spirit Hall and the Clear Sky School, Xiao San accidentally exposed the Clear Sky Hammer this time, and also showed amazing talent. With the spirit of the Spirit Hall, it is very possible. Already eyeing the junior." The jealousy in Liu Erlong''s heart instantly disappeared, and he asked, "You mean, Wuhun Palace will be disadvantageous to Xiao San?" The master nodded and said: "The possibility is very high, so I want to arrive at Wuhun City ahead of time, see Bibi Dong, and beg her to let the mistress go." Liu Erlong said coldly: "That woman has a vicious heart and exterminates humanity. She drove you out of the Martial Soul Palace back then. Would you ask her to be useful?" The master sighed, was silent for a moment, and said, "The Spirit Hall is too powerful. If I don''t do this, what else can I do to protect Xiao San?" Flender asked: "Did Tang Hao still not come back?" The master shook his head and said: "Not yet, it''s been so long, and I don''t know where he has gone. If he is by my side, I won''t have to make such a move." Liu Erlong said, "In this case, I''ll accompany you. Bibidong''s woman is too bad. I don''t worry if you go by yourself." "No! Erlong, you can''t go, I''m just a great soul master, Bibi Dong has no threat, she won''t do anything to me. If you go, maybe she will hurt you, so you stay to protect Xiaosan It''s better," the master said. Flender said: "Erlong, Xiaogang makes sense. You should stay." Liu Erlong gritted his teeth and said, "That''s fine, but you have to promise me that you must not have anything to do with that woman." The master raised his hand and gently touched Liu Erlong''s hair, and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t have any thoughts of that woman anymore. Now I only have you in my heart." Liu Erlong blushed, patted off the master''s hand, and said, "What are you doing? There are other people here." Flanders and Zao Wou-ki were a little embarrassed, and turned around quickly. "Then when are you going to leave?" Liu Erlong asked. The master said: "Tonight, I will leave quietly. I can''t let Xiao San know about this, lest he worry about me and affect my cultivation." Liu Erlong said: "Little San is so happy to have you as a teacher, you are always thinking of him, and you don''t even care about your own safety." The master smiled and said: "Little San is no different from my child in my heart. I have done everything I can do for him. I only hope that he can grow up safely and become stronger, so that he will not be afraid of the persecution of the Spirit Hall. ." Liu Erlong said: "We are all looking forward to that day." "Well, let''s go back." The master said. The four people returned to the resting area of ??Shrek Academy. One hour later, the team continued on the road, heading towards Wuhun City. In the evening, the team stopped in a big city, and the royal family bought two hotels to serve as the homes for teachers and students of various colleges and universities. This Qian Tiandou royal family can still afford it. In the dead of night, the master, Flanders, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki quietly left the hotel. The master took a horse and said, "You don''t have to give it away, just go back." After finishing speaking, the master turned on his horse, pinched his belly with his legs, and the horse ran towards the gate of the city. "Xiaogang, take care..." Liu Erlong muttered as he watched the master''s figure drifting away. It wasn''t until the master''s figure disappeared into the night that Flender said, "Erlong, let''s go back and rest. Don''t worry, Xiaogang never does anything uncertain. He will be safe and sound." Liu Erlong did not speak, staring at the dark front, and stood quietly for a long time. The master rushed forward, and soon he left the city, rushing non-stop. It took about 20 days for the large troops to arrive in Wuhun City. The master didn''t know when Bibi Dong would act, so he had to rush to Wuhun City as soon as possible to find Bibi Dong before Bibi Dong acted. Although his confidence in persuading Bibi Dong is very small, he has no other choice but to give it a try. ... In the next few days, the master only rested for two or three hours a day, and he would change a horse every time he went to a city. Even so, he ran a few horses to death, and his whip was broken. In the afternoon of the fourth day, the master finally arrived at Wuhun City. At this time, he was very tired, the two **** eye circles were very eye-catching, the eyes were covered with dense bloodshot eyes, and his spirit had been strained to the limit. "Now, I''m afraid I can fall asleep as soon as I close my eyes." The master smiled bitterly. Although he was very tired, the master did not dare to take any rest. After entering the city, he immediately hurried to the Pope Mountain in the center. After several decades, when he came to Wuhun City again, the master was filled with emotion. Everything here is still so familiar, almost unchanged, here, he has tasted the ups and downs. This has made him, if it weren''t for coming here, learning a lot of precious knowledge, and finding the direction he is good at, his life will definitely be spent in a muddle. It was knowledge that gave him the opportunity to change his destiny, and this can be said to be a turning point in his destiny. The master rode a horse and moved fast through the city. He raised his head and looked at the high mountain in the distance and the majestic palace halfway up the mountain, his tired eyes suddenly flashed with light. "Bibi Dong, my Yu Xiaogang is back again, do you...remember me?" ... Half an hour later, the master finally came to the foot of the Pope Mountain and was stopped by the patrons guarding the foot of the mountain. "Stop! This is not where you should be, leave now!" The master quickly took out a token and stretched it out in front of the opponent. When the knight looked at the token, his attitude immediately became respectful, and he quickly said, "I have seen the elder." The master nodded slightly and said lightly: "I want to see the Pope." "Okay, please come with me." The knight immediately led the way and went up. The master collected the token and followed the knight. "Unexpectedly, this token is so easy to use." The master sighed in his heart. This fast token was given to him from Chihiro Ji when Bibi Dong was worried that he would be bullied by others when he was with Bibi Dong. For so many years, the master has not been willing to throw it away, because he thinks this token may still be useful. Sure enough, it came in handy today. There are two types of elder tokens in the spirit hall, one is the titled Douluo elder who is completely loyal to the spirit hall. The other is the Honorary Elder Token, the owner does not belong to the power of the Spirit Hall, and the cultivation base does not necessarily reach the titled Douluo realm. For some titled Douluo of other forces, or figures who are pivotal in the world of spirit masters, the spirit hall will basically send out the invitation of honorary elders. For example, Ning Fengzhi is also the honorary elder of Wuhun Hall. This token of the master is also a token of honorary elders. It didn''t take long for the master to be taken to the conference hall. "You go to inform the pope, and say that Yu Xiaogang is here," the master said. "Elder, please wait a moment, the subordinates will go down and inform the Pope''s crown." The papal knight said, and hurriedly left. Chapter 331： Call back Bibi Dongs love The master sat down, and immediately a maid came with tea. "Please use tea." "Well, step back." The master waved his hand. After the maid left, the master glanced carefully in the meeting hall. The scene here and the scene in memory gradually merge together. "It''s still the same here." The master muttered to himself, with emotion. He picked up the tea, took a sip, carefully savoring the sweet smell in the fragrance. "The familiar tea taste is really nostalgic." The master put down the tea cup, quietly pondered, thinking about the various situations that might happen after seeing Bibi Dong later, and how to deal with it. ... At this time, in the training ground, Ao Tian and Bibi Dong each lay on a deck chair, with a sun umbrella next to them, shielding them from the sun. Juices and snacks were also placed on the table among them. Their eyes looked at the center of the training ground, where several beautiful girls were swaying fragrant sweat and receiving Gu Yuena''s training. Bibi Dong smiled and said: "Yes, Xiao Wu and the others are very talented. In the past two months, they have made rapid progress. Together, they can easily defeat their soul-sage-level opponents." With a faint smile on Ao Tian''s face, he said, "Strength is not very important. What is important is their will to endure hardship." At this moment, the paladin knight who had brought the master up quickly walked over. "Under the crown of the Pope." "What''s the matter?" Bibi Dong asked. The knight respectfully said: "An honorary elder came outside. He said he was Yu Xiaogang. He wanted to see you, so I took him to the conference hall." "Yu Xiaogang!" Bibi Dong was taken aback for a moment, and then fell silent. After a while, she waved her hand and said, "You go down first. I''ll go to see him by myself later." "Yes." The knight stepped back respectfully. Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian, ??frowned and asked, "Why would this fellow Yu Xiaogang come to me suddenly?" Ao Tian was not surprised, he discovered it when Yu Xiaogang entered Wuhun City. "He came here this time for his disciple Tang San." Ao Tian said. Bibi Dong is very clever. From the perspective of the master, after a little thought, he understood the purpose of the master''s approach to her. "Should I see him?" Bibi Dong asked. "Go see if you want," Ao Tian said. "Aren''t you going with me?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "I''m not interested, go by yourself. Actually, there is nothing to talk about with him, just send him away." Bibi Dong stood up and said, "I''ll go see if he wants to fight against Wuhun Hall." "Well, go, come back quickly." Ao Tian said. Bibi Dong gave a hum, left the training ground, and came to the meeting hall. She stopped, looked at the knights around, and said, "Look at this place. No one is allowed to come in without my order." After speaking, she pushed two heavy doors and walked in. The master was drinking tea just now, when he heard Bibi Dong''s voice, he quickly put the tea cup down. "I haven''t seen her for many years, her voice is still so sweet and beautiful." This thought flashed through the master''s mind, turned his head and looked at the door, and suddenly saw Bibi Dong who was pushing the door in. He was shocked in his heart. After so many years, he is already old, but Bibi Dong still maintains a young appearance, looking like a woman in her early twenties, without a trace of oldness. Bibi Dongs height is not very high, wearing a black pope robe inlaid with gold, his skin is fair, his face is flawless, especially the noble and sacred temperament exuding from his body, looks so different and makes people Can''t help but give birth to the urge to worship. The master sighed in his heart, but unfortunately, this is no longer the innocent and innocent girl. The woman''s hands were already covered with blood of sin, killing countless innocent lives. This is a cold-blooded woman. As soon as Bibi Dong came in, his eyes fell on the master, looking at the master. The master stood up, his eyes colliding with Bibi Dong''s eyes. Bibi Dong''s expression was calm, without the slightest fluctuation. "Dong''er, I''m here, are you okay?" The master shouted with mixed feelings. The master trembled when he yelled the two words "Dong''er", and the little bit when he got along with Bibi Dong reappeared in his heart, and the feeling of Bibi Dong''s admiration seemed to come back. Bibi Dong''s expression became cold, and he burst out with a terrifying murderous intent, and said, "You are not qualified to call the name''Dong''er''. Don''t force me to kill you!" Bibi Dong''s murderous aura was majestic and vast, and seemed to be endless. The master staggered and almost fell to the ground when he was hit by the murderous aura. He was already very tired, and he rushed here with his spirit. How could he withstand Bibi Dong''s murderous impact? Looking at the master''s crumbling body, Bibi Dong withdrew his murderous aura. The master held the table beside him, took a few breaths, and never dared to call the name "Dong''er" again. "Bibi Dong, I know that it was what I did to you in the first place, and you would let your teacher drive me out of the Wuhun Hall. At the beginning, you refused to listen to my explanation. Now, I hope you can give me a proof. Chance of innocence," said the master. "Innocence? What innocence can you have?" Bibi Dong sneered. The master''s expression suddenly softened, and he said, "Bibi Dong, I really loved you very much at the beginning and regarded you as the most important woman in my life. How could I do that kind of beastly thing to you?" Bibi Dong looked at the master coldly and did not speak. The master continued: "I remember staying in the room with you that day. I dont know why. My heart was instantly filled with desire. This desire seemed to come out of thin air. It was like taking *medicine. This situation is very Strange, I haven''t figured it out for many years. Although I did something like that to you, it was definitely not my intention." "You don''t need to explain to me, it doesn''t matter to me anymore," Bibi Dong said. She already knew the truth. It''s not that she hasn''t thought about this incident for so many years, but she always feels something strange. Just when she had doubts about this incident, Ao Tian confessed to her. Knowing the truth of the matter, she did not resent Ao Tian, ??because Yu Xiaogang fell in love with another woman shortly after leaving Wuhun City. The master''s tone became a little excited, and said: "This is very important. I can''t let you misunderstand me for a lifetime. I can''t let your heart be filled with resentmentBibidong sneered: "I don''t need you. Care, you still care about your sister Liu Erlong. If you have me in your heart, you wouldn''t have come back to find me for so many years. You fell in love with your clan sister, and after getting her affection, you left cowardly and hid her for twenty years. " "Yu Xiaogang, you can actually be so cruel to watch people who love you all over the world looking for you. You are a coward and only care about your own opinions. You are not worthy of love at all!" The master was stunned, and was speechless by Bibi Dong. He really feels guilty for Liu Erlong. Of course he knows how deeply Liu Erlong loves him, but he just cant accept Liu Erlongs identity, so he hides for so many years and concentrates on his research career. So as to alleviate the guilt in the heart. Bibi Dong looked at the old man coldly, and said, "You go, there is no relationship between us anymore, and you won''t have to come to me anymore in the future." Yu Xiaogang was startled, and remembered his purpose of coming here. The reason why he first explained to Bibi Dong what happened back then was because he was worried that Bibi Dong still had a grudge against him. If Bibi Dong really resented him, he would definitely not agree to his request. Therefore, he has to explain clearly first, there is still a trace of luck in his heart. What if Bibi Dong''s love for him will return after the explanation is clear? He would no longer accept this woman who had become cold-blooded and ruthless, but if he could recall Bibi Dong''s love for him, it would undoubtedly be very helpful for the purpose of his trip. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 332： The master who was tortured by inhumans Hearing Bibi Dong''s eviction order, the master quickly said: "Bibi Dong, I have something to ask for this time." "Please don''t call me by my name directly, call me the Pope, or call me Mianxia." Bibi Dong said coldly. "Yes, Pope," said the master. Bibi Dong looked at the master indifferently, and said, "Let''s talk about it, what is your purpose here?" Although she had guessed the purpose of the master, she still wanted to hear what the other party said. The master said: "Under the crown of the Pope, I want to know how you got through the difficulty of twin martial arts?" Bibi Dong showed a sarcasm on his face and said, "Aren''t you a master of the invincible theory of the soul master world? There are things you don''t understand." The master sighed and said: "Twin spirits are too rare, and I lack research examples. You are the only twin spirit spirit master who has cultivated to Title Douluo, so I can only come to you." "You are for your genius disciple Tang San, right?" Bibi Dong said. The master''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he secretly said in his heart that Bibi Dong had already known about Tang San. Just don''t know if Bibi Dong has already attacked Tang San. He didn''t directly ask if Bibi Dong had sent someone to kill Tang San, but said, "Yes, Tang San is my disciple. He is lucky to have twin spirits like you. His talent is very powerful, I I hope to train him into a strong generation." Bibi Dong said: "Why should I help you? Your disciple is a member of the Clear Sky School. Did he become stronger and fight against the Spirit Hall?" The master shook his head and said, "No, if you can tell me the secret of the twin spirits, I can assure you that my disciple will never be an enemy of the spirit hall." Bibi Dong smiled jokingly, and said, "This is no longer necessary, because a few days ago I sent someone to the Heaven Dou Empire to be the only way for the team to intercept and kill. Your precious disciple may already be one by now. There is a cold body." The master''s body trembled fiercely, his eyes widened, he stared at Bibi Dong, and asked loudly, "What did you say?" Bibi Dong said indifferently: "Your disciple has already broken through the fortieth level at the age of fourteen, and he has twin spirits, and the fourth spirit ring is already a ten thousand year spirit ring, and he may even have a spirit bone. The most important thing is that He is a member of the Clear Sky School. Such a person is destined to be an enemy of the Spirit Hall. Is there anything wrong with me killing him?" "You...you vicious woman!" The master''s eyes were instantly covered with blood, with a savage expression. He took a few steps forward, reaching out to grab Bibi Dong''s shoulder. At this time, his heart was bleeding. That''s his beloved disciple. He has been studying with him since he was six years old. Now he is only fourteen years old. He should have had a great time, and he was about to win the champion of the Soul Master Competition, to win glory for his teacher. If his disciple does not die, he definitely has the possibility of becoming a ninety-nine level peerless powerhouse. However, Bibi Dong, a vicious woman, actually attacked a child! At this moment, the master felt as if the sky was about to fall. Bibi Dong watched the master leaping towards her, trying to grab her shoulders, her face became cold, and her big sleeves waved. With a bang, the master''s forward body was hit by an invisible force, and a big mouthful of blood was ejected with a pop, and his body flew backwards, smashing a chair. "Presumptuous!" Bibi Dong yelled coldly, and his murderous aura bloomed. The master was pale, with blood hanging from the corners of his mouth, staring at Bibi Dong with bitter eyes, and said bitterly, "Bibi Dong, you''d better pray that Tang San is okay." "Otherwise, I will destroy the Wuhun Temple at all costs! I, Yu Xiaogang, can tell, I can do it!" The master yelled at the last sentence, his expression mad, almost losing his mind. Bibi Dong deceived the master just now, just wanting to be angry with the master, and hearing the threat from the master at this time, she really had an impulse to kill Tang San immediately. She wanted to see if Yu Xiaogang could destroy the Wuhun Hall. The master struggled to stand up, and said frantically, "I''m afraid you don''t know yet. Tang San''s father is Tang Hao. Vast Sky Douluo was able to severely injure Qian Xun Ji and kill your elders. So many years have passed. His horror is beyond your imagination. If Tang San really died, I promise you will regret it!" "You are not ashamed! Yu Xiaogang, one day you will understand how stupid what you said today!" Bibi Dong sneered. After speaking, she waved her sleeves again, shaking Yu Xiaogang to vomit blood again. This time, Yu Xiaogang''s eyes went dark and he passed out directly. "Come here!" Bibi Dong shouted. The two knights pushed open the door and ran in. "pope." Bibi Dong pointed to the limp master and said indifferently: "Throw this man on the street at the gate of the city, send someone to stare at him, don''t let him leave Wuhun City, and don''t let any healing spirit master help him, just Let him sleep on the street and fend for himself." "Yes!" The two knights carried the master away and walked down the mountain. Standing at the gate of the palace, Bibi Dong looked at the master who was being carried like a dead pig, and a sneer gradually appeared on his face. "Yu Xiaogang, I won''t kill you, but I want to see if you stupidly fight against the Wuhun Palace..." The master was in a coma, and was thrown by the two knights on the side of the street near the gate of the city. This scene immediately attracted the attention of countless people. The Temple Guardian knight, that is the knight who guards the Pope''s Palace, is an extremely glorious profession, and is loved and respected by many spirit masters in Wuhun City. The master smashed his body to the ground, coughed violently, woke up leisurely, and looked a little dazed. Then, he saw the two temple knights standing next to him, and the crowd around him. "Master Knight, who is this person? Why are you throwing it here?" Someone asked curiously. One of the knights said: "This man offended the Pope, and the Pope was furious and ordered him to be thrown here. No one can help him, let him live and die here!" Hearing what the knight said, the master furiously attacked his heart, and vomited another mouthful of blood. "Dare to offend the Pope, this man is really damn!" "That is, he doesn''t look like a good person, he must be greedy for the pope''s beauty." "If this is the case, I suggest to castrate him, the Pope is sacred and inviolable." "Poor man, there must be something hateful about UU reading !" The master was so angry that he almost fainted when he heard the discussions from around him. The knight said: "Well, the Pope''s order is to let him live and die here. No one can help him or kill him. This is the Pope''s order!" "Master Knight, we know, we won''t kill him." Someone immediately replied. The two knights nodded and walked to the soldier stationed at the gate not far away and sat down. The Popes order was for them to stare at this man, but they dared not relax. As soon as the two knights left, a group of people around them pointed at the master, seemingly wanting to do something. The master was seriously injured, and his body was almost difficult to move, so he could only lean against a wooden pillar on the side of the street. He looked at these angry people and was shocked by Bibi Dong''s influence. These people were almost brainwashed. At this moment, an egg flew out of the crowd and hit the master''s face with a slap, and the yolk and egg whites smeared the master''s face. Someone started, and others couldn''t bear it anymore, and all kinds of things were thrown at the master. Eggs, vegetable leaves, salted fish, saliva, thick phlegm... even some people took off the smelly socks under their feet and threw them on the master''s face. All these people had a tacit understanding of not throwing hard objects, fearing that the sinner would be crushed to death. Being humiliated as a beggar, the master raged in his heart, only feeling that the sky was spinning, and finally could not bear this inhuman torture, and passed out on the spot. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 333： I must live! Bibi Dong didn''t expect this scene the master experienced. She ignored her own influence. The spirit masters and the people in Wuhun City treated her as gods, so how could they let this master who offended her be spared. But even if she knew what happened to the master, she would just watch it coldly. Yu Xiaogang dared to threaten Martial Soul Palace many times. She didn''t kill Yu Xiaogang. She was already a benevolent god, so how could she pity Yu Xiaogang. When Bibi Dong returned to the training ground, Xiao Wu and the others had finished their training. They were sitting around the table under the umbrella, drinking the juice that had been frozen by Ao Tian. "It''s so cool." Ning Rongrong drank the juice and exclaimed with joy. "Sister Dong''er, come!" Xiao Wu waved towards Bibi Dong, who was coming from a distance. Bibi Dong came to the front, pulled a chair and sat down, and immediately smelled the smell of sweat on a few girls. Xiao Wu had just finished training. Except for Gu Yuena, the other five girls were all sweating profusely. Xiao Wu handed Bibi Dong a glass of frozen juice and asked, "Sister Dong''er, where did you go just now?" Bibi Dong didn''t hide it, and said: "The master of Shrek Academy came to see me." "Ah, why did the master come here? What is he doing here?" Xiao Wu asked in surprise. Bibi Dong smiled and said: "He felt that his disciple Tang San was too talented, and worried that I would send someone to assassinate Tang San, so he came to beg me to let Tang San go." Ning Rongrong said: "This master really has the heart of a villain to save the belly of a gentleman. Sister Dong''er has no plans to kill Tang San. He is fine, and ran here to intercede." Bibi Dong said, "Actually, he was right. I did want to kill Tang San before." Xiao Wu said, "Sister Dong''er, this master is too disgusting. When he was in Heaven Dou City before, he came to us repeatedly." "I know, so I just punished him." Bibi Dong said. "How did you punish him?" Xiao Wu and the girls were very curious. Bibi Dong smiled and said, "I severely wounded him and threw him at the gate of the city to let him fend for himself there. If you want to see him, I can take you over to see him." "If you don''t go, you will only feel sick when you see him." Ning Rongrong shook his head and said. Zhu Zhuqing thought for a moment, and said, "Sister Dong''er, you left the master there because you want the teams participating in the Heaven Dou Empire to discover him." Bibi Dong praised: "Zhu Qingzhen is smart, and his tragic appearance is seen by others, it is more uncomfortable than killing him." Xiao Wu slapped her hand and said, "This is really a relief. He deserves it." Zhu Zhuqing frowned and asked: "He has been seriously injured. It will take about fifteen days before the Tiandou Empire team can arrive. What if he died before that time?" Bibi Dong said: "If you die, you die, it''s no big deal. Okay, let''s not talk about him, you guys are tired too, it''s time to eat." ... In the evening, the setting sun turned golden, and the master finally woke up from a coma. His breath was extremely weak, he slowly opened his eyes, and found that the crowd who had been watching him had dispersed, but occasionally people who passed by would point to him. The master struggled to sit up, leaning on the pillar, and checking his own situation. He was almost buried in the **** heap, covered with all kinds of filth, emitting a burst of unpleasant smell. The internal organs were all traumatized and the injuries were extremely serious. "I need the treatment of a healing soul master, or I will die here." The master was anxious, struggling to stand up. However, as soon as he stood up halfway, he fell feebly. His internal injury was so serious that it was almost indistinguishable from being disabled. "Don''t move!" A groan came from the side. The master turned his head and found two paladins sitting not far away, staring at him. Seeing the master looking over, the knight who had just spoken continued, "The Pope has an order, so just stay here and wait for death, don''t even want to run!" A look of despair appeared on the master''s face. "Bibi Dong, you really don''t care about old feelings at all, you want to get me to death!" "And my junior, if you really kill the junior, my Jade Xiaogang will not be the same as your Wuhun Palace, as long as I still have a breath, don''t think about it!" The master at this time had already hated Bibi Dong to the extreme. He was extremely desperate, and could only hope that Bibi Dong could not assassinate Tang San successfully. Now he has become a useless person, can''t do anything, can only wait for death here. "No, I can''t wait for death. I must live. Only by living can I see hope." The master''s eyes gradually became firmer. "After half a month, the team from the Tiandou Empire will pass through here. By then, I can be rescued and I can also know if there is anything wrong with Xiaosan." Thinking of this, the master also understood Bibi Dong''s purpose for leaving him here. "She must want the colleges to see my embarrassed appearance and humiliate me severely, Bibi Dong, you are so cruel!" "I can''t die, I must live, at least, for half a month!" Gulugulu... With the sound, a sense of hunger came from the master''s stomach. "The dry food I carry is only enough to eat for a few days, and it can''t make me last for half a month." Da Shi thought in his heart, and his eyes fell on some vegetables beside him. These vegetables have become dirty, with a lot of filth on them. The master hesitated for a moment, reached out and picked up a white radish beside him. The radish was covered with soil, and there was a mouthful of phlegm on it. The master frowned, took the radish and rubbed it on his body a few times, and gnawed at the nausea. "Bibi Dong, the pain you inflicted on me, one day I will let you return!" It didn''t take long for the master to eat a radish, and his stomach felt better. Feeling the injury in his body, he felt heavier than ever. Such a serious injury could not be healed by his own ability at all, only a healing soul master could heal it. "My injury If it drags on for half a month, it will really become a useless person." The more the master thought about it, the more he resented Bibi Dong. After the hunger eased, a strong drowsiness hit, and the master slowly closed his eyes. He had been on the road for four consecutive days. He was already very tired, and he was injured by Bibi Dong, and he could no longer hold on. "I have to take care of my body and wait for the team to arrive..." ... When the master woke up again, one night had passed. The morning sun shone on his face and awakened him. He opened his eyes and found that the street in front of the city had begun to lively. The crowd of people passing by, pointed at him. They also talked about the master''s offense against the Pope. What happened yesterday afternoon has now spread to more than half of Wuhun City. The master looked in the direction where the two temple knights were yesterday, and found that the two knights were no longer there, and they were replaced by two other knights. "Bibi Dong, you really want to kill everything, won''t you give me a chance? You vicious woman, you will regret it in the future!" "Hope my friends can find me here and save me." The master thought expectantly. But he knew it was impossible. Now everyone said he was a sinner who offended the Pope. Who would dare to save him? At this moment, his stomach gurgled suddenly. "Not good!" The master''s complexion changed drastically, and a panic appeared on his face. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 334： The Heaven Dou Empire team arrives After all, people have to excrete, even the pretty little fairies need to go to the toilet. The master hadn''t considered this issue yesterday. Now, when the feeling of wanting to come out came, he panicked and frightened. He contracted and clamped hard, struggling to get up. But he just stood up halfway and sat down weakly, causing pain in his butt, almost breaking his work. It was only now that he realized what a wrong decision was to choose to eat that radish yesterday. The breath in his intestines was rolling, and a puff of gas rushed around, constantly impacting his endurance. The two knights guarding the distance glanced at the master faintly, without speaking. The master hurriedly shouted: "Two knights!" The two knights got up and came to the master. "Master Knight, I can''t hold back anymore and want to go to the toilet." The master said hurriedly. "What are you going to do? If you want to pull it, pull it here. The pope''s order is to let you stay here." A knight yelled. The master''s facial muscles were shaking, and he was about to hold back to the limit. He said uncomfortably: "This is the location of the city gate, and I will affect the image of Wuhun City if I pull it here." "Stop talking nonsense, love Labula," another knight said. After speaking, the two turned around and walked to the place where they had been resting. The master was anxious, and quickly took out his elder token and shouted: "I am the elder of Wuhun Hall, please help me!" A knight turned around and mocked: "Unless the Pope pardons you, otherwise your token will be a piece of scrap iron!" The master''s face was filled with despair, his eyes gradually became hollow, and his tight body gradually relaxed. With a few puffs, the rushing feeling made the body instinctively happy, but the warmth from the gradually bulging crotch made the master''s mood drop to an unprecedented low, and even a thought The urge to commit suicide immediately. This kind of humiliation went deep into his soul, making it hard for him to accept. His hands can still move, he could have taken off his pants, but it was even more uncomfortable than killing him when he took off his pants in full view. If he really did that, his reputation would be completely ruined, and even if he was rescued in the end, he would be laughed at for the rest of his life. Therefore, he chose to pull in the crotch. Although he could smell the odor, it was better than taking off his pants in front of everyone to excrete. The two knights came here just now, which caused many passers-by to stop and watch. They heard the master talk with the two knights, and saw the master''s face that was about to turn purple. They did not sympathize with the man who was punished by the pope, but felt that this was the punishment the master deserved. Afterwards, passers-by heard the puff and smelled a foul smell spreading. The crowd dispersed with a bang, clutching their noses and mouths, and fled with disgust. The master''s mind was hit hard as never before, and his eyes were lost, and it took more than half an hour before he came back to his senses. "I can''t eat randomly for the next ten days. My dry food is only enough for a few days. If I eat less every day, I should be able to stick to it for half a month. If I eat less, my excrement will also decrease. Don''t have to endure so much torture..." The master has been ridiculed for decades in this life, and his will has long been tempered very firm. Therefore, after suffering such inhuman torture, he can suppress the urge to commit suicide and calmly think about how to spend the next days. . The pride in his heart caused him to hate Bibi Dong. He swears that no matter whether Tang San is in trouble, he will fight the Spirit Hall to the end in his life until he destroys the Spirit Hall! Bibi Dong, a cruel, cold-blooded and inhuman pope, must not be left to endanger the world! "Therefore, if the heavens will come down to the people of Sri Lanka, he must first suffer from his mind, his muscles and bones, his body hungry, his body is empty, his behavior is disorderly, so he is tempted to endure what he can''t..." "Little San is really a genius. Not only is he talented in cultivation, but what he says also contains the most truth." This is what Tang San said to inspire everyone when Shrek everyone was hit hard by Dugu Bo, and the master kept it in his heart. At this time, after he had chanted several times, his mood was not so uncomfortable, and his will became more and more determined. "This is the temper that God has given me. After the temper, my heart will become stronger and I will be fearless." "Darkness will always pass, and dawn will come..." ... Time passed quietly, and half a month passed quickly. In the past half month, the master gave Qian Fu a cold eyebrow, using the famous words Tang San said every day to motivate himself, and his will became more and more determined. In the early morning of the fifteenth day, the master woke up early, staring at the direction of the city gate. This city gate is facing the direction of the Heaven Dou Empire, and the teams of the Heaven Dou Empire will definitely pass by here. Half a month later, pedestrians passing by still pointed to the master. "My heart is like iron, indestructible!" The master hinted to himself silently, ignoring those around him directly. His will is getting firmer and firmer, but his body is getting weaker and weaker. Although the body of the soul master is much stronger than that of ordinary people, the master''s injury has not been treated for a long time, and it has become much more serious than when he was just injured, and he has no strength to move. "If it weren''t for my soul power to protect the body, if it wasn''t for my will to become stronger and stronger, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to hold on to it now." The master secretly said in his heart. "Little San, my child, you saved me." The master''s gaze passed through the city gate and looked into the distance, as if he had seen the Shrek Academy team. He knew that this was his own illusion. He had been tortured for half a month. Not only was his body about to be unable to hold on, but his spirit was also extremely weak. He knew that the Heaven Dou Empire team would not arrive so early, probably at noon or afternoon. "Xiao San, Fu Bo, Erlong, Shrek Academy, I am sorry you, I am destined to shame you." Yu Xiaogang thought sadly. ... At about two in the afternoon, the participating teams from the Tiandou Empire finally arrived outside Wuhun City Due to the special regulations of Wuhun City, the Royal Knight Corps of the Tiandou Empire could not enter the city, Qian Renxue ordered five After a hundred soldiers of the Royal Knights were stationed outside the city, they led fifteen participating teams towards the gate of Wuhun City. A cardinal stood at the gate of the city and waited. Seeing the arrival of the Heaven Dou Empire team, he smiled and said, "Wuhun City welcomes everyone." The crowd got out of the carriage. Qian Renxue said a few polite words with the cardinal. "Everyone, please come with me, the pope has arranged a place for you." said the cardinal, turning on his horse and walking into the city. "Get in the car!" Qian Renxue shouted from behind, and everyone boarded the carriage and followed the cardinal. For the finals, Tiandou Empire spent a huge amount of money to build sixteen luxury carriages, one for the prince and one for each academy. The space inside the carriage is wide enough to easily accommodate a dozen people. The outer body of each carriage is affixed with the logos of the colleges and universities, which can be recognized at a glance. Qian Renxue''s carriage was in front, and the carriages of various colleges and universities were behind, following the cardinal into the city. The master under the scorching sun was dying, and the sound of horseshoes and the intensive sound of wheels entered his ears, making him instantly awakened. His turbid eyes shot out like a flashback, and at a glance he saw the Shrek Academy carriage that was about to pass in front of him. There was a trace of blood on the master''s pale face, and his body was shaking uncontrollably because of his emotions. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 335： Tang 3 is furious, kill! The convoy entered the gate of the city and drove slowly towards the center of the city. In the carriage of Shrek Academy, several students opened the window and looked at this Wuhun City curiously. "Is this Martial Soul City? It doesn''t seem to be very good. It''s not as lively as Heaven Dou City." Ma Hongjun said with a curled mouth. "It''s not that Tiandou City is lively, and depending on the size of the city, it''s not as big as Tiandou City." Oscar said. Tang San frowned and said, "Have you noticed that there are a lot of spirit masters in this Wuhun City? In Heaven Dou City, most of them are ordinary people, and the proportion of spirit masters in this Wuhun City is much higher than that of Heaven Dou City. ." "Moreover, as soon as I entered Wuhun City, I felt a kind of majestic atmosphere, this Wuhun City...not simple!" "Little San was right, and I also felt a kind of majestic atmosphere." Dai Mubai said. Flander smiled and said: "You feel right. Although this Wuhun City does not seem to be bustling and lively, it is after all the headquarters of the Wuhun Palace, gathering the most titled Douluo on the Douluo Continent. How could it be simple?" Zao Wou-ki also said: "Yes, I also visited this Wuhun City when I was young. The living standard of this Wuhun City can be said to be the highest in the whole continent. Even in the bustling Tiandou City, there are poor people. But in Wuhun In the Soul City, you can hardly see the poor." As soon as Zao Wou-ki finished speaking, Ma Hongjun yelled and pointed to the side of the road in front of the window. "Teacher Zhao, Wuhun City is not as good as you said, there are even beggars here." Hearing Ma Hongjun''s words, Zao Wou-ki opened the door of the car and looked forward. He also saw the unkempt beggar leaning on the side of the road. Zao Wou-ki frowned and said nothing. Liu Erlong smiled and said, "Wuji, you haven''t been to Wuhun City for many years. Some changes here are normal, so don''t be surprised." Zao Wou-ki nodded. Tang San saw the figure of the beggar, and he didn''t know how, he felt familiar. "Strange." He shook his head, looked away, and continued to observe the city. In the distance, the master saw the eyes of everyone in Shrek looking at him, and he was even more excited. But seeing Liu Erlong and the others quickly looked away, he was extremely disappointed, knowing that Liu Erlong and others did not recognize himself. His heart thumped and throbbed faster, and gradually became nervous. "Calm down, calm down, I don''t have much strength anymore, I must call for help when they are near." The master kept reminding himself in his heart. Finally, after three carriages, the carriage of Shrek Academy approached. The master has been able to see the people on the carriage through the window and door of the carriage. He took a deep breath, exhausted all his strength, and screamed hoarsely: "Little San, save me!" After shouting, he didn''t have a trace of strength anymore. Tang San, who was watching the majestic mountain in the distance, shook his body, suddenly turned his head, and looked in the direction of the sound. There, an unkempt beggar was sitting in the garbage dump, looking at him with tired eyes. The beggar''s lips trembled, as if he wanted to say something, but there was no sound. Liu Erlong heard the hoarse voice of the master and was taken aback for a moment. He also looked at the beggar with an incredible look on his face. Suddenly, she was shocked and shouted: "Xiao Gang!" Her voice was heartbreaking, and while she was shouting, she had already rushed out of the carriage. Flanders were all dumbfounded and watched Liu Erlong rushed out of the carriage. Tang San was the second to react. When Liu Erlong yelled out, his eyes shot out shocked eyes, and then he rushed down after Liu Erlong. "Stop! Stop!" Flander yelled frantically and jumped down. The Shrek Academy''s roar alarmed the entire convoy. A dozen carriages stopped one after another, and all the people inside cast surprised glances. Liu Erlong and Tang San rushed to a place a few meters away from the master. There are all kinds of rotten garbage all around, emitting a strong stench. In the middle of the garbage dump, the beggar''s face was covered with black objects, his eyes were muddy, and he was dying, as if he would die at any time. At this time, under close observation, Liu Erlong and Tang San finally confirmed the identity of the master. Although the master''s face was covered with filth, how could they not recognize the two of them who are closest to the master? "Two... Erlong, Xiaosan." The master yelled weakly. "Xiao Gang!" Liu Erlong shouted heartbreakingly, his face was already covered with tears, and he rushed towards the master. "Teacher!" Tang San also rushed forward in a hurry. Flender saw this scene as soon as he got out of the car. He looked anxious and followed Tang San and Liu Erlong with a few teachers. Liu Erlong pounced on the master, hugged the master tightly, crying and said: "Xiaogang, it''s really you, which **** killed you like this, oooooo..." Tang San stepped on the rotten trash, stood beside the master, clenched his fists tightly, tears streaming down his face, but his eyes burst out with terrible killing intent. "Teacher, no matter who caused you to be like this, Tang San swears that I will thwart him!" Tang San swore fiercely in his heart. My teacher left halfway, but he didn''t expect to appear here and be tortured like this. The master existed in Tang San''s heart like a father. At this time, seeing the miserable state of the master, raging anger erupted in his heart, wishing to cut the murderer thousands of times. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and others were dumbfounded, and stared at this scene dumbfounded after getting out of the carriage. This dirty looking beggar who is about to die is a master! They stood by the garbage dump and did not follow. Ma Hongjun frowned, and whispered in a low voice: "It''s so stinking." "Shut up if you don''t want to die!" Dai Mubai whispered, he felt the killing intent emanating from Tang San, and he understood that Tang San really wanted to kill at this time. Ma Hongjun shut up quickly and didn''t dare to speak any more. "Don''t hold me, I am dirty." The master said weakly. Where did Liu Erlong take care of these, still holding the master tightly. It was Flander who calmed down and said hurriedly, "Hurry up and treat Xiaogang." A teacher who has a healing spirit next to him quickly released his spirit and was about to treat the master. At this moment, a loud shout came from not far away: "Presumptuous!" Everyone in Shrek turned their heads to look, and suddenly saw two temple knights striding towards this side. "No one is allowed to treat him, you leave quickly, otherwise don''t blame us for being impolite!" Before approaching, a knight shouted loudly. At this moment, a fierce light flashed in Tang San''s eyes, and with a move, his body had already rushed out towards the two approaching knights. "Dead!" Tang San''s voice was extremely cold, and he launched an attack as he rushed forward. Several dragon beard needles shot out from his nails, so fast that these two knights could not react at all. The two knights didn''t expect Tang San to violently attack. In addition, the distance between the two sides was already very close. The dragon''s whisker needle was small in size and fast, and it was hard to dodge the trajectory with the naked eye. The two of them felt a pain in their bodies, they were pierced into their bodies by the dragon''s whiskers, and they shrank into a ball inside. "Little San!" Zao Wuji yelled anxiously, but already a step slower, the two knights weakened weakly. He recognized the identities of these two people. This is the papal papal knight. As soon as Tang San came to Wuhun City, he killed the Temple Guardian knight, and Zao Wou-ki was very anxious. This is the lair of the Spirit Hall. Will there be a good end to the people who kill the Spirit Hall? At this moment, Zao Wou-ki''s heart immediately gave birth to the idea of ??taking Shrek and everyone out of Wuhun City. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 336： If you dont take revenge, you will not be a man! That teacher''s healing spirit skills have fallen on the master. Liu Erlong got up, looked at the two fallen knights with fierce eyes, and strode over. Tang San didn''t stop in his body. When the two knights fell to the ground, he had already come next to them. One of the knights died on the spot. He only hit a dragon whisker needle, but he was pierced into the heart. The contraction and pulling force of the dragon whisker needle shattered his heart, killing him instantly! The other person is not life-threatening, but several acupuncture points on his body were shot by the dragon''s beard needle, making him unable to move and unable to move. The curled up dragon''s whisker needle twisted this person''s face, and he almost fainted with pain. His own teacher was tortured so that there were no ghosts or ghosts. Tang San''s heart was already murderous, so his attack was a fatal attack. First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ killed one and left one on purpose. He wanted to ask clearly who tortured his teacher like this! No matter who it is, if you do, then you have to bear his anger! Tang San came to this person, squatted down, his voice was extremely cold, and asked: "Who tortured my teacher like this? Say it, I can give you a good time!" The knight was furious and roared frantically: "You are dead, little bunny! And your academy, everyone is going to die, no one can escape!" He is a strong soul sect, or a high-ranking temple knight in Wuhun City, but he was injured like this by an academy student, so how could he not be angry. Master was ordered by the Pope himself to punish him. This group of people dared to come to the rescue, just to oppose the Pope, and they would definitely not end well! "I don''t know how to live or die!" Liu Erlong rushed over, roaring frantically, and wanted to attack the knight. Tang San stopped Liu Erlong and said, "Teacher Erlong, let me come." After finishing speaking, he sneered and stepped on the knight''s leg with a click. "Little San, stop!" Zhao Wuji shouted. Master opened his mouth, trying to stop Tang San, but he didn''t have the strength to shout out, so he could only watch it anxiously. "Stop it!" Qian Renxue got out of the carriage, yelled, and walked towards Tang San quickly. She still yelled a step too late, and Tang San had already stepped on it. Behind her, followed by the cardinal of Wuhun Palace with a gloomy face. The people in the other colleges have all got off the carriage, watching this scene, they still have some doubts why the Shrek Academy people would conflict with others. They looked at the sloppy beggar, and all this seemed to be related to the beggar. The knight at Tang San''s feet screamed. The severe pain made his body arch, his eyes burst, and his painful complexion looked very hideous. "Say! Who caused my teacher to be like this?" The anger had already made Tang San lose his mind, his voice became colder and colder, making the knight''s body tremble. Liu Erlong''s eyes were blood red, and he looked at the knight with murderous intent. Zao Wou-ki finally rushed over, pushed Liu Erlong away, and yanked Tang San away. "Ms. Zhao, what are you doing!" Tang San roared back. Just as Zhao Wuji wanted to explain, Qian Renxue had already walked over quickly. "Tang San, do you know what you are doing?" Qian Renxue shouted angrily, her face full of anger. Tang San actually killed the Temple Guardian knights in the Spirit Hall in Wuhun City under a large crowd, which is simply bold. Qian Renxue must stop Tang San from the perspective of Wuhun Hall or Xue Qinghe. The teachers and students from other colleges all gathered around, with an expression that looks so busy. Outside, a large group of aborigines from Wuhun City came around and yelled at Tang San. If it hadn''t been for seeing the Cardinal here, these angry people might have already started. Tang San turned around, glared at Qian Renxue, pointed his finger at the master in the distance, and asked in a cold voice: "His Royal Highness, if your father was seriously injured and thrown on the street as a beggar, can you still Swallow your anger, as if nothing happened?" "I, Tang San, swear here, no matter who the murderer is, I, Tang San, will not avenge this, and swear not to be a man!" "Heh...it''s a big tone, the young man is not afraid to flash his waist when he speaks." The cardinal finally arrived and looked at Tang San with a sneer. Tang San frowned, arched his hands towards the cardinal, and asked: "My lord cardinal, what do you mean?" "Hehe, killing the patron saint of my spirit hall, what do you dare to ask me?" The cardinal''s voice was cold, his terrifying murderous intent was released, and he fell towards Tang San. Flender''s figure flashed before Tang San, blocking Tang San''s murderous intent. At this time, Zao Wou-ki finally had the opportunity to speak, and hurriedly explained: "Little San, these two are the papal knights who guard the Papal Palace." Tang San was taken aback for a moment, and fell silent. It was the first time he came to Wuhun City, where would he recognize a pad knight, when he heard the words of the Cardinal and Zao Wou-ki, he suddenly thought of a lot. The murder of my own teacher is absolutely inseparable from Wuhun Palace! There is actually a papal knight watching over here, which shows that the murderer in this case is most likely the person from the Papal Palace! What about the people in the Papal Palace? If he dared to kill the teacher like this, he would kill him if he killed it. Tang San didn''t regret it. If he was given another chance, knowing that these two men were the patrons, he was sure that he would still take action. In the past, he always heard from the teacher that the Spirit Hall was ambitious, crippling the major forces of spirit masters, and intended to unify the Douluo Continent. Under the influence of the teacher, he had some ideas that were hostile to the Spirit Hall, but not very strong. . But now, seeing his teacher being tortured into a human form, and knowing that this was the work of the Wuhundian, he instantly made up his mind that he would never die with the Wuhundian! "I killed the Temple Guardian knights in the Spirit Hall. I''m afraid I won''t be able to participate in this Spirit Master Competition. Maybe our Shrek Academy will be in danger. We have to find a way to escape from the Spirit City as soon as possible!" Tang San thought. Liu Erlong, who was also angry just now, also fell silent. No matter how angry she was, she had to consider the lives of everyone in the academy. Flander and Zao Wou-ki were thinking about whether to withdraw from Wuhun City immediately. At this moment, Qian Renxue spoke. The matter of Master was something she had never expected. But she is now the crown prince of the Heaven Dou Empire, and this kind of thing happened. Her correct way is to save Shrek Academy first, and then wait to return to the Palace of the Pope, and then ask Ao Tian how to deal with Shrek. Anyway, Shrek can''t let Shrek escape first. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ She said, "Master Bishop There must be some misunderstandings." She pointed to the master and said, "This is a teacher from Shrek Academy, so the talents of Shrek Academy will be so excited. I hope you can forgive me." The cardinal does not know the true identity of Qian Renxue, his face is still gloomy, and he coldly said: "His Royal Highness, this man is a felon of our Spirit Hall. Half a month ago, he broke into the Pope Hall. , Offended the Pope. The Pope ordered him to be left here to fend for himself, and no one is allowed to save him." "Now, the people of Shrek Academy have killed the Temple Guardian again. The crime is unforgivable and must be sanctioned!" Qian Renxue quickly said: "Don''t worry, I won''t make it difficult for you. After we settle down, I will visit the Pope in person, give the Pope an explanation, and ask the Bishop to sell me a favor." "Okay, then I will give you a face. After I return, I will report the matter to the Pope truthfully. I hope you can give the Pope a reasonable explanation as soon as possible." said the cardinal. Since the opponent lowered his posture, he no longer entangled him, and before he came to meet the team of the Heaven Dou Empire, the pope had already instructed him that if someone wanted to save the master, he didn''t have to stop him too much. He just didn''t expect that this young man from Shrek Academy would be so aggressive, killing one of the paladins in an instant, and seriously wounding another. He still looked at Tang San coldly, his heart was full of murderous intent, but he didn''t say much. It''s better to report this matter to the Pope before making a decision. Chapter 337： Im sorry you guys! Qian Renxue was a little surprised that the cardinal was refreshed and promised so simply. This was not like the strong style of Wuhun Palace. If she knew that Bibi Dong had given her advice in advance, she wouldn''t be so surprised. She beckoned to the distance, and a healing soul master walked quickly. "Heal this knight," she ordered. "Good Your Highness." This healing soul master was Qian Renxue''s entourage. After receiving the order, he immediately treated the injured knight. Qian Renxue looked at the fleshy buns on the knight''s body, frowned and said, "Tang San, how could this knight be like this?" Tang San turned his head and ignored Qian Renxue. In the distance, the master''s condition finally improved a little, and he shouted: "Little San, help the knight take out the hidden weapon." Tang San knelt down and retrieved the dragon beard needle under the knight''s angry gaze, and he took out the dragon beard needle on the other person''s heart. He would not waste such a rare treasure. After treatment, the knight was able to barely stand up. "Go back by yourself, don''t worry, the Spirit Hall will give you a fair." The cardinal said to the injured knight. "Thank you, Lord Bishop." After speaking, the knight gave Tang San a bitter look and limped away. The Cardinal glanced at Tang San coldly, flicked his sleeves, and turned to his horse. Qian Renxue said: "President Flanders, don''t worry, I won''t stand by and watch this matter. I will keep you safe and sound." "Thank you, Your Royal Highness!" Flander said gratefully. Qian Renxue smiled and said: "We are all our own. When we come to Wuhun City, we should all support each other and not be bullied by others. You say yes?" When she said the last sentence, Qian Renxue looked at other colleges. "His Royal Highness is right." "His Royal Highness is righteous!" "Yes, when we arrive at Wuhun City, we should advance and retreat together!" Whether it is true or false, these colleges have echoed Qian Renxue. After some treatment, the master has recovered a lot from his injuries. He also ate an Oscar sausage and his physical strength began to recover. "Thank you, Your Royal Highness." The master thanked Qian Renxue from afar. Qian Renxue smiled gently and said, "This is what I should do. Get up quickly. Let''s go to the hotel where we are staying first." Flender returned to the master and said in a low voice: "Xiaogang, I think we should leave Wuhun City immediately. The Wuhun Temple is so frantically attacking you, it may also target our academy. I am worried about the safety of the children. ..." The master interrupted Flanders and said, "Follow the team. We have been preparing for the Soul Master Competition for a long time, and we must not fail." Flander said anxiously: "I know you long for victory and for first place, but you can''t bet on the lives of your children." The master gave a wry smile and said, "This is the site of the Wuhun Palace. Do you think we can escape out of the Wuhun City?" Flander froze for a moment, and then fell silent. The master was right. If the Spirit Hall really wanted to deal with them, even if they left the Spirit City now, they would not be able to escape. The master continued: "Since we have come, we will be safe. Since we have arrived in Wuhun City, let''s take part in the competition with peace of mind. Don''t worry, under the gaze of so many Soul Master Academy, Wuhun Temple will not deal with us here. " Flender nodded helplessly, and sighed: "It can only be done like this." Tang San and Liu Erlong hurried back to the master''s side. The garbage dump where the master is located, the closer the master is in the center, the stronger the odor. Standing beside the master, both Tang San and Liu Erlong could smell the stench floating on the master, and they could almost faint people. Tang San and Liu Erlong are not stupid, smelling this smell, they naturally understand what happened to the master. "Martial Spirit Hall, what a damn!" Tang San thought bitterly. He frowned, held his breath, pretending that he could not smell the stench, reached out and grabbed the master''s arm, and said, "Teacher, I will help you up." Liu Erlong also grabbed the master''s other arm, and said softly, "Xiaogang, let''s get in the car. After we get to the hotel, I will wash it for you." The master''s complexion changed slightly, his eyes swept over the teachers and students of other colleges who were still watching, and he didn''t want to get up. He used both hands to prevent Tang San and Liu Erlong from pulling himself up. "Xiaogang, why don''t you get up?" Liu Erlong asked doubtfully, feeling the pulling force from the master''s hand. "Teacher, what''s the matter?" Tang San also asked. They guessed that there was dirt in the crotch of the master, but they didn''t know that the amount of dirt was astonishing. This is also the reason why the master is unwilling to get up in front of so many people. These are the top academies of the Heaven Dou Empire, coming from all over the empire, and their influence in their respective regions is astonishing. Being seen by these people as a beggar, the master can barely accept it. But what he couldn''t accept was to let these people see his full crotch. In that case, not only him, but even Shrek Academy would be ridiculed by the whole continent. This will also become a stain on him and Shrek Academy that can never be erased. When people mention Shrek Academy in the future, they will think of him as a master of crotch attire. Even if Tang San became the top powerhouse on the Douluo Continent in the future, when others mentioned Tang San, they would remember that Tang San had such a teacher. The master once imagined that after Tang San became a peerless powerhouse, his teacher would also be recognized by the world, his theory would be regarded as truth by the world, and he would also become a godfather in the soul master world. But if so many great forces in the soul master world saw his ugly state with his own eyes, this laughingstock would accompany him throughout his life. Facing Tang San and Liu Erlong''s questions, the master''s face flushed, and it was difficult to speak. Seeing that the master refused to get up alive, people in other academies were equally puzzled, but they became more interested. They did not rush back to the carriage and continued to watch. Seeing Liu Erlong and Tang San''s expressions getting more and more anxious, the master sighed helplessly, knowing that he couldn''t escape the disaster. Suddenly, there was an idea in his heart, his eyes rolled, his head tilted, and then his eyes closed. Seeing the master like this, Liu Erlong suddenly became anxious, shaking the master, shouting: "Xiaogang, Xiaogang, what''s the matter with you, don''t scare me." Tang San was also taken aback by the master''s reaction, and shouted, "Teacher, what''s the matter with you?" He quickly joined hands to check the pulse of the master, but apart from discovering that the master was weak, he found no other abnormalities. The master closed his eyes tightly, wishing that he could truly pass out, how could he answer Liu Erlong and Tang San''s questions? "Little San, hurry up, help your teacher back into the car." Liu Erlong said. Tang San nodded and pulled the master up with Liu Erlong. The two helped the master to walk outside. Ma Hongjun and Oscar quickly held their breaths and gave way. "Look, how come the master''s pants are yellow? What''s bulging inside?" Someone pointed to the master''s **** and said. This person''s voice was not low, and many of his eyes immediately looked behind the master''s ass. After thinking about it for a moment, they knew what was hidden in the master''s pants. Suddenly, bursts of laughter sounded. The master closed his eyes and heard the laughter coming from around him. He was so embarrassed and indignant that he almost couldn''t help but want to bite his tongue and commit suicide. "Shut up!" Liu Erlong roared frantically, but it didn''t work. Tang San''s expression was even greener. Suddenly, the master''s trousers trembled, and a tuft of golden things leaked out and scattered all over the ground. The master felt those things fall down his legs, and the desire to die was gone. Tang San looked to the ground, stunned for a moment, and then his face became very ugly. No wonder the teacher was unwilling to get up just now. Tang San finally understood. He looked at the master''s face and found that the master''s face was flushed and his facial muscles were trembling slightly. He understood that his teacher should not be really unconscious, but pretended. Tang San felt very distressed and said, "Teacher Erlong, let me carry the teacher on my back." With that said, he came to the master, put his arms around the master''s legs, and stood up. The master''s trousers were wet, and Tang San grabbed it with his hands and caught something soft, he knew exactly what it was. Tang Sanqiang endured the nausea and walked quickly to the carriage with the master on his back. His hands hugged the master''s legs, and the contents inside couldn''t continue to fall out. Tang San felt that this might make the teacher feel better. He understood that his teacher had difficulty facing this matter, so he stepped quickly, came to the carriage in a few steps, jumped into the carriage with the master on his back, and got in quickly. The dozens of onlookers, teachers and students of the college, as well as the masses of Wuhun City are still laughing, this Shrek Academy is really ashamed and lost. After Tang San and Master got into the car, Ma Hongjun, Dai Mubai, and Oscar finally couldn''t hold them back, and exhaled heavily, then took a few hard breaths. Liu Erlong followed him into the car. Flander shouted: "Get in the car!" Ma Hongjun hurriedly said: "Teacher, I almost got sick after sitting in the carriage for 20 days. Get in the carriage. I want to walk outside and get some fresh air. Don''t worry, I will follow the carriage." "Little bunny! Can''t you get on?" Flender stared, and he was about to drag Ma Hongjun over. Liu Erlong poked his head out of the car and said, "Let the children be outside so that they can see the scenery of Wuhun City." Flender sighed helplessly and said, "You guys don''t fall behind." "Don''t worry, teacher, you won''t be left behind." Ma Hongjun said quickly. Flander shook his head and got into the carriage with Zao Wou-ki. Seeing this, the cardinal in front continued to lead the convoy. Ma Hongjun followed outside the carriage. "Boss Dai, why don''t you go in?" Ma Hongjun asked, tapping Dai Mubai on the shoulder. Dai Mubai glared at Ma Hongjun without speaking. Oscar sighed and said: "This time our Shrek Academy is miserable. With such a big ugly, it is destined to be laughed at by other academies for a long time." Ma Hongjun curled his lips and said: "The master was with us on the first day of departure, and then disappeared. I don''t know why he came to Wuhun City in advance to offend the Pope. Huh? It''s good now, it makes us all tired." Because he was worried about being heard by Flanders inside, Ma Hongjun didn''t dare to speak too loudly. "If you want to die, say more." Dai Mubai said lightly. Oscar patted Ma Hongjun on the shoulder, and said, "Do you want to try Tang San''s torture methods?" Ma Hongjun trembled with fat and dared not talk nonsense anymore. In the carriage, Tang San put down the master, let the master sit in a seat, then took out two ropes and tied the master''s trousers. Liu Erlong did not speak, watching this scene with heartache. After tying the master''s trousers, Tang San''s hands were already sticky and wet, as if they were covered with wet yellow mud, and they weren''t anywhere. Liu Erlong took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to Tang San, and said distressedly: "Little San, wipe it up." Tang San took it with a heavy heart, and slowly wiped it. The master opened his eyes and stared at the few people in front of him. Tears could not stop flowing from his eyes, soaking the dirt on his face. His expression of grief was to the extreme, and he trembled: "Boss Fu, Erlong, Wuji, Xiaosan, I''m sorry for you!" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 338： Beggars are not allowed inside "I''m sorry you guys!" With this cry, the master burst into tears, and his face was full of regret. Liu Erlong felt very distressed, and took out a handkerchief from his arms, gently helping the master wipe the tears and dirt on his face. It''s just that the more she wiped it, the dirtier the master''s face, the dirt mixed with tears, and then wiped by Liu Erlong, it was like silt dredged from the bottom of the lake. The master pushed away Liu Erlong''s hand and cried, "Don''t touch me, I am dirty." At this moment, the man who had endured decades of cold ridicule and calmness broke down and cried for the first time. It was this kind of blow and this kind of damage that exceeded his limit. This was a double torment on the body and soul. He persisted stubbornly for half a month, and finally persisted until he was rescued. At this moment, he couldn''t hold on anymore. Seeing the master howling and crying, Flender, Liu Erlong, Zao Wou-ki and Tang San were extremely sad. Flender sighed: "Let him cry, it''s hard to imagine that he has endured half a month of torture, and he will feel better when he cries." Tang San clenched his fists tightly, the blue veins came out, anger was brewing in his heart, and asked: "Teacher Erlong, half a month ago, you said that the teacher had something to leave for a period of time, and you didn''t tell me that he is coming to Wuhun. Cheng, now, can you tell me what is going on?" Liu Erlong gently shook his head and said: "Your teacher''s situation is not stable now. Let him calm down before letting him speak to you personally. We also want to know what happened to him in Wuhun City." Tang San fell silent and didn''t ask any more questions. The master cried for half an hour, and his mood gradually stabilized. At this moment, the carriage stopped, and the voice of His Royal Highness sounded in front of it. "Here, everyone get out of the car." Flandra drove the curtain, looked outside, and found that the team had stopped in front of a tall hotel. The people from other colleges have gotten out of the car, some have entered the hotel, and some are standing at the door of the hotel, staring at the carriage of Shrek Academy with interest, obviously wanting to watch the good show again. Flander frowned, retracted into the carriage, and said, "The guys from other colleges still want to watch the excitement, so let me go in and choose the room with Wuji, and then you go in again." Tang San nodded, and said, "Good dean, you will come out and let me know when the time comes." "Okay." Flander finished speaking, and got out of the car with Zao Wou-ki. "You guys follow me in." Flender waved to Dai Mubai who were standing on the side of the road. Before long, Flanders selected a room and let Dai Mubai stay in it. Flanders went downstairs by himself, and prepared to go out and ask Tang San to bring Master in. When Flanders just walked out of the hotel, a young man who didn''t know which college gave a smirk and came to the hotel manager. "Manager, I have something to report to you..." Flander returned to the carriage and said, "Well, the room is ready." Tang San said, "I''ll go up with the teacher, because my hands are still dirty anyway." As soon as he said it, Tang San realized that he had said the wrong thing, which might hurt his teacher''s self-esteem. "Little San, let me go by myself, lest I get you dirty," the master sighed. Tang San said: "Teacher, let me carry you on my back. I will carry you faster, and you don''t have to face those who laugh at you." "Okay." The master no longer insisted. "Erlong, you can also go up together, I will stay here to clean up the carriage." Flender said. Tang San picked up the master, Liu Erlong held him behind. The master tilted his head slightly, closed his eyes, and sighed, "Go out." "Okay." Tang San replied and got out of the carriage. Outside, there were still many people from other academies standing at the entrance of the hotel, with joking expressions on their faces. After Tang San appeared with the master behind his back, they all looked over. Tang San glanced at these people coldly, and walked quickly into the hotel with the master on his back. He swears in his heart that he will regret it if he meets these teams in the finals! The master closed his eyes tightly and heard bursts of laughter, still feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart. Liu Erlong followed behind, staring fiercely at those watching the excitement. Tang San looked at the hotel in front of him, secretly startled, and even the waiter at the door had the cultivation level of a great spirit master. Just when he wanted to step into the door of the hotel with the master on his back, four waiters standing at the door stopped him. "Stop! Our hotel does not welcome beggars to enter." A waiter said coldly. With that, the waiter hurriedly covered his nose, and the other waiters also looked at the master on Tang San''s back with disgust. The smell on the master''s body is really unpleasant, his pants have almost turned yellow, those things have seeped out, and a layer of condensation has formed on the outside of the pants. Which hotel would allow such people to enter? Tang San had already suppressed the endless anger in his heart. At this time, he was stopped at the door, and his teacher was said to be a beggar. He was about to kill someone. Liu Erlong''s eyes were already round, and her fierce temper was about to be overwhelmed. At this moment, Flander walked over quickly, with a flattering smile, stuffed a few gold soul coins into the hands of the four waiters, and said: "Don''t worry, we will clean him up after we go up, and promise not to It will stain anything in your hotel." Several waiters collected the Gold Soul Coins and said, "No, let this kind of person into the hotel, how will we do business in the future?" Liu Erlong said angrily: "Call your manager out! We are the distinguished guests from the Heaven Dou Empire to participate in the Soul Master Competition. Do you do business like this?" A fat man walked out of the inside with a sneer, and said: "Then tell me, which hotel manager will let a person live in his hotel?" Liu Erlong looked at the fat man and said angrily: "You are the manager, right? Your hotel is the residence arranged for us by Wuhundian. You are now shutting us out. Are you trying to disobey the Pope''s orders?" Being buttoned by a big hat, the fat manager''s complexion changed slightly and he began to hesitate. At this moment, a waiter next to him said: "Manager, this beggar is the sinner who offended the Pope. I saw him with my own eyes the other day." The fat manager immediately gained confidence and sneered: "Since he is a sinner who offends the Pope, then I can''t let him in even more." "You..." Liu Erlong pointed to each other. Flander hurriedly pulled Liu Erlong''s hands down and said flatly: "The Pope no longer blames him. Otherwise, how could the cardinal cardinal just now allow us to bring him over?" The fat manager frowned. The convoy was indeed brought by the Bishop. Did the Pope really pardon the beggar? He looked at the dirty master with his eyes tightly closed, and he groaned for a while, and said, "Well, let''s turn left in our hotel to the place behind the horse. There is water. You can take him to wash and come in quickly. " "Yes, yes, thanks a lot." Flender quickly thanked him, and took Tang San to walk outside. "Hehe, the water there is specially used to wash horses and horse dung, so it''s perfect to bathe him." A waiter smiled. Tang San stopped abruptly, his murderous aura spreading uncontrollably. "Little San, Erlong, don''t be impulsive," Flander said hurriedly, and dragged Tang San forward. Behind them, those who watched the show burst into laughter. Tang San''s expression was livid, and Flandra turned around from the road on the side of the hotel. Liu Erlong followed and said angrily: "Flander! Do you have any spine? If you are insulted to such a degree, will you only bend to please? If it''s a big deal, we will live in a different place, my mother is not uncommon. here!" The master opened his eyes and said, "Erlong, the boss is right to do this. Don''t scold him." He sighed and continued: "Now almost everyone in Wuhun City knows that I have offended the Pope. Who will let me move in? Alas...I can''t bear to dirty other people''s rooms, so I can clean them here before going in. good." Tang San suddenly said, "Teacher, don''t worry, for the pain you have suffered, I will one day make Bibi Dong pay the price." The master said: "Little San, the power of hatred can make people stronger, but the teacher hopes that you do not blindly revenge, and it is best not to confront the Wuhun Hall head-on before you have enough confidence." "Teacher, I understand." Tang San said. The four of them came to the back of the hotel. There really is a spacious stable with a lot of horses tied inside and some carriages parked. In the open space in the center of the stable were several large tanks filled with clean water. "Little San, let me down," the master said. Tang San put the master down. The master looked at Liu Erlong and said, "Erlong, you should avoid it first." Liu Erlong blushed, and said, "Let me wash it for you?" The master shook his head and said, "Little San can help me. It just so happens that he is also soiled." Flandra walked out with Liu Erlong and said, "Erlong, you can go to the hotel. I will bring Xiao San and Xiao Gang up later." Flander and Liu Erlong went out, and it didn''t take long before Flandra came in with the carriage and began to clean the dirty place inside the carriage. Tang San helped the master scrub a little bit, rubbing it more than a dozen times, and after using up a few pieces of soap, he finally washed it off. The master looked pleased and didn''t wear any clothes. He said, "Little San, take off your dirty clothes. Your entire back is soiled by me. I will help you wash it." "Teacher, don''t you need it?" Tang San was a little embarrassed. Since I am sensible, I haven''t stripped naked in front of others. The master smiled and said, "The teacher looks at you when you grew up, so why are you shy?" As he said, he stripped off Tang San''s clothes, and Tang San''s arms, buttocks, and back were really stained with dirt. The master looked at Tang San''s tall and robust body, which had grown to 1.8 meters, and nodded with satisfaction: "Little San has grown up too." Tang San''s face was flushed, and he dared not face the master. "Give me the soap." The master shouted from behind. Tang San handed the soap back obediently. Flender smiled and shook his head, and said: "I''ll go up first, come up after you wash yourself." "Good dean," Tang San said. Feeling the teacher rubbing soap on his back, Tang San was moved. "Teacher, can you tell me about your experience after coming to Wuhun City?" Tang San asked. The master sighed: "Let''s talk about it later, lest I have to say it to them again then." "All right." "Teacher, just now other colleges have been falling into trouble. It''s too much." The master said: "They are all top academies. Naturally they won''t be convinced if they lose to us, especially those teachers who are even more dissatisfied with me as a great soul master. It''s normal for them to fall into trouble." "I will make them regret it!" "You don''t need to be merciful," the master said. Those academies are too much, not only against him, but also against Shrek Academy, they must be hit hard! It was almost evening before Tang San and Master came out of the stable. The master has put on a clean suit, and he sniffs on himself from time to time. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com always feels that there is still a smell. Tang San said, "Teacher, your body is no longer smelly, it''s just a psychological effect." The master nodded, and the two came to the door of the hotel, but the waiters didn''t stop him. Flender had been waiting in the lobby for a long time, and brought Tang San and the master who had come in. After entering the room and sitting down, the master let out a long breath. Everyone in Shrek gathered here. Tang San quickly said, "Oscar, get another big sausage." Oscar quickly made a big sausage for the master to eat. Tang San put his fingers on the master''s wrist to check the master''s physical condition. His fingers have not been released for a long time, and his face is getting more and more serious. "Little San, how is your teacher''s situation?" Liu Erlong asked hurriedly. Tang San retracted his hand, and said gravely, "The teacher was originally seriously injured, but after another half month without treatment, there are already hidden wounds in his body that are difficult to heal. I am afraid that these hidden injuries will accompany the teacher for the rest of his life." "Damn Bibi Dong!" Liu Erlong gritted his teeth. The master was calm, and said, "Don''t worry about me. I know my body very well. The soul master is not that fragile." Tang San asked: "Teacher, you can tell the whole story." Liu Erlong also said: "Xiaogang, you tell what happened, I want to see how vicious Bibidong''s woman is." "Okay." The master sighed and began to whisper. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 339： It turned out to be my own responsibility The master said: "Little San, I told you on the first day I accepted you as a disciple. You must not expose your second martial arts spirit. Twin martial arts spirits are inherently unique, and you are also congenital. Soul power, this kind of peerless talent can easily arouse the envy of others and cause you to kill you." Ma Hongjun interrupted and said, "Master, we all know this. Does this have anything to do with your experience in Wuhun City?" Tang San moved in his heart and asked, "Teacher, is Wuhun Palace ready to attack me because of my talent?" The master praised: "Little San, you are very smart, and you will be able to think of this soon." "I am very aware of the despicable virtues of the Spirit Hall. As long as it threatens them, they will resort to destruction. When you showed the second spirit, I began to worry, so I set out to come to the spirit city. On the first day, I left the team and rushed to Wuhun City in advance to meet Bibi Dong." "I used to work in Wuhun Palace, and Bibi Dong is an old acquaintance. I went to Wuhun City to look for her in advance, just to beg her to let you go. Who knew she told me that before I arrived in Wuhun City In a few days she has sent someone to assassinate you." "Her words were like a bolt from the blue to me. I lost my mind at the time and said a few words that threatened the Wuhun Hall. As a result, she beat me to serious injuries, and asked someone to throw me on the street and send someone. staring at me." After the master finished speaking, Tang San''s fist was clenched tightly, and the whole body was murderous. "This crazy woman, I''m going to talk to her!" Liu Erlong stood up furiously. "Stop!" The master sighed solemnly. Liu Erlong stopped and turned to look at the master. "This is her site. There are a large group of titled Douluo in the Pope''s Hall. Going there is tantamount to dying!" The master said mercilessly. "Then this hate is the only thing to do? I can''t swallow this tone!" Liu Erlong shouted. "If you can''t swallow it, you have to swallow it, unless you want to kill us all." said the master. Liu Erlong''s full chest undulated violently, and after a while, he sat down again angrily. Tang San comforted: "Teacher Erlong, my teacher is right. It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. It will not be too late to find her when we have the strength to take revenge in the future." The master said: "Xiao San is right, Erlong, you have changed your temper." "By the way, Little San, Bibi Dong sent someone to assassinate you. Title Douluo should be sent there. How did you escape?" the master asked curiously. He saw Tang San''s first glance on the street today, and he let go of the heart he had been holding for many days, and only then did he ask the doubts in his heart. He was curious, who saved Tang San, could it be that Tang Hao came back? Tang San frowned and said, "Teacher, I felt weird when you said just now. From the day you left the team until we arrived in Wuhun City, everything went smoothly and smoothly. No one came to assassinate me?" "Yes, Master, we didn''t even see a robber on the road, let alone a killer." Ma Hongjun said. The master was stunned, and after a while, he asked, "Boss Fu, Erlong, is this really the case?" Flender said: "It''s true, we came all the way and didn''t find any assassins." The master frowned tightly and said, "It shouldn''t be, this is what Bibi Dong said to me personally. I don''t think she looked like a fake at the time. Could it be...he is back? He defeated the assassins." Flender shook his head and said: "It shouldn''t be. If he really protects the mistress in secret, then the battle with those assassins must be not far from the team. We can''t feel the movement of the battle between Title Douluo." "Boss Fu makes sense." Liu Erlong said. Oscar curiously asked: "Master, who is he that you just mentioned? How could he secretly protect the mistress?" Tang San was very puzzled, and asked, "Teacher, how could Title Douluo protect me in secret? Who is he that you are talking about?" The master still frowned and said, "I will answer your question later." He looked at Flanders and said, "In this case, there is only one possibility. Bibi Dong didn''t send anyone to assassinate Xiaosan at all, she was just teasing me." Zao Wuji said, "Master, didn''t you come to Wuhun City... for nothing?" The master fell silent, his expression a little bit painful, it seemed that he had suffered a huge blow again. Everyone sympathized with the master very much, and when Liu Erlong wanted to comfort him, he spoke. "It turns out that the Wuhun Temple didn''t send anyone to assassinate Xiao San. I even ran to Wuhun City and endured so much torture in vain. I''m so idle, I really feel like it!" The master beat his chest and his feet, his expression was very uncomfortable. This is really a big blow to him. The torture in the past half month has almost made him crazy, and has become a psychological shadow that he will never forget for the rest of his life. However, the truth is that he does it by himself and asks for it. How can this not make him uncomfortable? Thinking of this, the master''s mouth overflowed with blood, and he was almost in a coma. "Xiaogang, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Erlong asked hurriedly. "I''m fine." The master said, coughing a few times and coughing up another mouthful of blood. "I said it was all right, I coughed and bleeds." Liu Erlong was anxious. Tang San grabbed the master''s hand and checked it, and said, "The teacher originally had internal injuries, and what he coughed up was some congestion, which wouldn''t be a serious problem." Only then did Liu Erlong relax. Flander said: "Xiaogang, don''t be too remorseful. What you have done is not worthless. In case Bibi Dong really wants to deal with the junior third. I think, if you give you another chance, you will still have no hesitation. Come find Bibi Dong, right?" The master finally felt better in his heart. Tang San was moved, and said, "Teacher, it''s all because of me that you will suffer this kind of suffering The master said: "Okay, don''t talk about it, things are over, we still want to take it Come down the Soul Master Competition. " Flender nodded and said: "His Royal Highness has already notified everyone that the finals will be held in three days. The Wuhundian will give us three days to rest and adjust our state." "False!" Liu Erlong sneered. The master sighed and said: "This time thanks to His Royal Highness, if he hadn''t interceded in front of the Cardinal, I''m afraid you would be in conflict with the Spirit Hall for saving me." Flender said: "Indeed, if it weren''t for him, we might have been killed or taken by the Spirit Hall." The master said: "This matter is not over yet, he will go to Bibi Dong to intercede for me and Xiao San, we really owe His Royal Highness a favor. Xiao San, you will come with me later, and go personally thank His Royal Highness. ." "Good teacher." Tang San said. "By the way, since I left the team that day, has His Royal Highness summoned you?" the master asked. Tang San shook his head and said, "No." The master frowned and said: "Strange, I still don''t understand why he refused me and Xiaosan''s visit that day." Liu Erlong said: "Don''t think about it if you don''t understand it. You will know if you personally ask him later? This time he will never refuse to see you again, right?" "Yes," said the master. Tang San said, "Teacher, you haven''t answered me a question yet. You just said that someone might be protecting me in secret, who is it?" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 340： Pride of Don 3 "Mistress, this matter has been kept from you for so long, it''s time to let you know the truth." The master sighed. Tang San''s heart moved, excitedly waiting for the master''s answer. Ever since he used the second Wuhun at the last minute of the qualifiers, he had a lot of doubts in his heart. At that time, he knew from the exclamation of others that his second martial arts spirit was called Clear Sky Hammer. The name Haotian has an unusual meaning in the soul master world. It represents the Haotian Sect, the most powerful sect ever in the Douluo Continent. And the inheritance spirit of the Clear Sky School is also a hammer, and its name is also called Clear Sky Hammer. Tang San was not sure if his martial spirit was the Clear Sky Hammer of the Clear Sky School. After the match, he asked the master, but the master did not tell him the truth at the time, so he should not ask more for the time being, he will know when he should know. . Tang San obeyed the master, and since then he has not asked about the Clear Sky Hammer spirit. Now, the master said to tell him the truth, Tang San immediately thought of his martial soul. Is his martial soul really related to the Clear Sky School? If this is the case, it would be no surprise that there is a Title Douluo protecting himself in secret. Also, if you really have the spirit of the Clear Sky School, what is the true identity of your father? Thinking of this, Tang San was even more excited, and said in a quick tone: "Teacher, you said." The master said: "Didn''t you ever ask me the secret of your Clear Sky Hammer spirit? I will tell you now that your spirit is the inherited spirit of Clear Sky School, and you are Clear Sky School. Direct disciple!" "Sure enough," Tang San said inwardly, because he had already guessed, so he was not too surprised to learn the truth at this time. Ma Hongjun slapped his thigh and said, "I''ll just say, when Xiao San used the Clear Sky Hammer, I guessed that he was related to Clear Sky Sect, and it was true." "Mistress, congratulations." Dai Mubai said. Tang San hurriedly asked: "Teacher, then my father Tang Hao, does he also have the Clear Sky Hammer spirit?" After finishing speaking, Tang San looked at the master expectantly. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ Tang San loves his father very much. His father has been missing for eight years, and he is worried about him all the time. Therefore, after confirming that his martial spirit was the Clear Sky Hammer of Clear Sky School, Tang San immediately thought of his father. Does his father also own the Clear Sky Hammer spirit? Master smiled and nodded, and said, "Yes, your father also has the Clear Sky Hammer spirit." Tang San was silent, and more new questions poured out in his heart. After a while, he asked: "The Clear Sky Hammer spirit is so powerful, why is my father just a downcast blacksmith? Not as good as most ordinary people. ." Master sighed, and said, "This also starts from your father''s identity. Your father''s name is Tang Hao. Do you know what Tang Hao''s name represents?" Tang San thought for a while, shook his head and said he didn''t know. "Then do you know Haotian Douluo?" the master asked. "I know, that is the strongest Title Douluo of the Clear Sky School. Could it be..." Tang San said, his eyes widened suddenly, and he asked in shock, "Is my father the Clear Sky Douluo?" "Well, yes, your father is Clear Sky Douluo." The master replied. Tang San was extremely shocked, his dad who was extremely downhearted and drunk all day turned out to be the titled Douluo of the famous mainland! The impact of this truth on him is too great, making him a little hard to digest for a while. At this moment, while he was shocked, an unprecedented sense of pride was born in his heart. His father turned out to be a titled Douluo, and he was also a well-known Haotian Douluo, how could Tang San not be proud? Dai Mubais several academies were also shocked. They never thought that Tang Sans father was actually an extremely powerful Haotian Douluo! Dai Mubai looked at Tang San''s eyes brighter. This Tang San is simply a thick thigh. As long as he hugs him tightly, he has something to do with Haotian Douluo. Even if he loses the battle with his brother Davis, no one dares to move him. Dai Mubai was secretly excited. After a while, Tang San came back to his senses and asked, "Since my father is a Vast Sky Douluo, how can he become a downright blacksmith?" The master said: "This is going to mention some secrets from many years ago. I heard that your father injured the previous Pope Chihiro Ji in the Spirit Hall. It didn''t take long before Chihiro Ji died. Bibi Dong Not long after he took office, he led his army to attack the Clear Sky School and killed many people in the Clear Sky School. Your father was also in the pursuit of the Wuhun Hall. I think your father should be to avoid the pursuit of the Wuhun Hall. So I took you to live in seclusion in the holy soul village." At this point, the master stopped, and he found that Tang San''s expression was already gloomy and terrifying, and a trace of murderous aura was showing on his body. "The Hall of Souls, it is the Hall of Souls again! The attack on Haotian School has caused my father and I to lead a hard life. Now I have caused the teacher to suffer so much. The Hall of Souls is really deceiving! Can no one cure it?" Tang San gritted his teeth and said, the murderous aura exuding from his body became more intense. "From now on, the Spirit Hall will be my Tang San''s enemy, and I will definitely let the Spirit Hall disappear from the Douluo Continent!" "Tang San, I support you. If you want to destroy the Martial Soul Palace, count me Dai Mubai''s share." Dai Mubai said quickly. Tang San looked at the master and asked, "Teacher, my father has disappeared for many years, do you know where he went?" The master shook his head and said, "I don''t know. When you were on vacation at Notting College, he once came to me and asked me to take good care of you. He said that there were some things to deal with, but I never saw it again. Him." Flander said: "I saw him more than a year ago. At that time, the junior came to Shrek Academy and was severely injured by Zao Wou-ki in the entrance examination. Tang Hao came that night and packed Zao Wou-ki. . Then let us take care of the junior." "Boss Fu can you not mention this?" Zao Wou-ki said, his face a little ugly. That time he was beaten by Tang Hao and his nose was bruised and swollen, and he didn''t get rid of it for several days. Master said: "In this way, Tang Hao should have been doing his own things, only occasionally come back to quietly take a look at Xiao San." "It should be so." Flander said. "Dad, where are you now? Do you know that Xiao San is thinking of you?" At this moment, Tang San missed Tang Hao like a tide. Zao Wou-ki asked: "Master, you came to Wuhun City in advance this time, have you inquired about the strength of the Wuhundian Academy team?" Master shook his head and said, "No, I wanted to inquire about it in Wuhun City, but after being tortured for more than ten days, there was no chance at all." Flender said: "It''s okay. There are still three days before the game. I don''t believe that this new team of Wuhun Temple Academy will not leak any news." The master said: "Let''s do it, the next three days, Xiaosan, you will practice in the hotel, and we old guys will go out to find out the news." First published https://wwwhttps://m/.x81zw./com / Flender said: "Xiaogang, you don''t have to go out anymore, the people in Wuhun City are very unfriendly to you." Master thought for a while and said, "That''s all right." He stood up and said, "Little San, let''s go to the Prince and thank him. After all, he still has to go to the Papal Palace to help us intercede. It depends on him whether we can successfully participate in the Soul Master Competition." Chapter 341： act recklessly "Okay." Tang San followed and stood up. The master and apprentice went out. Flender stood up and said, "You all go back to your room first, and everyone will eat together later." This room is his room. Master and Tang San came outside Qian Renxue''s room. Two guards stood outside Qian Renxue''s room. Soldiers of the Royal Knights cannot enter Wuhun City, but she can still bring two guards in. The master smiled kindly and said, "I''m here to visit His Royal Highness." The two guards looked at the master, frowning, remembering the scene where the master and Tang San were driven away from his visit to the prince last time, and the scene where the master was covered in dirt. They don''t have any good feelings for the master and Tang San. At this moment, a gentle male voice came from the room: "Let them in." The two guards stepped aside and pushed the door open. "Thank you." The master said, and walked in with Tang San. As soon as the two entered the door, they saw Qian Renxue reading a book seriously. Seeing Master and Tang San coming in, Qian Renxue put down the book in her hand and pointed to the two chairs next to her and said, "Please sit down." The master and Tang San sat down and said, "His Royal Highness, I am here this time to thank you for your life-saving grace." Qian Renxue smiled and said: "You are talking about the thing at the gate of the city in the afternoon. You don''t need to be polite. Everyone is from the Heaven Dou Empire. As the messenger of the Heaven Dou Empire, I will bring you here. Naturally, I want to ensure your safety. ." "The Spirit Hall has done a little too much this time. They must have known that Shrek Academy won the first place in the promotion tournament of the Heaven Dou Empire, but they have done such a cruel behavior towards you. I think, Wuhun Palace is trying to give our Heaven Dou Empire a disarm." The master hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness is justified, but the Hall of Martial Spirits is too arrogant." Qian Renxue nodded, and said: "Yes, I think so too. Don''t worry, I will visit Pope Bibi Dong later, and try to make her stop bothering you." "Thank you, His Royal Highness, the great kindness of His Highness, we will remember it in our hearts." said the master. Qian Renxue said: "This is what I should do. As the crown prince of the Heaven Dou Empire, how can I look at the Wuhun Palace doing nonsense." "His Royal Highness, my disciple Tang San has been admiring you for a long time. I have to follow you this time. In addition to thanking you personally for the surprise, I also want to pay attention to your demeanor." The master chuckled. Tang San quickly stood up and said gratefully: "Thank you, your Royal Highness, for helping me." Why would Qian Renxue not understand what the master was thinking? The master wanted to find a backer for Tang San. She smiled and said, "What a nice kid." The master sighed, and deliberately said: "Yes, thanks to his father''s childhood education, how can the son of Vast Sky Douluo be ordinary?" Qian Renxue found it interesting, her face was deliberately shocked, and she asked, "Vast Sky Douluo? Master, you mean Tang Hao, the famous Clear Sky Douluo back then?" "Yes, exactly!" said the master, with a faint smile on his face. Qian Renxue looked at Tang San, looked at Tang San carefully, and exclaimed: "It''s amazing, amazing, Haotian Douluo''s son is definitely not ordinary, Tang San also has twin spirits, future achievements It is very likely to surpass Clear Sky Douluo, our Heaven Dou Empire needs such talents." Speaking of this, the master was very satisfied, so he opened the skylight to speak up, and said, "The spirit halls ambitious ambitions, I believe His Royal Highness is also very clear. The spirit hall intends to annex the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire. Dominate the continent. If you really let the Wuhun Temple succeed, this continent will surely be disgraced. His Royal Highness is kind-hearted, and I believe you definitely don''t want to see such a situation." Qian Renxue nodded slightly. The master continued: "The Hall of Souls has slaughtered many members of the Clear Sky Sect. The Hall of Souls has a deep hatred for the Hall of Souls. I think that the Heaven Dou Empire can unite with the Hall of Souls to fight against the brutal Soul Hall. Save the people in the world!" Qian Renxue continued to nod, and said: "The master is justified." Hearing Qian Renxues reply, the master felt more confident and excited, and said, The Heaven Dou Empire has a million troops and can crush the troops of the Spirit Hall. However, the Heaven Dou Empire lacks high-end combat power. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is disbanded, and the Heaven Dou Empire has no Title Douluo to support. As far as I know, Clear Sky Sect still owns at least a few Title Douluos. The Title Douluo of Clear Sky Sect is extremely brave. If the Clear Sky School can form an alliance with the Heaven Dou Empire, complement each other in length, and the heavenly clothes will be seamless. At that time, there will be nothing terrifying about the Spirit Hall." Qian Renxue secretly scolded the master for not knowing how to live or die. She really wanted to slap the master to death, but she showed an excited look on her face, saying: "If it is really like what the master said, Wuhundian would definitely not dare to be so arrogant. ." "However, is Clear Sky School really willing to cooperate with Tiandou Empire? Has Clear Sky School decided to be born?" Qian Renxue asked. The reason why she talked so much with the master is to see what the master wants to do and get some information from the master. If the Clear Sky School were really born, those barbarians would really bring some trouble to the Spirit Hall. The master smiled and said: "Not yet, but I am sure that Clear Sky School will re-emerge out of the Soul Master Realm and cooperate with the Heaven Dou Empire." Qian Renxue showed a thoughtful expression, then looked at Tang San and said, "Is it because of Tang San?" "Haha, yes, Xiao San''s father is Clear Sky Douluo, Xiao San is definitely the most outstanding disciple of Clear Sky School in these centuries, the two of them must have a lot of right to speak in Clear Sky School, and have a lot of confidence. Let Haotianzong reappear." The master said with a smile, speaking more and more confidently. Qian Renxue said: "Well, then I will wait for the day Clear Sky School is born. Our Heaven Dou Empire is willing to cooperate with Clear Sky School to fight against the Spirit Hall." The master smiled deep and said: "Then it''s settled, I will try my best to get the Clear Sky School back into the spirit master world as soon as possible." Qian Renxue looked out the window and said, "It''s getting late. I have to enter the Papal Palace as soon as possible to dispel Bibi Dong''s idea of ??dealing with you." The master hurriedly said: "Your Royal Highness Lao, then we will go back first. If necessary, His Royal Highness can call us over at any time." "Yeah, okay." Qian Renxue stood up and sent Master and Tang San out of the room. Seeing the back of the master and Tang San away, the smile on Qian Renxue''s face gradually disappeared, and her eyes became extremely cold. "I want to be an enemy of Wuhun Hall. I really don''t know how to live or die!" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 342： Master and Tang 3s conspiracy "It seems that the lessons Dong''er Sister has taught you are still not enough. A character like a clown is also delusional to fight against the Hall of Spirits?" Qian Renxue stared coldly at the backs of the master and Tang San until their figures disappeared around the corner. "Prepare the car, I''m going to the Pope''s Palace." Qian Renxue said. "Yes, Your Highness!" A guard walked downstairs quickly. After a while, Qian Renxue went downstairs, got on the carriage, and went straight to the Papal Palace. ... As soon as the master and Tang San returned to the door of the room, Flender and Zao Wou-ki walked out. Seeing Master and Tang San coming back, Flender asked quickly: "Xiaogang, how are you talking with His Royal Highness?" The master turned his head to check the surroundings, lowered his voice and said, "Not bad. His Royal Highness will go to Bibi Dong to help me and Xiao San intercede. He has promised me that he will fight against Wuhun Palace with us in the future." "Xiaogang, I really have you. I have convinced the Prince so soon." Flender slammed his fist on the master''s chest and said with a smile. The master smiled and said: "Where, I didn''t spend much time talking. The Wuhun Temple is too vicious. Everyone is punishable. It is reasonable for His Royal Highness to agree to cooperate with us. I was not surprised." Flender nodded and said, "Xiao Gang, you can live in a room with me and Brother Zhao during this time in Wuhun City." "Can." "Well, it''s time for dinner, I''ll call the children. Xiaogang, you shouldn''t show up now, I''ll bring back food for you." The master remembered the scenes where the academy ridiculed him and had no choice but to agree. If he also went to the restaurant to eat with him, he might be ridiculed and ridiculed, and it might also cause a conflict between Shrek Academy and other academies. "Those academies are really too much." Tang San said coldly. Flander patted Tang San on the shoulder and said, "Little San, don''t go, stay here to accompany your teacher, enlighten him, and I will bring you the meal." "Good dean," Tang San said. "Well, we went." Flender and Zao Wou-ki walked to a few nearby rooms, knocked on the door, called out Liu Erlong, Dai Mubai and others, and went to the restaurant together. Master and Tang San entered the room, and then sat down. With a faint smile on the master''s face, he seemed to have forgotten the tragic experience before, and the confidence of the past calmly returned. He sighed: "Little San, we will embark on the road of confrontation with Wuhun Hall in the future, do you regret it?" Tang San shook his head and said with a firm expression: "Teacher, I don''t regret it. The Spirit Hall has persecuted you in this way, and once massacred the Clear Sky School. This kind of malignant tumor in the spirit master world must not be left. The Spirit Hall is so powerful that many forces Dare to be angry and dare not speak, the current Douluo Continent needs righteous people like us to stand up. I believe that more and more people will join our team, and the Spirit Hall will eventually be destroyed." The master patted Tang San''s shoulder vigorously, admiringly said: "Little San, you said it well. If everyone has your consciousness, why worry about not destroying the Spirit Hall?" Tang San said with a firm expression: "There will be that day." "Yeah." The master said: "The goal I set for you before has been completed, and now I have successfully formed an alliance with His Royal Highness." Tang San was a little worried, and said, "But after all, His Royal Highness is only the prince, can he represent the will of the Tiandou imperial family?" The master smiled and said: "I heard that your majestys body is getting worse every day. Some time ago, he started to let the prince preside over the government and exercise the princes ability. I think that your majesty will not live for many days. The Dou Empire is Xue Qinghe in charge." "This is best." Tang San nodded. Then, he asked again: "But teacher, you just told the prince that you are sure that Clear Sky School will be born, and that my father and I have a lot of power to speak in Clear Sky School. Are you talking nonsense? I still don''t know where the people of the Clear Sky School are." The master smiled: "Little San, the teacher doesn''t say that, will the Prince agree so simply? The Wuhun Temple is too powerful, if I don''t say that, the Prince must have a lot of scruples, and will not easily agree to let us fight against the Wuhun Temple together. . And if I say that, he will protect us more carefully in front of Bibi Dong." "Teacher, you are really scheming." Tang San admired. "Little San, you are still young after all, and there are still more things to learn." The master laughed. "What the teacher taught." Tang San was humble. "But teacher, will Clear Sky Sect really want to re-enter the Soul Master Realm and fight against the Spirit Hall?" The master nodded and said: "Don''t worry, the soul masters of the Clear Sky School are just like you. Everyone is upright. They have not been in this world for so many years. They must be accumulating strength and waiting for the time for revenge. Your father has disappeared for so many years. , You may also be preparing for revenge. What you have to do now is to practice hard and make yourself stronger as soon as possible, so that you can contribute to the destruction of the Martial Soul Palace in the future." "Teacher, I will definitely." Tang San said. The master pondered for a moment, and continued: "Little San, although we have won the Heaven Dou Empire, it is not enough to fight the powerful Spirit Hall. We have to win more power." Tang San moved in his heart and asked, "Teacher, who is our next goal?" "Star Luo Empire!" said the master. "Star Luo Empire? This seems a bit difficult, right?" "It''s not difficult." The master smiled with a confident look: "Isn''t Dai Mubai the prince of the Star Luo Empire?" Tang San faintly understood the master''s thoughts and said, "Teacher, do you mean that we can use Dai Mubai to form an alliance with the Star Luo Empire?" The master said: "Yes. Although Dai Mubai is not the eldest prince of the Star Luo Empire, he still has the qualifications to compete with the eldest prince for the throne. As long as we help him become the prince of the Star Luo Empire, the alliance with the Star Luo Empire will naturally be a matter of course. " "As far as I know, Davis, the eldest prince of the Star Luo Empire, will also participate in this Soul Master Competition. If I am not mistaken, Dai Mubai will be able to sit as the prince as long as he defeats Davis in the competition. Bit." "Such an important matter, the game is about to start, why didn''t Dai Mubai tell us?" Tang San asked. The master said, "I''m sure that Dai Mubai will soon beg us to help him defeat Davis. When you meet Davis''s team, you must try your best to assist Dai Mubai and let him defeat Davis." Tang San nodded and said, "Teacher, don''t worry, Big Brother Mubai is already very strong, and coupled with my control ability, it is not difficult to defeat a Davis." The master got up, came to the window, and looked at the blue sky in the distance. His eyes were full of longing, as if he had seen the destruction of the Spirit Hall. "When the two empires and the Clear Sky School truly form an alliance, the end of the Spirit Hall will come." ... When Qian Renxue rode a carriage to the foot of Pope Mountain, the sun was already going down. "You go back first." She said to the two guards. After the two guards left, she walked towards the patron saint guarding the foot of the mountain. "The prince Xue Qinghe of the Tiandou Empire came to visit the pope." She took out her prince''s waist badgePlease follow me. " Qian Renxue was led by the Templar Knights to the deliberative hall of the Papal Palace. "Please wait a moment." The knight said, then stepped out and went to inform Bibi Dong. Qian Renxue was sitting down, she still looked like Xue Qinghe, returning to her home as Xue Qinghe and being treated as a guest was a bit strange. "I will see Brother Tian and Sister Dong''er soon." Qian Renxue was excited. Before long, Qian Renxue heard a slight rush of footsteps, then the door of the hall was pushed open, and Bibi Dong walked in. "Sister Dong''er." Qian Renxue quickly got up and greeted her. Her voice has been restored to its original voice, but it still looks like Xue Qinghe, which is extremely strange. Bibi Dong heard Qian Renxue''s voice from the 1.8-meter-tall man, and couldn''t help but grin, and said, "Xue''er, you don''t think that Xue Qinghe in your disguise is handsome." She took Qian Renxue''s hand and asked, "You have just arrived in Wuhun City, why are you so eager to come back?" Qian Renxue said: "It''s not because of the master Shrek and Tang San. Today I saved them in front of the cardinal and promised them that I will come to you to intercede. That''s not the end. Speaking of which I have to thank them so that I can come back with integrity." "Go, don''t talk about it yet, I''ll take you to see Ao Tian." Bibi Dong smiled and pulled Qian Renxue out. Chapter 343： Yu Xiaogang is ready to shoot After leaving the door, Bibi Dong let go of Qian Renxue''s hand, and the two of them walked into the depths of the Papal Palace one after another. After leaving the sight of the Temple Guardian, Qian Renxue hurried to catch up with Bibi Dong and walked side by side with Bibi Dong. Qian Renxue returned to her appearance, but she was still wearing men''s clothes. Bibi Dong smiled and said, "You just came back, everyone is preparing to have dinner." Qian Renxue also smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I had any meals at home." Bibi Dong said, "I originally planned to let Ao Tian pick you up at night." Qian Renxue''s eyes lit up and said, "That''s it. When I return to the hotel, I will ask Ao Tian to pick me up and stay in the Popes Palace. I stay in the hotel during the day and the Popes Palace at night. really not bad." Seeing the exhilarating look on Qian Renxueqiao''s face, Bibidong smiled and said, "You girl is thinking of Aotian, right? Don''t worry, Sister Naer and I will give him to you tonight." "Sister Dong''er, what are you talking about?" Qian Renxue''s face blushed slightly. When Bibi Dong mentioned this matter, her heart throbbed and throbbed. Not long after, the two came to the Popes dining room. Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, Xiao Wu and others were all sitting at the dining table inside. The table was full of dishes. Everyone didn''t move their chopsticks. They were talking and laughing while waiting for Bibi Dong to bring Qian Renxue over. Before someone came to inform the Crown Prince of the Heaven Dou Empire to ask for a meeting, the girls Xiao Wu knew that it was Qian Renxue who had returned. The girls also saw Bibi Dong bringing Qian Renxue back, and they all stood up enthusiastically and greeted Qian Renxue. For a time, the restaurant was very lively. Except for Ao Tian, ??the other eight people are all women, and they are all peerless beauties. If this scene is spread out, I don''t know how many men on the Douluo Continent can be envied to die. Everyone cared about each other enthusiastically. "Eating and eating, talking while eating." Bibi Dong greeted. Xiao Wu said: "Sister Xueer, we look forward to the stars and the moon. We have been looking forward to your return 20 days ago." Qian Renxue smiled and said, "I miss you too." "By the way, Sister Dong''er, what''s the matter with that Yu Xiaogang? He was still in the line on the first day of departure. Why did he come to Wuhun City half a month earlier? He was also thrown on the street by you." Qian Renxue looked at Bibi Dong and asked. Bibi Dong laughed disdainfully, and said, "That guy is just asking for hardship." "How do you say?" Qian Renxue asked curiously. Bibi Dong said: "He thinks his disciple Tang San is a super genius. He thinks I will send someone to assassinate Tang San, so he rushes to Wuhun City desperately and asks me to let his disciple go. Are you funny?" "It''s really funny." Qian Renxue said. "I teased him, saying that someone had been sent to assassinate Tang San, but he threatened to make me regret it." Qian Renxue said with a sneer: "This Yu Xiaogang really doesn''t know whether he lives or not, and doesn''t look at what he has, he actually wants to destroy our Wuhun Temple." After speaking, she continued: "However, as the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire, I had to come forward to protect him at the gate of the city today, Sister Dong''er, would you not blame me?" Bibi Dong smiled and said: "Why should I blame you? The Heaven Dou Empire is already opposed to our Wuhun Temple. If you don''t come forward to protect Yu Xiaogang, it will make others feel abnormal. Moreover, I have no plans to do it. Death him, I have already ordered the cardinal who will pick you up, if someone wants to save Yu Xiaogang, don''t have to stop him too much." Qian Renxue nodded and said, "So that''s the case, then I''m relieved. But...that Tang San killed one of our temple guards, shall we just let him go?" Bibi Dong sneered and said: "Where is such a cheap thing? Doesn''t Yu Xiaogang think that his disciple is a treasure? Then I will let him taste the pain and despair of losing his disciple." "Sister Dong''er, are you going to kill Tang San?" Qian Renxue asked. Hearing Qian Renxue''s question, all the girls in Xiao Wu looked at Bibi Dong. Bibidong smiled and said, "It''s not in a hurry. Xiao Wu and the others have been training for so long, just want to defeat Shrek Academy openly. If I kill Tang San now, wouldn''t it be bad for them? Wait for the Soul Master Competition. After it''s over, it''s not too late to deal with Tang San." Qian Renxue said: "That''s okay, even if you don''t kill Tang San, you still have to torture him. Dong''er sister, you don''t know how hateful this Yu Xiaogang and Tang San are." "What''s wrong?" Bibi Dong asked curiously. Qian Renxue said: "Before I came just now, Yu Xiaogang and Tang San asked me to cooperate with Clear Sky School to deal with Wuhun Hall together." "Sister Dong''er, Yu Xiaogang is too hateful. Just after being rescued, I was thinking about dealing with Wuhun Hall." Xiao Wu said. Bibi Dong said: "Don''t you think that Yu Xiaogang is a waste of cultivation, but he is a very proud person in his bones. I thought that tormenting him would make him crazy, but I didn''t expect that he would stick to it. He suffered such torture. It is normal for him to want revenge." "I really don''t know how high the sky is. If he knew Ao Tian''s strength, he would have to be scared to death on the spot," Ning Rongrong said. Gu Yuena, who has not spoken all the time, spoke and said, This kind of clown is too cheap for him to die. I recently discovered that torturing a person is also an interesting thing. I want to see how many times such a person can bear it. Blow." Bibi Dong also said: "Yes, it is easy to kill him, you can take his life at any time, but for this kind of people who deliberately want to destroy the Spirit Hall, killing him is indeed cheaper for him." After eating a meal for an hour, Qian Renxue said: "I have to go back to the hotel first. Otherwise, my prince of the Heaven Dou Empire staying here for too long will cause those colleges to be suspicious." "Well, go back, contact me when you are okay, and I will pick you up." Ao Tian said. "Yeah." Qian Renxue stopped staying, left the papal hall, and returned to the hotel where he was staying. The master and Tang San learned that Qian Renxue had returned and visited Qian Renxue again. After learning that Qian Renxue had persuaded Bibi Dong not to pursue them, the master and Tang San were delighted and thanked them again and again. After the master and Tang San left, Qian Renxue told the guard that she was going to rest, and no matter who came to visit. Then, she took out the dragon scales that Ao Tian gave her, and asked Ao Tian to come and take her back to the Papal Palace. This evening, Ao Tian was Qian Renxue''s Ao Tian alone. Xiaobiesheng was newly married, Qian Renxue went crazy until it was close to dawn, and then had breakfast with Bibidong and the others, and asked Ao Tian to send her back to the hotel when she was three poles in the morning. She spent the next few days like this, but in the evening, apart from her and Ao Tian, there was one more Gu Yuena. Faced with this crazy thing, Bibi Dong, who was already an old wife and old wife with Ao Tian, ??didn''t find it difficult to accept, and joined in the last night before the game. In this way, Ao Tian faced three people and was very busy. Fortunately, the three women Gu Yuena, Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue would also help each other, saving Ao Tian a lot of effort. Happy time is always short, Qian Renxue hasn''t enjoyed enough, three days passed in a flash. During these three days, the players of Shrek Academy all stayed peacefully in the room to cultivate their soul power, adjusted their own state to the best, and quietly waited for the arrival of the finals. Originally, Ma Hongjun wanted to secretly go out and get to know the girls in Wuhun City, but Dai Mubai watched him tightly. Dai Mubai said, if anyone relaxes a little bit before the game, it means that he can''t get along with him, and he is at his own risk! Ma Hongjun had to suppress his restless heart. He was pursuing Jiangzhu-senpai in the team, but the senior a few years older than him has always treated him as a little brother, and repeatedly declined his pursuit. Ma Hongjun had no choice but to restore his romantic nature, and occasionally went out to steal fishy. On the last night before the finals, the master called everyone over. When it came to the finals, the master was finally about to make a move. The master wants to surprise Shrek by his skills, and he must tell everyone strongly that he Yu Xiaogang is not a joke, he deserves to be respected. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 344： Shreks pre-match mobilization Master asked Tang San to call all the students over. In the room, everyone in Shrek who came this time gathered here. Everyone did not speak, looking at the master quietly, waiting for the master''s guidance. In the hearts of all Shrek students, the master possesses an irreplaceable lofty status and is the backbone of their competition. They have been training with the master for nearly two years, and they have long been impressed by the master''s erudition and advanced theory. Any command of the master, as long as it is related to cultivation, they will execute it without hesitation. The master''s expression became serious, his gaze slowly swept away from everyone, and he said: "Tomorrow is the finals of the Soul Master Competition. We have been preparing for a long time, and finally waited for this day. Ten days from tomorrow, will It will be a time for you to show off your talents. This is also a great opportunity for you to become famous in the mainland and gain supreme glory." "Now, let me explain to you the competition system of the finals again. There are 33 teams in the finals, 30 of which came out of the qualifiers and promotion competitions. Three of them are recommended teams, and they are the two empires. The Royal Team and the Wuhundian Academys team. The team that hinders you from winning the championship is the Wuhundian Academys team." "There are five rounds in total in the finals. Each of the first four rounds will have a day''s rest. Before the fifth round, there will be three days'' rest. The finals are even more cruel. If you lose one game, you will be completely eliminated. There wont be any chance of resurrection. Therefore, the previously hidden strengths of the big teams will be released, and you must not be careless." "The three teams recommended and the first and second places in the promotion match have a chance to have a bye. Our college is the first place in the promotion match and will get a bye in the second round. This is a big advantage." "The first round of byes was the three seeded teams that were recommended, which means that your opponent will not be them. Except for these three teams, the other teams pose little threat to you. As long as you take it seriously, dont underestimate the enemy. , Its not difficult for you to win." "This first round is for you to warm up, so I won''t make tactical arrangements. I will give the junior third full command. After playing, everything will be controlled by the junior third. Do you understand?" "I understand." The eight members of Shrek shouted loudly. At this moment, powerful self-confidence was revealed from them. The serious expression on the face of the master disappeared, and a smile appeared, and said: "Little San, I''m finished, you can express your opinion." Tang San nodded and said, "Although it is not difficult for us to win the first round, we still have to be vigilant for 12 points. We must not be careless. At the same time, we have to conceal our strength as much as possible. After all, our goal is. It is the champion, and the best hole card must be reserved for the decisive battle against Wuhun Palace Academy." "I will be on the court at that time, and I will make corresponding tactical adjustments at any time according to the opponent. You must follow my command in all your actions. Can you do it?" "It can be done!" Dai Mubai said with firm eyes. Tang San smiled and stretched out the back of his hand. The other people immediately understood, and put their hands on the back of Tang San''s hands. "Shrek will win!" Tang San shouted. "Shrek will win!" Eight people shouted at the same time, fighting high. Master and Flanders watched this scene, and their faces were all satisfied and relieved. The master said: "I can see how much effort you have put in during the time you have studied with me. There is no doubt that you are all geniuses among geniuses, but after all, your age is still a little younger, and there are also spiritual powers. Inadequate. I hope you, no matter how strong a team you meet, do not shake your confidence." "Yes!" Dai Mubai eight people suddenly agreed. "Well, go back to practice." The master said. The eight members of Shrek returned to the room and entered the practice for the first time to prepare for the first game tomorrow. Although they were very sure of this first game, they got closer and closer to the game, they still felt a kind of tension. Master wanted to rest early, but Liu Erlong was dragged into her room. "Erlong, what did you pull me over for?" The master''s arm was held tightly by Liu Erlong, feeling Liu Erlong''s soft embrace. He was a little wary, wondering if Liu Erlong wanted to do it with him again. That kind of thing. Liu Erlong closed the door and asked, "Xiaogang, we have been in Wuhun City these days to inquire about the new team of Wuhundian Academy. No one knows any information about this new team. Wuhundian Academy was originally that. The trainee who was beaten and disabled in this team is nowhere to be found, and other trainees also said that they didn''t know. This new team in Wuhundian Academy is so mysterious, I am worried that Xiaosan and the others..." "Don''t worry." The master interrupted Liu Erlong''s words and said: "The age of the Soul Master Competition cannot be more than 25 years old. The original team students of Wuhundian Academy are all over 20 years old. If the new team is more powerful Strong, then their age must be very close to twenty-five years old. The junior three are only fourteen years old, and its okay if they lose. I set them a championship goal just to spur them. The process of hard work is the most important thing. of." "With the talent of the juniors, even if they lose now, as long as they are given ten years, they will definitely be able to far exceed their current opponents. Besides, the juniors of this competition may not necessarily lose." At the end, the master exuded a kind of extreme confidence. Liu Erlong was moved by the master''s powerful self-confidence, and looked at the master in admiration. Although this man is not talented in cultivation, he is very knowledgeable. He is so cold-eyed by the world, he never justifies himself, but he has his own pride. It is such a man that deeply attracted Liu Erlong and made her fall in love with this man desperately. Feeling that Liu Erlong''s gaze is a bit strange at this time, the master sighed in his heart, stood up, and said, "It''s getting late, rest early, and get up early tomorrow." Liu Erlong suddenly jumped up from behind, wrapped his hands around the master''s waist, and his delicate body was attached to the master''s back. "Xiaogang, don''t go." Liu Erlong yelled affectionately. Master trembled, feeling Liu Erlong''s soft body, and a flame in his body began to burn. has lived for decades, and he is still a young man in that aspect, who is over half a hundred years old. At this time, under Liu Erlong''s teasing, how can he remain unmoved? Liu Erlong felt that the master''s body was getting hotter and hotter, and her eyes showed joy. At this moment, a loud shout came from the next room: "Kamikaze Academy will win!" "Kamikaze Academy will win!" shouted several times in succession, and the fighting voice seemed to vibrate like thunder, causing the master to suddenly struggle out of his desire. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ He forcefully opened the two arms that Liu Erlong was holding him and said, "It''s getting late, I''m going back to rest." After speaking, he left the room without looking back. Liu Erlong''s joy suddenly turned into anger, and he slapped the teacup on the table next to him. The teacup fell on the ground and broke into one place with a snap. "Damn Kamikaze Academy, dare to spoil the good deeds of my old lady." Liu Erlong looked viciously in the direction next door. She has been waiting for Yu Xiaogang for a long time, but she was ruined by the Kamikaze Academy when she was expecting good things to happen. How could she not be angry? "Hey, Xiao Gang, you have already agreed to be a spiritual husband and wife with me, why can''t you go further? When will you be brave?" The master who walked out of the room stopped abruptly when he heard the sound of the teacup breaking. There was a complex look on his face, which finally turned into a deep guilt, he sighed, and said: "Erlong, I really...no, don''t blame me..." The full text of the text is the fastest ӦӦs:/ .ְˢz.c/ Early the next morning, as soon as the genius was bright, the people who participated in the finals of the Soul Master Competition got up. The atmosphere of the whole Wuhun City has also changed. You can see the slogan hanging everywhere in Wuhun City, which says: Wuhun Palace will win! This book is organized and produced by the public account. Follow vx Book Friends Base Camp to receive cash red envelopes! After having breakfast, everyone in Shrek Academy set off with great vigour under the leadership of the special person sent by Wuhun Hall to lead the way. Chapter 345： Mysterious Wuhun Temple Academy Team The Hall of Souls built a huge ring specially for the finals of the Soul Master Contest, and the ring is located in the center of the city of Souls. The circular ring is a hundred meters in diameter and is entirely constructed of hard granite. In addition, a large number of soul guides are used for reinforcement, which is sufficient to withstand any attack from a soul master below the soul emperor level. Only the wealthy Spirit Hall was willing to spend so many resources to build an arena, and the two empires did not have such courage. Less than a meter away from this ring is the Papal Palace. According to the information given by Wuhun Hall, the first four rounds of matches were played on this ring. By the fifth round, there are only three teams left, and the game will be played on the square in front of the Papal Palace. At that time, Pope Bibi Dong will also appear to watch the battle and personally crown the final champion. This is an unparalleled glory for any soul master or academy, whether they like the Spirit Hall or not. Early in the morning, all participating colleges have arrived at the competition venue. Each college has a separate rest area, the rest area is built around the huge ring. In addition to the rest area around the ring, there is a VIP judging seat. The messenger representing the Heaven Dou Empire will be the VIP judging for the finals. Of course, the Wuhun Palace also sent a platinum bishop as the judge. As soon as everyone in Shrek Academy arrived in their resting area, Flender was called to draw lots. After drawing lots, you will know who your opponent is in the first round. Qian Renxue was invited to the VIP jury as one of the judges of this competition. It didnt take long for Flender to complete the lottery. It was Blazing Academy that was playing against Shrek Academy, but to everyones shock, Blazing Academy announced that it had abstained after the lottery and would not participate in the following competitions. . Except for Blazing Academy and some insiders, everyone was very confused about Blazing Academy''s decision. Why should an academy with such a strong ability abstain before the game? If you don''t want to participate in the finals, then why come to Wuhun City? Everyone in Shrek was equally puzzled, and even if they wanted to burst their heads, they couldn''t understand Blazing Academy''s intentions. The master suddenly smiled and said: "Yes, we had a bye in the second round. Now Blazing Academy has abstained again. Then there is no need to fight in the first and second rounds of Shrek Academy. You can have more. You dont have to worry about exposing your strength prematurely. You can also learn about the trump cards of other academies by watching the game." Ma Hongjun laughed and said: "So cool? We can directly enter the top ten without having to play. Blazing Academy really did a good thing. Blazing Academy is so strong, it abstained, it''s a pity... that''s called Huowu The girl looks so beautiful and has such a good figure..." "Go!" Dai Mubai slapped Ma Hongjun on the back of his head. Ma Hongjun let out a sigh, faintly complained: "Can people praise girls for being beautiful?" Everyone in Shrek was speechless. The master smiled and said: "Okay, stop making trouble. Let''s all stay in this rest area. We can practice spirit power and observe other academies, so that we can know ourselves and the enemy, and we will not end in battle." "Good master." All the students responded. They all sat down and waited for the start of the game. "Teacher." Tang San called out suddenly. "What''s wrong with the mistress?" the master asked. Tang San looked in the direction of the rest area of ??Wuhundian Academy, and said, "Look, there is no one in the rest area of ??Wuhundian Academy." The master looked over and found that it was empty there, no matter whether it was a student or a teacher, there was not a single figure. The master said: "It''s really strange, it''s this time, why hasn''t the team from the Wuhundian Academy appear?" Liu Erlong said: "Even if they have a bye in the first round, at least they still have to show up here to watch the game, right? Are they so arrogant that they can win with full confidence without knowing their opponents?" "This attitude is too arrogant? Is this looking down on all our colleges?" Ma Hongjun said angrily. Tang San''s expression was quite calm, and said, "Perhaps, they really have the strength to disregard all academies, so they don''t bother to come to watch the game." Dai Mubai said with great regret: "Anyway, our desire to understand the Wuhun Temple Academy team is still in vain. I didn''t expect them to be so mysterious. At this moment, they still did not appear in the sight of everyone." The teachers of Shrek Academy had been inquiring about Wuhun City for three days, but still hadn''t heard any news about the new team of Wuhun Temple Academy. Just now on the way here, everyone was still talking about it. After the competition starts, you can see the true face of Lushan, the new team of Wuhundian Academy. Unexpectedly, in the first round of the game, the Wuhundian Academy team actually did not come. The master pondered for a moment, and said, "Perhaps, they didn''t appear on purpose in order to create a psychological pressure on the colleges." Flander said: "Don''t guess, Wuhundian Academy has a bye in the first round, and it will definitely appear in the second round. Then they can''t hide it if they want to hide." Ma Hongjun sneered and said, "Yes, I want to see what is so good about those guys." The master said: "Well, don''t think too much about it, everyone. The game is ready to begin. You have to watch carefully. The team that wins in each game may become your opponent in the future. So, watching the game It''s time to know how to substitute in, imagine how you are their opponents, how they will crack their spirit abilities." "I know the master." Dai Mubai replied. There was no complicated and cumbersome opening ceremony for the finals. Only one cardinal took the stage and announced the start of the finals directly. Subsequently, the cardinal announced the list of matches and the order of appearances of the major colleges, and the game officially began. On the periphery of the ring, in addition to the dedicated rest areas of the major colleges, there is also a public rest area. To be precise, this is a spectator booth for those who do not belong to the major colleges to watch the battle. The people sitting here are basically rich and powerful people in Wuhun City, and they have spent a certain amount of money to get the qualification to watch the game. In the front row of this spectator stand, six girls including Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were sitting together. Gu Yuena''s six girls all wore veils on their faces, covering their stunning faces, otherwise, they would have to cause a sensation in this arena. Ao Tian didn''t wear a veil, leaning on the chair with his arms folded his chest and back, his eyes were slightly narrowed, but his mind was not here. Instead, he was contacting the illusory heaven and increasing the intimacy between himself and the heaven. This has become part of his cultivation. The reason why they appeared here instead of in the exclusive rest area of ??Wuhundian Academy was because they didn''t want to be disturbed. The Wuhundian Academy team, as the most feared and most desired team among all the academies, would definitely attract the attention of all the academies if they appeared in their rest area. In the words of a few girls from Xiao Wu, they just don''t want to sit there and be watched by others like a monkey. So they discussed it and came to this public viewing booth together, so that they could watch the battle without attracting everyone''s attention. Although they have full confidence in their own strength, after all, from the beginning of the qualifiers to the present, they have not participated in a battle with other academies, and they are usually practiced by Gu Yuena. Therefore, on the first day of the game, Xiao Wu and a few took the initiative to come to watch the game and get to know their opponents. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 346： Discovering Ao Tian, ??the master had a plan After the cardinal announced the list of matches and the order of appearance, he added a sentence. "Because the Blazing Academy that was playing against Shrek Academy gave up the game, Shrek Academy got a bye in this round and directly advanced to the next round. Now... the game begins!" After the cardinal made the announcement, he walked off the stage. For a time, there was a loud noise in the entire competition area, and those colleges who didn''t know about it now looked in the direction of Shrek Academy, their eyes full of envy and jealousy. "Shrek Academy originally had a bye in the second round, and now they can directly advance to the third round without a match. It''s really a **** luck." I don''t know who said that, making the scene even more boiling. Many academies were a little dissatisfied with Shrek Academy. Now that they see such a situation, these academies are even more upset. Seeing the envy and jealous eyes of other academies, everyone in Shrek Academy smiled. Ma Hongjun and Oscar''s students even straightened their chests, feeling proud. A few days ago, these academies ridiculed Shrek Academy frantically, but now they are so jealous that they are so envious, how can this not make Shrek everyone happy? In the spectator stand, Xiao Wu heard the cardinal''s announcement, and they all stunned. "This Shrek Academy''s luck is too good, right?" Xiao Tan said. "You really stepped on shit." Hu Liena''s eyes were full of disdain. As the best student of Wuhundian Academy, she had never put other academies in her eyes. "It''s cheaper for them, look at their triumphant appearance, it''s really awkward." Xiao Wu said angrily. Zhu Zhuqing smiled and said: "Sister Xiao Wu, don''t be angry. This may be a good thing. Think about it, if Shrek Academy is eliminated in the first game." "Zhuqing is right, maybe we can meet them in the third round." Ning Rongrong said. The angry look on Xiao Wu''s face disappeared, and she happily said, "That''s not bad." Gu Yuena said: "The game is about to begin. I have trained you for so long, but you still lack the experience of fighting against other academies. Take a look and learn more. If you dont perform well in the ring, go back. I want to spank you guys." Several girls spit out their little fragrant tongues in unison. "I know Sister Naer, but...if we all behave well, can we all spank you?" Xiao Wu said with a grin. "Little girl, your **** is itchy, isn''t it?" Gu Yuena raised her hand to pat Xiao Wu''s ass, scared Xiao Wu to shrink towards Zhu Zhuqing. Gu Yuena smiled, stopped teasing Xiao Wu, and looked at the ring. The strength of both sides in the first game was only average among all the teams. Not long after watching it, the rest area of ??Shrek Academy began to whisper. Oscar couldn''t help but said: "The finals hosted by Wuhundian are too shabby, there is not even a decent opening ceremony, and there are so few people watching the game." The others nodded, feeling the same. Ma Hongjun sighed regretfully and said, "Little San, your original assumption was wrong. You said that Ao Tian and the others should participate in the Soul Master Competition. Let us practice hard. We can be ashamed in the Soul Master Competition. I didn''t see them in the qualifiers, and now they are not seen in the participating academies of the Star Luo Empire." Tang San''s expression was also a bit regretful. He said, "It stands to reason that as long as the powerful young soul masters want to participate in such a grand event as the All-Continent Senior Soul Master Academy Contest, I never thought that Ao Tian would not show up. Could it be that he really Are you not interested in the Soul Master Competition?" Starting www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ The master said: "I didn''t expect it to be like this, but this is the end of the matter, so don''t regret it. At least, Ao Tian has given you a motivation to practice. The process of hard work is the most important thing. He does not appear now. You can retaliate later." "The teacher is right, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge," Tang San said. The first game ended soon, and the second game was Kamikaze Academy vs. Star Luo Empire''s Nightshade Academy. When the Kamikaze Academy players came on the field, everyone in Shrek was shocked. There were four more Blazing Academy players among the Kamikaze Academy participating players. This lineup is already the lineup of the entire soul sect, and it is terribly powerful. Flender hurried to the organizing committee to ask, but he came back with a gloomy expression. Wuhundian''s answer is that the actions of the Blazing Fire Academy and the Shenfeng Academy are completely within the scope of the rules. Shrek''s group of people suddenly became indignant and cursed the shamelessness of these two academies. "Okay, let''s continue watching the battle." The master said, making Shrek''s students quiet. Kamikaze Academy has joined the Blazing Academy. This game is not comparable at all. The Solanum Academy is completely crushed by the Kamikaze Academy, and it is quickly defeated. The second game is over, and the third game is about to start again. Tang San felt a little heavy. Kamikaze Academy is the strongest academy he has encountered before. In the previous promotion match, Feng Xiaotian of Kamikaze Academy forced him to use the chaotic cloak hammer method, and his strength is not weak. Now the two academies are united strongly. If Shrek Academy meets Kamikaze Academy, it is estimated that they will have to show their hole cards to win. Before the game started, Tang San glanced around inadvertently, and finally landed on the ring again. But soon, he shook his whole body, turned his head abruptly, looked at the place where his gaze had just been swept, his eyes shot strong, incredible gazes. There is the direction of the spectator stand. In the first row of the spectator stand, there are a very handsome man and a few women wearing veils. "Ao Tian!" Tang San''s heart was shocked. Ao Tian''s appearance was already deeply imprinted in Tang San''s mind, how could he not recognize it. Beside Ao Tian, ??there were several familiar figures. Although they were all wearing veils, Tang San recognized them at a glance. There are Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, Gu Yuena, and the catwoman that Ao Tian photographed at the auction. They are all here. There was even a girl that Tang San didn''t know. This girl was amazingly graceful and had an extraordinary temperament, as if she exuded a kind of charming charm all the time. Tang San also said just now that Ao Tian might not be interested in the Soul Master Competition. He did not expect to see Ao Tian now, nor did he expect that Ao Tian would appear in the spectator stand as an audience. Everyone in Shrek is now watching the match on the ring intently. Tang San suddenly said, "Teacher, I saw Ao Tian." Shrek''s more than a dozen people suddenly turned their heads and looked at Tang San. "Little San, what did you say?" Dai Mubai asked, a little excitement could be heard in his voice, and his eyes shot sharp light. "Where?" Ma Hongjun asked hurriedly. Tang San looked at the viewing stand and said, "Just in the viewing stand." Dai Mubai''s eyes were shining brightly, their soul power was applied to their eyes, their eyesight suddenly improved, and they saw Ao Tian and a few girls in the spectator stand. Just now, their eyes were on the major colleges, and they didn''t pay attention to the spectator stand, so they didn''t notice Ao Tian and his colleagues. "It really is Ao Tian!" Ma Hongjun''s face showed ecstasy. The masters were a little surprised, but they didn''t expect Ao Tian to appear there. Dai Mubai''s eyes were filled with intense hatred, the hatred of taking his wife, and the hatred of repeated severe injuries. This hatred has reached the point where it cannot be resolved. Now that he sees Ao Tian appear, he just wants to cut Ao Tian a thousand swords to vent his hatred. Being watched with hatred at The girls of Xiao Wu soon felt the sense and looked in the direction of Shrek Academy. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ "Hey, they found us unexpectedly." Xiao Wu said in surprise. "When I find it, I will find it. Their gaze that they can''t wait to eat us is really interesting. I don''t know what they will look like when they learn about our identity." Ning Rongrong said. Gu Yuena said lightly: "It''s just a group of clowns, don''t pay too much attention to it, concentrate on watching the game." "Oh." Feeling the hatred of his friends, Tang San sighed and said, "It''s a pity that Ao Tian didn''t participate in the Soul Master Competition, so even if he appears here, we can''t avenge ourselves." Dai Mubai all froze for a moment, and then showed unwilling emotions. Yes, there is the old monster Dugubo beside Ao Tian. It is impossible to seek revenge from Ao Tian in private, and it is only possible to avenge his hatred in the arena. Seeing the students'' unwilling emotions, the master moved in his heart, and his eyes were more carefully observed from the spectator stand. Not long after, his eyes condensed, and he landed on an old figure in the second row behind Ao Tian. Master showed a smile on his face and said, "You don''t need to be discouraged, I have a way to deal with Ao Tian." "What way?" Tang San asked. Master smiled mysteriously, and said: "Kill someone with a knife!" Chapter 347： Use Ju Douluos knife to kill Dugu Bo "Killing someone with a knife?" Everyone in Shrek looked at the master suspiciously, not understanding the meaning of the master''s words. "Teacher, what do you mean?" Tang San asked. The master smiled and said, "Look carefully at who is sitting behind Ao Tian?" Tang San quickly looked behind Ao Tian, ??and behind Ao Tian sat a somewhat rickety old figure. The head of this old figure was drooping, and his face could not be seen clearly, but the dark green beard and hair made everyone in Shrek very familiar. "Dugu Bo!" The name appeared in their hearts at the same time. Ma Hongjun and Oscar immediately showed a bit of fear on their faces, and even Dai Mubai''s body trembled imperceptibly. The psychological shadow left by Dugu Bo is really too great. Behind Dugu Bo''s use of Wuhunzhen, he completely turned into a hideous and terrifying snake. Dai Mubai and the others still clearly remembered the pain of being beaten by Dugu Bo''s tail. The pain went deep into their souls, and it reminded them now. Can''t help but tremble. "Dugu Bo, he actually followed." Ma Hongjun said in fear. Dai Mubai suppressed the fear in his heart and asked, "Master, Dugu Bo is with Ao Tian, ??what else can we do to deal with Ao Tian?" Tang San seemed to be more calm than Dai Mubai, his eyes flashed with thoughtful light, and his heart suddenly moved and said, "Teacher, I think I understand what you mean." The master looked at Tang San with satisfaction, the admiration on his face was not concealed, and asked: "Yes, you can talk about it." Tang San nodded, looked around Dai Mubai and said, "Teacher once told me that Dugu Bo had an enmity with the Spirit Hall in his early years, and he was chased and killed by the Spirit Hall, and later hid in Tian Dou. Cheng secluded his life. For so many years, Wuhun Palace should have not found Dugu Bo, and gradually gave up his wanted for Dugu Bo." Hearing Tang San''s words, Dai Mubai''s several people faintly touched Tang San''s thoughts. Tang San looked at the master and continued: "Teacher, if I guess right, your idea should be to use the sword of Wuhun Hall to kill Dugu Bo. As long as Dugu Bo dies, Ao Tian will only Let us knead it." "Hahaha... Well said, Xiaosan, you are really getting smarter." The master laughed loudly. Flanders, Liu Erlong and others also smiled. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and Oscar froze for a moment, and then all became excited. "This plan works. As long as Dugu Bo dies, what fear does Ao Tian have?" Dai Mubai said. "That''s right, Ao Tian will undoubtedly die this time." Ma Hongjun said. Tang San continued: "There are many titled Douluo in the Martial Soul Palace, so I''m absolutely sure to kill Dugu Bo here, and Ao Tian and Dugu Bo have a very close relationship, and they are likely to be involved, even if they don''t die, they have to peel off." Flander frowned and said, "I feel something is wrong. Dugu Bo has a deep hatred with Wuhun Hall. How can he have the courage to come to Wuhun City? Isn''t he afraid of death?" The master smiled and said: "No need to worry, did you see it? Dugu Bo was sitting there and didn''t even dare to lift his face. He was probably worried that he would be recognized. He was hunted down many years ago, unless It''s some veteran-level figures in the Spirit Hall, otherwise few people in the Spirit Hall can recognize him. I think that''s why he dares to venture to the Spirit City." Dai Mubai asked, "Master, this plan is feasible, what do we need to do?" The master had already made a plan in his mind, and smiled: "Look at who is sitting in the middle of the judging bench?" Looking at the eyes of everyone in Shrek, they immediately found the person the master said. Sitting at the center of the judging seat was a glamorous man. His skin was as delicate as a baby. If it weren''t for the Adam''s apple, no one would think that this man was a man. This person wore the big red dress that Title Douluo was qualified to wear. The dress was embroidered with golden lines, and his body was full of luxurious atmosphere. "This person looks so coquettish, like a personal monster, who is it?" Ma Hongjun asked suspiciously. "If I guess right, he should be a Title Douluo." Tang San said. "Yes." The master had a deep smile on his face, and he was obviously in a good mood, and said, "This person is called Yueguan, Bibi Dong''s right-hand man, and he is in charge of the punishment of the Spirit Hall. He is an important pillar of the Spirit Hall. It was him at the beginning. Leading the masters of Wuhun Hall to chase and kill Dugu Bo, and finally escaped by Dugu Bo." "He turned out to be the famous Chrysanthemum Douluo in the rumor!" Dai Mubai said in shock. "Hahaha... It''s such a coincidence, this time Dugu Bo is in a disaster." Ma Hongjun said excitedly. Oscar is also very excited. They seemed to have seen the scene where Dugu Bo was killed on the spot and Ao Tian was tortured by the Wuhun Palace. The master smiled confidently and calmly, with a strategizing look, and said: "Boss Fr, I have offended the Wuhundian now. If it''s hard to come forward, I''ll leave this to you. To avoid nights and dreams, you should do it now. Go to see Ju Douluo and tell him about Dugu Bo. I think he will immediately summon masters to besieged Dugu Bo." "At that time, we only need to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight and enjoy the results." Everyone in Shrek smiled. Ma Hongjun stretched out his thumb and exclaimed, "Master, your strategy is really clever, and you avenged your revenge without any effort. Let''s just sit here and watch them bite the dog, hahahaha..." The master smiled and said, "It''s not too late, Boss F, you go quickly." "Okay." Flender nodded, stood up, and walked quickly to the judging stand. The master said: "The good show is about to begin soon, we just have to wait here." Everyone in Shrek looked at Flander expectantly, and watched Flander to the judging stand. Flender was stopped by the judging stand, guarded by the Temple Guardian of the Wuhun Temple, and no one was allowed to disturb the judging work. Looking at the two temple knights standing in front of him, Flender smiled flatteringly and said: "Two knights, I have important news to report to Elder Ju." The two knights looked at the Shrek Academy costumes that Flender was wearing, and frowned, "Leave quickly, Elder Ju is not for everyone to see." Flander looked eagerly and said: "Please believe me, there is a wanted man from the Wuhun Temple who has come to Wuhun City, and this person is still a titled Douluo. I have to face this matter. Elder Chrysanthemum reports." The two knights looked at each other and frowned. One of them said: "Then you stay here, I will report to Elder Ju and see if he wants to see you." "Okay, trouble." Flender hurriedly thanked him, but secretly said in his heart that this was really not done by anyone, and he always asked him to beg for help. The scene that Flender was waiting for was seen by many people in the college, and they were puzzled. Why does the Dean of Shrek Academy wait at the judging stand during the competition? It didn''t take long for the knight who went in to report back, and behind the knight, he followed Chrysanthemum Douluo. Ju Douluo came to Flanders and scanned Flanders with oppressive eyes. The terrifying pressure made Flanders'' scalp numb and his heart beat wildly. "Are you from Shrek Academy?" Ju Douluo asked. His appearance is feminine, and even his voice is neutral. "Yes, I am the Dean of Shrek Academy, and my name is Flanders." Flanders answered quickly. "Well, please come with me." After Ju Douluo finished speaking, he walked out, and Flender hurriedly followed. This scene fell in the eyes of those academies, making them even more puzzled. The Dean of Shrek Academy begged to see Ju Douluo in the Spirit Hall, what happened? People in these academies were speculating about Shrek Academy''s intentions in their hearts. Ju Douluo took Flanders to a place where there was no one behind the judging stand, turned to look at Flanders, and said lightly: "I heard that you have important information to report to me, let''s talk." The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 348： Flanders seriously injured Flanders worried that Dugu Bo might be scared to flee when seeing him come here to inform, so he said eagerly: "Elder Chrysanthemum, I found that a felon wanted by Wuhun Palace had sneaked into Wuhun City, and it was right here." Chrysanthemum Douluo is in charge of the punishment of the Wuhun Temple, and the pursuit of criminals is also under his management. Hearing what Flanders said, he frowned and asked: "I heard the knight said just now, this felon is still a Title Douluo, who is it?" "Dugu Bo, that person is Dugu Bo, Dugu Bo, now in the spectator stand." As he said, Flander walked aside, just in time he could see the place of the spectator stand, pointed his finger at Dugu Bo and said, "That''s it, the one with dark green hair." Flander, who had already turned around, didn''t notice at all, the entire face of Ju Douluo behind him was already black. When Flender turned his head again, Ju Douluo''s complexion had returned to normal, but if you carefully observe it, you will find that Ju Douluo''s face has become cold. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ Ju Douluo stepped forward and glanced lightly in the direction Flanders pointed. Flander hurriedly said: "Elder Ju, Dugu Bo once escaped the hunting of Wuhun Hall. This time he sneaked into Wuhun City. There must be an ulterior secret. It is very likely to take revenge on Wuhun Hall." Seeing that Ju Douluo did not act immediately, Flender continued: "You should also know how terrifying the poison of Dugu Bo is. If it breaks out in this competition venue, all participating colleges will not be spared." Flender stopped, and it was all about it. Ju Douluo should immediately take action against Dugu Bo. Ju Douluo had no expression on his face, and said, "You go." Flender was stunned, and asked subconsciously: "Why?" Immediately afterwards, he realized that what he said was a little wrong, and quickly explained: "I mean, are you not going to deal with Dugu Bo?" Ju Douluo waved his hand and said, "Walk." Flender didnt move, his expression was a little anxious, and he said, Elder Ju, Dugu Bo cant stay here. Who knows what he wants to do here, if he goes crazy, it may make all the teachers and teachers in our college and Student funeral." "Go!" Ju Douluo shouted loudly, already running out of patience. He was violently beaten by Dugu Bo more than two months ago, and he has only recovered from his injury soon. Even if he was given a hundred courage, he would not dare to trouble Dugu Bo. Besides, he already knew the details of Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo is now Aotian, and he is not an enemy of Wuhun Hall. How could he deal with Dugu Bo? Flender was very unwilling, and it seemed that Ju Douluo didn''t plan to deal with Dugu Bo, otherwise, his attitude towards him as a messenger would not be so bad. Looking at Ju Douluo''s furious appearance, Flanders dared not insist on letting Ju Douluo deal with Dugu Bo anymore, turned around and started walking towards Shrek Academy. "Xiaogang, I tried my best." Flender sighed in his heart, regretting it. He couldn''t understand. With the relationship between Dugu Bo and Wuhun Hall, the most important thing Ju Douluo should do after learning that Dugu Bo has come here is to immediately summon masters to deal with Dugu Bo. However, Ju Douluo drove him away furiously. Just then, Ju Douluo, who was about to return to the judging seat, moved his ears. He raised his head and looked in the direction of Dugu Bo, and found that Dugu Bo was also raising his head and looking at him. "The teachers and students of Shrek Academy were beaten severely by me once, and they have already held a grudge against me. Flender came to you this time because he wanted to borrow a knife to kill people and let you deal with me." Dugubo said to Ju Douluo. When Flanders first left with Ju Douluo, Dugu Bo noticed this scene. Later, he found Flanders pointing in the direction of the VIP seat, and after a little thought, he understood Flanders'' intentions. How could he let others calculate himself, so after seeing Flanders being driven away by Ju Douluo, he transmitted to Ju Douluo. Ju Douluo heard Dugu Bo''s voice transmission, he was taken aback for a moment, and his footsteps also stopped. Then, his expression became very gloomy, and he uttered a low voice, and said: "Flander, come back." Flender stood firm, turned around in doubt, and found that Ju Douluo was looking at him. He walked to Ju Douluo again and asked, "Elder Ju, what do you want me to do?" At this time, both Ju Douluo and Flanders had already walked out of the back of the judging bench and appeared under the side stage. The eyes of the major colleges could already see this. Ju Douluo asked with a gloomy face: "Flander, do you Shrek Academy and Dugu Bo have a grudge?" The genius remembered the Chinese in one second m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Flender was shocked, and quickly said: "Elder Ju, you are joking. The strongest in Shrek Academy is me. I haven''t even reached the Contra level yet. How can I be qualified to be an enemy of Dugu Bo?" Ju Douluo sneered and shouted: "You dare to quibble? As far as I know, you from Shrek Academy have been beaten up by Dugu Bo once. You came to me this time probably because you wanted to kill someone with a knife?" Flander was so scared that he took a step back, a look of horror flashed across his face, he quickly forced himself to calm down, and said with a wry smile: "Elder Ju, you have misunderstood. I am really just worried about everyone''s safety. That''s it." "Heh... I won''t cry if I don''t see the coffin." Ju Douluo saw Flander''s flash of panic, and had already determined what Dugu Bo had said to him. He was furious. Fortunately, he had already learned the details of Dugu Bo. Otherwise, after hearing Flander''s words, he would immediately take someone to deal with Dugu Bo. If that were the case, he would definitely be in this Soul Master Competition. Shame on the finals. As the elder of the Spirit Hall, a powerful titled Douluo was actually calculated by a soul sage and used as a spear. How could Chrysanthemum Douluo not be angry? In the distance, the master frowned as he looked at the situation here, and he was puzzled. As long as you explain the situation to Ju Douluo, Ju Douluo will definitely deal with Dugu Bo. Isn''t this easy? But why does it look something wrong? Due to the distance he could not hear the conversation between Ju Douluo and Flanders, but he could clearly see that Flanders had been driven away by Ju Douluo just now. However, it didn''t take long before Flander was called back, which was a bit weird. Not only did the master look at Flanders and Ju Douluo here, but the people from other academies also paid a part of their attention. Just then, they saw Ju Douluo raise his hand and slapped Flanders on the face. Everyone vaguely heard Flander''s screams, and saw Flanders spurt out a mouthful of blood, and his body was slapped and slapped by Ju Douluo and slammed against the hard rock of the judging platform. Flender was limp to the ground, another big mouthful of blood spilled from his mouth, his expression wilted. The difference in strength between the two is too great, even if Chrysanthemum Douluo didn''t use Martial Spirit, Flanders could not resist it. Ju Douluo''s powerful spirit power rushed into Flander''s body, destroying Flander''s body, causing him to be seriously injured in an instant. Ju Douluo flicked his big sleeve and walked to the judging stage. "Bring him back to Shrek Academy." He said without looking back. "Yes." The two temple knights roughly grabbed Flender''s limbs and carried them to the rest area of ??Shrek Academy. This scene completely ignited the raging gossip of the various colleges, and there was a lot of discussion. The Dean of Shrek Academy was beaten by the elders of the Spirit Hall. The news was so overwhelming that it was even more attractive than the ongoing competition in the arena. :. : M.x Chapter 349： Start of round 3 At this time, Flander had been seriously injured and had difficulty even standing, and was carried forward by two knights. Along the way, when passing through the rest areas of some academies, Flender heard talking about him and saw others pointing at him. His pale complexion suddenly turned red, and he wanted to find a place to get in. Being severely injured in front of so many top academies in the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire, and being carried back by someone, was really insulting. He is the Dean of Shrek Academy, and was seriously injured by Ju Douluo in full view? What would others think of Shrek Academy? The master, Zao Wou-ki, Liu Erlong, Tang San, Dai Mubai and others were already stunned, their heads all dumbfounded. They knew very well what Flanders did, and they also knew that this task was not difficult, as long as Ju Douluo knew that Dugu Bo was on the scene. However, the result was beyond their expectations, and Flanders was slapped by Ju Douluo, which seemed to have suffered serious injuries. To say who is the most difficult to accept this result at this time, that is undoubtedly a master. He made this strategy, and confidently believed that Dugu Bo would be over soon. However, the facts slapped him. Ju Douluo''s slap hit Flender''s face, as if hitting the master''s face, making his face hot. "Xiaogang, how could this be? Didn''t you say that Ju Douluo would definitely kill Dugu Bo?" Liu Erlong asked. "Yes, teacher, why did Ju Douluo slap the Dean? Why did you ignore Dugu Bo?" Tang San asked doubtfully. The master shook his head with a dazed expression, and said, "I don''t know, it shouldn''t, this is unreasonable." The two knights carried Flanders back, and threw them on the ground. Flanders'' breath was turbulent, almost spurting out another mouthful of blood. "Teacher." Ma Hongjun rushed forward. Oscar quickly passed a big sausage, and Flander swallowed it without hesitation. Flender breathed a long sigh of relief, and finally didn''t feel so uncomfortable, but the injuries in his body were still serious. The damage caused by Title Douluo could not be cured by Oscar''s current big sausage. The master and Zao Wou-ki quickly helped Flander up and let him sit in a chair. "Boss Fu, how could this be? Why would Ju Douluo do something to you?" the master quickly asked. Flender smiled bitterly and said: "Ju Douluo knew about the grievances between us and Dugu Bo, and understood that I wanted to use him to deal with Dugu Bo, so he shot me furiously." "How could this be? This is impossible!" the master murmured. Liu Erlong''s face solemnly said: "If this is the case, then the intelligence of the Wuhun Temple is too terrible? Even the grievances between us and Dugu Bo are clear." Zao Wou-ki asked, "Boss V, how are you? Is the situation better?" "I can''t die, it''s just that I will be useless for a while." Flender was helpless. "Father, I''m sorry, I hurt you. If I hadn''t made this bad idea, you wouldn''t have become like this?" The master was full of guilt. Even if he was severely injured by Bibi Dong before, but now that Flander was severely injured by Ju Douluo, he felt very sorry. Flender''s face was a little bit painful, but he let himself smile, and said, "Xiaogang, it''s not your fault, you didn''t expect it to be like this." Ma Hongjun clenched his fists and said angrily: "The dead ladyboy didn''t know what was going crazy, so he beat my teacher like this. When I become stronger in the future, I must seek justice." Ever since Flander was carried back, Tang San has been frowning, with a thoughtful look. He didn''t speak until then, saying, "This matter is very strange, and it doesn''t make sense. Ju Douluo knew that the Dean wanted to use him to deal with Dugu Bo, so in a rage, he severely injured the Dean. But why? Wouldn''t you take action against Dugu Bo? Dugu Bo and Wuhun Palace already have enmity, and Ju Douluo shouldn''t stop dealing with Dugu Bo just because of the small matter of being calculated." "It''s a little strange," the master said. "Then what should I do now?" Zao Wou-ki asked, feeling angry that Flander was injured by Ju Douluo. Flander smiled bitterly: "Let''s recognize this loss, do you still want to persuade Ju Douluo to deal with Dugu Bo?" Everyone fell silent. Flanders was severely injured, and if they go again, they will probably end up worse than Flanders. The master racked his brains and couldn''t figure out a good solution, so he had no choice but to say: "The words of the boss have been passed on. Ju Douluo doesn''t want to deal with Dugu Bo, and we can''t do it." "Then you can only watch that guy Ao Tian be chic and happy?" Ma Hongjun said unwillingly. Dai Mubai was equally difficult to accept, but he still patted Ma Hongjun on the shoulder, and said, "Forget it this time. With the old Dugu Bo, we can''t deal with Ao Tian. Let''s wait for the opportunity later." Everyone didn''t speak any more, their hearts became heavy, and they didn''t even have the thought of watching the battle. At the viewing stand, the girls in Xiao Wu were extremely happy. "The Shrek guys actually want to use Chrysanthemum Douluo to deal with us, it really deserves it!" Xiao Wu said. "That''s right, they like to play insidious tricks the most. This time it''s funny to lift a rock and hit him in the foot." Ning Rongrong also said. Even Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help but speak, and said, "These guys from Shrek Academy really keep going trying to trouble us over and over again." Gu Yuena smiled and said: "You don''t have to take these clowns to heart, just treat them as jokes." ... The day''s competition soon ended, and the results of the first round of the competition had come out. The brutal competition system eliminated 15 teams. Chrysanthemum Douluo did not continue to trouble Shrek Academy, letting the master and the others breathe a sigh of relief. They were also worried that Ju Douluo would anger them. A few days later, the first two rounds of competition have ended, and the top ten teams in the finals have been released. In the third round, Shrek finally ushered in the first battle, against the Royal Advanced Soul Master Academy team of the Star Luo Empire. This battle was also the battle Dai Mubai had always longed for and feared all the time. If he wins, he will be able to become the crown prince of the Star Luo Empire in an upright manner, and he will never worry about his life anymore. If you lose, you will most likely be abolished, and you may lose your life in serious cases. But Dai Mubai already had a way out, and that was Tang San''s thigh. When the time comes, as long as Tang San''s name is removed, who would dare to hurt him? When the cardinal announced the Shrek team vs. Star Luo Royal team, the atmosphere of the entire arena became high. These days, Shrek has been so embarrassed and impressive. But Shrek''s strength is undoubtedly very strong, and it will definitely be worth seeing for the Royal Team of the Star Luo Empire. However, the game between Shrek Academy and Xingluo Royal Academy is not the most eye-catching. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. ~： Ask for 1 day off There are many relatives here today, and I couldn''t update it. Sorry. I will try to get as much as I can when Im free in the next few days The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 350： The victory of Shrek Academy, the Wuhun Palace team appeared Wuhundian Academy and Tiandou Empire Royal Academy are both selected seed teams, and they are both one of the most popular teams to win the championship. Naturally, this game has attracted much attention. Half an hour before the game, the teams that have entered the top ten began to enter the field for final preparations and warm-ups. Since the result of the lottery came out, Dai Mubai has been silent and depressed. Everyone in Shrekley found something wrong with Dai Mubai. Tang San patted Dai Mubai on the shoulder, and said, "Boss Dai, don''t worry, the only thing that Xingluo Royal Academy can make us afraid of is the martial soul fusion skill displayed by your elder brother and sister-in-law. Just now, my teacher has arranged to target them. As long as they fight according to their tactics, they will undoubtedly lose." Dai Mubai nodded, hugged Tang San, and said sincerely: "Little San, thank you so much. You just have to say anything in the future, whether it''s going up to the sword mountain or going down to the sea of ??fire, I don''t want to wear it. Will frown." Tang San smiled freely and said: "We are partners, partners who live and die together." "Yes, a life and death partner." Dai Mubai smiled. Tang San stretched out his right hand, glanced around his teammate, and uttered two words: "Sure to win!" Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Tailong, Jingling, Huang Yuan, and Jiangzhu put their hands on the backs of Tang San''s hands in turn, and then the eight people shouted at the same time: "Sure victory!" At this moment, Shrek''s fighting spirit was completely aroused, and their high fighting spirit made many academies amazed and surprised. It stands to reason that the three strongest teams in each Soul Master Competition are generally the three seeded teams selected. Xingluo Royal Academy is one of the seeded teams, and Shrek Academy, as the opponent of Xingluo Empire Royal Academy, can have such a high fighting spirit, it is definitely not simple. Especially those Soul Master Academy of the Star Luo Empire that hadn''t seen Shrek Academy take action, were even more surprised. In the Star Luo Empire, the Royal Academy is the number one deservedly, and no academy can compare with it. In the hearts of these academies of the Star Luo Empire, only the Royal Academy of the Heaven Dou Empire and the Academy of Wuhun Temple could compare with the Royal Academy of their own empire. Therefore, when they saw Shrek showing such a strong fighting spirit, these colleges would look at Shrek Academy differently. The Shrek team was on the ring first. This time, Jiang Zhu, who was a healing soul master, did not play again, but Oscar, who had never played before, appeared in the ring this time. Many academies couldn''t help showing a look of surprise. Since the start of the Soul Master Competition, Oscar has been very low-key. At this time, he appeared as a new face and naturally attracted most of the eyes. Is this Shrek''s assassin? Is it only now available? Oscar felt that much-anticipated feeling, with a faint smile on his face, his waist straight and no panic. The seven Shrek people, led by Captain Dai Mubai, stood side by side. Dai Mubai''s expression was a little solemn, and he looked straight ahead, where the Royal Team of the Star Luo Empire slowly walked onto the stage. The appearance of the person who came up first was somewhat similar to Dai Mubai, with blond hair and a stature somewhat taller than Dai Mubai, with a lazy smile on his face, seemingly casual, but there was a kind of superior person. The temperament is revealed. This person is Dai Mubai''s elder brother Davis, the person Dai Mubai desires most to defeat. This Soul Master Competition was the only opportunity that the family gave Dai Mubai to stand up. If Davis was defeated, his destiny would change drastically. Beside Davis, stood a tall and plump girl. This girl looked very similar to Zhu Zhuqing, except that she did not have the cold temperament of Zhu Zhuqing, and she had a faint smile on her face. This is Zhu Zhuyun, Zhu Zhuqing''s sister. Originally, this Soul Master Competition was a decisive battle between Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing and Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, but at this time only Dai Mubai was left. When Zhu Zhuqing''s second uncle was sent back to the Star Luo Empire with severe injuries, the Zhu family and the Dai family were furious. However, Title Douluo''s deterrence was too strong, especially the very difficult Poison Douluo. Although the Zhu family and the Dai family were angry, they did not dare to send anyone to look for Zhu Zhuqing. Dai Mubai''s eyes burst out intensely, staring at Davis. Davis smiled and said, "Mubai, I was surprised that you could make it to the finals. I have to say that your talent is not worse than mine, but as a big brother, I am better than me. You have been practicing for a few more years. I feel sorry for you about your fiance." "Because Zhu Zhuqing betrayed the family and betrayed the empire, so you can''t use the Nether White Tiger in today''s battle. Don''t worry, the family has granted you forgiveness. As long as you give up to me, the family will not deprive you of your cultivation and life." Dai Mubai''s eyes were cold and he said, "Davis, you don''t have to fake mercy here. I will never admit defeat, Dai Mubai." "Okay, very good." Davis looked cold suddenly, and said: "As expected of my good brother, then let me understand what you have learned outside these years." "Brothers, let the spirits go, surprise them." Davis yelled. All the martial spirits of the Star Luo Royal Team were released. A total of six people, including Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, reached the realm of the soul sect. Davis''s spirit power was at least forty-seven and Zhu Zhuyun''s spirit power was at least forty-six. This scene made everyone in Shrek Academy''s complexion instantly dignified. This is the strongest opponent Shrek Academy has encountered since the start of the Soul Master Competition. In the distance, Zhu Zhuqing on the spectator stand stared at Zhu Zhuyun, his eyes gleaming with hatred. This sister was narrow-minded and vicious-hearted, which made Zhu Zhuqing suffer when she was in the family. If it is said who Zhu Zhuqing wants to defeat the most, it is not Dai Mubai, but this sister Zhu Zhuyun. At this moment, seeing Zhu Zhuyun raising his head proudly after releasing the martial soul, the hatred in Zhu Zhuqing''s heart burst out uncontrollably. On the stage, Dai Mubai also yelled, "Release Martial Soul!" The seven Shrek members released their spirits at the same time. Dai Mubai and Tang San standing in the front showed two yellow, two purple and four spirit rings. The six people behind them were three spirit rings. There was a boo in the audience. This gap is really too big. How can a team with only two soul sects fight against a team of six soul sects? "Is the No. 1 team in the Tiandou Empire promotion match at this level? That''s ridiculous too." "Haha... don''t be surprised, the Academy of the Heaven Dou Empire is at this level, and the first place is not much stronger." The ridicule from the audience suddenly made the seven Shrek Academy clenched their fists. Before the game started, I was so cynicly and contemptuously that no one could bear it. Davis sneered and said, "Dai Mubai, you still want to fight me with this strength?" Dai Mubai''s face was cold and he said, "Davis, laugh, you won''t be able to laugh later." After that, an astonishing battle intent erupted from Dai Mubai, and there was no trace of fear on his face. In the distance, Xiao Wu Qiao''s face was full of regrets, and said: "It''s miserable, with such a big difference in strength, Shrek Academy will definitely lose. We have no chance to teach them." Ning Rongrong was also extremely unwilling, and said, "Ao Tian, ??I have said that I want Sister Dong''er to do something secretly to let Shrek Academy meet us in advance, and you still say no. It''s fine now, Shrek Academy You can''t even pass this third round." "Don''t worry, they won''t lose." Ao Tian smiled. "Really?" Ning Rongrong asked immediately. Ao Tian nodded and said, "Don''t underestimate Yu Xiaogang or Tang San. With the two of them, the strength that Shrek Academy can display is far greater than the strength on the surface." Ning Rongrong patted his chest, his full chest made his clothes tremble, and said: "Then I can rest assured, Shrek Academy will be in the top six after winning this game, and will soon meet us." The other girls were also relieved. On the stage, the referee shouted: "The game begins!" The next scene shocked many people. In addition to Oscar, Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, Huang Yuan, Tailong, and Jingling blocked Davis and Zhu Zhuyun. Tang San concentrated on releasing the control spirit ability. When his fourth spirit ability, the Blue Silver Prison, was released, the Star Luo Empire Royal Team, who underestimated the enemy, was all lifted into the sky and entered a state of dizziness. Subsequently, Shrek seized this opportunity and defeated the Star Luo Empire Royal Team. "How is it possible, this is impossible..." Davis murmured in despair as if he had lost his soul. The arrogance just now has disappeared, and he understands that his destiny has begun to change at this moment. Losing to Dai Mubai, he will become extremely miserable, and everything about him, including the throne he is about to gain, will also belong to Dai Mubai. How can he accept this kind of thing? Zhu Zhuyun on the side was pale and couldn''t accept this scene either. She could have become a princess, and she will become a queen in the near future. But now, all of this is broken, and she and Davis will be abandoned by the family after they fail. She is very clear about this. At this time, she wanted to go crazy. Before that, even if Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing joined forces, she would not take it seriously, let alone only one Dai Mubai. Therefore, she was very unwilling, extremely unwilling. Dai Mubai''s complexion was a little pale. This was due to excessive consumption of soul power, but his aura at this time was very high, and he strode forward to Davis and Zhu Zhuyun. "My good elder brother, you didn''t expect this result? The younger brother who was not in your eyes at the beginning also defeated you one day." Dai Mubai said with a sneer. At this time, he was in a happy mood, just wanting to look up to the sky and laugh. Taunting after winning Davis can make him feel better. Davis''s face was ashen, ignoring Dai Mubai, and pulling Zhu Zhuyun towards the ring. He has lost now, what''s the point of arguing with Dai Mubai? He no longer has that qualification. "Haha...the ace team of the Star Luo Empire, it''s really vulnerable!" Ma Hongjun laughed and jumped up, very proud. Tang San also showed a smile, the battle was extremely beautiful, and they announced Shrek''s formidable strength to everyone. Standing on the ring, Tang San slowly turned around, his eyes swept across all the academies, the judging stands, and the spectator stands. "You have seen it, Shrek Academy is not a joke, you will soon be ashamed of your contempt." Tang San thought in his heart. He was in a very good mood. Winning this battle not only won the Shrek Academy a reputation, but it should also make those who laughed at the master before become respectful to the master. In the rest area of ??Shrek Academy, several teachers were all smiling, and the master was already smiling from ear to ear. This victory was completely within his expectations, there was no error at all. Before he took the stage, he guided the tactics again. Not only was he good at martial arts knowledge, he was also good at tactical arrangements. He suggested that Tang San and the others would use the opponent''s heart to underestimate the enemy and burst out attacks instantly, not giving the opponent a chance to exert their strength. Sure enough, the tactics were very successful. "Xiaogang, they succeeded." Liu Erlong said. The master nodded, his gaze shot at the magnificent papal palace a kilometer away, and his eyes became extremely deep. "Bibi Dong, soon, my students will stand in front of you, and you will know my Yu Xiaogang''s ability." The master thought to himself, his fists clenched involuntarily. Liu Erlong saw the master''s appearance, understood the master''s mind, stretched out his hand to hold the master''s hand, and said: "Xiaogang, she will regret that woman treated you like that." The master nodded firmly. The next game was the match between Wuhundian Academy and Tiandou Empire Royal Academy. Under the leadership of Ao Tian, ??several girls left the viewing stand and walked towards the rest area of ??Wuhundian Academy. They all saw the victory of Shrek Academy. Although they hoped that Shrek Academy could win the battle, they could go to the decisive battle with them, but at this time they saw the triumphant appearance of Shrek Academy. Some teeth itchy. Gu Yuena turned her head and said: "This is your first battle in the Soul Master Competition. I won''t make a move. Don''t let me down. Otherwise, I will make you look good when you go back." Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong stuck out their tongues, and did not take Gu Yuena''s threat to heart. "I know Sister Naer." Zhu Zhuqing said seriously. Hu Liena and Xiaoli also nodded silently. The Shrek team stepped off the ring and ran into the team from Tiandou Royal Academy head-on. At the forefront of the Royal Academy team were old acquaintances Yu Tianheng and Dugu Yan, Tang San and several people had defeated this team in the Soto Arena. The strength of this team is indeed very strong, especially Yu Tianheng, who possesses the martial spirit of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus, and the lone goose, who possesses the martial spirit of the Jade Scale Snake. Now that it has been a long time since the battle of Soto''s Great Fighting Soul Arena, the strength of the Heaven Dou Royal Team is definitely stronger. The two teams stopped when they met. Tang San looked at Yu Tianheng and said, "The mysterious team in Wuhundian Academy must be very strong. Come on, don''t let us down." "I will." Yu Tianheng said, his whole body exuded a confident and powerful aura, and he looked in the direction of the rest area of ??the Wuhun Temple Academy. "They finally appeared." Yu Tianheng said with his eyes shining brightly. Tang San suddenly turned around, their eyes shot at the direction of the rest area of ??the Wuhun Temple Academy at the same time. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 351： They must have eaten the fairy grass Not only Shrek Academy and Tiandou Royal Academy looked in the direction of Wuhundian Academy, the other colleges also noticed the five Aotian people in the rest area of ??Wuhundian Academy. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ It turned out to be them! Shrek everyone''s hearts were shaken, and their eyes glowed with unbelievable light. They have guessed countless times in their hearts, and have no idea about this mysterious team of Wuhundian Academy. However, this mysterious team turned out to be their old acquaintance. And they are still the enemy they want to cut through! Ao Tian turned out to be from Wuhun Hall! Tang San''s heads were dumbfounded for a while, they thought about it, but they never thought that Ao Tian was from the Wuhun Hall. It took a long time before the shock in their hearts eased. After the shock, Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun showed ecstasy on their faces. They worked hard for so long and suffered so much. In addition to wanting to win honor in the Soul Master Competition, their most important purpose was to find Ao Tian to avenge their grievances. saw Ao Tian appear in the spectator stand before, they thought that Ao Tian would not participate in the Soul Master Competition, and they were extremely disappointed. At this moment, they suddenly saw Ao Tian appearing in the resting area of ??Wuhundian Academy, how could they not be ecstatic? The reactions of the masters were exactly the same as Tang San. They were shocked at first, but after the shock, they were surprised. "Mistress, come back." The master shouted. Tang San and the others were already not far from the rest area of ??Shrek Academy, they immediately walked back after hearing the words of the master. Yu Tianheng and a few people walked towards the ring. Returned to the rest area, Liu Erlong suddenly praised: "Little San, you guys are so good, and the winning is simply and neat." Then, she looked at Dai Mubai and smiled: "Mubai, the problem you worried about has now been resolved. You should soon become the successor of the Star Luo Empire. The teacher is here to congratulate you first." "Mubai, congratulations." Flander also said. Master looked at Tang San, Tang San immediately understood what the master meant, and smiled: "Brother Mubai, you should soon become the prince of the Star Luo Empire. Congratulations." Dai Mubai had a deep smile and was in a very good mood. He said, "I am able to have this day. It is all thanks to the help of teachers and partners. Everyone''s kindness will always be remembered by Dai Mubai. Don''t worry, even if I become a prince. , Emperor, I am still a member of Shrek Academy." Hearing what everyone said, Ma Hongjun suddenly forgot what happened to Ao Tian just now, and said quickly: "Boss Dai, you are going to be so prosperous, you can''t forget me, brother." Dai Mubai patted Ma Hongjun''s shoulder vigorously, and smiled: "Don''t worry, we are brothers. How could I forget you." Grand Master smiled with satisfaction. Dai Mubai was about to become the heir of the Star Luo Empire. This was a great happy event for Shrek and Tang San. He had discussed with Tang San before and asked Tang San to do his best to help Dai Mubai defeat Davis, and then he would be able to have the powerful ally of the Star Luo Empire as a matter of course. Now that the goal has been completed, the alliance with the Star Luo Empire has become a sure thing. In addition to the previous alliance with Xue Qinghe, in the master''s heart, the iron triangle of resistance to Wuhun Temple has been formed. The alliance formed by the three top forces of the Clear Sky School, the Sky Dou Empire, and the Star Luo Empire will become an unprecedented powerful force. Now, just waiting for Dai Mubai and Xue Qinghe to inherit the thrones of their respective empires and take power. As for the Clear Sky School, the master didn''t have any pressure. He is very aware of the hatred between the Clear Sky School and the Spirit Hall, that kind of hatred is simply incompatible with the sky, as long as the Clear Sky School learns that the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire are fighting against the Spirit Hall, he will definitely join in without hesitation. Thinking of this, the master''s smile is even stronger, and his mood is unprecedented. It has been his goal for many years to stop the atrocities of the Spirit Hall. Now, this goal can be said to be more than half completed. The destruction of the Spirit Hall is only a matter of time. "What I want to do is to walk among these three forces and promote their cooperation." The master thought. At this time, the smile on Dai Mubai''s face gradually disappeared, and he turned to look in the direction of the rest area of ??the Wuhundian Academy, with cold eyes, and said, "Ao Tian and the others are actually the new team of the Wuhundian Academy." Master ''s excitement disappeared, frowning and said: "This Ao Tian hides too deeply. I have checked him for many years, but I never thought that he would be a member of the Spirit Hall." Tang San said: "Yes, teacher, we all entered a misunderstanding in our thinking at the beginning. We think that Ao Tian is such a genius. If he is from the Spirit Hall, it is impossible to go to the small remote place like Notting College. Therefore, we ruled it out. The possibility that he came from the Wuhun Palace." "But I never expected that he really is from the Spirit Hall." The master exclaimed. Tang San''s eyes became fierce, and said, "In this case, we can''t let him go." Ma Hongjun then remembered Ao Tian''s affairs again, and hurriedly said, "What can we do? If Ao Tian is defeated by the Royal Academy, we will have no chance of revenge." Master said lightly: "You can rest assured that only the Royal Academy will lose in this game." Tang San nodded, and then the master said, "The original team in Wuhun Palace Academy is already extremely powerful. Bibi Dong never does anything uncertain. Ao Tian''s team can replace the original team. It shows that Ao Tian is a stronger team." "How is this possible? We have used advanced exercises to cultivate soul power this year, and the speed of improvement has been greatly accelerated, but only Xiaosan and Boss Dai have broken through to the soul sect. Ao Tian has no exercises, and the speed of improvement has been increased. It should be faster than us, and it shouldn''t have broken through to the Soul Sect yet? How can it be possible to defeat the original team in the Wuhun Palace Academy?" Ma Hongjun asked incredulously. Oscar said: "Fatty makes sense Since we got the exercises given to us by Xiaosan, our cultivation speed is almost the same as that of flying, but except that we have not broken through to the soul sect, what about Aotian? Is it possible to defeat the original team with three strong soul kings?" Master still frowned, and said: "If Ao Tian''s team is not strong, how can Bibi Dong let them represent the Wuhundian Academy?" "The master has a point." Dai Mubai said.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Tang San''s heart flashed, and a thought flashed, his mood suddenly became extremely complicated, and he said, "They may all have broken through to the soul sect." "Mistress, are you kidding me?" Ma Hongjun asked immediately. Tang San sighed, "Have you forgotten the fairy grass I told you?" Ma Hongjun''s eyes widened suddenly, and exclaimed: "You mean...Ao Tian and the others have eaten immortal grass and their strength has risen so much that they can replace the original team in Wuhun Palace Academy?" Several other people in Shrek were also shocked and looked at Tang San. Tang San nodded solemnly, and said, "It''s very possible, otherwise I can''t think of other possibilities." The master said: "Xiao San''s speculation is very reasonable. In all likelihood, Ao Tian and Xiao Wu have eaten those robbed immortal grasses, and their strength has risen so much that they can represent Wuhundian Academy to participate in the Soul Master Academy competition. ." "Damn it!" Ma Hongjun angrily looked towards the rest area of ??the Wuhundian Academy opposite the ring, his eyes glowing with resentment. Chapter 352： 6 stunning beauties "The fairy grass that originally belonged to us was unexpectedly caught by them..." Ma Hongjun''s mood was extremely complicated, heartache, resentment, regret... All kinds of negative emotions broke out together, making him extremely uncomfortable. Hearing Tang San''s inference, the rest of Shrek''s emotions were equally uncomfortable, especially Dai Mubai and Oscar. If Tang San could successfully bring back the Immortal Grass, then their current strength would definitely be much higher. However, this great opportunity was snatched by Ao Tian, ??and even became their opponent in the Soul Master Competition. At this moment, everyone in Shrek was heartbroken. They all think in their hearts that what they originally belonged to has been taken away by others and used them to deal with themselves. How can this not make them uncomfortable? The master said in a deep voice: "We have been mentally prepared for the strength of the Shrek team, and haven''t you always wanted to meet Tang San in the Soul Master Competition and defeat him openly? Now, it''s not the time for your heartache. , You should accumulate your strength and wait for the chance to fight them decisively." Liu Erlong said: "Xiaogang said right, the game is about to start, the Royal Academy is not weak, it will definitely be able to force some of the Aotian people, you have to watch carefully." "Teacher Erlong, we understand." Tang San said. "Well, sit down." Liu Erlong said. Everyone sat down and looked towards the direction of Wuhundian Academy. At this moment, the Tiandou Empire Royal Academy team stepped onto the ring, and the eyes of the audience suddenly fell on Ao Tianji, waiting for them to take the stage. Ao Tian had just arrived at the rest area and had not had time to sit down. "Go up, don''t waste time." Ao Tian said, and sat down. Gu Yuena nodded slightly and walked to the stage. "Tian brother, don''t worry, we haven''t fought them before. We were able to defeat them last time. This time we can." Xiao Wu waved her fist and quickly followed the other girls. When in Soto City that year, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Gu Yuena all fought with Yu Tianheng and defeated the emperor fighting team headed by Yu Tianheng. Therefore, facing the team of the Heaven Dou Empire again, they did not have any pressure in their hearts. When the six girls of Gu Yuena walked to the ring, the academies that were paying attention to them were all stunned. Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were just seven of the six girls together. Almost everyone present thought that Ao Tian was also a member of the team. However, now that six girls entered the ring, the only male student sat down. What does this mean? Everyone in Shrek Academy widened their eyes, watching this scene with great doubt, not knowing exactly what Ao Tian intended. There are a total of seven people. Why are only six people playing? What the **** is going on? The six girls of Gu Yuena entered the ring and stood opposite Yu Tianheng several tens of meters away. Yu Tianheng said: "We met again, I didn''t expect the opponent to be you." Although Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Gu Yuena, and Ning Rongrong still wore veils, Yu Tianheng recognized them at a glance. The temperament of these girls is so unique and outstanding, it is unforgettable. What''s more, Yu Tianheng was defeated by them. Xiao Wu laughed and said, "I didn''t expect to fight you again here. You lost last time, and this time is no exception." Facing Xiao Wu''s arrogant words, Yu Tianheng was not angry, and smiled: "Last time your team had Tang San and Dai Mubai. One of them was a terrifying control type spirit master, and the other was a powerful attacker. Spirit master, if you lose the two of them this time, I''m afraid you will lose." Ning Rongrong answered, "It will be you who lose. I hope you don''t cry at that time." Yu Tianheng didn''t take Xiao Wu too much to his heart. Although he knew that Wuhundian Academy was not easy, it was really difficult for the six girls to give him a sense of threat. He looked at Ao Tian in the audience and asked, "Is he not coming up?" "Pack you, six of us are enough," Xiao Wu said. The game did not start immediately. Generally, when the two teams came to the stage, they would make a verbal battle. The referee generally would not call the start immediately. First, they would give these teams a chance to fight verbally. Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, there was a sudden uproar in the hall. There are six girls in the Wuhundian Academy. After all, there are also powerful female soul masters, but six against seven, this situation has never happened since the first soul master contest. Six to seven, this behavior is a bit too arrogant. However, many people looked solemn and felt that the strength of these six girls was not simple. Shrek''s Tang San and the others were all stunned. They thought that Ao Tian would be on the court, but only six girls were on the court. Now Ao Tian was sitting there, even squinting his eyes. The master thought for a while, and said: "According to our guess of the strength of the Wuhun Temple Academy, these six girls should be enough to defeat the Royal Academy of the Heaven Dou Empire. When they get further and further behind, the strength of the Wuhun Temple Academy team will also be. Gradually show it off, I think Ao Tian may also be on the court at that time." Tang San nodded and said, "Teacher makes sense. I don''t believe that Ao Tian will not play in the final battle." Ma Hongjun patted his chest, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "That''s the best, I''m really afraid he won''t be able to." Tang San said, "Now, let''s see how the strength of the girls in Xiao Wu will become after one year has passed." Since Xiaowu a few girls took the stage, Dai Mubai''s eyes have been on Zhu Zhuqing. His fists were tightly clenched, and his nails had even been inserted into his palms. This girl originally belonged to him, but was abducted by Ao Tian. How could Dai Mubai endure this kind of hatred of taking his wife? Especially since he has won Davis now and will be the emperor of the Star Luo Empire, but the fact that his wife ran away with others will be the laughing stock of his life. "Why are you wearing the veil, take it off, let us all see what you look like." Someone shouted. This sentence expressed the thoughts of many men, and seeing the figures of several girls in Xiao Wu and the temperament that naturally exudes, many men feel itchy. As soon as this remark came out, countless people immediately echoed loudly, yelling for Xiao Wu''s several girls to take off their veils. It is their body and temperament that are so attractive that many people want to gamble on their beauty. Standing at the front of the team, Gu Yuena slowly raised her hand and took off her veil. "hiss" The hissing... the sound of inhaling cold breath suddenly continued to my ears. This girl is too pretty. Gu Yuena''s stunning face instantly made almost all the men present in love. Some young people who were originally hostile to the spirit hall saw Gu Yuena''s face at this time, and the hostility in their hearts was slowly weakening. Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Li, and Hu Liena also raised their hands to pinch the veil and tore it off. Suddenly, another sound of cold breath sounded. The appearance of this combination of Wuhundian Academy team is really amazing, and every one of them is a superb beauty. Xiao Wu and a few people closed their veils, their chests stood up slightly, and their eyes swept around indifferently. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 353： Yu Xiaogang who was humiliated in public The girls from Xiaowu could feel the eyes from all directions with various emotions. There are envy, jealousy, greed, wretchedness in these eyes... Xiao Wu and a few people didn''t care. They were ready to show up before they took the stage. usually go to the street, they need to wear a veil to prevent being harassed. But now it''s the finals of the Soul Master Competition, they don''t need to wear the veil anymore. Just when Xiao Wu took off the veil, Zhu Zhuyun, who had just returned from the rest area of ??the Royal Academy of Star Luo Empire, exclaimed: "It turned out to be her! How is this possible?" Her face was pale, but she showed a strong indescribable color. One year ago, she heard the news of Zhu Zhuqing''s defect, and then the second uncle of the Zhu family returned with serious injuries, explaining to everyone that Zhu Zhuqing had already approached the title Douluo. Zhu Zhuyun had been uncomfortable for a long time, and it was hard to believe that the poor sister would have such good luck. Now, seeing Zhu Zhuqing appear in the ranks of Wuhundian Academy, Zhu Zhuyun is really unbelievable. Davis, who had already lost his soul, heard Zhu Zhuyun''s incredible exclamation, and suddenly looked up and recognized Zhu Zhuqing. After was surprised, he comforted: "Don''t worry about that little bitch, how can she be a 14-year-old girl in the finals of the Soul Master Contest? I am afraid that her current strength has not even reached the soul." After Davis reminded him, Zhu Zhuyun reacted. Yes, when Zhu Zhuqing left the clan two years ago, his spirit power was only at level 26. It is very likely that he has not broken through to the realm of Soul Sovereign. This kind of strength still dares to participate in the Soul Master Competition, it is simply looking for death! Zhu Zhuqing on the stage seemed to feel Zhu Zhuyun''s gaze and turned to look down. When he saw Zhu Zhuyun, Zhu Zhuqing''s complexion sank, and the aura exuding all over his body became colder. Zhu Zhuyun also had a cold face, sneered, and spit out: "I don''t know how to live or die!" Her voice is not loud, only a few people around her can hear her, but her mouth is very clearly visible Zhu Zhuqing can fully read her meaning from Zhu Zhuyun''s mouth. Xiaowu and several people felt the cold breath radiating from Zhu Zhuqing''s body. They were a little surprised. Following Zhu Zhuqing''s gaze, they all saw Zhu Zhuyun from the Xingluo Royal Academy. They also saw Zhu Zhuyun''s mouth, and after a moment of stun, an anger rose from their hearts. "Zhuqing, your sister is really damn!" Xiao Wu said in a spirited voice. "That is, I dare to say that to you without looking at my strength," Ning Rongrong said with a sneer. "Now your opponent is me, do you dare to be distracted?" Yu Tianheng''s expression sank. These girls didn''t seem to put him in their eyes. Xiao Wu''s gazes retracted and they looked at Yu Tianheng. "You? You don''t have the right to let us put it in our eyes." Xiao Wu said disdainfully. Yu Tianheng''s complexion became more and more gloomy. As the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Soul Master, as the captain of the Tiandou Royal Academy team, he was so underestimated by a few girls. Where did he put his face? "The referee, you can start." Yu Tianheng said in a deep voice. The referee standing between the two teams nodded, raised the small flag in his hand, and was about to wave it down. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ At this moment, the lone geese who has been silent since taking the stage spoke. "Master referee, we surrender!" Dugu Yan said not surprisingly, stunned everyone as soon as he spoke. Many people can''t help but turn their ears sideways, waiting for Dugu Yan''s next sentence, wanting to see if they have heard it wrong. The girls from Xiao Wu were not so shocked, but slightly surprised. After all, they and Dugu Goose are also old acquaintances. In the past year or so, because Dugu Bo lived in Ao Mansion, Dugu Goose occasionally went to Ao Mansion. Therefore, Dugu Yan knows their strength very well. The most shocking thing is that Yu Tianheng and the other teammates of the Royal team. They didn''t know the relationship between Dugu Yan and Xiao Wu, they were completely confused when Dugu Yan suddenly confessed to defeat. "Goose, are you crazy?" Yu Tianheng turned his head and shouted. Dugu Yan shook his head and said calmly: "Tianheng, I''m not crazy. We are destined to lose in this battle, and we will lose miserably. It''s better to give up early." During the time in Ao''s Mansion, Dugu Yan had fought against several people with Xiao Wu, no matter which one she was able to beat. Xiaowu are all so good, and Tiandou Royal Academy has no chance of winning at all. The people at Shrek Academy were also shocked. Master heard the words of Dugu Yan and hurriedly shouted: "Tianheng, don''t admit defeat, the face of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family must not be lost, and the face of the Tiandou Empire must not be lost!" Yu Tianheng nodded, the master''s words were completely in his heart. He was about to let the referee announce the start of the game, but Xiao Wu spoke. She looked at the master in the rest area of ??Shrek Academy, and said with a sneer: "Yu Xiaogang, you also have the word face? I am afraid that the most faceless person in the world is you, right?" Xiao Wu just finished speaking, there was a burst of laughter at the scene. Everyone remembered how the master looked even more miserable than the beggar at the time. He was so sloppy and filthy, and even had bowel movements. Now he keeps saying that he wants face, which is simply a big joke. "You..." The master''s face was pale, and he pointed at Xiao Wu, shaking with anger. Feeling the scorching eyes from all around, and hearing the harsh laughter, his face is extremely hot. Everyone has forgotten about this matter, but now it''s being picked up again, which makes it difficult for the master to accept it. He even saw some Star Luo Empire Academy who didn''t understand the situation inquiring about this matter from the people at the Tiandou Empire Academy nearby, and more and more people couldn''t help but laugh. That kind of laughter was like a knife scratching the master''s heart. At such a solemn scene of the Wuhun Contest he Yu Xiaogang was ridiculed unscrupulously and made a big embarrassment in public. Master had already expected that after the end of the competition, his embarrassment would spread across the mainland at an unimaginable speed. Thinking of this, the master only felt a rush of blood rushing to his forehead, and he almost fainted. The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ He never thought that with his own mind, he would be so angry with a little girl. Being at the master''s side, Tang San''s eyes exuded cold eyes, even with a trace of killing intent. He can imagine how hurtful Xiao Wu''s words are, and what a huge trauma it will bring to the teacher. This little dance, **** it! Although Tang San was angry, he didn''t rush to the stage recklessly. He was not a fool. There were so many experts around him watching. He can''t do it, but there is one person who can do it, and that is Yu Tianheng. Yu Tianheng''s anger in his heart was no less than Tang San at this time. Master is Yu Tianheng''s uncle. During Yu Tianheng''s childhood, he was accompanied by the master for a long time. Yu Tianheng respects his uncle very much and does not allow anyone to insult the master. He didn''t mean to bother with Xiao Wu. He looked at the referee directly and said, "Let''s announce the start." "Tianheng! Let''s surrender." Dugu Yan shouted. "Shut up!" Yu Tianheng shouted loudly. Chapter 354： Need for Hu Liena Dugu Yan was stunned and looked at the man beside him unbelievably. She and Yu Tianheng have been dating for so many years, Yu Tianheng has always been obedient to her, and has never had a temper with her. But now, Yu Tianheng actually shouted at her. As soon as Yu Tianheng roared, he regretted it, and realized that he shouldn''t lose his temper with Dugu Goose. His tone softened and said: "Yan Yan, they dare to insult my uncle. With this alone, I can''t let them go. What''s more, in the finals of the Soul Master Competition, we also represent the Heaven Dou Empire, and I also represent the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family. We will never admit defeat in this battle." Dugu Yan sighed and said, "All right, but you have to be mentally prepared to lose." At this time, Yu Tianheng really wanted to ask Dugu Yan, is this team of Wuhundian Academy really that strong? But now there is no point in asking this question. No matter how strong the opponent is, this battle is already inevitable. "Master referee, let''s start." Yu Tianheng said. The referee nodded and shouted loudly: "Wuhundian Academy is fighting against Tiandou Royal Academy, both sides can release Wuhun." When the master saw this scene, he finally nodded his head in satisfaction, and said in his heart: "Tian Heng, you guys have to stand up a bit and force their strength a little bit more. It''s up to you whether they can win or not." Yu Tianheng exuded a terrible aura, and roared: "Brothers, release the martial arts, let them see how powerful we are!" Ho Ho Ho~ The other members of the Tiandou Royal Team, Yufeng, Shijia Brothers, etc. all roared and released their martial arts. Dugu Yan also released his martial soul, and his body quickly retreated, standing in front of the healing soul master Ye Lingling. As a control type spirit master, she can only charge Yu Tianheng, such as the strong attack and sensitive attack type, to do it. She will look at the timing behind and control the enemy. Although she has lost many times to Xiao Wu several people, but Yu Tianheng wants to fight, she will accompany to the end. But she knew very well in her heart that her team had no chance of winning this battle. "Forget it, I will try my best in a while, so that Tian Heng will be convinced that he will lose, otherwise he will blame me." Dugu Yan said secretly. "Sister Yan, are they... really that strong?" A cold and sweet voice sounded behind the lone geese. Dugu Goose didn''t look back, and said, "Yes, they are very strong. We can''t beat them in this battle." While speaking, Dugu Yan looked at Gu Yuena with a look of fear in his eyes. She knew that among the few girls in Xiao Wu, the strongest was Gu Yuena. In her heart, Gu Yuena''s strength can be called terrifying. Because she often saw Gu Yuena alone fighting against Xiao Wu several people, and every time it was Xiao Wu''s side losing. How can this kind of strength not be scary? Dugu Yan had never seen Gu Yuena release her spirit ring, but she knew that several Xiao Wu had already broken through to the spirit sect, and all of them were terribly powerful. She guessed that Gu Yuena''s strength might have reached the level of the soul emperor, even if it didn''t, it was almost the same. This team is simply invincible in the Soul Master Competition. That''s why the Dugu Goose wanted to admit defeat before the game started, because this battle really didn''t have to go on, it was just asking for trouble. Behind her, Ye Lingling was a thin girl with a pretty face and a cold temperament. Hearing Dugu Yan''s words, she looked at Xiao Wu and several people on the opposite side, and strange colors flashed in her eyes. The same girl, why can others be so good. Regardless of appearance, temperament, figure or strength, they are all so good. Ye Lingling, who possessed the Nine Heart Begonia Martial Soul, was originally a genius among geniuses. Because of the rarity and preciousness of her martial soul, many forces wanted her. This made her think that she was the top genius in the world, and she had an arrogance in her bones. However, now, there are a group of girls who are better than her in every aspect, and she will inevitably give birth to a heart of comparison in her heart. "I want to see if they are as powerful as Sister Yan said." She said inwardly. After Yu Tianheng released the martial soul, the audience''s laughter at the master stopped, and all their eyes focused on the ring. The strength of Wuhundian Academy is what many academies have been curious about. Now, Wuhundian Academy is finally about to make a move. Many college teachers and students have sharp eyes and want to see the methods of Wuhundian Academy. Flander yelled to Dai Mubai and the others, saying, "Be full of energy and watch this battle. Wuhundian Academy will be a stumbling block for you to win the championship. Only by knowing yourself and your opponent can you win every battle. I hope you We can analyze their shortcomings from this battle." Tang San''s eyes were full of purple light, and said, "Dean, we know." However, Xiao Wu''s performance surprised everyone. After Yu Tianheng released his martial soul, he said: "Yu Tianheng, martial soul blue electric Tyrannosaurus, forty-fifth level assault system battle soul sect, please advise!" He stared at the girls opposite with scorching eyes, and a powerful aura burst out. Having reached the realm of the soul sect, after releasing the martial soul, the two parts of his body can already be dragonized. The attack power after Longhua will be extremely terrifying However, he waited and waited, but the few girls on the opposite side did not release the martial arts. Yu Tianheng frowned tightly, and when he was about to speak, he saw Hu Liena come to the front. Hu Liena said: "Hu Liena, Wuhun fox, the fifty-sixth level control system war spirit king!" After finishing speaking, her spirit power fluctuated violently, and her whole body suddenly revealed an extremely charming aura. Behind her ass, a big fluffy pink tail came out, wagging in the air. Hu Liena had just released the spirit of martial arts, and many of the men present instantly trembled, unable to control a certain part of their body, and an evil fire rushed. This woman is simply a stunner. "This woman is really the best!" Ma Hongjun swallowed fiercely, his eyes straightened, and he couldn''t bear to blink his eyes, and kept scanning the sensitive parts of Hu Liena''s body. The male members of the Tiandou Royal Team were also terribly affected. As a woman, Dugu Goose Hu Liena has a weaker influence on her. She was secretly surprised, this kind of charm is really amazing. "Level fifty-six, she actually reached level fifty-six!" While many people were tempted by Hu Liena''s charm, they were shocked. The Continent Advanced Soul Master Academy Contest has been held for many times, but among the participating players, there has never been such a high spirit power. Hu Liena can be said to be the person with the highest soul power in so many Soul Master Competitions. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 355： 7 Treasure Glass Sect has taken refuge in Wuhun Hall? Generally speaking, the leader of the team is the first to report his information. Gu Yuena and the others had discussed it a long time ago, and Hu Liena was the captain of the Wuhundian Academy team in the Soul Master Contest this time. In every team, the control spirit master is basically the soul of the team, and has the ability to control the situation in the entire game. Hu Liena grew up in the cruel training in the Wuhun Hall since she was a child. She has extraordinary leadership skills and is more suitable to be the captain than the few girls in Xiaowu. And they had already discussed the tactics of the battle against Tiandou Royal Academy. Hu Liena stood at the front, and Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li stood behind her. Behind, Ning Rongrong and Gu Yuena stood side by side at the end. "Why don''t you release Wuhun?" Yu Tianheng shouted loudly. Wuhundian Academy attracted attention this time. Hu Liena whispered: "To deal with you, we don''t need all of us to use martial arts." "Rongrong, you just need to assist us." Hearing what Hu Liena said, Yu Tianheng let out a low growl, and the blue veins on his forehead bulged. Shi can be killed but not insulted, he is so despised, and he is still a woman, his chest is already raging, as if he is about to explode. "Okay Sister Lena." Ning Rongrong replied from behind, and then released his martial soul. "Seven treasures are transferred out of Liuli!" Ning Rongrong spit out softly, spinning around in place, his long skirt fluttering, and a burst of brilliant nine-color light suddenly burst out of his body. At this moment, Ning Rongrong exudes a sacred and luxurious breath, just like a nine-color goddess, solemn and holy. She raised her right hand, the colorful light condensed, and a nine-color pagoda gradually condensed into shape. There are nine floors in the pagoda, with colorful lights lingering on it, and it attracts everyone''s attention as soon as it appears. Not everyone knows the eldest lady of Qibao Liulizong, so when Ning Rongrong took off the veil just now, it did not cause a sensation, but at this moment, after her martial spirit appeared, many people could not sit still. "Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda! It turned out to be the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. Didn''t the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect announce its dissolution?" "Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School has always been at odds with the Wuhun Hall... How could their people appear in the team of the Wuhun Hall? Could it be that the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School has..." "This should be Ning Fengzhi''s daughter, Ning Rongrong. Without Ning Fengzhi''s permission, she would never appear here. Don''t you still understand what this means?" At this moment, countless shocked voices sounded, and a terrible thought came up in the hearts of the colleges and universities. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has taken refuge in Wuhun Hall! Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain why Ning Rongrong appeared here. In the finals, most of the soul master academies present didn''t like the Spirit Hall very much. At this time, they learned that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect had taken refuge in the Hall of Souls, and they felt extremely complicated and full of worries. The Spirit Hall of Martial Arts is already very domineering, and now that with the powerful force of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, it will be even harder for everyone in the future. Master was in a very uncomfortable mood. He noticed Ning Rongrong just when he took off his veil. He didn''t know that Ao Tian was a member of the Spirit Hall, but now, after the relationship between Ao Tian and the Spirit Hall was exposed, a terrible fact was also revealed invisibly. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has taken refuge in Wuhun Hall! Since the Haotian Sect was hidden from the world, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has become the most powerful sect on the mainland. Master once had the idea of ??the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, hoping to pull the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect into the alliance against the Wuhun Temple, but he failed. That time, he and Tang San were severely beaten at the gate of the Qibao Liuli Sect. Later, the master and apprentice went to the castle of the Qibao Liuli Sect to visit Ning Fengzhi, and they were bombarded by Ning Fengzhi again. And Ning Fengzhi kept silent about the reasons for the dissolution of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. It turned out that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect had already secretly sought refuge in the Wuhun Hall! This result made the master''s mood extremely bad. Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has two super titled Douluo, and the wealth is even richer than the enemy''s country. The addition of such a force to the Spirit Hall will undoubtedly make the Spirit Hall even more powerful and even more terrifying. Tang San''s fists were already clenched tightly, and he asked, "Teacher, haven''t you ever told me that Qibao Glazed Tile School is a sect full of justice? How can you be in trouble with the Spirit Hall?" The master smiled bitterly and shook his head, and said: "It seems that I have misunderstood the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. I originally thought that the dissolution of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was forced by the Martial Soul Palace. Temple cooperation." "Teacher, do we still have a chance?" Tang San asked. Master thought for a while and said, "Yes. As long as the two empires and the Haotian Sect form an alliance, even if the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect joins the Martial Soul Palace, it is not to be afraid." Tang San nodded, trusting his teacher''s words very much. "This Ning Rongrong is really not a good thing." Ma Hongjun stared at Ning Rongrong and said. Suddenly, his fat body was shocked, his eyes were full of strong unbelievable colors, and he exclaimed: "Why does her seven-treasure glazed glass tower have nine floors?" Ma Hongjun''s exclaimed voice was not small, and the eyes of the surrounding colleges were suddenly placed on the pagoda in Ning Rongrong''s hand. really has nine floors! "Teacher, what''s going on? Isn''t the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda only seven floors?" Tang San looked at the master suspiciously. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ The others also looked at the master, with the masters profound knowledge, they should be able to explain what is going on. The master frowned and said: "This is an unknown secret of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Tower''s auxiliary ability can be said to be against the sky, but it has a fatal flaw. To the realm of Contra." "And there is a Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda above the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda. The Soul Master of the Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda has no flaws in the martial arts, and can cultivate to the Titled Douluo realm. There is no doubt that Ning Rongrong''s martial arts has evolved. , Evolved into the legendary Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda. This is the legendary martial soul. It hasn''t appeared on the Douluo Continent for at least a few hundred years. I didnt expect...I, Yu Xiaogang, can still see it in his lifetime. To this legendary Wuhun, the masters voice was incomparable. The Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda is too rare. When the master talked about evolution, Tang San''s body suddenly shook, his eyes widened, as if thinking of shocking things. Oscar said: "When Ning Rongrong was still in our Shrek Academy, her spirit was obviously only seven floors, how could it suddenly become the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda?" Master shook his head and said, "I don''t know this either." Tang San said suddenly, "Teacher, I know the reason for the evolution of Ning Rongrong''s martial spirit." "Oh?" The master looked at Tang San in surprise, and said, "Little San, tell me." Send red envelopes and reading benefits are coming! You have up to 888 cash red envelopes to be drawn! Follow weixin public account book friends base camp to draw red envelopes! He, a master of theory, didn''t know how Ning Rongrong''s martial spirit evolved. Tang San actually said that he knew, which really surprised the master.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Tang San only said two words: "Xiancao!" The others in Shrek all opened their eyes wide. "Xiancao, it''s Xiancao again, how could such a magical thing be snatched by Ao Tian?" Ma Hongjun clasped his hair indiscriminately with both hands, a little hard to accept the result. Immortal grass can actually evolve Ning Rongrong''s martial spirit, if it is eaten to them, will it also evolve their martial spirit? This thought flashed through everyone in Shrek. Chapter 356： Hu Lienas charm The master hurriedly asked: "Little San, didn''t you say that those immortal grasses can increase soul power? How come they have the ability to evolve martial souls?" Tang San explained: "Among the fairy grasses snatched by Ao Tian, ??there is a kind of fairy grass that fits Ning Rongrong''s martial arts very well. Evolution has occurred." Tang San''s words made everyone in Shrek extremely uncomfortable. If this fairy grass hadn''t been snatched by Ao Tian, ??that would be great! The master said: "It''s no wonder that Ao Tian can replace the original team in the Wuhun Hall. With the assistance of Ning Rongrong''s Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Tower, their strength can be greatly increased." "Master, is it possible for us to defeat them?" Oscar asked worriedly. The master said: "It is possible that as long as you have the undefeated belief, they will not be able to defeat you." Flander nodded and then said: "Their battle will begin immediately. You have to stare at it. Don''t miss a detail. After the game is over, we will study their strength." "Good dean." The master continued: "Look at it. Tian Heng, as the best disciple of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, is not so easily defeated. He will definitely be able to force some of Gu Yuena''s hole cards." ... On the ring, Yu Tianheng was also shocked when he saw Ning Rongrong release the Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda. When he was in Soto''s Great Fighting Arena, Ning Rongrong was standing at the back, deliberately hiding the appearance of the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda, so Yu Tianheng didn''t know that the girl''s spirit was the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda. And now, Ning Rongrong''s martial spirit was generously revealed, and Yu Tianheng finally knew the identity of Ning Rongrong. This girl turned out to be a member of the Qibao Liuli Sect. At this moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind, guessing that the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect should have taken refuge in the Martial Soul Palace. "It turns out to be a member of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. No wonder the tone is so mad." Yu Tianheng sneered, not afraid. He looked at the referee and said, "Go ahead." The referee nodded and shouted: "The game begins!" Just after the referee finished speaking, Yu Tianheng yelled: "Goose!" Dugu Yan and Yu Tianheng have been together for many years, and they have had a deep understanding. When Yu Tianheng called her, she understood what Yu Tianheng meant. The spirit ring on her body immediately lit up, and a large swath of poisonous mist gushed out, bypassing the Yu Tianheng people in front, and pouring towards Hu Liena. Although Yu Tianheng was angry in his heart, he adopted conservative tactics without knowing the methods of those beauties opposite. Let the lone geese use poison to sweep them up first, if you can poison them all, it would be best. If it doesn''t work, attack again. These poisonous mists were dark green, so dense that they were almost in substance, exuding a stench, moving fast like a tide, and surrounded Hu Liena. In the surrounding academy, those with lower cultivation bases smelled the faint poisonous gas escaping, and their heads suddenly became a little dizzy. It''s so poisonous! Many people were shocked. Just a trace of poisonous mist that escaped was so toxic. How terrible the dense poisonous mists tumbling on the ring! The strength of the Royal Academy of Fighting is really not easy this day! It is worthy of being selected as the seed team, this strength is rarely matched by the academy. If you can''t resist these terrible poisonous mists, you will definitely lose. After Dugu Goose was rescued by Ao Tian, ??her strength and aptitude have also improved to a certain extent. She is now the person with the highest spirit power in the Royal Team. Even Yu Tianheng, now she dare not easily touch her poison. . Everyone''s eyes all looked at the six beautiful beauties, wanting to see how they could solve this dilemma. In the Shrek Academy, Ma Hongjun said: "Little San, they have seen your method of cracking the green scale poison of the Dugu Goose in the first place, so they should be able to crack it like you did." Tang San nodded, and said, "The catwoman and the fox spirit master are beast spirits, and they don''t have the ability to detoxify like Oscar. They should use my method to crack the poison of the lone goose." Dai Mubai said: "The green scale snake venom is frightening. If they crack it in the eyes of everyone in this spirit master contest, the green scale snake spirit master will not be so terrible in the spirit world from now on." Tang San didn''t speak any more, staring at Xiao Wu and several others intently. "The poisonous green scale snake venom requires very strong alcohol to dissolve it." He thought to himself. At this moment, the poisonous mist had already approached Hu Liena and was about to surround them. Xiao Wu and several girls looked at each other and smiled. Their teeth moved, and a small pill hidden inside was swallowed. This is the detoxification pill that Ao Tian once refined for them. They didn''t expect to meet the lone geese here, but since they met, these detoxification pills can come in handy. When they were in the Ao Mansion before, they had fought with the Dugu Goose several times, and they also used this method to resist the poison of the Dugu Goose. Dugu Yan controlled the poisonous fog and surrounded Xiao Wu and several girls. Seeing that Xiao Wu and the others were about to be surrounded, smiles appeared on the faces of Yu Tianheng and the other team members. As long as the girls are poisoned, their strength will be affected. The longer they are poisoned, the more their strength will decline. Yu Tianheng shouted: "Be prepared for the storm." The Shi Family Brothers, Yufeng, and Oslo were surging with spirit power, and they were ready to charge at any time. There was no trace of joy on the face of the Dugu Goose standing behind. She knew very well that her poison would not have any effect on Xiao Wu at all, and it would only be in vain. She just wanted Yu Tianheng to be convinced that she had lost, and that was all she could do. Soon, the thick dark green poisonous mist surrounded Hu Liena and the girls, and they couldn''t even see them. At this moment, everyone in Shrek Academy was stunned looking at the few Xiao Wu surrounded by poisonous fog. "This...what''s going on? Why don''t they resist at all?" Oscar asked in confusionThe rest of the people were also very puzzled, not only them, but also people from other colleges. . How could the people of Wuhundian Academy let themselves be surrounded by poisonous fog so stupidly? They were puzzled, wouldn''t these girls in Wuhundian Academy fear these terrible poisons? Just when everyone was puzzled, a graceful, bumpy figure walked out of the poisonous fog. Behind her was a big pink tail wagging, and she exuded an aura that seemed to charm sentient beings. She is Hu Liena. There was a smile on Hu Liena''s face that made people''s heart beat wildly, and the five spirit rings on her body lit up one after another from the fifth to the first. When all the spirit rings were lit up, the enchanting aura she exuded had reached an extremely astonishing level. In the audience, many people with weak concentration have lost their eyes and the roots of life have stood upright. Ma Hongjun''s mouth opened slightly, his saliva flowed out, and his clothes were pushed up. This woman is really too alluring. Hu Liena felt quite proud at this time. Her martial soul charm is already very strong, and coupled with the exercises tailored by Ao Tian for her, the potential of her martial soul has been fully developed. Since practicing the exercises Ao Tian gave her, in these years, she has not exerted her charm power with all her strength, because there is no opponent worthy of her full use. Even her elder brother Xie Yue didn''t know how terrifying her charm was. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 357： The Royal Academy loses, Tang 3s confidence When Ao Tian first taught Hu Liena the exercises, he told her that this exercise can easily shake the minds of others with a smile or a smile. Even ghosts and gods have to fall under her pomegranate skirt. At that time, Hu Liena asked Ao Tian to give this exercise a name. Ao Tian was named Enchanting Tiangong, which was a technique that pointed directly at the great road, but whether he could cultivate to a high level depends on Hu Liena''s own comprehension. Hu Liena walked out of the poisonous fog, exuding the ultimate charm. At this moment, her figure seemed to be fuller. Every movement and every smile she made struck the heartstrings of many men on the scene, making it difficult for them to extricate themselves. The younger ones have a lower concentration and are already immersed in the world of their own lust. Hu Liena smiled and slowly walked towards Yu Tianheng. The practice in her body began to circulate quickly, and an invisible field of charm quietly formed on this ring, enshrouding Yu Tianheng and several people. For this field, people outside the ring didn''t notice it, just felt that Hu Liena''s charm aura became stronger. When Hu Liena just walked out, Dugu Yan already had a wry smile. If it weren''t for the fear that Yu Tianheng would blame her afterwards, she would want to take back the useless poisonous mist. Yu Tianheng and several people looked at Hu Liena who came slowly, and stayed there in shock. Among the younger generation, no one can ignore the poison of the Dugu Goose. Even Tang San from Shrek Academy didn''t dare to touch the venom of the Dugu Goose easily, and took the method of burning liquor to crack it. After a brief shock, Yu Tianheng''s shocked emotions quickly disappeared, and they were affected by Hu Liena''s charm. Brothers Yufeng, Oslo, and Shijia all stared at Hu Liena''s body, and their eyes were about to burst into flames. Two lines of nosebleeds flowed from Yu Feng''s nostrils, and he felt as if his body was about to explode. They are all young people with strong blood and energy, and they are most vulnerable to the influence of Hu Liena''s charm. Yu Tianheng looked away from Hu Liena with difficulty, pinched his thigh, and shouted, "Wake me up!" But just after he finished shouting, Hu Liena''s enchanting realm enveloped over. Yu Tianheng''s voice stopped abruptly, his eyes became dull, and he stared at Hu Liena blankly. The same is true for the four brothers Yufeng, Osluo, and Shijia, and they have become tough. Even the two girls, Dugu Goose and Ye Lingling, who stood at the back, were caught in Hu Liena''s charm, but they were not as deep as Yu Tianheng''s men, and they were still struggling to support them. In their hearts, Hu Liena at this time was full of attraction, making them want to get close to Hu Liena. The abnormalities of Dugu Goose and Ye Lingling were discovered by those around them, and they were all shocked. This Hu Liena''s charm is not only effective for men, but even women can hardly resist it, which is really terrifying. With a confusing smile on Hu Liena''s face, she smiled softly and said, "You all walked off the ring." Yu Tianheng turned around stupidly and walked behind. Dugu Goose and Ye Lingling, who were already standing at the very end, near the edge of the ring, jumped slightly. The five men of Yu Tianheng were also getting closer and closer to the edge of the ring. At this moment, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li walked out of the poisonous fog and came to Hu Liena''s side. "Sister Lena." The three shouted at the same time. Hu Liena nodded and said, "Go ahead." The three of Xiao Wu nodded, fluttering, and ran towards Yu Tianheng quietly. Under the stage, in the rest area of ??Shrek Academy, Ma Hongjun was still drooling and his body was stiff. The eyes of several male students including Dai Mubai and Oscar still stayed on Hu Liena. Tang San looked away from Hu Liena with difficulty, and looked at the three running girls, Xiao Wu. A look of shock appeared on his face, and he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "How is it possible? How can they not be affected by the poisonous lone geese?" Dai Mubai and the others were not in Hu Liena''s enchanting realm, and the impact was not too great. After hearing Tang San''s words, they also found the three Xiao Wu''s figures. "Little San, they didn''t use spirits to crack the poisonous mist?" Dai Mubai asked. Tang San nodded solemnly, and said, "No. Dugu Goose''s poison is no longer known how many times stronger than before. How can Xiao Wu and the others ignore this poison?" Oscar said: "Perhaps, when they were in the poisonous mist, they quietly ate something that could detoxify." Tang San shook his head and said, "Impossible. Once those poisonous mists get on the body, there is no antidote that can remove the toxins in the body so quickly." The master said to himself in shocked tone: "Tianheng and the others are actually under control, how is this possible?" Watching the scene of Yu Tianheng walking towards the edge of the ring stupidly, the master couldn''t accept it. He couldn''t understand how the charm of the fox spirit could be so strong. People in other colleges were shocked when they saw Dugu Yan and Ye Lingling jumping off the ring and Yu Tianheng. Just when the three of Xiao Wu approached Yu Tianheng, Yu Feng and Oslo, who were walking in the front, jumped out of the ring. The remaining Shijia brothers are firm in their feet, and they are about to reach the edge of the ring. Yu Tianheng was trembling all over, every step was extremely difficult, as if he was resisting Hu Liena''s command. Suddenly, he recovered a little sane in an instant, and bit his tongue hard. The sharp pain on the tip of the tongue made him completely separate from Hu Liena''s enchanting realm. As soon as he woke up, he saw the two brothers of the Shi family who were about to step out of the ring. "Wake up all for me." Yu Tianheng roared fiercely, running his soul power. But just after he finished shouting, he felt a chill in his neck, and a cold paw was already on his throat. Then he saw the two girls, Xiao Wu and Xiao Tan, rushing out from behind him, rushing to the back of the Shijia brothers, and kicking them **** their ass. This kick made the two brothers of the Shi family sober up, yelled, and flew out of the ring. "It''s done!" Xiao Wu and Xiao Li patted their palms and turned to look at Yu Tianheng with a smile. Yu Tianheng was stiff and could hardly believe this fact. He was the only one left in his team, and all the others were out of the ring. He slowly turned around and saw Zhu Zhuqing standing behind him. At this time, Zhu Zhuqing had only carried out martial spirit possession, the spirit ring did not appear, her claws were sharp and pointed, and they were resting on Yu Tianheng''s neck. Because of Yu Tianheng''s turning around, his claws lightly scratched his neck, marking a blood stain. Zhu Zhuqing looked indifferent, and said coldly: "You have lost." Yu Tianheng''s gaze swept over the young girls one by one, and his expression became extremely miserable. He knew that Wuhundian Academy was very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong. Except for that Ning Rongrong applied several auxiliary spirit abilities to Hu Liena, only Hu Liena used the spirit abilities, and the other girls did not even show their strength. "I lost." Yu Tianheng laughed sadly and walked to the edge of the ring. Tiandou Royal Academy actually lost in such a useless way. At this moment, Yu Tianheng really wanted to find a place to get in. He glanced at the master, his eyes full of guilt. Before he played, he knew that he was likely to lose in this battle. He insisted on fighting, in addition to wanting to preserve the face of the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family and the Heaven Dou Empire, he also wanted to force some of the cards of the Wuhun Temple Academy to give his uncle a chance to see the strength of the Wuhun Temple Academy. On the night before the finals, Uncle Yu Xiaogang quietly approached him and told him that it would be difficult to defeat Wuhundian Academy with the strength of the Royal Academy. If the Royal Academy meets Wuhundian Academy before Shrek Academy If you don''t want to win, but you must find a way to force some Wuhundian Academy methods, Shrek Academy will definitely avenge the Royal Academy. Yu Tianheng remembered his uncle''s advice, thinking in his heart that even if he paid a high price, he still had to reveal the hole cards of the Wuhundian Academy. However, now he knew how naive his thoughts were. The strength of Wuhundian Academy is really terrifying. Just one Hu Liena wiped them out. Yu Tianheng couldn''t imagine, what a terrifying scene would it be if several girls from Wuhundian Academy shot at the same time? Which college can resist it? Tiandou Royal Academy lost. The major colleges who were watching the battle were still in shock at this time, and they couldn''t recover for a long time. Hu Liena''s charm has been withdrawn, but many young people''s eyes still fall on her, it is difficult to move away. After the referee loudly announced the victory of Wuhundian Academy, everyone came back to their senses. Dugu Goose jumped onto the ring again, absorbing all the poisonous mist that had just been released, and Xiao Wu and the others also walked down the ring. The Wuhundian Academy is too strong, and the methods are weird. Until now, except for the two sides of the battle, everyone still couldn''t understand why Tiandou Royal Academy would follow Hu Liena''s order to jump off the ring. In that scene, it was as if the Tiandou Royal Academy had become a thoughtless puppet. Dugu Yan sighed and said, "Tianheng, let''s go back." As she said, she took Yu Tianheng''s hand and walked back. The other members of the Tiandou Royal Academy were all in despair, and it was difficult to accept this failure. Except for the lone geese, none of them lost without releasing a soul ability. How could this make them reconciled? The battle was so frustrated that they felt extremely uncomfortable. The seven returned to the rest area. The Mengshen machine leading the team looked at the seven dejected children, sighed silently, and said, "Sit down." Yu Tianheng sat down with a few people, their eyes blank, still difficult to get out of this huge blow. Since so many Soul Master Competitions, Tiandou Royal Academy has never failed so stubbornly. They humiliated the Tiandou Empire. Seeing Yu Tianheng returning to the rest area of ??the Royal Academy, the master took a group of Shrek and walked over quickly. "Tianheng." The master shouted distressedly. Hearing this familiar voice, Yu Tianheng, who was sitting on the stool with his head hanging down, looked up. "Uncle!" he shouted. At this moment, seeing his respected uncle, Yu Tianheng''s endless grievances welled up in his heart, tears rolling in his eyes. "Senior Mengshenji." The master yelled respectfully. Dream Machine nodded slightly. The master came to Yu Tianheng''s side, patted Yu Tianheng on the shoulder, and comforted: "Tianheng, failure is only temporary. I think you have been mentally prepared for failure a long time ago. Remember, The men of our Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family will not be easily defeated, they will only get more frustrated and courageous." The more frustrated, the more courageous! Yu Tianheng''s eyes seemed to shine brightly, nodded heavily, and said, "Uncle, I understand." The master looked pleased and sat down beside Yu Tianheng. "Tian Heng, talk to Uncle, how are you controlled by the fox spirit master in the Spirit Hall?" the master asked. This is the purpose of his coming to the rest area of ??the Royal Academy. Through the battle scenes that I saw just now, the master had already understood that Yu Tianheng was controlled by Hu Liena''s charm. But because he couldn''t personally feel how strong Hu Liena''s charm is under the ring, he came here in person to learn more about the situation from Yu Tianheng. Only by understanding Hu Liena''s methods can Shrek Academy no longer suffer the same loss in the decisive battle with Wuhundian Academy. Tang San and the others all looked at Yu Tianheng, waiting for Yu Tianheng''s answer. Yu Tianheng frowned and said, "This Hu Liena is very terrifying. When she first released her spirit abilities, it was difficult for us to resist her charm. Later, her charm suddenly increased many times, and then I She was charmed by her and obeyed her mercy." The master pondered for a moment and asked: "Don''t you have any resistance at all? It stands to reason that facing the charm control of the fox soul master, as long as the willpower is strong enough, you can break free. " Yu Tianheng sighed: "I think my willpower is strong enough, but under Hu Liena''s control, I didn''t wake up until I was about to walk off the ring." The master looked solemn, turned his head to look at Dai Mubai, and finally his eyes fell on Tang San, and asked, "Little San, are you sure?" Dai Mubai''s faces were full of worries, but Tang San was rather calm. Hearing the master''s question, he nodded and said, "The problem is not big." Yu Tianheng was surprised, and said quickly: "Tang San, Hu Liena''s charm control is not a joke, even I can''t stay awake." Tang San smiled and said, "Big Brother Tianheng, don''t worry, I have my own way to deal with that fox soul master." Then he regretfully said: "It''s a pity that they didn''t show any more means. We don''t even know what level the other girls are. If we meet them, we will be in a very passive position." "It''s all my fault." Yu Tianheng blamed himself. The master comforted: "Tian Heng, uncle knows that you have done your best, so don''t blame yourself. Next, leave it to Uncle and Tang San." "Yes, Big Brother Tianheng, we will definitely avenge you." Ma Hongjun said grinningly. Yu Tianheng nodded and did not speak any more. The master looked at the Dugu Goose sitting on the side, and asked: "Dugu Goose, you should have known that your grandfather has taken refuge in the Martial Spirit Hall a long time ago, right?" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 358： Master can beat Mandarin Duck For a moment, everyone''s eyes in this rest area fell on the lone geese. Before, when they saw Ao Tian walking towards the rest area of ??Wuhundian Academy before the game, the master had already reacted. Since Ao Tian is a member of the Wuhundian Academy, Dugu Bo is following Ao Tian, ??and he has already taken refuge in the Wuhundian in all likelihood. Moreover, Dugu Bo is very likely to be the person that Wuhun Palace arranged to protect Ao Tian by his side. After all, Ao Tian is too genius, how could Wuhun Palace not arrange for a master to protect it. The more the master thought about it at that time, the more terrifying he became, but the game had already started, he didn''t continue thinking about it, and he didn''t mention it to Tang San. Tang San also looked at Dugu Goose with enlightened eyes. He also thought of this level at the time, but he had to concentrate on watching the game and didn''t have time to speak out. He and the master are very puzzled, hasn''t Dugu Bo been chased by Wuhun Hall? If you have a life and death feud with the Wuhun Hall, how can you suddenly become a running dog of the Wuhun Hall? Hearing the master''s question, the rest of the Tiandou Royal Academy all looked at the lone geese in shock. They still didn''t know that Dugu Bo was with Ao Tian, ??so they were bewildered by the fact that Dugu Bo had already taken refuge in the Wuhun Hall that the master had just said. Yu Tianheng hurriedly asked: "Yan Yan, is what my uncle said just now true? Is your grandfather really taking refuge in Wuhun Hall?" The lone geese remained silent and did not speak. She hates the master a bit, why should she tell this thing. The relationship between Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong and Wuhundian is not very good. She is worried that Yu Tianheng will sever ties with her when he knows that her grandfather is following Ao Tianhou. Dugu Goose loves Yu Tianheng too much. Since Dugu Bo followed Ao Tian, ??Dugu Goose wanted to confess to Yu Tianheng many times, but because she was afraid that Yu Tianheng would be angry and broke up with her, she still did not dare to say anything. Her grandfather also advised her not to stay at the Royal Academy many times, but she just couldn''t bear Yu Tianheng, so she stayed. She also understands that there will always be a day when paper cannot contain the fire, but she did not expect that this day will come so soon. She raised her head and glared at the master. "Yan Yan, tell me, is what my uncle said is true?" Yu Tian Heng anxious, and asked Dugu Yan swaying. Seeing Yu Tianheng''s anxious appearance, Dugu Yan was extremely sad. If she was affirmative, maybe Yu Tianheng would really break up with her. She thought about it in her heart, and remembered what her grandpa had said to her. Grandpa followed Ao Tian, ??not Wuhun Palace. Thinking of this, she shook her head and said, "No, my grandfather didn''t take refuge in Wuhun Hall." As soon as she finished speaking, Ma Hongjun yelled: "This is impossible! Your grandfather has been with Ao Tian to protect Ao Tian. Now sitting there, you said he didn''t take refuge in the Martial Soul Palace? Dugu Goose, you It''s a lie!" Ma Hongjun pointed in the direction of the spectator stand while talking, and Dugu Bo was still sitting there quietly. Yu Tianheng abruptly got up and followed Ma Hongjun''s direction, and he saw Dugu Bo sitting there. His eyes widened in an instant, and he suddenly lowered his head to look at the lone geese. Dugu Yan''s gaze was a little evasive, and he dared not look at Yu Tianheng. At this moment, she hated the master, and also hated the fat man Ma Hongjun. Seeing Dugu Goose''s dodge look, Yu Tianheng understood that Dugu Bo must have taken refuge in Wuhun Hall. He was lost in despair, his body seemed to have lost all his strength, and he fell on a stool, unable to accept this cruel fact in his heart. Seeing Yu Tianheng''s appearance, the master sighed helplessly, ah! The master shifted his gaze to the Dugu Goose and asked in a deep voice, "Dugu Goose, as far as I know, your grandpa was chased and killed by the Soul Hall, and was injured by Ju Douluo. He should be different from the Soul Hall. The enemy is right. Can you tell me why your grandpa wants to seek refuge in the Wuhun Hall?" Dugu Yan shook his head, looked painful, and said, "I don''t know." Regarding the fact that Ao Tian is a terrifying senior, how dare she tell these people? She worries that if she tells Ao Tian''s strength, Ao Tian will condemn her and even punish her grandfather. Therefore, she would not say if she was killed. Yu Tianheng, who was already in great grief, heard Dugu Goose''s words, an angry flame ignited from his heart, stood up and shouted at the Dugu Goose: "How long have you been hiding from me? Do you still have me in your heart?" Dugu Yan was stunned, looked up at her boyfriend in a daze, two lines of clear tears slid down her cheeks. Seeing the pitiful appearance of Dugu Goose, Yu Tianheng became even more angry and roared, "Say!" The lone geese stood up, overturned the stool, and ran out of the arena crying. Yu Tianheng stood there blankly, saw the teardrops falling from the lone geese, and could vaguely hear the sobbing of the lone geese. He didn''t come back to his senses until the lone geese ran away, and he began to feel extremely regretful in his heart. "Yan Yan!" Yu Tianheng stood up, shouted, and was about to chase it out. In his mind flashed through Dugu Yan''s face with pear blossoms raining just now, and that pretty face wet with tears was full of grievances. "She must have had some hardships while hiding it from me." The more Yu Tianheng thought about it, the more he regretted it, and wanted to chase the Dugu Goose back. "Tianheng!" The master shouted to Yu Tianheng who wanted to leave. "Uncle." Yu Tianheng stopped and looked at the master. The master sighed and said: "Come with me, I have something to tell you." "But Uncle, Yan Yan she..." "She is so big, can she still run away?" The master interrupted Yu Tianheng and said, "You come with me." Yu Tianheng hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded, "Okay." The master looked at Mengshenji and said, "Senior Mengshenji, we will go back first." Mengshenji''s expression was extremely complicated, and finally he let out a long sigh and nodded slightly. The master turned around and walked in the direction of the Shrek rest area, Liu Erlong, Tang San and others immediately followed. Yu Tianheng also followed the master and came to the rest area of ??Shrek Academy. "Sit down and talk," the master said. Everyone sat down and all looked at the master. The master sighed and said, "Boss Fu, now you should know why Ju Douluo shot you seriously, right?" Flander nodded with a wry smile, and said, "It turns out that Dugu Bo has already secretly taken refuge in the Spirit Hall. I went to Ju Douluo to expose him, isn''t this asking for trouble." The master looked guilty and said: "This is all to blame. If it weren''t for my idea to expose Dugu Bo, you would not suffer this sin." "Xiaogang, you don''t have to blame yourself, how can I blame you?" Flender said. Yu Tianheng couldn''t help asking: "Uncle, does Dugu Bo really take refuge in Wuhun Hall?" The master said sincerely, "Tianheng, judging from all the signs, Dugu Bo has indeed taken refuge in Wuhun Hall." "But Yanyan once told me that her grandfather had a great feud with Wuhundian, and she has always wanted to get revenge on Wuhundian." "Listen to me." The master raised his hand and interrupted Yu Tianheng. He stretched his hand to Ao Tian who was sitting in the resting area of ??Wuhundian Academy, and said, "That man is called Ao Tian. Dugu Bo followed him to protect him about a year ago. I dont need to say more about what this means. Bar." Yu Tianheng''s face paled a bit when he heard the words of the master. Dugu Bo was actually protecting the genius of Wuhun Hall, and it seemed that he had really taken refuge in Wuhun Hall. The master continued, "Didnt you just say that Dugu Bo and Wuhundian had a great feud? We didnt know that Ao Tian was from the Wuhundian, so we asked Flanders to expose Dugu Bo to Ju Douluo because In this matter, Flander was severely injured. Think about it, if Dugu Bo hadn''t taken refuge in the Spirit Hall, Ju Douluo would have arrested someone immediately, so how could he injure Flander who reported it?" Yu Tianheng''s complexion became paler, and the master''s analysis revealed a cruel fact. Dugu Bo has really taken refuge in Wuhun Hall. "But... Why did Yan Yan keep her from me?" Yu Tianheng muttered to himself, unable to accept this fact. "It''s not easy? She must have been uneasy without telling you, the people in the Wuhun Palace have nothing good." Ma Hongjun said. Yu Tianheng raised his head fiercely and looked at Ma Hongjun fiercely. Ma Hongjun trembled with fat, was scared and took a few steps back, hurriedly shouted: "What do you want to do?" "Tianheng!" the master shouted. Yu Tianheng then retracted his gaze to look at Ma Hongjun. The master spoke earnestly and said: "Tianheng, I know what Ma Hongjun said just now makes it hard for you to accept, but I have to admit that what he said has some truth." Yu Tianheng had no renewed energy, but his expression became a little puzzled. The master sighed: "You also know that the Spirit Hall is ambitious, and you want all the forces on the Douluo Continent to bow to it. For this reason, many forces have already suffered from the evil hands of the Spirit Hall." "Although our Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect has fallen in recent years, the lean camel is bigger than a horse. The Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect still has a titled Douluo and still sits firmly in the position of the Three Sects. I know that the Wuhun Palace used to You have recruited our sect several times, but your grandfather has rejected it. With the spirit of the spirit hall, you will definitely not let it go." "And you are the best disciple of the young generation of our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and the future heir of the sect. The Spirit Hall is very likely to hit you." Yu Tianheng was not a fool. For the sake of what the master said, he already understood what the master really wanted to say. "Uncle, what do you mean...The Wuhun Temple instructed Yan Yan to approach me? Want to plot our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect?" Yu Tianheng asked. The master patted Yu Tianheng on the shoulder and said, "Although this is cruel to you, it is very likely to be the truth." "Impossible! Yan Yan is definitely not such a person. How can she harm me if she loves me so much?" Yu Tianheng suddenly got up and shouted at the master. The master was stunned. This nephew has been very sensible since he was a child. He has never lost his temper at him. This time he yelled at him because of a woman. At this moment, the master felt the seriousness of the matter. His complexion became solemn, and he said, "Otherwise, she would have known that her grandfather has taken refuge in the Hall of Souls, why didn''t she tell you? If you say that she loves you very much, then she should confess to you. Very much. Obviously, she must have tried to hide from you." "It''s impossible! She didn''t tell me that there must be hardships. We have already discussed it. She will not lie to me when we get married after the Soul Master Competition is over." Yu Tianheng shook his head again and again. Hearing Yu Tianheng''s words, the master''s heart jumped and he hurriedly said: "What a vicious girl, you can''t marry her. You are the heir of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and she is from the Wuhun Palace. If you get married, Now, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect is about to fall into the hands of the Spirit Hall." He sneered and continued: "I''m afraid, this is the real purpose of Dugu Goose and Wuhun Hall." "Uncle!" Yu Tianheng yelled, tears almost streaming down, "How can you say that to her? She is my beloved person!" The master looked cold and said, "Anyway, she is Dugu Bo''s granddaughter. You must never be with her again." Yu Tianheng looked stubborn and asked, "What if I have to be with her?" The master said coldly: "Then I will tell your grandpa and dad about this. If they know you are so ignorant, they will definitely break your legs!" This nephew was most afraid of his father and grandfather since he was a child. Seeing that Yu Tianheng was so stubborn, the master had to move them out. Yu Tianheng smiled miserably, tears finally flowed from his face, and said: "Uncle, since childhood, you have always been the person I admire and respect the most. I did not expect you to say such words today~www.novelhall .com~My heart hurts!" After finishing speaking, Yu Tianheng no longer stayed here, sadly rushed to the exit of the arena. The master was stunned. He didn''t expect to move Yu Tianheng''s grandfather and father out. This kid hadn''t compromised yet. "This lone geese is really a scourge!" he muttered to himself. Liu Erlong held the master''s hand and comforted: "Love always makes people lose their minds. Tian Heng is still young and has insufficient experience. It is normal to be deceived by that girl. Give him some time, I believe he will understand. of." The master looked worried, and said: "I''m afraid that this child will have a tendon and desperate for the sake of the lone goose. That will ruin him and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect." Tang San said, "Teacher, your worries are not unreasonable. You can do everything with the spirit hall wolf''s ambition. If the spirit hall succeeds, it will become more difficult for us to fight the spirit hall." The master nodded and said: "Xiao San, you are right. I can''t stand by on this matter. If Tian Heng has to be with Dugu Goose, then I have to tell his father and grandpa about this matter." No one spoke any more, and the atmosphere calmed down. After a while, the master looked up at the judging panel and said, "The morning game is over. Let''s go back and come back in the afternoon." Everyone got up and walked to the exit of the arena. In the rest area of ??Wuhundian Academy, Ao Tian and Xiao Wu also got up and left. Dugu Bo was already standing quietly at the exit of the arena, waiting for Ao Tian to come out. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 359： Tang 3, this son, will become a great weapon in the future! The rest area of ??Shrek Academy was relatively close to the exit of the arena, and it didn''t take long before they came to the exit. "Master, Dugu Bo!" Ma Hongjun whispered with a frightened expression on his face. Everyone''s footsteps stopped, either fear or worry in their hearts. The master pondered for a moment, and said: "It is a blessing or a curse, it is a curse that cannot be avoided, let''s go. What''s more, Dugu Bo still dare not act on us in front of so many colleges, after all, we did not provoke him." With some confidence in everyone''s hearts, they continued to exit. Although the master said so, the closer you get to Dugu Bo, the more everyone feels that they are enveloped by a kind of fear. It was the time in Ao Mansion that Dugu Bo left an indelible shadow in their hearts. When they saw Dugu Bo, they couldn''t help but give birth to a heart of fear. Oscar and Ma Hongjun were already pale, and their bodies were trembling slightly. Dai Mubai and Tang San were fairly calm. Before the exit, they all stared at the road tacitly. They didn''t dare to look at the Dugu Bo standing on the other side. They even lightened their footsteps and speeded up a bit. They didn''t dare to breathe and wanted to pass here quickly. . In fact, they all have a guilty conscience. The master only calculated Dugu Bo a few days ago and wanted to use Ju Douluo''s hand to get rid of Dugu Bo. Now, Dugu Bo is standing by the exit, how can they not be guilty? At this moment, in their hearts, Dugu Bo was standing there like a terrifying soul beast that could eat people. Dugu Bo was expressionless, his green eyes turned, and his eyes fell on the masters. Being watched by Dugu Bo, the masters immediately instinctively felt a chill rushing from the tail vertebrae and rushing to the sky along their backs, making their scalp numb and their bodies stiff. This feeling was as if they were being stared at by a terrifying soul beast after entering the soul beast forest. The teachers of the major colleges who were already close to the exit suddenly felt the unusual atmosphere, and one after another stopped the people in their colleges. The teachers of these colleges all focused their eyes on Dugu Bo, and their expressions gradually became serious. This thin old man with dark green beard and hair is very strong! Some people''s eyes widened suddenly, they faintly guessed the identity of Dugu Bo in their hearts, and their bodies instinctively took a few steps back. If it is really that person, it is better to hide as far as possible. Seeing that the masters were about to pass by Dugu Bo, Dugu Bo''s expressionless face finally showed a sneer. "When did Shrek Academy become so timid as a mouse?" Dugu Bo sneered. The masters shook all over, and their footsteps stopped. They couldn''t help but raise their heads and met Dugu Bo''s terrifying gaze, their hearts beating fiercely, and their breathing was stagnant! The master squeezed a smile on his face and said, "Senior Dugu, it turns out that you are here too." Hearing the master yelling for Senior Dugu, the leaders of the colleges and universities shook their bodies and instinctively backed away a few steps. It really is Dugu Bo! Dugu Bo sneered and said, "Are you blind? I have been here for many days." Shrek Academy is over! Hearing Dugu Bo''s words, the thoughts flashed through the hearts of all the onlookers. Dugu Bo is obviously aimed at Shrek Academy. The master chuckled in his heart, and hurriedly said with a smile: "Senior Dugu, you laughed. If I saw you, why wouldn''t I say hello to you?" "Really? You will say hello?" Dugubo glanced at everyone in Shrek, finally set his eyes on Flanders, sneered: "You quietly inform Ju Douluo, you want Ju Douluo to deal with me, this Is it the way you say hello?" The master''s face became pale with a brush, and his mouth opened, but he didn''t know what else to say. The onlookers buzzed, and all kinds of discussions suddenly sounded. "Flander went to find Ju Douluo that day, originally he wanted to deal with Dugu Bo." "Bah! What qualifications do they have to deal with Senior Gu alone? In my opinion, they are trying to please the Wuhun Palace, which is really disgusting!" "Do you only know that Shrek Academy is disgusting?" "As a result, Flander was beaten and seriously injured. He was really laughing and laughing." "In other words, isn''t Dugu Bo having an enmity with Wuhun Palace? How dare to come to Wuhun City? Why doesn''t Ju Douluo move him?" "Have you not seen Ju Douluo also watching the show? We just watched it." When everyone turned their heads, they saw that Ju Douluo, who had just come out of the judging booth, was looking at the exit with interest. Hearing everyone''s discussion, the master was ashamed and angry, but helpless. He also saw Ju Douluo standing in the distance, and his heart sank to the bottom. He couldn''t deny reporting Dugu Bo to Ju Douluo. He knew that once he denied it, Ju Douluo would definitely come out to testify, and it would be even more embarrassing then. The master did not dare to speak, Liu Erlong did not have so much scruples, stood up, stood in front of the master, and looked directly at Dugu Bo. "Dugu Bo, we are the academy that participated in the finals of the Soul Master Competition. We are here under the protection of the Wuhun Hall. Do you want to do it against us?" Liu Erlong asked loudly. At this time, Tang San stood up, his face was calm, and he said without arrogance, "Senior Dugu, the Soul Master Competition is not over yet. Shrek Academy has entered the top six and is a powerful team to win the championship. If you treat us If you do it, you will inevitably lose your tongue. Everyone will say that the spirit hall is narrow and deliberately weakens the opponent''s strength." "What a kid with sharp teeth." Dugubo sneered, his horrifying green eyes staring at Tang San like a poisonous snake. At this moment, Tang San''s huge momentum was suppressed, and Tang San just felt as if a mountain was pressing down on him. Under the pressure of horror, his whole body''s spirit power circulated extremely fast, his waist was straight, his eyes were not afraid to look directly at Dugu Bo. Man husband, would rather die than bend your waist! "This Tang San is really not easy is so bold!" Someone exclaimed. "To be able to face the pressure of Title Douluo without bowing his head, this son will become a great weapon in the future!" Various praises sounded. The master was relieved when he heard all kinds of admiration. But seeing Tang San''s stubborn appearance, he was worried again. Dugu Bo is moody and unruly, and he is likely to take action without scruples. Dugu Bo just released a hint of aura at this time, and he was also a little surprised to see Tang San actually resist it. Just when he wanted to increase his power and press Tang San down, Tang San suddenly burst into a strong spirit power fluctuation. The master and Flanders froze for a moment, and then their faces showed ecstasy. Xiao San broke through! They were ecstatic. Following Tang San''s breakthrough, a cold breath sounded all around him. "This Tang San actually used Title Douluo''s aura to suppress his level. He is really a genius of Tianzong!" At this moment, hearing the exclamations and exclamations around him, the master was extremely proud. This is his disciple Tang San, who is extremely talented, and fiercely wins him in front of everyone. Dugu Bo was stunned for a moment, and then his murderous intent suddenly appeared, and the terrible murderous intent came out through his body. The master looked shocked, and hurriedly pulled Tang San behind him, blocking Tang San with his weak body. Flanders, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-ki all stepped forward, facing Dugu Bo. They would never allow Dugu Bo to hurt Tang San! The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 360： Save him a life "Dugu Bo, you have now taken refuge in the Spirit Hall, and the Soul Master Competition is not over yet, are you not afraid of dissatisfaction with the world if you act on us now?" the master shouted loudly. As soon as the master spoke out, there was an uproar at the scene. Dugu Bo has already turned to Wuhun Hall! This is really shocking news. Except for the Spirit Hall, there were not many Title Douluos belonging to other forces, and there were very few idle Title Douluos. Now that Wuhun Palace has another Title Douluo joining, the strength will become even more terrifying. Unexpectedly, even Dugu Bo, who had a grudge against the Wuhun Hall, would eventually join the Wuhun Hall, and everyone was even more afraid of the Wuhun Hall. Dugu Bo sneered and said: "I can''t clean up your Shrek''s little things, can I still not clean up you? Yu Xiaogang, you asked Flender to report me to Ju Douluo, right?" Master said inwardly that it was not good, but he didn''t expect Dugu Bo to shift the target to him. But at this time, he has no way to back down. "Yes, I asked Flender to inform the secret. At that time, I didn''t know that you had already joined the Hall of Souls. This incident is also excusable." The master said bitterly. "Is it forgivable? Hehe... You want to hurt me and call yourself so innocent, Yu Xiaogang, I''m curious how thick your face is?" Dugu Bo''s voice was full of sarcasm, and the master''s face was hot after hearing it, especially with the crowd of so many academies, he felt that he was going to be ashamed again today. Seeing that the master did not speak, Dugu Bo continued: "You were the one who ran my granddaughter away just now, right?" The master was silent for a moment, then slowly nodded, and said, "Yes, it''s me." After finishing speaking, he raised his head and looked directly at Dugu Bo, with a face and resolutely said: "Dugu Bo, you are wronged, you are in debt. If you have a kind, please come to me and don''t hurt others." "Xiao Gang!" Liu Erlong and Flender shouted eagerly, their faces full of worry. "Teacher!" Tang San also shouted. "Heh...it''s kind of loyal, then I will fulfill you." Dugu Bo sneered, his body surged, his clothes bulging, and his right hand slowly raised. The terrifying spirit power fluctuated violently, making the faces of the people watching the theater horrified, and they all backed away. Dugu Bo is about to make a move. This is not a joke. If Dugu Bo is not careful, it will be a big piece of death. Dugu Bo''s movements were not fast, and his right hand slowly shot towards the master, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze because of his palm. "Xiao Gang!" Flender and Liu Erlong shouted anxiously, trying to rush to resist for the master. But before they rushed out, they felt cold, and then fell weakly. "Dugu Bo!" Tang San roared. He stood behind the master, watching this scene, his eyes cracking! He wanted to rush up to resist this hand for his teacher, but unfortunately the aura that emanated from Dugu Bo, which was many times stronger than before, pressed on him, making him unable to move. Looking at the terrifying palm that Dugu Bo took to him, Yu Xiaogang smiled miserably and slowly closed his eyes. Yu Xiaogang is dying! This thought flashed through everyone''s hearts. It is difficult for anyone who provokes Dugu Bo in the rumors to survive. At this moment, Ju Douluos voice rangGet the red envelope and follow the public.. The base camp of public book friendsDraw the highest 888 cash red envelope! "Dugu Bo, save him a life." Ju Douluo shouted from a distance. Dugubo stopped his palm, turned his head to look at Ju Douluo in the distance, and then looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian nodded slightly towards Dugubo. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Dugu Bo retracted his gaze and continued to shoot with his palm, but this palm withdrew a lot of power. This palm was shot in the air, and the surging soul power condensed into a terrible flow of energy, impacting on the master''s chest. With a loud sound, the master''s blood spurted out of his mouth desperately, and his body flew backwards like a broken kite. At this moment, Dugu Bo withdrew the aura that was pressing Tang San, and Tang San found that he was able to move. Seeing the master bumping into him, Tang San was extremely anxious, controlling the crane and capturing the dragon to act on the master, removing most of his power for the master, and then stepped forward and hugged the master. Master fell into Tang San''s arms, and a few gulps of blood poured out again, his expression wilted. "Dugu Bo!" Tang San shouted, gritted his teeth. His eyes have turned blood red, looking at Dugu Bo full of hatred. Dugu Bo sneered and said: "Little thing, you want to find me revenge is still a long way away, you have no chance in your life." First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ Tang San didn''t speak any more, staring at Dugu Bo with his flushing eyes. Dugu Bo frowned, Tang San''s gaze made him feel very uncomfortable, and he actually felt a slight threat. "Get off!" Dugu Bo said impatiently. Shrek everyone looked at Dugu Bo, their eyes were either full of hatred or full of fear, and then helped the master, Liu Erlong and Flanders and left here quickly. Dugu Bo stood on the side of the road and recovered his expressionless expression. The academy hesitated for a moment, and finally summoned the courage to walk towards the exit. "Senior Dugu." "Senior Dugu." "" Some colleges constantly greeted respectfully when they passed by Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo narrowed his eyes and didn''t even look at these colleges. After all academies except Wuhundian Academy had left, Ju Douluo and the other judges didn''t come over. "You go to eat first." Ju Douluo said. The other judges nodded and left first. Qian Renxue blinked at Xiao Wu several people, and left first. Ao Tian brought Xiao Wu and a few people to Dugu Bo''s side. "Mr. Ao." Ju Douluo shouted, with a respectful attitude. If this scene is seen by those who left just now, you will have to drop your jaw in shock. Because in the hearts of those academies, Ao Tian is just a student of Wuhundian Academy. "Master." Dugu Bo also shouted respectfully. Ao Tian nodded slightly. Ju Douluo said: "Dugu Bo, there is a reason why I will not let you kill Yu Xiaogang. Now the Soul Master Competition is not over yet, Yu Xiaogang, as a teacher of Shrek Academy, killed him. It will also make Wuhun Palace a bad reputation." Dugubo sneered and said, "Chrysanthemum monster, do you think I didn''t kill Yu Xiaogang because of you?" "Dugu Bo, you..." Ju Douluo was furious with Dugu Bo''s contemptuous attitude, but when he thought of Dugu Bo''s ninety-nine level cultivation base, he felt powerless, and finally he could only sigh in his heart. The current Dugu Bo needs him to look up. Xiao Wu said: "Dugu Bo, we have not yet fought Shrek Academy. If Yu Xiaogang dies, Shrek Academy may not be able to exert stronger strength. It''s so boring." Dugu Bo''s indifference when facing Ju Douluo disappeared, his stiff face squeezed out a smile, and said, "I understand." "Mr. Ao, then I will leave first." Ju Douluo felt that there was nothing wrong with him, and said. "Yeah." Ao Tian replied. After Ju Douluo left, Ao Tian smiled and said, "Go out, someone is waiting for us outside." "Someone is waiting for us? Who is it?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Ao Tian looked at Zhu Zhuqing and said, "To be precise, I am waiting for Zhuqing." Everyone walked towards the exit. Zhu Zhuqing''s heart moved, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he guessed who was waiting outside. Ps: Recommend a new book from a friend. After signing in for three years, I became a very good new book of the military gods in the world. If you like it, you can collect and support it. Chapter 361： Revenge of Zhu Zhuqing "Zhuqing, why do you look like this, who is it?" Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Zhu Zhuqing said coldly: "If I guessed right, Zhu Zhuyun should be waiting for me." "Zhu Zhuyun? Isn''t that your vicious elder sister? You are not what you used to be now. What are you afraid of her doing?" Ning Rongrong said. Zhu Zhuqing said: "This time it''s not that I am afraid of her, but that she is afraid of me." "Zhuqing, don''t worry, the sisters will support you at the back." Xiao Wu patted Zhu Zhuqing on the shoulder and said. "Yeah." Zhu Zhuqing was moved in his heart and looked at Ao Tian. If it weren''t for Ao Tian, ??she might still be with the disgusting Dai Mubai. If it wasn''t for Ao Tian, ??she wouldn''t have the confidence to settle accounts with Zhu Zhuyun now. It didn''t take long for the seven people to come out of the exit passage, and at a glance they saw a group of people at the Xingluo Royal Academy waiting outside. The moment Zhu Zhuqing saw this group of people, Zhu Zhuqing''s pretty face suddenly became a bit cold. Losing to Shrek Academy, the members of the Xingluo Royal Team were all downcast, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun were even more discouraged. The two of them were chosen as the future heirs of the family since they were young. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were chosen just to put pressure on them and make them work harder in cultivation. Both of them looked down upon Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. Now, after losing to Dai Mubai, Davis was already heartbroken, and the crown prince was destined to miss him. Zhu Zhuyun was also uncomfortable. As Davis''s partner, she might not end up much better. Originally, they wanted to leave immediately after the game, but then because the Wuhundian Academy came on the field, curiosity drove them to stay. Unexpectedly, I saw Zhu Zhuqing in the Wuhundian Academy team. At that moment, seeing Zhu Zhuqing in the arena with high spirits, Zhu Zhuyun''s mood was extremely complicated. The little girl who could only be bullied by her before, now has a better life than her, and I heard that she was also named Douluo. Zhu Zhuyun''s heart is extremely unbalanced. Why is the younger sister, who has always been bullied by her, is living so well now? And she will face a tragic fate. Originally, after leaving the arena, Davis was ready to take her out of Wuhun City, but she herself asked to stay. She couldn''t see that Zhu Zhuqing had a better life than her. Seeing Ao Tian and the others walking out, Zhu Zhuyun''s gaze suddenly focused on Zhu Zhuqing. The eyes of the two sisters collided, there seemed to be sparks splashing, and the scene was suddenly full of gunpowder. The two sides were silent for a while, and Zhu Zhuyun took the lead to speak: "My dear sister, I haven''t seen each other for two years. You have grown up, and you won''t be able to greet my sister." Zhu Zhuqing said coldly: "Zhu Zhuyun, you still have the face to stay here after losing the game, why don''t you roll back to Xingluo City?" Zhu Zhuyun froze for a moment, and said, "You are so capable, you dare to talk back to me." Zhu Zhuqing sneered: "Zhu Zhuyun, stop talking nonsense, don''t you just want to do it with me? What are you waiting for?" Zhu Zhuyun glanced at Dugu Bo who was standing behind Zhu Zhuqing and said: "Zhu Zhuqing, it seems that joining the Wuhun Hall gives you a lot of confidence. However, no matter how strong someone else is, it is someone else. You are in front of me. It''s still a waste!" "Zhu Yun." Davis was shocked and pulled Zhu Zhuyun''s hand. Dugu Bo is standing behind Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuyun dares to speak like this, isn''t he afraid of death? Zhu Zhuyun shook off Davis''s hand and said, "Zhu Zhuqing, I know you have always wanted to seek revenge from me. Today I will give you this opportunity. I want you to understand that the eldest sister is always the eldest sister, and you will never be able to surpass me. ." Zhu Zhuqing said: "Aren''t you seven years older than me? If you hadn''t practiced for seven years longer than me, how could I have been bullied by you for so long? Today, I will settle all the accounts with you!" Zhu Zhuyun glanced at Dugu Bo again, and said: "You need to find me to liquidate, yes, but if I beat you, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to leave Wuhun City again, right?" Zhu Zhuqing mocked: "Don''t worry, no one else will deal with you." Zhu Zhuyun relaxed in his heart and smiled: "My good sister, then let my sister accompany you a few tricks to see what you have made in the past few years." "You guys step back a little bit." Zhu Zhuqing said to Xiao Wu and the others. When she looked at Zhu Zhuyun again, her eyes were already flickering. Xiao Wu and the others stepped aside, watching expectantly. "Sister Zhuqing, come on!" Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong shouted. Zhu Zhuqing nodded, his eyes locked on Zhu Zhuyun. She had waited for this day for too long, and now she finally had a chance to avenge her, how could she let it go? Even if Zhu Zhuyun doesn''t look for her today, she will go to Zhu Zhuyun. She is very aware of the cruel rules of the Zhu family. If she missed this opportunity, she would never have a chance to avenge Zhu Zhuyun in the future. Zhu Zhuyun got Zhu Zhuqing''s promise, no worries in his heart, so Davis and others backed down. After the venue was vacated, Zhu Zhuyun couldn''t wait to release his martial soul. Four spirit rings of two yellows and two purples appeared on her body, and the powerful spirit power wave broke out, and a long black hair flew. Zhu Zhuyun said: "Sister Zhuqing, I am now at the forty-seventh level of the Soul Sect. I remember when you left home two years ago when you were only at the 27th level? I wonder if you have broken through to the Soul Sovereign now?" After speaking, a smile appeared on her face. In two years, where can Zhu Zhuqing''s cultivation base go? At most, it was the realm of Soul Sovereign. She wanted to defeat a soul venerable, it was as simple as drinking water Zhu Zhuqing did not speak, but stared at Zhu Zhuyun coldly. With a move of her mind, she released her martial soul. In an instant, she completed the possession of the martial spirit, and four spirit rings, two yellow, one purple and one black, rose from her feet and moved gently on her body. Zhu Zhuyun and everyone at the Xingluo Royal Academy suddenly widened their eyes, watching this scene incredulously. Their heads are dumbfounded. After a long time, Zhu Zhuyun screamed: "How is this possible? This is fake!" Her pretty face turned hideous, unable to accept the scene she saw. Her trash sister has actually become a soul sect, and the fourth soul ring is still a black ten thousand year soul ring! At this moment, Zhu Zhuyun was struck by lightning. Her screams were extremely harsh, but in Zhu Zhuqing''s ears, they felt extremely beautiful. A smile appeared on Zhu Zhuqing''s cold face. The scene that Zhu Zhuyun showed was exactly what she wanted to see. She wants to crush Zhu Zhuyun and let Zhu Zhuyun collapse, so as to vent her hatred! Seeing Zhu Zhuyun holding his head and screaming, Zhu Zhuqing was extremely happy. She stepped forward and said with a sneer: "Zhu Zhuyun, I am seven years younger than you. I am now a forty-eighth-level Soul Sect. Don''t you feel ashamed?" "How is this possible? How can you improve to the twenty-first level in two years? This is impossible!" Zhu Zhuyun kept screaming. This kind of strength growth rate is too scary, and no one will believe it at all. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 362： Dai Mubais guest "Zhu Zhuyun, where has your arrogance gone? Where has your arrogance gone? Are you only screaming here now?" Zhu Zhuqing said sarcastically. Zhu Zhuyun''s scream stopped, his eyes fixed on Zhu Zhuqing. "Let''s do it, the grievances between us will be over." Zhu Zhu said lightly. "Zhu Zhuqing, don''t think that you can beat me by a level higher than my spirit power. I want you to understand that the eldest sister is still the eldest sister." Zhu Zhuyun made a bold move. As a result, she suffered a heavy blow from Zhu Zhuqing after only one face-to-face meeting. Although the spirit power levels of the two people differed by only one level, their true strength was not at the same level at all. Next, Zhu Zhuqing turned into a black phantom. Under her sharp claws, Zhu Zhuyun was only left with a screaming scream. Davis looked anxious and was about to rush forward to rescue Zhu Zhuyun. Dugubo opened his slightly squinted eyes, glanced at Davis, and snorted coldly. This hum blew into Davis'' ears, and the body he had just rushed out suddenly stopped. He looked at Dugu Bo in horror, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly backed away. If Zhu Zhuyun is to be saved, he will probably lose his life. Although he likes Zhu Zhuyun, he feels that a woman is not worth his life to gamble on. Before long, when Zhu Zhuqing stopped, Zhu Zhuyun was already covered in blood, and there was almost no intact skin on his body. Zhu Zhuqing''s sharp claws shone with cold light without blood dripping, and he looked at Zhu Zhuyun, who was falling in a pool of blood, indifferently. "Get out! Don''t show up in front of me from now on." Zhu Zhu said coldly. Zhu Zhuyun lay on the ground, looking at Zhu Zhuqing with a bitter expression, wanted to say something cruel but didn''t dare to say it. Being watched so bitterly by Zhu Zhuyun, Zhu Zhuqing was in a happy mood. Once, she was the one lying on the ground. Davis hurried forward and put his coat on Zhu Zhuyun. Zhu Zhuyun''s clothes were torn, and many springs had already leaked out. These tattered clothes can no longer hide her unusually full figure. "Go away!" Zhu Zhuyun pushed Davis away hard and walked away in Davis''s coat. Zhu Zhuqing didn''t hurt her seriously, she was covered with scary wounds, but they were just skin injuries. Zhu Zhuyun understood very well that Zhu Zhuqing just wanted to humiliate her severely. The people from Xingluo Royal Academy left, Zhu Zhuqing''s Wuhun retracted and stood there dazedly. Xiao Wu came up, took Zhu Zhuqing''s hand, and said, "You have revenge, why are you not happy anymore. Let''s go, let''s have a drink, anyway, there is no game for us in the afternoon." Ning Rongrong also walked up and said, "Sister Zhuqing has gotten revenge, and must be celebrated. I invite..." "You don''t need to treat me." Zhu Zhuqing interrupted Ning Rongrong''s words, showing a bright smile, and said, "I''ll invite you for this meal." Gu Yuena smiled and said, "It''s rare for Zhuqing to invite a guest, let''s go." Dugu Bo wisely didn''t follow him, and his figure disappeared in a flash. ... Everyone in Shrek Academy returned to the hotel, and the master was helped back into the room. The master was the most injured. After leaving the field, he ate Oscar''s sausage immediately, but the injury was still serious and he could not recover in a short time. Liu Erlong and Flender did not suffer any injuries. At that time, Dugu Bo''s poison invaded their bodies and only caused them to lose their mobility and did not damage their bodies. After the incident, Dugu Bo also recovered the poison in their bodies, only to make their bodies weak. This is the terrifying place of Dugu Bo. His poisonous skills have reached the point of extraordinary, hurting people invisible, and most people can''t detect when he shot. The master was helped to lie down on the bed and ate another Oscar sausage. "Dean, Teacher Erlong." Oscar handed over two big hot sausages. Liu Erlong took a few bites and said bitterly: "Xiaogang, this Dugu Bo is too vicious, and I will let him return sooner or later for everything he did to us." The master sighed and said, "Erlong, it is difficult to cultivate to Title Douluo with your talents in this life, so how can you find Dugu Bo for revenge?" "I..." Liu Erlong was speechless for a while, becoming dejected. Tang San''s eyes were bloodshot, his fists clenched fiercely, and he said bitterly: "Teacher, don''t worry, this enmity will be handed over to me. I only hope that he will not die too early, waiting for the day when I become Titled Douluo. It''s his death date!" "Little San, count me." Dai Mubai said. "And me!" Ma Hongjun also straightened his chest. "How come this kind of thing won my Oscar." Oscar laughed. Huang Yuan, Jingling, Jiangzhu, and Tailong didn''t speak. They were not as talented as Tang San and others. How could they have the confidence to seek revenge from Dugu Bo? What''s more, they didn''t have any grudges with Dugu Bo, it was Tang San and the others who had grudges. The master leaned back on the bed and looked at Tang San with relief, and said, "You four are all geniuses among geniuses. You have every opportunity to cultivate to the Title Douluo realm, and under my training, you cultivate to the title. Douluo''s time will be shortened a lot, and I look forward to that day." After speaking, he changed the subject and said, "Little San, what do you see from the performance of the Wuhundian Academy today?" Tang San''s expression instantly became dignified, and said, "That Hu Liena''s charm ability is terribly strong. Yu Tianheng''s willpower should not be weak, but she is also controlled by her." Speaking of this, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun and Tyrone only felt cold in their hearts. They knew very well that if they were in the ring, they might end up not much better than Yu Tianheng. The master asked: "Little San, are you really sure?" Tang San nodded and said to himself, "When my self-created spirit ability, Purple Demon Eyes, is used, my mental power will increase a lot, and it has the effect of seeing through the illusion. Hu Liena''s charm control belongs to the control of mental power, so why can''t it? I." "As long as I am out of control, I can wake Mubai and the others. Therefore, Hu Liena has no threat to us. It is other people who threaten us." Dai Mubai said regretfully, "Unfortunately, we still don''t know Ao Tian''s strength." Tang San said, "They ate the immortal grass, and they should all be at the Soul Sect level now." Oscar frowned and said, "Is it possible that they have broken through to the Soul King?" Tang San shook his head, "It is absolutely impossible. Although the fairy grass is magical, the effect is not so great." Dai Mubai said: "If this is the case, then we can rest assured that we still have a chance to defeat them." The master said weakly: "You can watch the afternoon game, I won''t go." Tang San hurriedly said, "Teacher, you are injured, so there is no need to go." Liu Erlong said: "Then I will stay here to take care of you." The master nodded and did not object. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "It''s a pity that my unworthy nephew was bewildered by the demon girl of Dugu Goose." Tang San said solemnly: "Teacher, this matter must be dealt with as soon as possible, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect must not be lost." The master said: "After the soul master contest is over, I will immediately return to the sect, and I have to tie the kid back to whatever he says. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong can''t be destroyed in his hands." He looked at Tang San, and said, "You go to eat, and you have to watch the battle in the afternoon." "Well, teacher, take a good rest," Tang San said. ... In the evening, the day''s competition was over, and the top six teams in the finals were finally released. Wuhundian Academy is currently the most promising team to win the championship. The second is Shrek Academy and the reorganized Kamikaze Academy. As for the other three academies, the strength is obviously not as good as the first three academies, but it is a bit like cannon fodder. The Soul Master Competition is now coming to an end, but it has also reached a level of fierce heat. The next battle will definitely be fierce one after another, and the remaining academies will also use their cards to fight for the highest glory. At night, Dai Mubai''s door was knocked suddenly. "Who is it?" He shouted, without answering outside. He was wearing light and brief clothes, showing large chunks of strong muscles, exuding a strong man''s breath. He came to the door, opened the door, and stood outside a woman with a nice face and an extremely hot body, her big beautiful eyes seemed to be rippling with a stream of spring water, looking at him unblinkingly. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 363： Delicious but dumplings Dai Mubai''s heart twitched fiercely when she saw the woman who was ready to emerge from the turbulent figure under this thin shirt. The figure of this woman is too good. She is not much shorter than him. She is more than 1.8 meters tall. She has long straight legs and a protruding figure, exuding a mature and charming atmosphere. At this time Dai Mubai was only seventeen years old, just at the age of Fang Gang. He possessed a top-level beast spirit and he was more energetic than an average man, and he had failed to pursue Zhu Zhuqing for almost two years. Time hasn''t touched female sex. In the dead of night, suddenly such a seductive mature woman knocked on the door, and his heart began to beat faster, and he had a desire to release his energy. It''s just that the identity of this woman is not simple. If it''s another woman, he might go straight, but this woman, no! Dai Mubai suppressed the impulse in his heart, frowning and asked: "Zhu Zhuyun, come to me in the middle of the night, what do you want to do?" Zhu Zhuyun smiled sweetly, blinked his eyes, and asked, "Brother Mubai, don''t you ask me to go in?" Dai Mubai''s brow furrowed more tightly, and his gaze swept around behind Zhu Zhuyun, but no one was hidden. "You are my sister-in-law. It''s not good to enter my room in the middle of the night? Let''s talk about it if you have anything." Dai Mubai said. He was a little worried whether this was a conspiracy by his elder brother Davis, who wanted to use this woman to ruin his reputation and make him miss the position of prince. But thinking about it is a bit unreasonable. If it was really his elder brother''s conspiracy, would this Zhu Zhuyun ignore his reputation? While Dai Mubai was meditating, Zhu Zhuyun smiled and said: "The Royal Academy has returned to the Empire. I left them. Davis didn''t know that I was here. Don''t worry, I have important things to do with you. You discuss about the finals of the Soul Master Competition." Dai Mubai''s heart moved, there was speculation, and after hesitating for a while, he finally turned aside. "You come in." "This is my good brother." Zhu Zhuyun smiled and got into the room. The two passed by, inevitably touching some of their bodies. The delicate touch and the charming breath emanating from Zhu Zhuyun made Dai Mubai''s heart beat fiercely, almost unable to control certain parts of his body. "It''s been a long time since I touched a woman, even her..." Dai Mubai showed a wry smile on her face. He observed the outside again and closed the door after making sure that no one was seeing around. When he turned around, Zhu Zhuyun was already sitting at the table with his legs crossed, sipping a cup of tea. Zhu Zhuyun was wearing a short skirt. At this time, his legs were tilted, and a large area of ??white skin under the skirt was suddenly exposed. Although the key parts are not visible, it is attractive enough. Sure enough, Dai Mubai''s gaze stopped for a while on the large piece of white snow, and then he moved away. His heart was still beating faster, and he thought to himself: "How come this Zhu Zhuyun came here in the middle of the night to seduce me?" As a veteran of Hua Cong, Dai Mubai naturally knows how to guess a woman''s mind. He thinks Zhu Zhuyun may be seduce him, but it is still not completely certain. He walked to the opposite of Zhu Zhuyun and sat down and asked, "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with you here?" Zhu Zhuyun cast a white look at Dai Mubai, and said, "Brother Mubai, what are you doing so far? Come, stay closer to your sister." Dai Mubai frowned, and said lightly: "Zhu Zhuyun, just tell me if you have anything to do. If you don''t tell me, I''m going to drive people away." "Well, I didn''t expect that brother Mubai is still a gentleman, then sister will not tease you." Zhu Zhuyun smiled. Dai Mubai looked at the enchanting Zhu Zhuyun without speaking. Seeing Dai Mubai''s seriousness, Zhu Zhuyun had no choice but to go straight to the subject and said, "Your Shrek Academy should aim for the championship, right?" Dai Mubai nodded. Zhu Zhuyun continued: "Although your Shrek Academy is not weak, it is not easy to win the championship. I can help you to win the championship." Dai Mubai had already guessed Zhu Zhuyun''s thoughts, but he still asked, "How do you help?" Zhu Zhuyun smiled and said: "It''s very simple. I joined your Shrek Academy. Your Shrek Academy only has two soul sects, and the overall strength is too weak. My forty-seventh level of spirit power should be enough to join your Shrek Academy. Huh? And...more importantly, I can use the spirit fusion technique Nether White Tiger with you. You should be very clear about the power of the spirit fusion technique. If I were you, I would definitely not refuse." Dai Mubai was indeed very moved, and asked: "Your Royal Team has already lost. You now want to join Shrek Academy to continue participating in the competition. I''m afraid Wuhun Palace won''t agree?" "How can you know if you haven''t tried it?" Zhu Zhuyun asked, "Didn''t Blazing Academy also joined the Kamikaze Academy before the game." Dai Mubai said: "This is different. They joined before the competition, and you have already participated in the competition. How could Wuhundian agree to you to join Shrek Academy again?" Zhu Zhuyun said, "If you don''t agree with me tomorrow, you can ask the Wuhundian? If the Wuhundian agrees, it''s best. If you don''t agree, you won''t have any losses, right?" Dai Mubai looked a little puzzled, and said, "You don''t need to think about it at all. The Spirit Hall almost won''t agree. I don''t understand why you want to try this fluke." Zhu Zhuyun said, "For my future and revenge!" "Vengeance?" Dai Mubai was puzzled. Zhu Zhuyun can understand for the future, after all, she and Davis, as the losing party, will not end well. But Zhu Zhuyun said that for revenge, Dai Mubai was very puzzled. Zhu Zhuyun nodded and said: "Yes, at the end of the game at noon today, I played against Zhu Zhuqing. She is now at the forty-eighth level, and the fourth spirit ring is still the ten thousand year spirit ring. Her strength is terrifying. I lost to her. , There is no power to fight back." Dai Mubai was shocked, the horror on his face could not be concealed. After a while, he said, "Is it serious?" "Really!" Zhu Zhuyun said. Dai Mubai''s complexion became extremely solemn. Zhu Zhuqing''s strength turned out to be so terrifying, how about the other people? I am afraid that the strength will not be under Zhu Zhuqing. He suddenly got up and said, "No, I''m going to tell the master about them." Zhu Zhuyun jumped up and hugged Dai Mubai''s waist from behind, and said, "It''s so late now, do you want to go and disturb them? It''s not too late to say tomorrow, anyway, there will be a day off tomorrow." Feeling Zhu Zhuyun''s plump and soft body, and smelling the body fragrance wafting from behind, Dai Mubai''s body stiffened suddenly, and his heart thumped wildly. He forcefully broke Zhu Zhuyun''s hand away, stepped a few meters away, and said, "What are you doing?" Zhu Zhuyun''s eyes were blurred, her pretty face flew with two intoxicating blushes, and said: "Didn''t I just say that, I cooperate with you not only for revenge, but also for my future." "You will soon become the crown prince of the Star Luo Empire. I can help you win the championship, but you must also give me a promise. I want to be your woman. When you take the throne in the future, I can Don''t be a queen, just be a concubine." Dai Mubai was shocked, this seemed to be a business that didn''t lose money. "Wuhundian hasn''t agreed yet, is it a bit early for you to dedicate yourself to me now?" Dai Mubai asked. "It doesn''t matter whether Wuhundian agrees or not. All I care about is your promise." Zhu Zhuyun stared at Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai thought for a while, but still felt something wrong, and said, "As everyone knows, you are my elder brother''s woman. Although you just booked a kiss, you are still my sister-in-law. If this matter is spread out, I''m afraid I will be ruined." Zhu Zhuyun came to Dai Mubai, wrapped her white arms around Dai Mubai''s neck, exhaled and said: "The intimate relationship between me and you is only known by heaven and earth. You know and I know, and wait for you to sit on the throne. After that, just give me another name. Otherwise, according to the ancestral motto of the Zhu family, my fate will be extremely miserable." Dai Mubai was still a little worried, but he didn''t push Zhu Zhuyun away anymore, and asked, "Davis doesn''t know you are here?" "Don''t mention that guy to me." Zhu Zhuyun said in a bad mood. "What''s wrong?" "Today he watched me being humiliated by Zhu Zhuqing, standing aside so scared that he didn''t dare to let go of a fart. What else is worthy of me to follow a man like this?" As she said, she raised her head, spit out a sigh of heat on Dai Mubai''s face, and twisted her body against Dai Mubai and said, "Do you have any concerns? They say they are delicious but dumplings..." Dai Mubai let out a low roar, the evil heavy pupils ignited two **** of flames, with one hand around Zhu Zhuyun''s brutal waist, UU reading ''s kind of force seemed to want to force Zhu Zhuyun into his body. His other big hand grabbed it. "Hate, you hurt others." Zhu Zhuyun groaned. How could Dai Mubai care about these things? He roughly picked Zhu Zhuyun and threw her onto the bed amid Zhu Zhuyun''s exclamation. At this time, all moral corruption was thrown out of the sky by Dai Mubai. He didn''t have any feelings for that eldest brother, and only grievances. When he did this kind of thing, he didn''t have a hint of guilt in his heart. "Wait a minute, you haven''t promised yet." Zhu Zhuyun pressed Dai Mubai''s strong chest with both hands. "What do you promise?" Dai Mubai gasped. "You promise to keep me safe when you return to the empire, and you must give me a place when you sit on the throne." "Okay, I promise." Dai Mubai was already on the string, and agreed very simply. The dry wood is burning and the fire is raging. At this moment, Ao Tian, ??who was far away in the Papal Palace, suddenly stopped and looked towards the hotel where the academies of the Tiandou Empire lived. "What''s the matter?" Bibi Dong asked suspiciously. Alongside, Gu Yuena and Qian Renxue also looked at Ao Tian. "Nothing, tired, take a break." Ao Tian smiled. Bibi Dong rolled his eyes and said charmingly, "Are you a monster tired too?" Ao Tian smiled, did not speak, his mind moved, a fist-sized crystal ball shuttled through the void, appeared in Dai Mubai''s room, suspended in front of the bed. Both Dai Mubai didn''t realize it. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 364： Masters plan Early in the morning, as soon as Dai Mubai woke up, he saw the figure of white flowers resting on his sturdy arm. Zhu Zhuyun''s appearance and figure are both top-notch. Even though Dai Mubai has experienced many women, it is the first time he has tasted a woman of this level. Moreover, this woman who was still his elder brother hated him gave him an extraordinary sense of conquest, and was greatly satisfied physically and spiritually. To this end, he did not toss Zhu Zhuyun less. Early in the morning, when most men were most interested, Dai Mubai suddenly became excited when he felt the bumpy figure of the woman next to him. Soon, Zhu Zhuyun''s exclamation sounded again in the room. Half an hour later, the movement in the room stopped, and Dai Mubai asked triumphantly: "Well, am I better than Davis?" Zhu Zhuyun''s pretty face and neck were red. He touched Dai Mubai''s strong chest, and said, "It''s just a matter of talking, don''t look at your eldest brother who is taller than you. In fact, he is a soft guy. How can you be? So brave." Neither of them noticed that there was an invisible crystal ball floating in front of the bed, recording their actions and conversations. Dai Mubai laughed loudly, feeling more relaxed than ever before, and it was even more refreshing than it felt when he defeated Davis yesterday. Since Ao Tian entered Shrek Academy, Dai Mubai has suffered various heavy blows for about two consecutive years, and it has been a long time since he was so happy. He looked at the woman in his arms, and the more he looked at it, the more he loved it. When he had just entered the sage mode, he instantly seemed to be beaten up with blood, and became high-spirited. There was no Zhu Zhuqing, but Zhu Zhuyun came, which seemed pretty good. "Are you coming?" Zhu Zhuyun exclaimed. Dai Mubai looked out the window, the sun had already risen, and he had no choice but to give up. "Hurry up and put on your clothes and follow me to see the master. The master is a Shrek Academy''s strategist. You have to discuss with him about joining Shrek Academy. He will definitely find a way." Dai Mubai said. He rolled over and got out of bed, quickly getting dressed. Zhu Zhuyun also came down and said, "I''ll clean it." "Well, hurry up." ... In the master''s room, a large table was filled with people, and breakfast was placed on the table. Ma Hongjun stuffed a bun in his mouth, and murmured as he ate, "Boss Dai is not sleeping, right? Why isn''t he coming?" Oscar rolled his eyes and said, "You think Boss Dai is you. Except for the junior third, no one of us has practiced harder than him. You also know how much pressure he is carrying." "I''ll just talk, isn''t this all right?" Ma Hongjun said. Flender glared and said, "You can''t stop your mouth with food, what nonsense?" Ma Hongjun dared not speak immediately. Flender continued: "Hurry up and eat with me to draw the lottery." Ma Hongjun immediately said: "Teacher, can you just go alone, why call me?" Flender glared again. Ma Hongjun hurriedly said: "I''ll go, I can''t go." The master smiled and said, "Boss F, you don''t push him, let him stay and study tactics with Miscellaneous." "Long live the master!" Ma Hongjun immediately flattered the master. "Okay, okay, let''s eat." The master said with a smile. At this moment, the door was pushed open, Dai Mubai walked in, behind him, followed by a tall woman wearing a black veil. Zhu Zhuyun''s identity cannot be revealed for the time being, so she put on a veil. Everyone in the room immediately turned their eyes on this woman. Ma Hongjun''s eyes lit up, he swallowed quietly, and yelled: "Boss Dai, I said, why did you come so late? It turns out that you were not idle last night. You are not afraid of overwork, will you have weak legs during the game tomorrow? ?" Dai Mubai glared at Ma Hongjun fiercely, but Ma Hongjun smiled hippiely, not afraid of Dai Mubai at all. Flanders, Liu Erlong, Master, and Zao Wou-ki all frowned and looked at Zhu Zhuyun, feeling a little familiar. "Mubai, what the **** is going on?" Flender asked with a serious face. If Dai Mubai really indulged himself at this critical moment, Flander wouldn''t mind teaching him a lesson. Dai Mubai said, "Zhu Yun, let me introduce yourself to everyone." Zhu Zhuyun took a few steps forward, took off his veil, and looked at everyone in Shrek with a smile. Ma Hongjun''s eyes brightened in an instant. Not only was this beautiful woman hot, but her face was even more beautiful! He recognized that this was Zhu Zhuyun from Xingluo Royal Academy, who had fought Shrek Academy yesterday. Everyone in Shrek recognized Zhu Zhuyun, this spirit master who possessed the spirit of the ghost cat like Zhu Zhuqing, and one of the main forces of the Star Luo Royal Academy. The master frowned and asked, "Zhu Zhuyun, as far as I know, the Star Luo Royal Team left Wuhun City yesterday. What are you doing here?" Being watched by so many people, Zhu Zhuyun was not afraid at all, and smiled: "The visitor is a guest, don''t you ask me to sit down first?" The master examined Zhu Zhuyun for a moment, but could not guess Zhu Zhuyun''s intentions, and then said, "Please sit down." Zhu Zhuyun and Dai Mubai sat down. "Explain what you''re here for," the master said. Everyone is watching Zhu Zhuyun. With a comfortable smile on Zhu Zhuyun''s face, he spoke out his plan without delay. As soon as she finished speaking, the master fell into contemplation. Ma Hongjun couldn''t help but yelled and said, "How is this possible? You only participated in the competition yesterday. If the Spirit Hall allows you to join our team, then the people in the Spirit Hall will be fools." The rest of Shrek nodded, thinking Ma Hongjun made sense. Flender said: "This is not going to work, you still go." Just as Zhu Zhuyun wanted to speak, the master who had been silent for a long time suddenly spoke and said, "This thing is really possible." "Xiaogang, what are you talking about?" Liu Erlong looked at the master, surprised. The others also looked at the master questioningly. The master smiled and said, "Have you forgotten Blazing Academy?" Everyone moved in their hearts and remembered the temporary disbandment of Blazing Academy and joining Shenfeng Academy. "But she has already participated in the competition, how can Wuhundian let her join our academy again?" Oscar asked everyone''s doubts. The master nodded and said: "Your worry is not unreasonable. This is indeed impossible, but I still want to give it a try." "How to try?" Liu Erlong asked hurriedly. The master smiled and said, "I''ll go find Bibi Dong again." "No!" Liu Erlong immediately rejected Have you forgotten how she tortured you? If you go to her again, maybe she will continue to torture you. " Flander glanced at Zhu Zhuyun and said, "Yes, Xiaogang, you can''t take personal risks for the slightest possibility. Besides, our team has an extra Zhu Zhuyun, and the strength is not much stronger." The master did not respond to Flanders. Instead, he looked at Zhu Zhuyun and asked, "Zhu Zhuyun, can you and Dai Mubai use the martial spirit fusion skill, Nether White Tiger?" Zhu Zhuyun nodded and said, "Yes." The master looked at Flanders and Liu Erlong, and said: "You must be very aware of the power of the martial arts fusion skills. If Zhu Zhuyun joins in, this will be another powerful trump card for our Shrek team and the grasp of winning the championship. It''s a bit older." "That''s what I said, but Bibi Dong is not stupid, how could she agree?" Liu Erlong said. The master smiled and said, "Why don''t you give it a try? She agrees that it''s best, and I won''t lose anything if I don''t agree." "However, she is really likely to be against you." Liu Erlong worried. The master said: "Don''t worry, I know her character very well. Last time I angered her, she would treat me like that. This time I will let His Royal Highness accompany me. She will not treat me like that. " Hearing Xue Qinghe''s company, Liu Erlong finally felt relieved. Flender asked, "Xiaogang, you never do things that are uncertain. Are you sure to convince Bibi Dong?" The master smiled somewhat confidently, and said, "Do your best." The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 365： Masters Confidence Liu Erlong, who knows the master very well, finally felt relieved when he saw the confident smile of the master. She knew that the master should have some certainty in going to the Papal Palace this time. The master looked at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, and said, "Although you two can jointly perform martial soul fusion skills, the degree of compatibility between the martial souls is different, and the power of the martial soul fusion skills displayed will also be different. The higher the value, the greater the power of the martial soul fusion technique." Master paused, and continued: "I don''t know how good the martial soul fit of the two of you is, but the martial soul fit can be improved by some methods." Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun both nodded, agreeing with the master''s opinion. The family of the two of them has a far greater understanding of martial soul fusion skills than ordinary people, so they naturally know some ways to improve fit. Ma Hongjun didn''t know these secrets, so he asked curiously: "Master, how can we improve the harmony of the two people''s martial arts?" Master explained patiently: "The most important thing for the use of martial soul fusion skills is to achieve spiritual communication. To achieve this step, two people must have deep feelings and a lot of training." As he said, he looked at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, and said, "You two should not have too deep feelings. Therefore, I hope that before the finals, you will stay together more and keep trying to blend skills to achieve The purpose of improving the fit of the martial soul." "Will it be impossible to grind the spear before the battle?" Ma Hongjun looked at Dai Mubai and the **** Zhu Zhuyun, with envy and jealousy in his heart. How could this kind of good thing not be his turn. Dai Mubai stayed with this beautiful woman all day, maybe she could spark some sparks. In other words, this beauty seems to be Dai Mubai''s sister-in-law. Thinking of this, Ma Hongjun''s eyes flashed with strange light. "Boss Dai, be careful with your sister-in-law, don''t let others gossiping." Ma Hongjun said. "Boy, what are you talking nonsense!" Flender slapped Ma Hongjun''s head. Ma Hongjun let out a cry, clutching his head and exclaiming, "Am I wrong?" Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun glanced at each other, their expressions a little embarrassing, none of these people knew that they had understood each other deeply, and they knew each other thoroughly. There was a strange light in their staring eyes, and they understood each other''s thoughts. The master asked them to try more martial arts fusion skills in order to achieve the purpose of improving the fitness of martial arts, but they can also use another method, that is, the communication between the body and the soul. emotion. They could feel the attraction of the other''s martial soul to them, which is a performance of a high degree of fit. If you communicate more and train more these days, the martial arts fusion skills will be more powerful. Master stood up and said, "Let''s do it, Boss F, you will draw a lot later to see who our opponent is tomorrow. I will go to Xueqinghe now and let him accompany me to see Bibi Dong." "Will Xue Qinghe be willing?" Zao Wou-ki asked. Master said: "Our Shrek Academy also belongs to the Heaven Dou Empire. For the honor of the empire, he will definitely be willing." "Okay." Flander also stood up and went out with the master. After Master and Flanders left, Tang San said, "Everyone, have breakfast, and then practice separately. After the dean comes back from the draw, see which college our opponent is tomorrow, and then discuss the tactics." Shrek everyone responded. Zhu Zhuyun looked at Tang San with strange eyes. It was Tang San who had controlled the Xingluo Royal Team in the ring yesterday, allowing Team Shrek to easily win the victory. Now it seems that Tang San is not only good at strength, but also has a great right to speak in Shrek Academy. Now that there is a teacher here, he can directly give orders. Zhu Zhuyun said: "Mubai, let''s go back to your room to practice martial arts fusion skills, there are too many people here, and I can''t use them." "Good." Dai Mubai readily agreed. Tang San frowned. Judging from the eyes and expressions of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, the relationship between the two seemed a little uncomfortable. It''s just this kind of thing, and he doesn''t have to ask too much. Flander went straight out of the hotel and went to draw lots. Master went outside Qian Renxue''s room and was stopped by the guards outside. After waiting for a while, Qian Renxue let the master in. Qian Renxue has just returned from the Popes Palace. Hearing the masters intention, he readily agreed. Being able to go to the Papal Palace, she didn''t want to stay in this hotel, she was so bored. But she was amused by the master''s thoughts, and she wanted Zhu Zhuyun to join the Shrek team. Isn''t this funny? It''s strange that Sister Donger would agree. The two got out of the hotel, got on the carriage, and headed for the Papal Palace. Master opened the curtain behind the carriage and looked back. I saw a tall and mysterious man in a black robe standing on the corner not far from the entrance of the hotel. In the black robe, two eyes shot out and collided with the master''s eyes. The mysterious man nodded slightly, turned and disappeared in place. Master lowered the curtain of the car, with a smile on his face, he seemed to be more confident. Qian Renxue frowned, keenly aware of the master''s emotional changes. She was curious, how could the master suddenly become more confident? It seemed that she wasn''t worried at all about whether she could persuade Sister Dong''er. Is he really sure to convince Sister Dong''er? Qian Renxue shook her head secretly in her heart, still feeling unlikely. If it were Bibi Dong, it would be impossible for Shrek Academy to take advantage of this. Besides, once you agree, other colleges will definitely disagree, and maybe something will have to happen at that time. She pondered for a moment, but still did not figure out why the master was so confident, so she had to give up. Anyway, when I meet Dong''er sister, she will know why the master is so confident. It didn''t take long for the two to come to the foot of Pope Hill, but they were stopped by the Templar Knights. "His Royal Highness, you can enter, but he can''t!" The leader of the Temple Knight pointed to the master and said. The last time the master offended the pope, the papal knights all knew about it, and the master had been blacklisted, how could the master be allowed to enter the papal palace? Qian Renxue said quickly: "This is the master of Shrek Academy. He offended the Pope last time and felt very guilty in his heart, so I specially asked me to bring him to plead with the Pope. Please be accommodating." The knight leader groaned for a while, and said, "Come with me, I''ll report it." "Excuse me," the master said eagerly. The knight leader didn''t even look at the master, and led the way to the mountain. When they came to the door of the Popes Palace, Qian Renxue and the master were called to a halt, and the knight leader entered the report. Master stood calmly outside the temple, he was not worried, he was very sure that Bibi Dong would meet him. After a while, the knight leader came out and said, "The Pope is already waiting in the conference hall, please come with me." "Trouble." The master thanked him, and Qian Renxue followed the knight, and soon entered the conference hall. The knight closed the gate and waited outside. Master and Qian Renxue saw the beautiful and majestic pope Bibidong sitting on the emperor''s seat, graceful and majestic Qian Renxue winked at Bibidong playfully. There was a slight smile on Bibi Dong''s face, but after seeing the master, her smile disappeared and her face sank. "Yu Xiaogang, you are so courageous, you dare to come to see me?" Bibi Dong shouted, and a terrifying aura broke out, pressing toward the master like an overwhelming atmosphere. As soon as the master wanted to speak, he felt terrible pressure on his body. Unprepared, his legs softened and he knelt on the ground. Bibi Dong was really true to him deliberately, and wanted to give him offense, even if he was prepared, it would be difficult to avoid the ending of kneeling. Master figured this out, and his heart was very bitter, but he didn''t expect that Bibi Dong would become more and more difficult to get along with. He strained his legs and tried to stand up, but the huge pressure made him unable to move. In the end, he had to look at Qian Renxue who was asking for help. Qian Renxue said: "The honorable pope, the master is here to apologize to you this time, and please give him a chance." Qian Renxue is still the crown prince of the Heaven Dou Empire. According to reason, he wants to help the master, at least to behave. Bibi Dong snorted coldly, took back his momentum, and said coldly: "For the sake of Prince Xue, this emperor doesn''t care about you too much." Master quickly stood up, bent over slightly, and said, "Thank you, Pope." In his heart, he was already cursing Bibi Dong. Chapter 366： Infuriating Bibi Dong, the consequences are serious "Under the crown of the Pope, I apologize for the things that offended you last time, and also ask you not to remember the villain, and forgive my reckless behavior." Master''s posture is very low. After all, he said he will apologize to Bibi Dong. If he doesn''t lower his posture first, Bibi Dong will probably drive him out immediately and not give him a chance to speak. Bibi Dong jokingly said, "Yu Xiaogang, Yu Xiaogang, have you had such a low-pitched day." Master looked a little embarrassed, cursed Bibi Dong secretly in his heart, but said: "It was indeed my fault last time, I offended you." Bibi Dong waved his hand impatiently, and said, "Okay, get back." Seeing Bibi Dong''s order to chase off his guests, the master quickly said: "Under the crown of the Pope, there is still something to ask for." "Here, here comes." Qian Renxue glanced at the master, wanting to see how thick the old guy''s skin is. "What''s the matter? Say!" Bibi Dong sat on the throne, every action and every sentence carried a sense of majesty and domineering. Rao is the face of a master, and at this moment, he still feels a little unspeakable. After all, his request like this is really shameless. No wonder everyone at Shrek Academy would say that Bibi Dong is a fool if he agrees. In the end, the master still said it brazenly, saying: "Under the crown of the Pope, we have a new player from Shrek Academy. I am here this time, in addition to apologizing to you, I am asking you to allow her to participate in the Soul Master Contest. finals." Bibi Dong frowned and asked, "Who is it?" She didn''t know that Zhu Zhuyun wanted to join the Shrek team. Ao Tian knew about it, but he didn''t tell her. Ao Tian does not spoil everything. After all, if everything is known in advance, life will not be so interesting. It is better for them to experience some things personally and make their own choices. At this moment, when he heard the master''s request, Bibi Dong suddenly became vigilant in his heart. The game has only six teams left, and Yu Xiaogang actually asked to add people at this time. This request is simply unreasonable. So, Bibi Dong is curious about who the master wants to add? Let him dare to make this request with such a cheeky. The person to be added should not be easy. The words have already been spoken, and the master doesn''t have too much scruples. He replied: "Zhu Zhuyun, a member of the original Xingluo Royal Team." Bibi Dong was taken aback for a while, then smiled, and sarcastically said, "Yu Xiaogang, are you stupid?" Master shook his head and said: "I''m not stupid. I joined the Shenfeng Academy temporarily before the Blazing Academy game. Didn''t Wuhundian agree to it?" Bibi Dong looked at Yu Xiaogang pityingly, thinking that this guy should be stupid. People who participated in the competition wanted to join other teams to continue the competition. Isn''t this a joke? She just wanted to speak up, but the master spoke first. Master changed his humble attitude before becoming stronger, and asked: "Under the crown of the Pope, if you don''t agree, don''t you dare to let Zhu Zhuyun join the Shrek team, worrying that Wuhun Temple Academy will lose?" Although the master said these words strongly, he secretly squeezed a sweat in his heart. He glanced at Qian Renxue secretly, and felt a little emboldened in his heart. With His Royal Highness here, he should be safe. He also understands Bibi Dong''s arrogant temperament, so he is very sure that Bibi Dong will be inspired by him and agree to this matter. Bibi Dong smiled, looked at the master like a clown, and asked, "Are you irritating me?" The master looked straight at Bibi Dong and said neither humble nor arrogant: "Don''t dare, I''m just telling my heart. If Zhu Zhuyun joins the Shrek team, the Shrek team will be more powerful, and maybe they will win the Soul Master Competition. Champion, it is normal for the Pope to have concerns." Seeing Yu Xiaogang''s undue beating appearance, Bibi Dong really wanted to slap him flat, but after thinking about it for a moment, he still endured it. It''s easy to kill someone, but that''s too cheap Yu Xiaogang, she will make Yu Xiaogang feel deeply regretful for her stupid behavior. Do you really think that one more Zhu Zhuyun will be able to win the championship? She will let Yu Xiaogang know what despair is and what is regret. "The emperor agreed." Bibi Dong said. Master was taken aback for a moment. He thought he was going to spend more time talking, but he didn''t expect Bibi Dong to get the bait so easily. "Bibi Dong, Bibi Dong, you are really too arrogant and arrogant, you will regret it." The corner of the master''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he thought to himself. Master is still complacent about the achievement of the purpose of this trip, completely unaware that he is shooting himself in the foot. "Thank you, Pope!" The master bends down deeply and shouts loudly, with joy in his heart. Before he came, he was mentally prepared, thinking about the worst possible situation. In the worst case, he was beaten severely and then thrown out of the Papal Palace. Fortunately, this situation did not happen. The process was surprisingly smooth. Before he could say a few words, Bibi Dong agreed. He had some certainty that Shrek Academy would win the championship, but now that Zhu Zhuyun joins him, this certainty is even greater. "Bibi Dong, you will pay for your arrogance." The master thought. Originally with his steady personality, he would not take such a radical approach to get Bibi Dong to agree, nor would Zhu Zhuyun join the Shrek team, because if Zhu Zhuyun really joined the Shrek team, if the Shrek team really won Winning the championship of the competition, Bibi Dong is bound to be furious, and it is very likely to take a shot against Shrek. It was the appearance of that man that gave the master confidence. With that man there, there must be nothing wrong with the mistress. Dai Mubai became the crown prince of the Star Luo Empire is already a certainty. If Bibi Dong didn''t want to start a war immediately, he would not do anything against Dai Mubai. As for Oscar and Ma Hongjun, compared with Tang San and Dai Mubai, they are not so conspicuous. Bibi Dong should not be targeted. Master and Qian Renxue left the Papal Palace. The corner of his mouth evokes a confident arc, and he has considered all the situations for a long-term thinking, and has a way to deal with it. Shrek Academy can win the championship best, even if Bibi Dong is angry, there is no need to be afraid. If you fail to win the championship, it doesn''t matter if you lose, and Shrek Academy will not lose anything anyway. He has a thousand fortunes, but he can''t count the strength of this team in the Spirit Temple Academy beyond his imagination. It is impossible for the Shrek team to retreat completely. Although he just succeeded in the violent general method, it was also angered. Bibi Dong. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ This is destined to be beyond the master''s control, and the end of Shrek Academy will be unbearable for the master. After the master and Qian Renxue left, Bibi Dong immediately told Ao Tian and the others. "This Yu Xiaogang is simply shameless This kind of despicable request can be made." Xiao Wu said angrily. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ "Yu Xiaogang is getting more and more annoying. Fortunately, I was a little grateful to him." Ning Rongrong was also so angry that he wanted to hit someone. Zhu Zhuqing sneered and said: "It must be the Shrek Academy that Zhu Zhuyun took the initiative to find. It seems that the lessons I taught her yesterday were not enough. I will die by myself. Then I will be blamed." Xiao Wu said: "Zhuqing, I said that you were a little soft-hearted yesterday, and that kind of careful woman will definitely find a chance to retaliate against you." "This time, she won''t have any chance again." Zhu Zhuqing said coldly. Hu Liena asked suddenly: "Teacher, why did you follow Yu Xiaogang''s aggressive method?" Bibi Dong sneered: "Looking at him, it seems that he can win the championship with Zhu Zhuyun. I will let him know how stupid his decision is and make him regret it." Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up and said, "I see, Sister Dong''er, do you want us to be harder and make Yu Xiaogang regret it?" "Smart!" Bibi Dong snapped his fingers and laughed. Xiao Wu said excitedly: "Yes, we will maimed Tang San and the others by then, Yu Xiaogang will definitely vomit blood on the spot, hehe..." Ning Rongrong suddenly found it interesting and said, "Yu Xiaogang must feel that he is taking advantage, but he doesn''t know that he lifted a rock and hit him in the foot. I really want to see that scene soon." "It''s coming, there are still a few days left." Bibi Dong smiled. Chapter 367： Outrageous Master and Qian Renxue left the Papal Palace and got on the carriage. "His Royal Highness, thank you so much. If you weren''t with me, I''m afraid the vicious woman Bibi Dong would do something to me again." The master said with gratitude. Qian Renxue''s eyes flashed a faint cold light, but smiled on her face: "Master, you are so courageous. You are not afraid of angering Bibi Dong. Will you get her revenge?" With a faint smile on his face, Master said, "I''m afraid, of course I''m afraid. But even if I''m afraid, there are some things that must be done." "I really admire your courage." Qian Renxue said. Master smiled and said: "In life, you have to do something meaningful, even if you go up to the sword and go down the fire? I have a clear conscience." Although the master said that he was afraid, where did Qian Renxue see a trace of fear on his face? She saw the self-confidence exuding from the master, she moved in her heart and asked: "Master, do you have a means to deal with Bibi Dong''s revenge?" Hearing Qian Renxue''s question, the master''s smile became more intense. "Everyone is their own, I can tell you this secret," the master said. Qian Renxue was slightly eager in her heart, and asked, "What''s the secret?" Master smiled confidently, and said, "Didn''t I tell you that my disciple Tang San''s father is Haotian Douluo Tang Hao." Qian Renxue Bingxue was smart and reacted quickly, and immediately asked: "You mean, Tang Hao has arrived in Wuhun City?" "Haha, not bad." The master said with a big smile. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Qian Renxue was a little shocked, she didn''t even know that Tang Hao had already lurked into Wuhun City. But she was sure that Ao Tian knew about this. Tang Hao sneaked into Wuhun City secretly, maybe he wanted to do something shameful, Qian Renxue flashed this thought in her mind. "Haotian Douluo quietly came to Wuhun City, do you want to take revenge on Wuhun Palace?" Qian Renxue asked. Master shook his head and said, "No, he came here this time because he was worried that Bibi Dong''s talents would cause Bibi Dong''s jealousy, and he was afraid that Bibi Dong would be disadvantaged by him." Qian Renxue nodded, and said, "That''s it, I said, Master, why are you so bold to stimulate Bibi Dong? It turns out that you have confidence." Master smiled and said: "With Tang Hao here, I naturally don''t have to worry so much. Once Bibi Dong wants to be disadvantageous to the junior, Tang Hao will definitely show up to protect the junior." Qian Renxue said: "Then I can rest assured, with the Haotian Douluo, Tang San will definitely be fine." Receive red envelopes in cash or point coin red envelopes have been issued to your account! Follow on WeChat to receive it from the public, public, book friends base camp! "Of course." said the master. Qian Renxue did not speak any more, and fell into deep thought. "It seems that I have to tell Sister Dong''er about this as soon as possible, and let her make arrangements in advance." She thought to herself. When he returned to the hotel entrance, the master again found Tang Hao standing in the distance, and the two nodded slightly to each other. Qian Renxue noticed the little movements of the master, and looked over there, and saw Tang Hao shrouded in a black robe. "Let''s go back, the secret of his coming here cannot be known by others." The master reminded. "Okay." Qian Renxue responded. The two returned to the hotel, Qian Renxue returned to his room, and the master returned to his room. In the room, except for Flander, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, everyone in Shrek is here. "Isn''t Boss Fred coming back?" the master asked. Liu Erlong said: "No, he should be back soon." She stood up, quickly came to the master''s side, stretched out her hand to squeeze the master''s body, and asked with concern: "What did Bibi Dong do to you?" Master shook his head and smiled: "She didn''t do anything to me." Liu Erlong breathed a sigh of relief, stopped checking the master, and asked: "Then have you succeeded? Did Bibi Dong agree to Zhu Zhuyun to join our academy team?" Everyone present looked at the master, waiting for the master''s answer. Zhu Zhuyun is undoubtedly a strong help for Shrek Academy, and they all hope Zhu Zhuyun can join in. "Haha, of course I agree." The master laughed loudly. "Xiaogang, let me just say, you never do things that are uncertain." Flender''s voice sounded, and everyone turned their heads and saw him push the door in. "Boss Fu, you are back. Which college did you get?" Zao Wou-ki asked. Everyone''s eyes shifted from the master to Flanders. Now there are only six teams left. They naturally care about which college their opponent is tomorrow. Flander smiled and seemed to be in a good mood, and said, "Fortunately, we did not draw Wuhundian Academy and Shenfeng Academy. This fourth round can be passed easily." Oscar said: "Great, the other three teams are not strong, we don''t have to worry about revealing our cards in the fourth round." Master nodded and smiled: "Yes, this is good for us." Flender said: "This should be operated by the dark box of the Spirit Hall, so as to eliminate the three weaker teams." Master said: "Yes, this is the habitual trick of the Wuhun Temple. It is easy for them to make some tricks on the list." "Since the list is out, let me make tactical arrangements for you, where are Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun?" Ma Hongjun said quickly: "The two of them wanted to practice martial arts fusion skills. They felt it was too crowded, so they went back to their room." "Then you go and call them." The master said. "Good." Ma Hongjun said and hurried out the door. "This reckless kid." Flender shook his head and smiled. Ma Hongjun''s footsteps were brisk, and when he approached Dai Mubai''s room, he deliberately slowed down. "Boss Dai, a romantic fellow staying in the same room with his sister-in-law, shouldn''t he do anything outrageous, right?" Ma Hongjun thought. He tiptoed to Dai Mubai''s door, his heart thumped wildly, and his ears gently pressed against the door. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ Then, his two round eyes suddenly widened, and his face under the mask showed a look of shock. stuck it on the door, he could hear the suppressed voices. They turned out to be... Ma Hongjun was shocked. The scene inside immediately appeared in his mind, dreaming of Zhu Zhuyun''s **** figure and pretty face. His breathing became hurried in an instant, and the evil fire in his body showed signs of violent runaway. The clothes were also pushed up. "Boss Dai, you are too courageous!" At this moment, the shock in Ma Hongjun''s heart is hard to calm down. In addition to the shock, it is a deep envy and jealousy. Zhu Zhuyun''s previous relationship with Dai Mubai didn''t seem to be very good, but he didn''t expect to have such a relationship so soon. Thinking of his own purpose, Ma Hongjun had to force himself to calm down. He knocked **** the door and shouted: "Boss Dai, don''t be busy, the master tells you to go over." The movement in the room stopped abruptly and became silent. After a while, the sound of rustling dressing sounded. A few minutes later, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun walked out. Chapter 368： Last round The clothes of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun are neat, except that Zhu Zhuyun''s cheeks are red and his eyes are very charming. Ma Hongjun touched Zhu Zhuyun''s eyes, his heart trembled, and the evil fire in his body became eager to move again. "Really a superb fairy." Ma Hongjun hurriedly put aside his gaze, not daring to look at Zhu Zhuyun again. Look again, his body is going to make a fool of himself. Dai Mubai''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat, and even his blond hair was wet with sweat. After he went out, he stared at Ma Hongjun with both eyes. "Boss Dai, why are you looking at me like this?" Ma Hongjun said. "Fatty, did you hear something just now?" Dai Mubai asked directly. Ma Hongjun didn''t mean to conceal it. He glanced at Zhu Zhuyun, who was taller than him, and said, "Boss Dai, you are too courageous. If this matter is let my teacher know about it, it will definitely interrupt you. You may be kicked out of Shrek Academy. ¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Dai Mubai didn''t see the slightest panic on his face, and smiled: "If you keep secrets for me, who will know about this?" He knows Ma Hongjuns character very well, and he wants to keep Ma Hongjun a secret. Its very simple. Ma Hongjun rolled his eyes and said, "As a brother, I will definitely keep it secret for you, but... I''m afraid I would drink alcohol someday and accidentally say it." "Little fat man, you are very naughty." Zhu Zhuyun was also calm, smiled and patted Ma Hongjun on the shoulder. Dai Mubai will take care of this matter naturally, so she doesn''t need to worry about it. Dai Mubai took out a bag of Golden Soul Coins, weighed it, threw it to Ma Hongjun, and said, "There are hundreds of Golden Soul Coins here, enough for you to play for a while." Ma Hongjun squinted, curled his lips and said, "How can those girls be so charming as Miss Zhu." "Little fat man, do you want your sister? This is not okay." Zhu Zhuyun smiled. Dai Mubai said: "Don''t worry, when I become the emperor of the Star Luo Empire, you can have as many beautiful women as you want." "Really?" Ma Hongjun''s eyes brightened. "Really, what I lied to you, you still have to improve your strength as soon as possible, so that those beautiful women don''t look down on you at that time." Dai Mubai said. Zhu Zhuyun smiled and said: "Fatty, there are many beautiful women in our Zhu family, and they are in good shape. When the time comes, my sister can introduce one to you." Ma Hongjun put away the bag of Golden Soul Coins, grinned and said: "I didn''t hear anything just now, I didn''t see anything." "Well, hurry up." Dai Mubai said, taking the lead to walk towards the master. The three people came to the master''s room. Flander slapped Ma Hongjun''s head and covered his face with a swear word: "It''s really not enough for you to be able to speak for so long." "Okay, boss Fu, don''t blame him," the master said. He looked at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, and said: "Look at you guys sweating profusely, have you been trying martial arts fusion just now?" "Yes, master." Dai Mubai replied. "How is the fusion?" the master asked. Dai Mubai glanced at Zhu Zhuyun and said, "We tried many times and the fusion effect was very good, and the fit has also improved." Ma Hongjun rolled his eyes speechlessly, thinking, of course the two of you have merged many times. Master nodded, and said: "This is the best way. You will come here to see me later, and I will give you analysis, guidance and guidance." "Good master," Dai Mubai said. "Master, did Wuhundian allow me to join the Shrek team?" Zhu Zhuyun asked. "Agree," the master said. Zhu Zhuyun''s face was uncontrollably showing surprise. Regarding whether she can join Shrek Academy to continue the competition, she just took a chance. If she can join, then she will have a chance to clean up Zhu Zhuqing in the ring, and if she wins the championship, maybe she can still get the empire''s award and exempt her from being punished. I didn''t expect this master of Shrek Academy to be so capable, he could actually make Wuhundian agree to this unreasonable request. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ The master continued: "The result of the draw has come out. Tomorrow we will face a weaker team, Zhu Zhuyun, you don''t want to play. You will not be able to play until the final with Wuhun Palace. Because once you play, you wont be able to play. The other academies will definitely not accept it. In the final game, all academies will be eliminated. When we and Wuhundian Academy are in a decisive battle, you will play again, and then the other academies won''t say anything." Liu Erlong said: "Xiaogang makes sense, Zhu Zhuyun, you and Mubai will think more about martial soul fusion skills these days." "OK." After Qian Renxue returned to her room, she immediately contacted Ao Tian and asked Ao Tian to take her back to the Popes Palace. She told Bibi Dong about Tang Hao, and Bibi Dong was also surprised. "This Tang Hao is really a confidant of the Spirit Hall. Without Ao Tian, ??our Spirit Hall would really be overthrown by them." Bibi Dong said. Qian Renxue said, "Sister Dong''er, do you want to send someone to solve Tang Hao first?" Bibi Dong said: "This matter is not urgent, it is not too late to wait for the day of the finals to solve him." One day later, the fourth round of the game began. There was no suspense in the three games on this day. The three teams of Wuhundian Academy, Shrek Academy and Kamikaze Academy easily eliminated their opponents and entered the top three of the finals. The combat power of the three major teams is basically intact, and Shrek Academy has not shown more hole cards. In the early morning, everyone from Shrek gathered in the master''s room. Master shouted: "The finals are right in front of you, we are only one step away from the final champion, come on!" "Come on!" Everyone in Shrek Academy, including Zhu Zhuyun, roared loudly, full of fighting spirit. Master was very satisfied and waved his big hand and shouted: "Go!" Then he walked out first. If Tang San is the soul of the entire Shrek team, then the master is the backbone of the entire Shrek Academy and is responsible for wisdom. Shrek''s other people all followed behind the master, majestic and energetic, this scene attracted the attention of many academies. Most of these academies have been defeated, but they have not left yet, staying here want to witness the birth of the final champion. At this time, they were all amazed when they saw the amazing aura of Shrek Academy. This suddenly emerging dark horse is really strong. Although they still feel a little dissatisfied, they have to accept this fact. But when their eyes moved forward and fell on the master who took the lead, they all couldn''t help showing a smile on their faces, and some even couldn''t help but laugh out loud. It is so funny what happened to the master. Whenever they see the figure of the master, they can''t help but think of the desolate scene of the master on the street at that time. There are also some people who look at the master with pity in their eyes. They know that this scandal will accompany the master throughout his life and cannot be washed away. When Shrek Academy walked out of the hotel with great momentum, Kamikaze Academy, one of the top three teams, quickly caught up with Shrek Academy from behind. In the Shenfeng Academy, Huo Wu, with a pretty face and a graceful figure, came to Tang San''s side in a fiery red costume. She looked at Tang San with big eyes, with a trace of love and resentment in her eyes. Chapter 369： Bibi Dong, I just came here "Tang San." She shouted. Tang San turned his head and glanced at the girl faintly, the expression on his face did not fluctuate. Seeing this scene, Huo Wu couldn''t help gritted her teeth. Tang San was the first man who made her feel good. At first, she was defeated by Tang San in the qualifiers and resented Tang San. Later, when she met Tang San in the promotion match, she wanted to die together with Tang San. Later, Tang San used her body as a shield to help her block a fatal blow. From then on, she had a slight affection for Tang San. After that match, she found Tang San to express her feelings implicitly, and even gave her first kiss. It is a pity that she hates Tang San for being a piece of wood, and she turns a blind eye to a beauty like her. Huo Wu''s suitors don''t know how many, and there are not a few people who have a crush on her, and Tang San''s attitude towards her is very indifferent, which makes Huo Wu annoyed. With an extremely strong personality, she vowed to defeat Tang San so that Tang San could see her power. So, on the way to Wuhun City, she made a bold decision.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c She didn''t ask for a championship, only to defeat Tang San. At this time, the final with Shrek Academy is coming. At the moment when she saw Tang San, she had a strong desire to pour out her thoughts to Tang San. She yelled Tang San, but Tang San only glanced at her lightly, which made her feel even more annoyed. "Tang San, did you hear me?" Huo Wu shouted again. Behind, Oscar and Ma Hongjun looked at Huo Wu''s tall and hot body, envying Tang San. This is another big beauty, her beauty and figure are not under Zhu Zhuyun. Ma Hongjun wanted to shout: "Little San, just give it to me if you don''t want it." It''s a pity that he dare not speak out on this occasion. At this moment, Tang San looked at Huo Wu again, and asked faintly: "I can hear it, what''s the matter?" Facing Tang San''s indifferent attitude, Huo Wu''s chest was about to explode with anger, and said angrily, "Do you know how much I paid for you?" Tang San said lightly: "I don''t know, I''m not interested in knowing." This kind of girl has a very strong personality, and Tang San has no affection for her. Hearing Tang San''s answer, Huo Wu was so angry that she almost screamed, her plump chest was undulating violently with anger, and Ma Hongjun''s eyes straightened as she looked at it. After a while, Huo Wu suppressed the anger in his heart, and said again: "Don''t you want to know why Blazing Academy is merged into Kamikaze Academy to participate in the finals?" This time, Tang San finally got interested, his eyes fell on Huo Wu''s face again, but he didn''t take the initiative to ask. Although Tang San''s attitude was still indifferent, Huo Wu was already a little pleased when he could attract Tang San''s attention. Shreks other people all pricked their ears, and they were also curious about why Blazing Academy had to give up the right to play in the first place and join the Kamikaze Academy team. On the other side, Feng Xiaotian watched Huo Wu talking to Tang San, he was angry and anxious. What was angry was that Tang San actually got Huo Wu''s favor, and what was anxious was that Huo Wu had such a low posture, which made Feng Xiaotian jealous of Tang San. But he didn''t dare to stop it. If he stopped, with Huo Wu''s temperament, he might be ignored for several days. Seeing that Tang San was attracted by herself, Huo Wu quickly said: "I know that with the strength of Blazing Fire Academy and Shenfeng Academy, it is difficult to reach the end in the competition. In order to make myself go further and defeat you, I decided Let Blazing Academy abandon the competition and transfer to Kamikaze Academy." "Do you know what I paid for this?" Huo Wu asked. This was what Tang San was curious about. He had guessed that Blazing Academy must have paid some price before Wuhundian would agree. Master and others were equally curious, listening quietly as they walked. Huo Wu continued: "For this, I use the entire Blazing Team as a bet, and I will join the Wuhun Palace after the competition." After finishing speaking, her eyes fixed on Tang San''s face, wanting to see how Tang San would react. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ She wanted Tang San to know her determination to defeat him. Tang San glanced at Huo Wu faintly again, and said, "Crazy woman." After finishing speaking, he quickened his pace and came behind Flander, not paying attention to Huo Wu. Huo Wu was stunned, her eyes widened, Tang San''s mad woman constantly echoing in her mind. He actually called me crazy woman! Huo Wu couldn''t accept this result in her heart. "Tang San! I will definitely defeat you, you wait!" Huo Wu roared loudly, her pretty face a little ferocious. "Huo Wu, don''t be angry, I will help you beat him." Feng Xiaotian said quickly, watching Huo Wu being angry, he felt distressed. Huo Wu glared at Tang San''s back and stopped talking. has now reached the final round of the finals, the venue of the game will be changed to the square in front of the Papal Palace. Originally, those teams that had been eliminated were not allowed to visit this final battle, but a few days ago, Wuhundian suddenly announced that all academies could visit the fifth round of the game. Upon hearing this news, those who had planned to leave All the teams that went there stayed. If there is a chance, who would give up watching this final battle of the pinnacle? Under the leadership of the staff, Shrek Academy, Kamikaze Academy and the academies that followed came to the foot of Pope Mountain. The morning sun is shining and falls on the entire Pope Mountain. Under the sunlight, the palace standing halfway up the mountain looks magnificent and golden, like the residence of the gods, exuding the breath of sacred majesty. The papal knights of the two columns of the Papal Palace follow the long stairs from the door of the Papal Palace, from both sides to the foot of the mountain. Heavy armor, generous knight sword, the breath of every knight is as dignified as iron, and even exudes the slightest aura of killing, making the entire Pope Mountain even more majestic. Among the many colleges , those who came here for the first time were all shocked by the majesty of Pope Mountain. Even Dai Mubai, the prince of the Star Luo Empire, still felt extremely shocked when he saw such a majestic Pope Mountain. Ma Hongjun and Oscar felt a huge pressure from above. If it weren''t for the many teachers here, they would have been shivering. The Soul Master Holy Land on the Douluo Continent is still inhabited by the titled Douluo with the largest number on the Douluo Continent. There are not many people who can remain calm and calm when they come to this place for the first time. The master leading the team deliberately stopped at the foot of the Pope Mountain, wanting to observe the children''s performance. When seeing Tang San still remaining calm and calm, the master was very pleased and nodded in satisfaction. If you want to become a strong one, you must have the mental state cultivation base that Taishan collapses in front of you without changing your face. There is no doubt that Tang San already possesses this rare and precious condition. Dai Mubai''s performance was only slightly worse than Tang San''s, and it was not bad. As for Oscar, Ma Hongjun, and the others, they are worse, and they need more training. "Let''s go up." The master shouted, waving his hand and leading the team up. At this time, the master''s body became taller and taller in the hearts of everyone in Shrek Academy, and a powerful war intent was emitted from the master''s body, making everyone look at him. "Bibi Dong, my Yu Xiaogang is here, and I am here with my disciple." Master looked up at the majestic Papal Palace above, his eyes flashing brightly. Chapter 370： Bold! Why not kneel? When everyone stepped on the last step and faced the Popes Palace, an even more shocking aura rushed towards them. Among all the people present, except for the master, almost no one has been to the Papal Palace. It is the first time to approach such a majestic holy place, how can you not be shocked. Because of the beliefs of many spirit masters, and because of the large number of titled Douluos living here, the Papal Palace exudes a majestic and oppressive atmosphere all the time. Everyone stood on the edge of the square and was shocked for a while before they gradually became familiar with the oppressive atmosphere. "It is indeed the Pope''s Palace." Someone exclaimed. "They are already there waiting." Ma Hongjun called out suddenly, pointing his finger at the center of the square in front of him. There, six girls with stunning looks and beautiful looks were standing there. They were the six Gu Yuena. Tang San frowned and said, "Why isn''t Ao Tian there?" Master said: "He probably hasn''t arrived yet, let''s go first." After finishing speaking, he would take Tang San and a few people toward the center of the square. "Wait!" A loud shout came from the side. When everyone heard about the reputation, they suddenly saw the knight leader striding forward. "Participants can enter the square, and other unrelated personnel can only stand on the periphery to watch the battle." The knight leader said loudly. Master frowned, but didn''t refute anything. "Mistress, go ahead, let''s go according to plan." said the master. Tang San nodded, and said, "Brother Mubai, let''s go." The seven members of Shrek stepped into the square first and walked towards the center. Zhu Zhuyun is not here, he still stays in the hotel. This is the arrangement of the master. The seven members of the Kamikaze Academy team followed in. Master, Flanders, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki did not have the slightest worry on their faces, they all calmly watched the children step onto the battlefield. Looking back at the teachers at the Kamikaze Academy, there is inevitably some tension on their faces. The rest of the colleges were all scattered outside the square, looking at the three teams in the square. Tang San and Dai Mubai finally came to the center of the square, arranged a few meters away from the six girls of Xiao Wu, facing the direction of the gate of the Popes Palace. Kamikaze Academy is on the other side of Shrek Academy. After waiting for a while, Tang San asked, "Gu Yuena, where is Ao Tian?" Seeing that the game is about to start, Ao Tian hasn''t even appeared yet. This is really abnormal. Gu Yuena glanced at Tang San lightly, without speaking. Xiao Wu disdainfully said: "Does this kind of competition still need him to take action? Six of us are enough to win the Soul Master Competition." As soon as Xiao Wu finished speaking, all forty people from Team Shrek and Team Kamikaze looked at her, all showing incredible colors. The soul master''s hearing is sensitive, and the masters standing on the periphery of the square also heard Xiao Wu''s voice. Ao Tian did not participate in the Soul Master Competition! Tang San were shocked. The one they hate most is Ao Tian, ??and the object they want revenge most is Ao Tian. That day when they saw Ao Tian and several people appear in the rest area of ??Wuhundian Academy, they were very excited. They never expected that Ao Tian would not participate in the Soul Master Competition. what is this? Isn''t Ao Tian interested in the Soul Master Competition at all? Also, Wuhundian Academy''s tone is too mad, the game has reached the final moment, whether it is Shrek or Kamikaze, they are much better than those before. Wuhundian Academy is still playing with six players. This is a kind of naked contempt and contempt for other teams. Ma Hongjun said with yin and yang weirdly: "Ao Tian does not show up. From my point of view, he is afraid of our revenge, right?" He had just finished speaking, and found that Gu Yuena turned her head and looked at him. The fierce gaze fell on Ma Hongjun''s body, making his scalp about to explode, his mind trembled, and his body instinctively retreated. It was not until Gu Yuena withdrew her gaze that Ma Hongjun returned to normal, and a layer of cold sweat was oozing out of his back. "Fatty, what''s the matter with you?" Dai Mubai asked suspiciously. Tang San and the others also looked at Ma Hongjun questioningly, why did this guy seem to be frightened? "No...nothing." Ma Hongjun hesitated, not daring to say that he was frightened backwards by a woman''s gaze. In front of so many people, if he said it, it would be a shame. The people at the Kamikaze Academy were also upset with the attitude of the few people in Xiaowu. Huowu sneered, and said, "It''s so big, six women want to beat us?" Ning Rongrong''s momentum today is not weak at all, and said: "I really want to know, after the war, will you dare to speak in such a tone." "You..." Huo Wu was about to freak out with Ning Rongrong, but Feng Xiaotian pulled her a bit and motioned for her to calm down. "There is no point in arguing with them." Feng Xiaotian reminded. Huowu angrily said: "Then let them be more arrogant for a while." Outside the field, Flender said: "Xiaogang, what do you think?" The master pondered for a moment, and said: "According to our previous impression of Ao Tian, ??his actual combat power will be at least ten levels higher than his cultivation level, but as his cultivation level increases, leapfrog challenges will become more and more difficult. Now it should not be able to reach level 10. However, according to Zhu Zhuyuns description, Zhu Zhuqing has reached level forty-eight, and Ao Tian should be about the same, even if his current combat power is not so many levels, it is conservatively estimated that he still has the combat power of the soul king. A strong player, I dont think Wuhundian will really let him not play." New 81 Chinese website update the fastest computer terminal: https://www.@x81zw@@ "What do you mean... If the Wuhun Palace team is declining, Ao Tian will play?" Flender asked. The master nodded and said: "Yes, Wuhundian never makes a loss-making business. If only those six girls can win, Wuhundian will naturally not send Ao Tian. But if they are at a disadvantage or feel threatened, Ao Tian may be playing soon." Liu Erlong continued: "So, Xiaosan and the others still have a chance to find Ao Tian for revenge. As long as they show enough strength, Ao Tian will play." Master said: "Yes, that''s it." At this moment, twelve cardinals wearing red robes walked out of the side entrance of the Papal Palace, quickly came to the huge main entrance of the Papal Palace, and stood respectfully on both sides. The Cardinal is second only to the Platinum Bishop, and his strength is all at the Soul Sage level. This scene immediately attracted the attention of all academies. They stared at the door of the Papal Palace, knowing that Pope Bibi Dong should be coming out soon. The paladins guarding the surroundings of the square suddenly became extremely solemn and solemn. "Bibi Dong is coming out." The master said. Liu Erlong stared at the door of the Papal Palace, she wanted to see if this vicious woman had three heads and six arms! One of the cardinals shouted loudly: "Your Majesty the Pope is here!" The knights on the pope''s hill suddenly shouted with enthusiasm: "Long live the pope!" The paladins of the papal guards all possess decent strength, and the shouts of the papal patrons on the entire Pope Mountain gather, as if thunder shakes, and quickly spread to the entire Wuhun City. At this moment, the whole Wuhun City seemed to be boiling. "Long live Long live Long live" Countless shouts rang out in Wuhun City, like a landslide and tsunami, shaking the hearts of the various universities. The highest belief of the soul master in Wuhun City is Pope Bibi Dong, and this crazy shout represents their cult of Bibi Dong. At this moment, the master and Tang San felt Bibi Dong''s powerful threat. If Bibi Dong does not die, the Spirit Hall will become more and more difficult to deal with. Amid the enthusiastic shouts, the two huge hall doors slowly opened, everyone''s eyes instantly gathered at the door, and the heartbeat began to accelerate uncontrollably.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Bibi Dong walked out first, wearing a nine-curved purple gold crown, holding a scepter, and wearing a brilliant golden dress and robe, she walked out solemnly. She has a beautiful appearance, but not many people are paying attention to her appearance at the moment, because she exudes a strong and majestic aura. The brilliant golden dress is studded with a lot of gems, shining brightly under the rays of the rising sun, and the nine-curved purple gold crown on the head exudes a thousand rays of glow. At this moment, Bibi Dong seemed to be the focus of this world. At this moment, all the patrons on the Pope Mountain, including the twelve cardinals, knelt on one knee and shouted: "See the Pope!" That huge shout has a very strong infectious power Even people with determined minds like Tang San and Dai Mubai, when they heard this shout, they also had a thought in their heart. The urge to worship. "This is Pope Bibi Dong, who killed the Haotian School, chased down my father, caused our father and son to be displaced, and tortured my teacher with vicious methods..." Tang San looked at Bibi without squinting. Dong, his eyes were slightly cold. Behind Bibi Dong, he followed four Title Douluo, and Ju Douluo, who had been sitting in the Soul Master Competition for the past few days, was on the line. The appearance of Bibi Dong and the four titled Douluo made the people of various colleges suddenly feel tremendous pressure. Beside the Shrek team, the Kamikaze team hesitated for a moment, and then all knelt on one knee to show respect to the Pope. Xiaowu and several people naturally don''t have to kneel down. The seven of Shrek Academy did not kneel down either, and they did not discuss in advance that they would not kneel together. Tang San had his own arrogance in his heart, naturally he would not kneel down for Bibi Dong. Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun are the same. Tai Long and the others wanted to kneel down, but when they saw Tang San''s straight and loose figure, they made the same decision as Tang San. Bibi Dong looked at the Shrek team, and finally fell on the leader of the team, Tang San, his eyes suddenly became a little joking. Chrysanthemum Douluo yelled, and his voice exploded throughout the venue: "Bold Shrek team, why don''t you kneel?" A terrifying aura erupted from him, oppressing the seven members of the Shrek team. Chapter 371： Dont be sad, this is the tempering of small 3 Ju Douluo''s loud shouts and actions caused all the eyes of the audience to suddenly gather on the seven of Shrek team. "Not good." The master''s expression changed and he shouted. Although Ju Douluo''s aura was only aimed at Tang Sanqi, other people around could still feel the horror of the aura, and it was not something that a few students of the Soul Sovereign and Soul Sect level could resist. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ "Damn Wuhun Hall!" Liu Erlong roared and rushed forward. "Erlong!" The master hurriedly grabbed Liu Erlong. "Xiao Gang, don''t you have the heart to watch Xiao San and they are forced to kneel to that woman?" Liu Erlong asked angrily. Master shook his head and said: "Naturally not want to." "Then what are you stopping me for?" Liu Erlong roared. Master looked bitter and said, "If Bibi Dong really wants to make Xiao San kneel down, what can you change by rushing up like this? You are just a soul sage." Liu Erlong was stunned, yes, he was just a little soul sage. This is the site of the Wuhun Temple. How could a master like a cloud twist his arms over his thighs? "Even if I fight this life, my old lady won''t let Xiaosan and the others be humiliated by Bibi Dong!" Liu Erlong roared again, and rushed forward again. "Calm down!" the master shouted in a deep voice. "Xiaogang, that''s your disciple." Liu Erlong said heartily. "I know." The master looked equally sad, and said: "Little San will not be defeated so easily. This is a kind of commendable training for him, which will make him develop a stronger fighting spirit." Flander on the side also said: "Xiaogang said it right. The Spirit Hall is obviously targeting our Shrek Academy this time. Not only will we rush to the Shrek Academy like this, not only will it not change anything, but on the contrary, it is possible for the Spirit Hall to find an excuse. Let us intensify our efforts. Don''t worry, Xiaosan and them are all good, and they won''t be so easily knocked down by this bit of suffering." Hearing both Master and Flander say this, Liu Erlong nodded bitterly, turned his head, couldn''t bear to watch Tang San and the others suffer. Master sighed, how could his heart not hurt when he saw his disciple being tortured. He wished he could rush forward and kneel to Bibi Dong instead of Tang San. But he understood that it was impossible. He clearly saw Bibi Dongs playful look and understood that Bibi Dong was deliberately embarrassing Tang San. If he rushed to the theory, he might intensify the contradiction. If it affects the follow-up The game, then the gain is not worth the loss. Shrek Academy has done so much preparation and waited so long, isn''t it just for the final battle? If all previous efforts are discarded at this time, it will only leave a lifetime of regret. And the master knows Tang San''s character very well. This disciple is very similar to his character. He has an arrogant body, and the more he is hit, the stronger he will become, just like a hardened iron. Master turned his head slightly, glanced back, praying in his heart that Tang Hao would not show up at this time. If Tang Hao appeared at this time, it would naturally prevent Tang San from being humiliated, but it would be impossible for Shrek Academy to continue participating in the final competition. "I hope that Tang Hao''s thinking is the same as mine. It is also a good thing for him to make Xiao San suffer more." The master thought to himself. At this moment, someone in the Shrek team finally couldn''t hold on. "Ah" Oscar suddenly yelled frantically, then knelt down in pain. His knees hit the hard ground hard, making him unbearable pain. Liu Erlong saw this scene, his heart was about to bleed. Oscar was just an auxiliary spirit master, and his physical fitness was too different from that of a war spirit master. Faced with the terrifying pressure of Title Douluo, he couldn''t hold on for long. His whole body was almost convulsive, which was caused by exhausting his whole body''s strength just now. Compared with the physical pain, his heart is more uncomfortable. As a genius, he naturally has his own arrogance. Under the influence of the master, he can''t understand the Wuhun Hall, let alone kneel down for Bibi Dong. However, the truth is so cruel. In other people''s territory, you have to kneel without kneeling. Jingling, Huang Yuan, and Tailong also knelt down in turn. Now, the seven of the Shrek team have knelt down and four of them are left, and only Tang San, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun are left. Ju Douluo seemed to enjoy torturing the young people of the Shrek team, deliberately slowly increasing the pressure, allowing these young people to slowly experience the painful torture. Everyone looked at the stunning pope, thinking that this might be Bibi Dongs instruction. All the colleges secretly said in their hearts, Shrek is over! Some people are gloating and others feel pity. "Deserve it! This must be Yu Xiaogang offending the Pope that time, and the Pope has not let him go." Someone said gleefully. This person''s voice is not hidden, it is so harsh to the master. Master''s face instantly rose red, his expression was extremely ashamed. "I killed Xiao San and the others!" His bleak voice made Liu Erlong distressed. "Xiaogang, don''t say that. Everything you do is for the sake of the junior third. You didn''t do anything wrong, but that Bibi Dong was too vicious. Didn''t you just say it? This is for the junior third. It''s a trial, so don''t blame yourself too much." Liu Erlong comforted. Master nodded, closed his eyes in pain, and two tears were squeezed out. "It would be nice if the Prince was here." He thought to himself, with some regrets. His Royal Highness the prince was unwell early, saying that something went wrong in the practice, so he stayed in the hotel to rest. In the center of the square, the seven members of the Kamikaze team were still kneeling. The Pope did not call to flatten his body, and they did not dare to get up. They all felt a little grateful. They were grateful that they knelt down. Otherwise, they would definitely end up like Shrek Academy. Huo Wu looked at Tang San''s still straight body, and muttered, "I don''t know how high it is." On the other side of Shrek Academy, Xiao Wu and several people stood there, watching with interest Tang San, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun who were struggling to support them. "Boss Dai, I can''t do it anymore." Ma Hongjun suddenly yelled, and his body fell straight down, his body trembling with fat, and his clothes were already wet with sweat. Dai Mubai felt sad. He was the prince of the Star Luo Empire, and he was about to become a prince, so he was forced to kneel here. If he really kneels down, it will be a stain on his life. He fully mobilized the soul power in his body, and his muscles were tightened to the extreme, trying to resist the increasingly terrifying pressure. He suddenly raised his head, staring at Ju Douluo with his blood-red evil eyes, and shouted: "I am the prince of the Star Luo Empire!" Ju Douluo sneered and said: "What about the prince, you are not the prince, or the emperor. You have to kneel when you meet the pope." After finishing speaking, his aura suddenly increased a lot, and he pressed down on Dai Mubai''s body. Dai Mubai kept roaring low, with a terrifying expression, the sun jumped suddenly, the blue veins on his forehead violently, and his body was shaking. The sweat had already wet the ground on which he was standing. "Roar!" He let out a tiger roar, but unfortunately he couldn''t resist Ju Douluo''s momentum, his knees were crushed heavily on the ground. Dai Mubai, who was kneeling on the ground, was exhausted, and finally gave up resisting, staring at Bibi Dong and Ju Douluo with hatred. "Little San, never give in!" Dai Mubai shouted weakly. Tang San''s expression remained firm, but his body began to tremble slightly. Ju Douluo''s eyes fell on Tang San, grinning and saying, "You are the only one left." Bibi Dong''s gaze also fell on Tang San, and for the first time he spoke and asked: "Are you Yu Xiaogang''s disciple Tang San?" "Yes, under the crown of the Pope!" Tang San supported the huge pressure, trying not to be humble or arrogant. Bibi Dong nodded and said: "Very well, it is a bit extraordinary. It is no wonder that your teacher thinks that I will be against you, desperately rushing to Wuhun City ahead of time, cheeky begging me to let you go." "I am not interested in you at all, but since your teacher thinks that you are very talented and thinks that you will be persecuted by the Spirit Hall, then I want to see how talented you are." Chapter 372： Humiliation! As soon as Bibi Dong finished speaking, the scene became a sensation, and the academy onlookers talked a lot. "Yu Xiaogang was with us when he set out. I said how he came to Wuhun City half a month earlier. It turned out to be for this reason." "Hahaha... Isn''t this too funny? I think my disciple is a genius, so I beg others to let my disciple go. Is his brain sick?" "Hahaha... It''s so right, are there still few geniuses in the Wuhun Hall? People will be jealous of a small soul sect? In my opinion, Yu Xiaogang has delusions of murder." "Yes, yes, yes, you said he did not do well, he had to come to Wuhun City in advance, but he didn''t say that he suffered, and now he is still afflicting the students of Shrek Academy. He has failed enough to behave like this. " "Keep your voice down. Didn''t you see that his entire face is already flushed? Be careful to vomit blood." "Hahaha... it''s okay, he was so ashamed that he was almost ashamed." "" Listening to the cynicism around him, the master snorted, and a trace of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. "Xiao Gang, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Erlong asked anxiously. Master looked miserable and said, "I''m fine." Although he said that this was a test for Tang San, if he had a choice, how could he be willing to let Tang San bear such humiliation? Hearing the harsh words around him, his heart ached unbearably. In the center of the square, Tang San was running Xuan Tian Gong with all his strength, and the soul power in his body was flowing at an unprecedented speed under the powerful pressure. It''s a pity that he broke through once under the pressure of Chrysanthemum Douluo a few days ago, and it is impossible to break through again in such a short period of time. Actually, his physique is not much different from Dai Mubai''s. He can persist longer than Dai Mubai because of the merits of Xuantian Gong. Xuan Tian Gong has the effect of body protection, which is much stronger than pure soul power body protection. But even so, under this huge pressure, he almost couldn''t hold on anymore. His body was trembling constantly, and big beads of sweat kept dripping, forming a small pool of water stains on the ground. Even so, his back is still straight, his knees are not bent in any way, his eyes are straight ahead and Bibi Dong is staring at him. He asked neither humble nor arrogantly: "Under the crown of the Pope, no power on the Douluo Continent has an explicit stipulation that the soul master must kneel to the Pope, right?" As soon as he finished speaking, many people were surprised. This Tang San not only didn''t kneel, but what he said was also a little provocative. Bibi Dong''s gaze collided with Tang San''s. At this moment, Tang San''s mental power trembled, and a huge mental power seemed to separate his soul. His body shook violently, and he had to immediately activate the purple magic pupil to resist Bibi Dong''s mental pressure. Two purple-golden rays of light ejected from Tang San''s eyes, which was more than a foot long, extraordinary. "Bold! How dare you be disrespectful to the Pope!" Ju Douluo shouted, her momentum suddenly increased, and she pressed Tang San down like a huge mountain collapsed. Tang San closed his eyes, his face suddenly turned pale. His legs trembled violently, and gradually became curved. "No! I must not kneel. In this world, no one except my father and teacher can make me kneel!" Tang San roared fiercely in his heart, the arrogance in his heart forbids him to bow to others, let alone kneel to the enemy. This is impossible! However, the truth is so cruel. Under the rapidly increasing pressure, a trace of despair sprouted in Tang San''s heart. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Time is not short, Ju Douluo shouted: "Offend the Pope, don''t you kneel down?" With the fall of his voice, Tang San''s eyes suddenly protruded, and a big mouthful of blood spewed out from the sky with a chuckle, and his knees fell heavily on the ground. His hands are supporting the ground, and his eyes are blood red. "No!" He roared fiercely in his heart, and a strong sense of humiliation filled his heart. He actually kneeled to someone else, and it was his enemy Bibi Dong who was kneeling. It is difficult for him to accept this. "Xiao Gang." Liu Erlong''s eyes flickered with tears, his hands tightly grasped the master''s arm, and he shouted distressedly. Master sighed heavily and said: "Little San''s character is still too rigid. I hope he can turn his grief and anger into strength and become stronger." "Yes, he will definitely." Liu Erlong nodded and said. On the Pope Mountain, a remote and hidden place, Tang Hao hides here, quietly looking at Tang San who is kneeling in the middle of the square in the distance. "Little San, my good son, you didn''t take the initiative to surrender to Bibi Dong. It''s so good, you deserve to be a good man of our Vast Sky School. Don''t worry, your father will help you get back the humiliation you suffered today. "Tang Hao vowed secretly in his heart. "I hope you can forgive Dad in the future. The reason why I don''t show up is that you can participate in the finals, win the championship, slap the spirit hall fiercely, and win the three soul bones from the spirit hall. " "Don''t worry, when you get the soul bone, it will be when Bibi Dong regrets it!" Bibi Dong looked at the painful master and thought: "Yu Xiaogang, this is just the beginning, don''t you think your disciple is very genius? I will make you feel desperate." Ju Douluo''s aura had already recovered, Tang San stood up tremblingly, and Dai Mubai followed suit. The seven of them were all pale and consumed most of their soul power. Oscar and Ma Hongjun still have fear in their eyes. Bibi Dong didn''t look at Tang San again, and said lightly, "Be flat." "Thank you, Pope." The seven of the Kamikaze team stood up, and the spirit hall personnel who were kneeling around also stood up. A faint smile appeared on Bibi Dong''s face, his eyes swept over the twenty people in the arena, and he said: "You are all talented soul masters in the Douluo Continent. Congratulations on reaching this step in the finals. The ultimate winner will receive a huge reward from the Spirit Hall." said, the scepter in her hand was swung in front of her, three points of light instantly magnified on her chest, and three soul bones emerged from the light, floating out of thin air. These three soul bones are a skull, a right arm bone, and a left leg bone. This is the spirit bone that Wuhundian gave to the final champion. For a time, countless greedy eyes gathered on these three spirit bones. Except for a handful of people who knew beforehand that the reward of the spirit hall was three spirit bones, most people didn''t know. These three soul bones are of extraordinary quality. Who can resist this temptation? The importance of the soul bone to the soul master is self-evident. As long as the soul master who knows the soul bone, they all desire to have a soul bone. In the words of the master, every appearance of a soul bone will set off a **** storm in the world of soul masters. If there weren''t the titled Douluo of the Spirit Hall sitting here, I''m afraid someone would rush to **** the spirit bone the first time it appeared. The seven Shrek who had just received a huge blow, at the moment they saw these three soul bones, they all couldn''t help their minds sway, and their eyes burst out. They had known before that the reward for the champion was three spirit bones, and these three spirit bones were also their goal. Tang San suddenly clenched his fists, determined to win these three soul bones. , who had just been humiliated, his hatred for Wuhun Hall and Bibi Dong became even stronger. Ghost Douluo, standing behind Bibi Dong, introduced the names of the three soul bones, namely, the wisdom skull of condensed spirit, the right arm of bursting and burning flame, and the left leg of the chasing wind that moved forward quickly. Tang San''s eyes fell on that skull, desperately eager in his heart. Before, he only knew that the Spirit Hall would take out three spirit bones, but he didn''t know what part of the spirit bones were. Now, among the three soul bones, there is a skull, and it sounds like a skull with mental power effects. This is exactly what he needs. Up to now, his purple magic pupil cultivation has reached a bottleneck, and the progress is getting slower and slower. If there is no special chance, it may take a long time to reach the third stateNew 81 Chinese website is the fastest update Mobile phone: https:/ Now, he has a strong hunch that if he can absorb this skull, he may be able to take the opportunity to break the purple magic pupil to the third realm. Xiao Wu looked at these three soul bones, but they didn''t care. These soul bones are extremely precious in the eyes of other soul masters, but in their eyes, they are unremarkable. The Kamikaze team, who believed that they had no strength to win the championship, also burst into a strong fighting spirit at this time. was stimulated by the Kamikaze team, and a strong fighting spirit also erupted from the Shrek team. Bibi Dong said: "The next game is divided into two parts, the first is the individual knockout. Each college has seven players, and each time one player plays the individual game. The college that can stay until the last will be promoted to tomorrow''s championship competition. , The first two academies to be eliminated with all their players will have a promotion match this afternoon, and one team will be determined to participate in tomorrows championship battle." "Now, you can send the first player to the lottery." Until then, the master who had been heartbroken finally showed a smile on his face. In the Kamikaze team, Huo Wushuang, a newly joined player, walked out. In the Wuhun Palace team, Xiao Wu walked lightly to the side of the staff who was drawing the lottery. On the Shrek side, Tang San took a step forward, but did not go to the place where the lottery was drawn. He looked up at Bibi Dong above, and said: "Our Shrek Academy gave up the individual knockout and voluntarily entered the afternoon battle." Chapter 373： The semi-finals begin Tang San''s words were firm, without a trace of hesitation. Obviously, he had already considered it a long time ago, and was not a temporary intention. The other people in the Shrek team didn''t have any unexpected expressions on their faces. They already knew that Tang San would say that. Master had a faint smile on his face, as if he had forgotten Tang San''s painful experience just now. This is exactly the tactical arrangement he made. As soon as Tang San finished speaking, there was a sensation at the scene. No one thought that Shrek Academy would come to such a show, and he gave up in the first place. Is this scary? No, this is not fear. Many people think about it and understand the purpose of Shrek Academy. In previous games, Shrek''s players showed a lot of uneven strength. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ Only Tang San and Dai Mubai had reached the level of the Soul Sect, and the others were still in the realm of Soul Sovereign. The reorganized Kamikaze Academy is already a full-member Soul Sect. Although Wuhundian Academy did not fully reveal its strength, it would definitely be more terrifying than Kamikaze Academy. No one would doubt this. Therefore, with Shrek Academy in the individual elimination match, only Tang San and Dai Mubai can really make a shot, and the others are just cannon fodder. In the previous qualifiers and promotion competitions, the most prominent feature of Shrek Academy is the team combat ability, and individual competitions are not Shrek Academys strong points. "This Shrek Academy is quite self-aware, and has voluntarily surrendered." Someone ridiculed. "What do you know? It''s called using strengths and avoiding weaknesses. With the strength of Shrek players, the chances of winning in individual competitions are not great. If that''s the case, why bother to participate in individual competitions? Race." Someone explained. "This trick is really high, leaving the Kamikaze Academy and Wuhundian Academy to fight, and Shrek Academy is reaping the benefits. The Kamikaze Academy will likely lose in the individual competition and will be greatly injured. How can it be Which spot will you compete with Shrek for this afternoon?" "Then if Kamikaze Academy doesn''t have the courage to compete with Wuhundian Academy in the individual elimination match, it will surrender?" "Even so, Shrek Academy has made a profit. It is impossible for them to win the individual competition. If they finish the individual competition first, and then compete with the Kamikaze Academy for that spot in the afternoon, they will fight for a whole day, even if they can defeat them in the end. Kamikaze Academy, won the last place, do you think they still have the strength to fight the Wuhundian Academy tomorrow?" "Why didn''t I think of this layer, it''s really smart." Master had a faint smile on his face, and he felt complacent when he heard the admiration from all around him. The competition is not all about strength, but wisdom. Who doesn''t like to listen to good things? Hearing the praise of the master''s strategy from those around him, Liu Erlong also forgot the pain just now, and his mood became happy. After Tang San finished speaking, Bibi Dong looked at Tang San without speaking. After a while, Tang San said calmly: "Under the crown of the Pope, I think it is our right to admit defeat." Just now, Tang San hated Bi Dong to the extreme, and he was no longer weaker than his hatred of Ao Tian. Now, he can calm down and speak, indicating that his mental state cultivation has been extremely strong. He did not forget the hatred, but suppressed the hatred in his heart. When one day in the future, once it breaks out, it will be very violent! Master saw Tang San''s performance, his face was full of relief. "That''s right," Bibi Dong said lightly. The smile on Master''s face was even stronger. Tang San said rightly that admitting defeat is the right of every team. Even Pope Bibi Dong has no right to refuse. "Go, let''s go back." Tang San said, turning and walking towards the masters outside the square. Dai Mubai followed Tang San. They were forced to kneel in such humiliation just now, and their hearts were full of hatred. This is true even for Tyrone. Seeing Shrek Academy leave, the cardinal who presided over the competition shouted: "The individual elimination round continues, and the first players of Wuhundian and Kamikaze are invited to play." At this moment, the teacher led by the Kamikaze Academy also gave in. Kamikaze Academy''s admitting defeat was also surprising, but after thinking about it, it seemed reasonable. If the Kamikaze team continues to compete with the Wuhundian team in individual elimination matches, they will definitely lose their strength. When they play against Shrek in the afternoon, they will be very passive. In this way, with the two colleges conceding defeat, the individual knockout match ended before it started. A row of golden chairs was originally placed at the entrance of the Popes Palace, but Bibi Dong didnt even sit down, which embarrassed the cardinal who presided over the competition. "Go away," Bibi Dong said, turning around and walking towards the Pope''s Palace. Xiao Wu curled his lips, looked at the academies that had disappeared, and said, "Shrek Academy is really scary, it''s so boring." Ning Rongrong worried: "If Shrek Academy loses to Kamikaze Academy in the afternoon game, wouldn''t we have no chance to fight Shrek Academy?" Xiao Wu patted Ning Rongrong on the shoulder, and said: "Don''t worry, there is Ao Tian, ??and Ao Tian wants them to win, they will definitely win." Ning Rongrong, the girls all smiled. Yes, there is that omnipotent man, what should I worry about? Just hit Shrek Academy severely in tomorrow''s game. Shrek Academy did not stay any longer, it was the first academy to leave, leaving quickly under the leadership of the master. After a long journey, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit heavy and sad. The scene of Tang Sanqi being forced to kneel by the Spirit Hall just now kept reappearing in their hearts. "Mistress, I''m sorry, the teacher." The master said in a trembling voice, almost burst into tears. Tang San quickly said: "Teacher, you are not sorry for me." The master said with grief: "If it hadn''t been that time that I had annoyed Bibi Dong, maybe she wouldn''t have targeted you today and caused you to bear such a big humiliation." New 81 Chinese website updated the fastest computer terminal: https://www. @x81zw@@ Tang San said, "Teacher, Bibi Dong is a villain. Even if you didn''t find her at the beginning, she would most likely target us, so don''t take the responsibility on yourself." Master nodded and said, "Also, when you were persecuted by Ju Douluo just now, I didn''t stand up. I hope you can forgive the teacher." Tang San said, "Teacher, you don''t have to blame yourself, I understand. If the Prince is here, he can still intercede for us, but if he is not there, if you come forward, maybe Bibi Dong will get worse." Master heaved a sigh of relief, and said, "It''s fine if you can think of it this way." He was really afraid that Tang San would blame him as a teacher in his heart. The master said: "Although we entered the afternoon battle, the situation is still not good for us. The strength of Kamikaze Academy is not weak. If you want to defeat them, you must come up with some hole cards. After the battle, you only have one night to rest. Tomorrow you will face the Wuhun Temple Academy in good condition. This will be a difficult challenge for you." Tang San believes: "Teacher, don''t worry, we will try our best to preserve our strength in the battle with the Kamikaze Academy." Master nodded and said: "Little San, the teacher believes in your abilities." Everyone returned to the hotel. Since there was no match in the morning and there were still a few hours before noon, the eight members of the Shrek team and the newly joined Zhu Zhuyun came to the masters room and carefully studied the afternoon tactics. Even when it was time for lunch, they didn''t come out. Flender and Liu Erlong both guarded outside the door to prevent anyone from disturbing the master''s tactical arrangements. In the afternoon, the sun was fierce, and the major colleges once again came to the outside of the Popes Palace. In the wide square, the two semi-final teams of Shrek Academy and Kamikaze Academy are facing each other, watching each other, astonishing fighting intention brewing on the players of both sides. As long as you win this battle, you can compete with Wuhundian Academy for the championship tomorrow. Bibi Dong sat on the highest throne, and a gorgeous pergola was built around it to block out the harsh sunlight. At a position slightly below Bibi Dong, Ao Tian and Xiao Wu all sat in a row of seats, waiting for the battle to begin below. Chapter 374： Shreks hole cards appear At this moment, the strong fighting spirit emanating from the two teams of Team Shrek and Team Kamikaze surprised the academies who watched the game. deserves to be an academy that can come this far. Xiaowu and several people were sitting under the pergola. The temperature here was much lower than that in other places, and there was no heat at all. Those academies that watched the game were all exposed to the scorching sun. Seeing Xiao Wu and others in the pergola, they were all envious. Xiao Wu asked: "Brother Tian, ??do you think Shrek Academy can really defeat the Shenfeng Academy? Only Tang San and Dai Mubai are souls in their team, and Shenfeng Academy now has seven souls. Zong." Ning Rongrong also said: "This strength gap is too great. I can''t think of what Shrek Academy can do to defeat the Kamikaze Academy." Ao Tian smiled and said: "The Shrek Academy will win this game. The individual combat power of the Shrek team is indeed very weak, but they have Yu Xiaogang''s guidance." "Is this Yu Xiaogang really so powerful?" Even Hu Liena couldn''t help asking. Ao Tian nodded, and said, "Yu Xiaogang still has two brushes. It is not a problem to deal with Shenfeng Academy." "Then I want to see how they will defeat the Kamikaze Academy." Xiao Wu said. In the battlefield, Tang San naturally saw Ao Tian sitting high on it. "Tang San, Ao Tian really came." Ma Hongjun whispered. Tang San nodded slightly. Dai Mubai said: "Little San, we must win this battle beautifully. Only when the Wuhundian feels our threat will Ao Tian play." Tang San said: "Don''t worry, as long as we use my teacher''s tactics, we will definitely be able to defeat the Kamikaze Academy with the momentum of thunder." The other six members of the Shrek team nodded silently. The seven people from the Shenfeng Academy standing opposite frowned when they saw Tang San and the others talking in a low voice. Huo Wu said softly, "Tang San, in order to fight you, I would rather give up the chance to win the championship, and I must beat you." Tang San''s eyes were indifferent, and he didn''t even care about Huowu. Huowu was furious, and shouted: "Do it, I will make you regret your contempt." After finishing speaking, a strong spirit power fluctuation erupted from her body, and the martial spirit was released. At the same time, the martial spirits of Feng Xiaotian and Huo Wushuang were also released. Feng Xiaotian flew to the sky, and displayed the fusion skills he had researched with Huo Wu in the past few days, and Huo Wu and the other two people below provided him with spirit power. This is just a simple soul power fusion, Feng Xiaotian''s strength is already very strong, after receiving the huge soul power support, he will show even more terrifying strength. Get cash red envelopes and read books to get cash! Pay attention to WeChat. The official account book friend base camp, cash points are waiting for you! Huo Wushuang and the remaining two are guarding in front of Huo Wu. Tang San and several people were calm and calm. Surprisingly, they did not release their martial souls. The seven people formed a circle, walking strange steps under their feet, which seemed to contain a certain mystery. Although no martial spirit was released, there were strong spirit power fluctuations emanating from them. A genius remembers Chinese in one second m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ These different spirit power fluctuations gradually formed a kind of the same rhythm with their steps. After that, their formation changed, becoming a long snake, and Tang San stood at the forefront. This is the seven-in-one fusion technique developed by the master. It can gather the power of seven people on Tang San at the forefront, and Tang San bursts out a terrible attack. The battle between the two sides finally broke out. Although Feng Xiaotian received the spirit power support of three people, Tang San got the spirit power support of six people. The spirit power that the six people transmitted to Tang San far exceeded the spirit power Feng Xiaotian possessed. Immediately afterwards, Feng Xiaotian was blasted out of the court by Tang San with a hammer, knowing his life or death, and the remaining six Huo Wu couldn''t resist Tang San''s terrifying Clear Sky Hammer, and were severely injured one by one. Shrek Academy won this battle with the momentum of thunder, which shocked the hearts of many people. Many people only realized now that Shrek had hidden too deeply, and yet another such powerful hole card appeared. Even Bibi Dong glanced at the master in surprise. There is no doubt that this seven-in-one fusion technique was created by a master. Although it is not a martial soul fusion technique, it is much stronger than ordinary soul abilities. Bibi Dong had to admit that if it were not for Ao Tian, ??this Yu Xiaogang would really become a confidant of Wuhun Palace. Since Tang Sanqi had displayed the Seven-in-One Fusion technique, part of the master''s attention has been on Bibi Dong. He wanted to see how Bibi Dong would react. should be shocked and jealous. At this time, feeling Bibi Dong''s gaze, the master immediately looked up and collided with Bibi Dong''s gaze. The master''s eyes flickered, and he did not back down. It''s just that he soon felt puzzled, he didn''t even see the slightest shock or fear on Bibi Dong''s face. There is only calmness on Bibi Dong''s face, calm and calm. Master frowned slightly. "Bibi Dong, as expected, it is you, joy and anger are invisible." The master thought to himself. He was sure that the performance of Tang San just now must have made Bibi Dong feel jealous, but Bibi Dong didn''t show it. "I really want to see if you can keep this calm and calm tomorrow." Master retracted his gaze and smiled at Tang San who were already cheering. Ma Hongjun laughed loudly and said, "Little San, this is the easiest battle since I participated in the Soul Master Competition." He just sent Tang San''s spirit power just now, and he didn''t even release his martial spirit. Tang San also had a faint smile on his face, but his face was a little pale. Huo Wu fell to the ground, looking at Tang San and several people who were cheering for victory, her face showed a strong unwillingness. In order to defeat Tang San, she paid too much, but in the end she lost to Tang San. "Let''s go sister. UU reading " Huo Wushuang, who was in a better situation, pulled up his sister and walked out. Feng Xiaotian, who had been severely injured and unconscious, was carried out by the Kamikaze Academy teacher who ran over, and immediately began treatment. Xiao Wu and a few people saw the cheering of Shrek''s people, and they were a little unhappy. Hu Liena frowned and said: "Team Shrek is able to use the seven-in-one fusion technique, that jade little Congo is quite capable." Ning Rongrong snorted and said, "Looking at the triumphant appearance of that fat pig, I really want to go down and tear them up now." "That is, looking at them, people who don''t know think they have won the champion of the Soul Master Competition." Xiao Wu said. Zhu Zhuqing said: "Don''t worry, you will have a chance to teach them tomorrow. At that time, Zhu Zhuyun will definitely play." At the end, Zhu Zhuqing exuded a cold murderous aura. On the square below, Ma Hongjun suddenly looked at Xiao Wu and several others, and said proudly: "Look, Boss Dai, those chicks are looking at us gnashing their teeth." Tang San said lightly: "This is normal. We treat them as enemies. They also treat us as enemies. They will naturally not be happy when they see us win so easily." Dai Mubai nodded, and said, "Xiao San said it well. We played very beautifully in this battle. We must have shocked them. Ao Tian will definitely play tomorrow." "Let''s wait and see." Tang San glanced at Ao Tian lightly, turned around resolutely, and walked towards the master. Chapter 375： Shreks tactics With the departure of Shrek Academy and Kamikaze Academy, all the major academies that watched the battle also dispersed. After returning to the residence, the master immediately called all the members of Shrek into his room. After making Tang San eat an Oslo recovery sausage, the master asked Jiang Zhu to activate the recovery aura to help everyone restore their spirit power. Master''s expression became serious, and he asked, "Tomorrow morning is the final finals. Can your spirit power be restored to its best condition?" Dai Mubai said, "There is no problem. There are exercises taught to us by the junior third. We can definitely recover to the best condition before the game." A strange color flashed in Zhu Zhuyun''s big eyes and asked, "What is the technique?" Dai Mubai realized that he had missed his mouth just now. "Nothing," he said. Zhu Zhuyun nodded, without asking any more questions. According to what Dai Mubai said just now, she could be sure that the so-called exercise must have something to do with cultivation. She secretly decided in her heart that she must get something out of Dai Mubai''s body. Oscar was a little anxious and asked, "Master, the final is coming tomorrow. Ao Tian and those girls have higher spirit power levels than ours. What tactics should we use to defeat them?" "Yes, Master, this is really difficult." Tyrone also said. Master said: "With your strength, it is indeed very difficult to defeat them, but it does not mean that there is no chance." Everyone looked at the master, waiting for the master''s guidance. Master said: "The ability of Ao Tian to replace the team that originally had three soul kings in the Wuhun Temple Academy shows that their strength cannot be underestimated. If you fight hard, your chances of winning are very small." Ma Hongjun said immediately: "Master, the power of the Seven-in-One Fusion technique we displayed today is already very powerful, can''t we fight against them yet?" Master shook his head and said: "No." He looked at Tang San and said, "Little San, you can explain to Ma Hongjun." Tang San nodded, and said, "Under the state of the Seven-in-One Fusion Skill, the spirit power I possess has reached the level of the Soul Emperor, even close to the Soul Sage. But we have already performed it once today, and the Soul Palace must be We will work out a response to our seven-in-one fusion technology." "They don''t have a soul emperor in their team, what else can they do? Unless they can also research the seven-in-one fusion technique." Ma Hongjun said. "Don''t underestimate the enemy!" the master reprimanded, knocking on the table. Ma Hongjun stopped talking immediately. Tang San continued to explain: "Even if they don''t have the soul emperor and the fusion skills, they can still crack our seven-in-one fusion skills. Don''t forget that Hu Liena, her charm skills, are you confident that you can resist it?" "That woman is too abnormal, how can she resist it?" Ma Hongjun shouted immediately. Although a few days have passed, he now thinks of Hu Liena''s attractive appearance at the time, and his body is hot. That vixen is really tempting. The Oscars were silent and did not speak, and their hearts were very heavy. Hu Liena''s charm is really hard to resist. Tang San continued: "Just a Hu Liena can make you unable to concentrate on using fusion skills, the strength of Wuhundian Academy is unimaginable." "Are we destined to lose?" Zhu Zhuyun asked, she was very unwilling. Although she had Dai Mubai''s promise to her, she was no longer worried that she would be punished by the family, but she still wanted to defeat Zhu Zhuqing and avenge the humiliation that day. Master shook his head and said, "No, there is still a chance." "Master, don''t betray you, just say it." Ma Hongjun urged. Master smiled quite easily: "Since we can''t do it hard, then we have to outwit." said, he nodded his head with a finger. Tang San moved in his heart, and asked, "Teacher, how is this smart?" "Mistress, it depends on you. Whether you can win or not, you are the most critical link." said the master. Tang San put on a serious posture, ready to listen to the master''s guidance. Master asked: "Are you sure you are sure you can not be controlled by Hu Liena''s charm?" Tang San nodded confidently, and said, "I''m sure." Master smiled and said, "In this case, things will be easier to handle. I have a plan..." After a full ten minutes of explanation, the master stopped. The expressions of the nine members of Shrek have changed from worry to excitement. Ma Hongjun was even more excited. He had already imagined the scene at that time. Those girls with top-notch figures were seriously injured under his flames, and their clothes were burned one by one. That feeling must be wonderful. Most of the worry on Tang San''s face has disappeared, but he still asked with some worry: "Teacher, this tactic is still somewhat flawed, and it needs to be perfected." Master said: "Yes, we will ponder over and prepare a few more plans." Early the next morning, the nine members of the Shrek team all stood in front of the master in vigor. Yesterday afternoon, they discussed tactics until the evening. After eating several Oscar sausages, they practiced and recovered for another night, and their mental, spiritual, physical and other states had returned to their best state. Master''s gaze slowly swept across the faces of the nine young people, and he was very pleased to see the vigorous and combative faces. These children have studied with him for so long, and finally it''s the most important day. The young eagle will finally leave the shelter of the elders and go out to explore. Master decided that no matter what the result of today''s game is, he will let Tang San and his colleagues go out and do something about it. "The game is going on as planned. You can do your best. The most important thing is to ensure your safety. Your safety is more important than the champion." said the master. Tang Sandao: "Don''t worry, sir, Ao Tian and the others are strong, but we are sure to win according to the established tactics. At the worst, we can also retreat without much danger." Master nodded, agreeing with Tang San''s statement in his heart. Although Wuhundian Academy is strong, it is still impossible to completely crush Shrek Academy. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ "Well, let''s go." The master waved his hand forward. Tang San and a few people followed the master, out of the hotel, and headed to Pope Mountain. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ They looked at the towering mountain, and their thoughts had drifted there. Behind Shrek Academy, following other academies, Kamikaze Academy, which was defeated by Shrek Academy yesterday, was also among them. These academies followed behind, and there was a lot of discussion, and almost all of them believed that Shrek Academy would definitely be defeated. Tang San and Dai Mubai showed a trace of disdain on their faces. "Your big teeth will be shocked by then." They thought to themselves. "Hey, look, why is there an extra player in the Shrek team?" someone exclaimed from behind. Everyone looked at the center of the Shrek team, and they saw a tall figure. It''s just that the girl wears a veil on her face, can''t see her face clearly, and her body is covered under a large robe. "Who is this person? Is it the real trump card of Shrek Academy? Only now." Someone said. "It is possible, if this is the case, then the strength of Shrek Academy is too terrifying." Zhu Zhuyun heard those talks behind her, with a trace of contempt from the corners of her mouth. In fact, in the final finals with Wuhundian Academy, she is not afraid to reveal her identity. The reason she is still wearing the veil is because she is worried about Davis. Xing Luo Royal team left on the day they lost to Shrek, but Zhu Zhuyun did not see Davis leave. She guessed that Davis might still stay in Wuhun City in order to find her. So, she has to hide herself before the start of the game to avoid being ruined by Davis. At this time, behind Shrek Academy, in a Star Luo Empire Academy, Davis stared at Zhu Zhuyun''s back, his expression a little confused. On that day, after Zhu Zhuyun left in anger, he asked the Royal Academy to go back first. He stayed and looked for Zhu Zhuyun in this Wuhun City. However, after searching for several days, he did not find Zhu Zhuyun. Today happened to be the finals between the Shrek team and the Wuhundian team, so he put aside the search for Zhu Zhuyun, and followed to take a look at the final battle of the Soul Master Competition. As the eldest prince of the Star Luo Empire, it is very easy for him to let the Academy of the Star Luo Empire take him to Pope Mountain. Although Zhu Zhuyun was covered in a wide robe, he still gave Davis a familiar feeling. It''s just that Davis is not sure if that person is Zhu Zhuyun. He is not in a hurry, no matter who the woman is, at the beginning of the game, she will always show her true face. "If it''s really her..." This thought flashed through Davis''s mind, and his face suddenly became gloomy. Chapter 376： The final battle begins At this moment, Davis thought a lot. If that was really Zhu Zhuyun, she appeared in the Shrek Academy team, and she hooked up with Dai Mubai in all likelihood. Davis couldn''t help but think otherwise, because if it were Zhu Zhuyun, he would definitely perform martial arts fusion skills with Dai Mubai. The relationship between the two who use the martial soul fusion technique must be very close. When he thought that his woman would combine with Dai Mubai to perform martial arts fusion skills, Davis was furious and couldn''t calm down. He mixed in the crowd, staring at Zhu Zhuyun''s back for a long time, then he looked away. He shouldn''t go there before he is not sure if that woman is Zhu Zhuyun. As the saying goes, catching the traitor must be caught in the bed, even if it is Zhu Zhuyun, he is not the most suitable time in the past. "Zhu Zhuyun, if you really betrayed me, I will never let you go! And my good brother..." Davis'' eyes flashed with cold light. Thinking of this, Davis slowed down a bit, hiding in the crowd. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun in the Shrek team didn''t even know that they had been targeted by Davis. Tang San and several people swaggered, and followed the master to the foot of the Pope Mountain. Master looked up at the Papal Palace, his eyes suddenly became sharp. "Go up." He took the lead and stepped up. The Palace of the Pope was right in front of him, and Tang San followed the master. He found that his footsteps became more and more determined. He yearns for victory, an unprecedented desire. He knows that if he loses today, he will regret it all his life. Everyone in Shrek didn''t speak, and as it got closer and closer to the Pope''s Palace, the air seemed to become dignified. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ When they came to the Popes Palace, Bibi Dong and others were already waiting. Bibi Dong is still sitting on the high throne, very majestic. A little bit below her, the seven Ao Tian sat together. The square was full of paladins, and the atmosphere was very serious. A cardinal walked out and shouted loudly: "The finals of the Continent Advanced Soul Master Academy Elite Tournament will begin soon. The players on both sides are ready. The game will start in 15 minutes!" The major colleges were scattered, and everyone in Shrek surrounded the master in the center. Tang San took out seven pills from the Soul Guidance Device, took one by himself, and distributed it to the other six players who were about to play together. This is a pill he used some herbs to make. It has the effect of stimulating mental concentration and speeding up the recovery of soul power. The effect will last for a period of time. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ There are nine players in the Shrek team. Huang Yuan and Jiang Zhu will not play in the finals. Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Tailong, Jingling and Zhu Zhuyun were on the field. "Little San." Dai Mubai looked at Tang San and called out. Tang San nodded slightly, and said, "I''m fine. The key is up to you. If the plan goes well, we will end this battle very quickly." Ma Hongjun patted his chest and said, "No problem, leave it to us." "Come." The master said, and stretched out his hand. The seven Shrek people fold their hands on the master''s hands in a tacit understanding, and the eight people uttered a loud roar at the same time, "Shrek will win!" must win is their only belief. Opposite the square, Xiao Wu looked at Shrek from a distance, and heard the shouts over there, their pretty faces showed sarcasm. Bibi Dong''s lips moved, and he said, "Don''t leave your hands behind, and fight to death." "Don''t worry Sister Donger." Xiao Wu said. Qian Renxue came over today, sat in the judging seat with other judges, watching this scene with interest. Compared with the fighting spirit Shrek Academy, Wuhundian Academy is much lower-key. Xiao Wu and the others are still sitting there, not coming down or shouting slogans, just quietly waiting for the arrival of the last moment. Fifteen minutes passed quickly, and the master patted Tang San on the shoulder and exhorted: "Little San, everything goes according to plan." "Hmm." Tang San nodded and led the other team members into the square first. They are still wearing the shit-green clothes, and they are covered with countless advertising trademarks, making people want to laugh when they see it. If it weren''t for their great strength, everyone would think they were a group of clowns. On the other hand, Xiao Wu''s costumes are much more gorgeous. They wear uniform red costumes with gold thread patterns embroidered on them. The materials of the costumes are excellent and they fit perfectly, showing their tall and graceful figures perfectly. Ao Tian, ??who is sandwiched between the girls of Xiao Wu, is particularly conspicuous, because he is wearing a white dress and is incompatible with the girls of Xiao Wu. As soon as Tang San and several people entered the square, their eyes fell on Xiao Wu several people. Dai Mubai''s heart moved and said, "You see, Xiao San, Ao Tian is not wearing a uniform uniform. Isn''t he still playing?" Tang San looked at Ao Tian, ??as if he wanted to see something. At this moment, the six Xiaowu girls stood up and walked towards the square below. "Sure enough, Ao Tian hasn''t played yet." Oscar said in shock. Dai Mubai frowned and said, "Didn''t our performance yesterday shock them? Does Bibi Dong think these six girls are enough to defeat us?" Tang San''s heart was full of unwillingness and regret. He has prepared for the Soul Master Competition for so long, in addition to wanting to win the championship, he has to defeat Ao Tian. Unexpectedly, in the final battle, Ao Tian didn''t even play, why on earth? Tang San couldn''t figure it out, and at this time there was no time for him to think about it too much. These problems have to wait until the end of the game to figure out. He opened his mouth and said, "Apart from Hu Liena, Ao Tian should be the strongest person in the Wuhun Temple Academy. It is a good thing that he does not participate in the battle, and it will be easier for us to win." "But in this case, we won''t be able to take revenge." Ma Hongjun was very unwilling. Tang San calmly said: "The gentleman takes revenge. It is not too late for ten years. We will have a chance in the future. Now, let''s concentrate on dealing with these six girls. Their strength should not be underestimated, and they all give me the spirit of twelve points." "Mistress, we all listen to you." Oscar said. Ma Hongjun''s eyes showed resentment, and said, "That''s good, since you can''t teach Ao Tian, ??then you will charge a little interest first. I wonder if he feels heartache when he sees his woman being abused by us?" Hearing Ma Hongjun''s words, Dai Mubai''s eyes flashed a little, staring at Zhu Zhuqing who was walking down. This woman dared to betray him and plunged into the arms of other men, it was time to pay the price. Both sides came to the center of the square and stood about 20 meters apart. There is no arena in the square, and the battle takes place directly in the square. Therefore, the rule of the battle is to end when one party concedes defeat or has no power to fight again. This huge square allows both parties to play their soul abilities more freely. In the Shrek team, Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuyun, Tai Long, Jing Ling, and Ma Hongjun stood in a row in front, while Tang San and Oscar stood in the back. In Wuhundian Academy, six girls stood in a row, and Hu Liena was in the center. Before the referee called the start, the eyes of the two sides fought together. There seemed to be sparks in the air, and the smell of gunpowder suddenly became rich. "Zhu Zhuyun, I let you go, I didn''t expect you to have the face to come here." Zhu Zhuqing said, his voice was extremely cold. Zhu Zhuyun''s eyes were also cold, she did not speak, but looked at Zhu Zhuqing coldly. Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s words, the surrounding academies that were watching the battle suddenly became a sensation, and they all looked at the woman in the Shrek team who was still wearing the veil. This woman turned out to be Zhu Zhuyun! Could it be Zhu Zhuyun from Xingluo Royal Team? If it really is, why can she continue to participate in the Soul Master Competition? In the crowd Davis''s eyes suddenly became gloomy and cold. really hooked up? Regardless of whether there is an adulterous relationship between Zhu Zhuyun and Dai Mubai, Davis cannot forgive Zhu Zhuyun for his behavior. Because Dai Mubai is his enemy, Zhu Zhuyun and Dai Mubai cooperated, it was tantamount to betraying him. "Bitch, I will make you regret it. And Dai Mubai, do you really think that I can become the prince if I win? My Davis hasn''t been in vain for so many years." Davis'' eyes flickered, thinking about how to retaliate against Zhu Zhuyun and Dai Mubai. Although Tang San is the soul of the Shrek team, the captain is still Dai Mubai. He set his eyes on Hu Liena and asked, "Why didn''t Ao Tian come down?" Hu Liena didn''t speak, Xiao Wu spoke, and said, "That said, six of us are enough to defeat you." "Okay, very good." Dai Mubai''s evil eyes flashed dangerously. The cardinal, who was the referee, finally spoke at this time, announcing: "Preparing for the game, both sides can release the spirit of martial arts." None of the thirteen people on both sides spoke any more, except for Gu Yuena''s absence, the aura of the two sides collided violently at this moment, and the smell of gunpowder rose to its limit in an instant. Although Xiao Wu and a few people look down on the strength of the Shrek Seven, they still understand the principle that the lion fights the rabbit with all their strength. At this moment, the two sides released their martial souls almost at the same time, and the surging soul power instantly spread across the wide square. Chapter 377： Do not! My theory cannot be wrong! In the first row of Team Shrek, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun both have four spirit rings on them, two yellow and two purple, and the other three are three spirit rings. In the back row, Tang San had four spirit rings, and Oscar had three spirit rings. Such a uneven lineup can get to this point, and it really makes those academies who watch the game feel deeply moved. After releasing the martial spirit, the Shrek team''s momentum rose to the extreme at this moment, staring at the six girls on the opposite side like a wolf. In addition to Gu Yuena, the martial spirits of several Xiao Wu girls were also released at the same time. The spirit rings of the four girls, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Tan, are two yellow, one purple and one black. Hu Liena''s spirit ring was two yellow, two purple and one black. Gu Yuena didn''t have any martial arts or spirit rings on her body. She hadn''t planned to make a move in this battle, and left it to Xiao Wu and the others to perform. After Xiao Wu released their martial spirits, Gu Yuena and Ning Rongrong stepped back and stood behind them. Ning Rongrong was holding the Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda, and was fully prepared for it. After the referee announced the start, her auxiliary spirit skills would be injected into the four girls in front of Xiao Wu in the first time. During the battle with the Tiandou Royal Academy, her spirit ring did not show up in front of everyone, only the Nine Treasure Glazed Pagoda was released. She still knows how to hide her strength. At that time, Hu Liena easily charmed Yu Tianheng seven people, and there was no need for her to release the spirit ring to increase her teammates. At this moment, all of Xiao Wu''s six girls'' pretty faces became extremely focused, staring at the Shrek team on the opposite side. At the moment when they released their martial souls, the scene exploded with a bang! The spirit power level of the members of the Wuhun Palace team did not exceed the expectations of the academies. One soul king, four soul sects, and one soul did not release the martial arts. But the scary spirit ring configuration of those girls was something that no one had expected, and they didn''t even dare to think about it. Even though these girls have released their spirit rings now, they still seem to be in a dream and can''t believe what they saw. The maximum age of the first and second spirit ring of the spirit master is a hundred-year spirit ring, and the maximum age of the third and fourth spirit ring is a thousand-year spirit ring. Only from the fifth spirit ring can it be a ten-thousand-year spirit ring. This is the iron law in the inheritance of soul masters for thousands of years. However, in the Wuhun Palace team, four spirit masters with the fourth spirit ring, who are already ten thousand years of spirit ring, suddenly appeared. Such a thing is really terrifying. Inhaling air-conditioning, exclaiming, and shouting with their heads kept ringing. These people watching the game seemed to be crazy, as if they were all losing their minds, and no one could remain calm. The cardinal, who was the referee, was not surprised by the spirit rings that appeared on Xiao Wu and the others. He was working in the Popes Palace and heard a little wind. Originally, after the two sides released the martial arts, he was ready to start shouting, but seeing the boiling scene on the scene, he gave up the idea of ??starting immediately. Its still early, so its okay to wait a little longer, besides, the seven members of the Shrek team are all in shock. It is obviously inappropriate at this time. "They... are so strong!" Davis muttered blankly. Originally, in the finals of the Soul Master Competition, he also had the heart to win, but he was helplessly eliminated by Shrek Academy. Now that he sees the strength of the Wuhundian Academy, he knows how naive he was at the beginning. Who can defeat a team with such a terrifying strength? At this moment, Davis looked at the seven of the Shrek team, his eyes became pitiful. In this battle, Shrek Academy will definitely lose! Many people thought the same as Davis, and after the shock, they felt pity for Shrek Academy. The gap between the two sides is so big, is it still necessary to fight? Compared to those academies that watched the battle, the shock in the master''s heart was much stronger. He has studied martial arts throughout his life, and he has done a lot of research on the maximum age of the spirit ring that can be absorbed by each level of the spirit master. He thinks that no one knows or is more authoritative than him on the question of the age of the spirit ring that can be absorbed by each level of the spirit master. According to his theory about the age of the spirit ring in the ten core competence theory of martial arts, it is impossible for a spirit master to absorb ten thousand years of spirit ring before the fifty level. If you try to absorb the ten thousand year spirit ring at level 40, you will definitely explode and die! Throughout the ages, there has been no shortage of adventurous spirit masters. Who doesn''t want their spirit ring age to be higher? Master has done a lot of research. Although he has studied less than 100 examples of trying to absorb ten thousand year spirit rings at level 40, there are dozens of them. Without exception, these people were all overwhelmed by the huge energy of the ten thousand year spirit ring, and the death rate was 100%! The spirit ring absorbed by some people at level 40 was infinitely close to ten thousand years, and they also ended up crippled. And since ancient times, no one can successfully absorb the ten thousand year spirit ring at the forty level. Master derived the theory from this, and it is absolutely impossible to successfully absorb Ten Thousand Years Soul Ring if it is less than 50th level! Even his disciple Tang San is talented, and his physical fitness and willpower far exceed those of ordinary geniuses, but the fourth spirit ring has only absorbed a spirit ring that is close to ten thousand years old. And while absorbing the spirit ring, Tang San almost couldn''t hold on, and there were several life and death crises. Even his own disciples are like this, let alone others. Before this, the master would not believe that anyone could absorb ten thousand years of spirit ring at level 40. However, the black fourth spirit ring on the girls was so dazzling to the master. At this moment, it seems that there are countless slaps on the face of the master, making his face hot. "How is this possible? Impossible... My theory can''t be wrong." The master murmured to himself, his face lost his spirit, unable to accept this fact. "Xiao Gang." Liu Erlong yelled distressedly when he saw the master''s appearance as if he had lost his soul. However, the master didn''t seem to hear her cry, and still muttered in despair. Liu Erlong looked at the girls in Xiao Wu, a trace of despair appeared on her face, the opponent is so strong, Xiao San and the others still have a chance to win? Suddenly, she moved in her heart and said, "Xiao Gang, when Zhu Zhuyun joined our academy, didnt you say that Zhu Zhuqings fourth spirit ring was a ten thousand year spirit ring? At that time, Xiao San also inferred that this might be due to the effect of immortal grass. It''s Zhu Zhuqing''s body. Maybe... the other girls also absorbed the ten thousand year spirit ring at the fortieth level because of the effect of the fairy grass." The master said in a daze: "How is this possible? Xiao San also said at the time. Among the fairy grasses that Ao Tian snatched back, there was only one that had the effect of strengthening the body. Ring. "ŵr article full text is the fastest ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ first published https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ Liu Erlong said distressed: "Xiaogang, don''t do this, we will study hard after the competition is over, okay?" "Yes, the game!" The master suddenly raised his head and looked at the arena. Now the most important thing is the junior three and their game, he has to force himself to calm down. In the competition field, after Xiao Wu and his team released their martial arts, Tang San was also in a great shock and it was difficult to calm down. "My mother, how is this possible?" Ma Hongjun stretched his neck forward, his eyes were about to stick out, and he watched this scene in horror. The seven of them, including Tang San, who was the most calm and calm, had lost their attitude at this time. Among them, the most unacceptable one is Tang San. He has studied with the master for the longest time. He has already memorized the master''s theory by heart and has always kept it true. Master let him absorb the spirit ring for many years, then he will absorb the spirit ring for how many years. However, seeing the fourth spirit ring on the four girls in front of him, his pride and self-confidence took a huge blow. He has always believed that he is a genius, and his teachers and all the teachers of Shrek Academy also think that he is a genius, a rare genius in the Douluo Continent for thousands of years. But my genius is not as good as four girls of the same age! "Xiancao!" This thought flashed through Tang San''s mind. He understood that Xiancao certainly couldn''t directly give these four girls the ability to absorb ten thousand years of spirit ring, but it might have played a vital role. Otherwise, he couldn''t think of other possibilities. Just when Tang San was upset, the master''s calm voice came from behind. "Little San!" Tang San turned around and saw the master standing outside the square. Master made a gesture of cheering, and looked at Tang San firmly, with encouragement in his eyes. "Teacher." Tang San muttered to himself, the shock on his face gradually dissipated, and he quickly became calm. "The teacher said that no matter what you do, you must have the mentality of not being chaotic." Thinking of this, Tang San has completely calmed down. At this moment, Xiao Wu yelled impatiently, and said: "Hey! Can you still fight? If you don''t fight, give up quickly!" Ning Rongrong and Xiao Li also looked a little impatient. Zhu Zhuqing still stared at Zhu Zhuyun coldly. "What to fight? Just admit defeat." Someone who watched the game shouted. "That''s it, if you want to continue to fight against such a gap, then Shrek Academy is a bit reckless." Tang San listened to the ridicule around him, his emotions did not fluctuate at all. He shouted in a low voice: "Shrek belongs to, so calm down for me, do you want to win?" Oscar, Ma Hongjun and others all looked at Tang San and found that Tang San''s expression was calm, and they were immediately infected. "Fuck him, who''s afraid of who!" Ma Hongjun spit fiercely, scanning fiercely on the rugged bodies of the girls in Xiao Wu. Tang San continued: "As long as we act according to the plan, we will definitely have a chance." Dai Mubai all nodded heavily. Tang San saw that the confidence of his teammates had all been aroused by him, so he shouted: "Your referee, we are ready." The cardinal announced loudly: "The Finals of the Soul Master Competition, the official start!" As soon as the voice fell, Tang San''s spirit ability was activated in the first place. :. : M.x Chapter 378： The girls calculated by Shrek The wide square was instantly covered with countless blue silver grasses. A dozen thick blue silver grass vines, like pythons with thick arms, shot at the girls in Xiao Wu. Tang San released his first soul ability entanglement. It was impossible for this first soul ability to control the girls opposite, and Tang San didn''t expect this first soul ability to entangle those girls. The reason why he released this first spirit ability was just to confuse. Almost at the same time when the first spirit ability was released, his fourth spirit ring also lit up, but his spirit ring was blocked by the tall bodies of Dai Mubai in front of him, causing Xiao Wu and the others to be unable to see his second spirit ring. The four spirit rings lighted up. If you don''t watch from behind him, you can''t find that he has released the fourth spirit ability. Tang San wants this kind of effect. The preparation time for his fourth spirit ability, Blue Silver Prison, is relatively long. If the girls know that he is preparing for the fourth spirit ability, I''m afraid it will be interrupted by any means. Now, the girls on the opposite side must have thought that he only released the first spirit ability just now. At this moment, Tang San actually complained somewhat about Douluo Continent''s spirit abilities. Why does the spirit ring light up when the spirit ability is released? This is simply telling the enemy, I am going to release my spirit ability, I am going to attack, are you ready? However, he just flashed this idea quickly in his mind, and the battle now obviously didn''t have time for him to think about it.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Tang San''s right hand was hidden in his sleeve, his five fingers closed slowly. As long as the five fingers are clenched into a fist, it is the moment when his fourth spirit ability is activated. Before his dozen or so blue silver grasses entangled with Xiao Wu and the others, they were easily chopped into pieces by Zhu Zhuqing with a huge Nether Slash. Dai Mubai''s spirit power fluctuated violently, but they did not rush out. On their faces, there are all jealous looks, which gives people the feeling that they are afraid of Wuhundian Academy and dare not take the initiative to attack. Oscar released his spirit abilities at the same time as Tang San. He made sausages very fast. Six big sausages flew out of his hand and landed exactly on the hands of six teammates. Tang San immediately ate them. If there is a fierce battle, there is obviously no time to eat sausages. The best time is to eat them before the battle. After all, the effect of sausages can be maintained for a period of time. Suddenly, Tang San''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his gaze shot at Hu Liena. As he expected, the captain of this Wuhun Temple Academy, the control system spirit master with the highest spirit power, took the lead in launching the spirit ability. A charming smile appeared on Hu Liena''s face, and the five spirit rings on his body lit up one after another from top to bottom. At this moment, Hu Liena''s power of charm greatly increased, and an invisible domain of charm came to Tang San and the others. Among the seven Shrek people, Tang San''s mental power is undoubtedly the most powerful. His purple magic pupil has the effect of promoting the growth of spiritual power. After so many years of cultivation, his spiritual power has already far surpassed the spirit master of the same level. Hu Liena''s Charm Realm released by Dai Mubai could not be felt by others, but Tang San did. It was the first time he had come into contact with the power of the realm, and he immediately felt the horror of this magical power. Under Hu Liena''s domain, his head was dizzy, and then Hu Liena in his eyes gradually became another person. That turned out to be Gu Yuena, the Gu Yuena Tang San had a crush on. In his eyes, Gu Yuena danced like a fairy with her clothes fluttering, and that feeling made Tang San extremely satisfied and obsessed, just wanting to stay at this moment forever. But soon, his heart throbbed strongly, his eyes flashed with purple light, and he immediately awoke from Hu Liena''s charm. Because his head is hanging down, Hu Liena and the others on the opposite side did not see the purple light in his eyes. "It''s so charming, even me." Tang San was shocked. Fortunately, he was only awakened for an instant by being charmed, and the fourth spirit ability was not interrupted as he expected, still condensing power. He tried his best to suppress the fluctuation of his soul power, so as not to be noticed by Hu Liena. Once the clues are seen, the plan will fail, and facing them will be a tough battle. Tang San raised his head, his piercing eyes seemed to lose focus, without a trace of brilliance. That day, the scene when Yu Tianheng was charmed by Hu Liena was deeply imprinted in Tang San''s mind. The person controlled by the charm was like this, and it was easy for Tang San to imitate it. The moment he raised his head, Yu Guang noticed the state of several teammates. Ma Hongjun, who was in front of him on the right, opened his mouth wide, his saliva flowed out and hung on his mouth. Dai Mubai and the others also looked like they had lost their souls, and the strong spirit power fluctuations that had originally radiated from their bodies had also subsided. Such a state is simply at the mercy of others. "What a terrible Hu Liena." Tang San secretly said in his heart. At this moment, the audience was silent, and no one dared to interrupt. Under this situation, if anyone dares to destroy the charm effect of the fox soul master and offend the Spirit Hall, I am afraid that he will not be able to walk out of the Spirit City alive. Master clenched his fists tightly, looking at Tang San''s motionless back, he was more nervous than anyone else. "Mistress, you have to wake up, it''s up to you to make the plan successful." The master kept praying in his heart. Liu Erlong held the master''s hand and comforted: "Don''t worry, Xiao San has a personality like you, never do things that are uncertain, we have to trust him." Master nodded heavily, his eyes dared not even blink, still staring at Tang San and the others. Tang San looked to the other side and found that Hu Liena still had a charming smile, while the faces of the three girls, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li, were full of sneers. At this moment, Hu Liena nodded slightly, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan seemed to have been ordered to rush out of the team. The Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda in Ning Rongrong''s hand was radiant, and twelve rays of light flew out of the pagoda and injected into the bodies of the three Xiaowu. She successively released four spirit abilities, which were the increase in strength, speed, spirit power and defense, and at the same time increased the three Xiao Wu who rushed out. At this moment, Tang San''s heart began to thump violently, and the success or failure of the plan was in one fell swoop. He didn''t use his mental power, his lips moved slightly, and the sound was transmitted to Dai Mubai''s ears with the technique of forcing the sound into a line. When formulating tactics last night, the master suggested that Tang San use mental power to wake up Dai Mubai and the others. But Tang San felt unsafe. If he used his mental power to transmit sound, he would most likely be noticed by the other party that his mental power fluctuates. "Wake up! Pretend!" Tang San''s voice exploded in Dai Mubai''s ears Dai Mubai''s people suddenly woke up from Hu Liena''s charm control. Due to Tang San''s reminder, They understood what they were going to do in the moment they were sober, and their expressions did not change at all. In the eyes of bystanders, they are still in the charm of Hu Liena. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Even Hu Liena did not realize that these people had escaped her charm. "Here, here comes." Dai Mubai and the others saw the menacing Xiao Wu three, their hearts beating faster. At this moment, they have already admired the master to the point of five-body throwing on the ground, and they are so accurate. This is simply an unknown prophet, and it is really a god! The spirit power in their bodies began to gather momentum, and they could send out powerful spirit abilities at any time, but under their deliberate suppression, no one except Gu Yuena in the Wuhun Temple Academy had noticed this situation. Gu Yuena gradually showed a nice smile on her face, and looked at the three Xiaowu trio with interest, wanting to see how they would resolve this crisis. Ma Hongjun''s eyes were dizzy, and he looked forward blankly, but his heart was ecstatic. will be able to ravage those nasty little girls immediately, how can he not get excited. Tang San''s heartbeat is also getting faster and faster, and at this critical moment, it is difficult for him to maintain absolute calm. "Quickly, my blue silver cage is about to be completed, as long as these three are solved, what''s the fear of the remaining three?" :. : M.x Chapter 379： Master: The overall situation is set Master''s heart had already mentioned his throat, and he didn''t even dare to breathe for a moment, staring at the backs of Tang San intently. "Mistress, don''t let the teacher down..." On the high platform, Bibi Dong had a smile on her face. She was not worried at all when she looked at Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan who were approaching the Shrek Seven. She naturally saw through Shrek''s insidious tricks, but she didn''t care. With Gu Yuena here, Xiao Wu and the three would be fine. At most, they suffered a little injury, which was a memorable lesson for them. Besides, she also wanted to see how Xiao Wu and the others would perform. "The Pope!" Ju Douluo shouted anxiously. The elders of the Spirit Hall who were present all saw through the disguise of the Shrek Seven, and they were immediately extremely anxious. They didn''t know Gu Yuena''s terrifying power, so they were very worried. Once the Wuhundian team loses three of them, the situation will become precarious, and the championship is likely to be lost. Bibi Dong raised his hand to stop Ju Douluo, and said lightly: "It''s okay, just look at it." Seeing Bibi Dong so calm and calm, as if everything is under control, the worries of the elders are mostly gone. Perhaps, the Pope already has a countermeasure. Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan are extremely fast, and they are silent as they march. The spirits of the three of them belonged to the agile spirits, and they were particularly good at speed. Even if they competed in attack power, they would not be inferior to the power attack spirit masters of the same level. This was the tactic they had discussed early in the morning. Hu Liena controlled Tang San and the three of them were responsible for attacking and torturing the disgusting people like Shrek. At a distance of twenty meters in the blink of an eye, the three Xiao Wu approached the Shrek Seven. First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ Zhu Zhuqing looked cold, and went straight to Zhu Zhuyun. Xiao Wu''s goal is Tang San. Xiao Tan''s goal is Dai Mubai. These three are all powerful souls in the Shrek team. As long as they are destroyed, Shrek Academy can only be ravaged by them. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ At this moment, Tang San''s distracted eyes suddenly burst into light, his right hand was firmly squeezed together, and the fourth spirit ability was finally completed. The powerful mental power burst out from his body. With a thought, the mental power instantly locked the three of Xiao Wu, and the fourth soul ability, Blue Silver Cage, was activated. This is a skill that locks opponents with mental power, and very few people can avoid it with speed. And what Tang San used was another usage of the Blue Silver Prison Cage. Instead of trapping people, it burst out from the ground instantly, pushing the target into the air. This release will cause the target to produce a strong stun effect. He had already used this trick during the previous game against Xingluo Royal Team, and the effect was very good. It can be said that if the three of Xiao Wu are really stunned, even if there is only a very short time, waiting for them will be the bombardment of countless soul abilities. If they were trapped by the Lan Yin prison, the three Xiao Wu might break the cage open with their attack power, but if they were stunned, they would be doomed to fail, even if their spirit power was higher than that of Tang San. no. When Tang San''s spirit power was released and his spirit power was surging, Hu Liena, who was still releasing the domain, was the first to discover the abnormality. In almost an instant, she yelled: "Go back!" As soon as she called out, Xiao Wu and the three people also found something abnormal, a huge energy surged under them, as if something was about to rush out from under their feet. "Hide!" Xiao Wu yelled, kicking her feet, and her body leaped aside. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li also reacted like this, giving up the target and temporarily avoiding Tang San''s control skills. Three blue and silver cages rushed out of the ground, but Xiao Wu and the three could hide in them, both dangerous and dangerous. "Is it so easy?" Tang San twitched his mouth and shouted loudly, "Ready!" Countless blue silver grasses poured in from all directions, trapping the three of Xiao Wu inside. He was amazed by the speed of the three of Xiao Wu, and they were able to avoid the attack of his blue silver cage, but the problem is not big. The three girls have already come to their territory and want to retreat. Is it possible? Dai Mubai had already radiated strong spirit power fluctuations, and their spirit rings had already lit up. As long as the three Xiao Wus broke through from the blue silver grass, their spirit abilities would immediately fall on each other. With mental arithmetic and unintentional, they are dead! This is the thinking of everyone in Shrek at this time. Hu Liena saw this scene, and suddenly became very anxious, and the spirit ability was activated again, trying to control Tang San and the others again. A faint mocking color appeared on Tang San''s face, two purple divine lights suddenly shot out from his eyes, extremely bright, staring at Hu Liena''s eyes. He shouted: "Broken!" "What a strong mental power!" Hu Liena was surprised, and couldn''t help taking a few steps back. The realm of charm released by Tang San unexpectedly broke open. But seeing the three of Xiao Wu in danger, how can she remain indifferent? Just when she wanted to release her skills again, Gu Yuena behind her spoke. "Tang San is a little restrained to you, you don''t have to take action, just watch it here. Don''t worry, Xiao Wu and the others won''t be defeated so easily." Hearing Gu Yuena''s words, Hu Liena immediately felt relieved. She didn''t have the slightest doubt about Gu Yuena''s words, because this was a powerful person even more terrifying than her teacher. Master saw this scene where the three Xiao Wus were surrounded by blue silver grass, and the fists that had been clenched just now were finally released, and a relaxed smile appeared on his face. "The overall situation is settled!" He said lightly. At this time, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind, the Wuhundian Academy was defeated because it was too arrogant, and there was a storming type spirit master Gu Yuena who did not take action, staying behind to protect Ning Rongrong. What is this not arrogance? Only the three soul sects of Xiao Wu took action, and they penetrated into Shrek''s encirclement. Even if their combat power is stronger than most soul sects, the Shrek team also has three soul sects, and there are three soul sects to help. Therefore, the master determined that under this wave of attacks, the three of Xiao Wu would be seriously injured! Flender and Liu Erlong who stood beside him also showed relaxed smiles on their faces. Master looked up and looked at Bibi Dong in the distance, but Bibi Dong didn''t have the panic that he expected. Master frowned, before he could even think about it, the blue silver grass surrounded by layers of Tang San vibrated violently, and then exploded into countless fragments with a bang. Xiaowu''s three figures appeared in the sight of everyone. At this time, in addition to Oscar, the six people of Tang San had already surrounded the three of Xiao Wu, and after their figures appeared, the spirit abilities of the six people of Tang San immediately greeted them. Dai Mubai''s fourth spirit ability, the White Tiger Meteor Shower, fell from the sky and blasted towards Xiao Wu''s trio. Then, his mouth widened, and the white tiger cracking light wave shot out from his mouth, and the target was Xiao Wu. This Xiao Wu is Ao Tian''s woman. Attacking Xiao Wu at this time caused Dai Mubai to feel the pleasure of revenge, and his mood was unprecedented. Aotian, regret it! Dai Mubai roared in his heart. Tang San waved the huge Clear Sky Hammer, unfolding the chaotic cloak and hammering at the little raccoon. His Blue Silver Grass didn''t have any attack power, and the Clear Sky Hammer hadn''t applied the spirit ring yet, so he could only use the Chaos Cloak Hammer method. Ma Hongjun laughed loudly, his mouth opened, and an astonishingly hot phoenix line of fire spouted from his mouth, aiming at Zhu Zhuqing, the hottest figure. His heart is extremely excited, and he has already imagined the scene of Zhu Zhuqing''s clothes being burned by him. It must be very pleasing to the eye. Zhu Zhuyun''s eyes were cold, looking at Zhu Zhuqing like a dead person, her third spirit ring lit up, and a huge black Nether Slash appeared in front of her, and he slashed towards Zhu Zhuqing. Seeing that, it seemed that he really wanted to kill Zhu Zhuqing. die. Tai Long and Jing Ling both displayed their most powerful attacks, and each chose a target. At this moment, the surroundings of the three of Xiao Wu were covered by Shrek''s spirit abilities, and they were inevitable. Such a thrilling scene made everyone who watched the academy couldn''t help but hold their breath and watched intently, for fear of missing any detail. Is Wuhundian Academy really going to lose? Under such a disadvantage, does Wuhundian Academy still have a chance to fight back? Chapter 380： Ma Hongjuns eyeballs The six Shrek soul skills are about to attack the three beautiful beauties. At this moment, Tang San''s voice sounded in Dai Mubai''s ears: "Be careful of Xiao Wu''s teleportation!" Dai Mubai was shocked in their hearts, they had been fully focused on trying to defeat Xiao Wu, and they immediately left a part of their minds and watched their surroundings. Xiao Wu studied in Shrek for a period of time. At that time, everyone often went to Soto City for actual combat. Tang San and several people still knew Xiao Wu''s third spirit ability teleport very well. When they worked out their tactics last night, they took Xiao Wu''s third spirit ability into consideration. They envisioned many possibilities. There are plans for Xiao Wu who are stunned, and there are also plans for not stunned. Now, the three of Xiao Wu are not stunned, but they are besieged. In this case, the only one who can escape is Xiao Wu. Only teleport skills can escape from such a dense attack. As for whether the other girls have teleport skills, the master had already denied them during the discussion last night. According to the master''s theory, teleportation spirit ability is an extremely rare space-based spirit ability. Soul masters possessing teleportation spirit ability can be said to be unique, and it is difficult to have one in the soul master world for many years. Therefore, with the exception of Xiao Wu, it is extremely unlikely that the other girls have teleporting spirit skills. And the teleporting spirit ability is extremely difficult to teleport with other people, so the consumption of spirit power will be very huge, and Xiao Wu''s current cultivation base can''t do it at all. Therefore, in the formation of a siege situation, the only thing they need to be vigilant about is Xiao Wu. And Xiao Wus teleportation is not unlimited. As long as the other two cat women are solved, wouldnt it be easy to work together to clean up this rabbit? At this moment, after Tang San''s reminder, Dai Mubai had such thoughts in their hearts. Faced with such a terrifying offensive, Xiao Wu is likely to teleport and escape. As for the other two girls, facing the spirit abilities of six people, no matter how strong they are, they cannot resist them. If Xiao Wu doesn''t escape, so much the better. Tang San has full confidence, with the current six-person attack, it is enough to seriously hurt the three of Xiao Wu. After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands. In such a small encirclement, they are destined to be unable to resist part of the attack. At this moment, everyone held their breath, and apart from the sound of the explosion of soul skills, there was no other sound at the scene. In the encircled circle, Xiao Wu looked up at the white tiger meteor shower that had almost hit the top of her head, and the spirit abilities attacking from all around her, her pretty face was extremely gloomy. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan are the same. An anger was brewing in their hearts. This Shrek Academy is too despicable and shameless, and even used such despicable means to assassinate them. "Sister Na''er will definitely hit her **** when I go back this time." This thought flashed in their hearts, and they hated Shrek''s people even more. At this critical moment, Xiao Wu yelled: "Hold me tight!" Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li did not hesitate, one left and the other, immediately hugged Xiao Wu next to them. They have been beaten countless times by Gu Yuena during training. Almost every time, several girls will rely on Xiao Wu to resist Gu Yuena''s attack. They have formed a conditioned reflex of the three words hug me tightly, and they immediately attached them to Xiao Wu''s body. The three girls'' elastic and soft body hugged each other hard, and the three beautiful faces were almost close to each other. The fourth spirit ring on Xiao Wu''s body suddenly lit up, an endless golden light burst out of her, and the fourth spirit ability was displayed in front of the world for the first time. The fourth soul skill is invincible golden body, which can resist any attack below the **** level for three seconds. As the cultivation level increases, the maintenance time can be extended. The moment the golden light on Xiao Wu erupted, Tang San and the others became vigilant. They thought that Xiao Wu was most likely to use the teleport spirit ability to escape, but they didn''t expect to use the fourth spirit ability. As for Xiao Wu''s fourth spirit ability, several people in Tang San didn''t know it. However, seeing the three of Xiao Wu hugging each other, Tang San had guesses in their hearts, this should be a defensive spirit ability. The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ "Defensive spirit skills?" Tang San''s eyes flashed violently, and he shouted, "Increase the output of spirit power." He just finished shouting, the power in his hand increased, and the huge black clear sky hammer smashed on the bodies of the three Xiaowu. Dai Mubai and several others also increased their spirit power output, and the power of their spirit abilities became even stronger, all of them bombarding the three girls. White Tiger Meteor Shower, White Tiger Split Lightwave, Nether Slash, Phoenix FireWire... More than a dozen spirit abilities drowned the three of Xiao Wu, emitting a loud rumbling noise, coupled with the strong golden light radiating from Xiao Wu''s body, everyone''s eyes were blocked. Master''s brows frowned instantly, somehow, there was a bad feeling in his heart. "No matter how powerful a soul sect''s defensive skills are, it is impossible to withstand the bombing of the soul abilities of three soul sects and three soul veterans." The master shook his head and comforted. Normally speaking, this is the case, but Xiao Wu''s fourth spirit ability is beyond the normal scope, and it can even be said to be a bit abnormal. Defend against attacks below the **** level for three seconds, even the ninety-nine level limit Douluo here can''t break through Xiao Wu''s defense in three seconds. The defensive power of this spirit ability is beyond the master''s imagination, and it is also beyond the imagination of Tang San. Because of the strong golden light, Dai Mubai and the others couldn''t see the situation of Xiao Wu''s trio. They didn''t know if their hands-off skills had any effect, and they seriously injured the three girls. The calm expression on Tang San''s face instantly became shocked, his Clear Sky hammer hit Xiao Wu''s Invincible Jin, and it was actually bounced high. The stronger the impact, the greater the counter-shock power. The counter-shock force caught Tang San off guard, and the Clear Sky Hammer almost broke out. Fortunately, he has practiced ironing for many years, and he is already very familiar with this kind of counter-shock force. He also masters the cleverness of the chaotic cloak hammer method. A single rotation turns that huge counter-shock force into the force of the next hammer. Smashed with a powerful hammer. In just one second, he smashed three hammers in succession, and the power of each hammer was much greater than the previous one. However, Xiao Wu''s defense showed no signs of loosening. "How is this possible!" Tang San was horrified. The dazzling golden light can block the eyes of others, but it can''t block his eyes, and his purple magic pupil is not affected at all in this situation. He could clearly see a golden mask enveloping the three of Xiao Wu, whether it was Dai Mubai''s attack or his Clear Sky Hammer attack, they were all blocked by this golden mask. There is no sign of collapse of this golden cover. Xiao Wu was in the golden light, her eyes were extremely cold, watching Tang San hit him with one hammer and one hammer. And Zhu Zhuqing''s cold eyes no longer looked at Zhu Zhuyun and Dai Mubai, but shifted to Ma Hongjun. She could feel the fat man staring at her from the beginning. At this time, while the fat man was breathing fire, his small eyes were still shining with Yin Xie light. "Looking for death!" Zhu Zhuqing secretly said in his heart. Tang San was watched coldly by Xiao Wu, only feeling a strong sense of crisis suddenly enveloped him. At this time, Dai Mubai''s and Zhu Zhuyun''s skills have ended, and Ma Hongjun''s Phoenix line of fire is still being output. This skill of his is a continuous skill, even if it is a hard metal, it can be easily melted under his skill. Tang San had a bad foreboding in his heart, and he slammed it down again, shouting loudly, "Beware of sneak attacks!" What he said about being careful was to make Dai Mubai and the others be careful of Xiao Wu''s sudden attack. Xiao Wu possesses teleporting skills and can quietly appear behind anyone. Tang San just finished shouting, he saw a sneer on Xiao Wu''s face, and then Xiao Wu''s figure suddenly disappeared. Until then, three seconds finally passed, the golden light gradually dissipated, and Dai Mubai and the others vaguely saw only two figures remaining inside. Xiao Wu''s figure appeared silently behind Tang San, kicking towards Tang San''s leg, looking like she wanted Tang San to kneel down. Tang San was wielding the Clear Sky Hammer, if Xiao Wu was kicked, he would definitely lose his center of gravity. There was no panic on his face, he turned around calmly, and hit Xiao Wu with a hammer. He was prepared just now, and his mental power has been locked around him to prevent Xiao Wu''s sneak attack. Unexpectedly, the object of Xiao Wu''s sneak attack turned out to be him! "Then let me see what you can do!" Tang San thought to himself, the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand surged and smashed towards Xiao Wu. His chaotic cloak hammer technique still hasn''t stopped, and the power of this hammer has become even more terrifying. He was sure that if Xiao Wu was hit by him, she would be seriously injured! Xiao Wu gave up attacking Tang San, but backed away, avoiding Tang San''s hammer. Tang San''s ghost shadow fan traces the body, wielding the Clear Sky Hammer, chasing Xiao Wu. Dai Mubai and the others did not help Tang San because they were entangled. At the moment when the golden light just weakened, the two vague figures in their sight suddenly changed. There were originally only two figures, but in the blink of an eye it became ten figures. The moment the golden light completely dissipated, Dai Mubai and the others finally saw it clearly. Four other Zhu Zhuqing and four other little raccoons appeared in their encircling circle, and the total number was ten. "Nether Shadow Clone!" Dai Mubai blurted out, his words full of shock. Both the Dai family and the Zhu family have a long history of martial arts families, and they already have a set of theories about their own martial arts. What kind of spirit beast''s spirit ring is the most suitable in what realm to absorb, what kind of spirit abilities will be obtained, these are all written into the family textbook by them. Basically, the first few spirit abilities of every clan member are the same, but the later, the greater the variables for obtaining the spirit abilities, and the diversification of the spirit abilities. Even if the spirit ring of the same spirit beast is absorbed, the spirit abilities obtained are not necessarily the same. Nether Shadow Clone, this soul ability, can be regarded as a very powerful soul ability among the various soul abilities of the Nether Cat Martial Soul. The releaser can transform into multiple clones, and these clones have attack power in a short period of time, not just shadows transformed by speed. This avatar can not only attack, but also has a strong disorientation effect, which makes it difficult to distinguish Zhu Zhuqing''s true body. Therefore, it is no wonder that Dai Mubai shouted out in such a shock. Zhu Zhuyun''s face was also shocked, and her fourth spirit ability was obviously not as strong as Zhu Zhuqing. The last time Zhu Zhuqing fought with Zhu Zhuqing, Zhu Zhuqing did not use this spirit ability. This shocked Zhu Zhuyun, but at the same time he was extremely angry. actually hides his strength. The pointed ears and tail of Zhu Zhuqing Wuhun after possessing his body are black, while the little raccoon is white. Xiao Tan''s spirit ability is also a clone skill, which is similar to Zhu Zhuqing''s Nether Shadow clone. As soon as the golden light dissipated, these ten figures had already attacked the five Dai Mubai. Zhu Zhuqing, including her four avatars, all had extremely cold expressions on their faces. One of her avatars attacked Ma Hongjun, and the real body came behind Ma Hongjun. The speed of Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li was too fast, Ma Hongjun was still a little unable to react at this time, his mouth was still spraying flames, burning towards the avatar of Zhu Zhuqing who leaped from the front. He can''t tell which is the clone and which is the real one. At this time, the advantage that the Shrek team had just occupied has disappeared, and the situation has become chaotic. Ma Hongjun panicked and spewed fire desperately. At the same time, his third spirit ring was lit up, and his spirit ability Phoenix Wing Tianxiang displayed, trying to fly into the sky to avoid it. His third spirit ability has a short-term flying ability, and increases the attack power and attack range of the Phoenix Flame. He has already seen clearly that none of those girls have the ability to fly. As long as he flies in the sky, doesnt he burn where he wants to burn? However, before he could fly, Zhu Zhuqing''s figure quietly appeared behind him. Zhu Zhuqing had cold eyes, his sharp claws stretched out like lightning, and he went into Ma Hongjun''s eyes. If you dare to hit her idea, you must be mentally prepared to pay the price. Oscar could see clearly from behind, and was shocked when he saw this scene. "Fat man, be careful behind!" Oscar yelled anxiously. But it was too late. Ma Hongjun heard Oscar''s voice, his heart jumped, he felt the deep chill coming from behind, and he wanted to flee in fear. But before he could walk away, he felt a pain in his right eye. Then, his left eye saw that his right eyeball was pulled out by a sharp claw. At this moment, Ma Hongjun was so frightened, howling heartbreakingly. "Fatty!" Dai Mubai roared, and Bai Hu cracked light waves towards Zhu Zhuqing behind Ma Hongjun. Zhu Zhuqing originally wanted to dig out the other eyeball of Ma Hongjun, but when he saw it, he had to give up and withdraw. Dai Mubai rushed to protect Ma Hongjun in the center. Tang San, who was fighting with Xiao Wu, saw this scene, his heart sank to the bottom. Ma Hongjun half-kneeled on the ground, clutching his hollow right eye socket, where the blood flow continued. His screams are as miserable as a pig. "I protest!" The master yelled at Bibi Dong with an angry expression on his face. Bibi Dong had no expression on his face, and said coldly: "Although you can''t kill people in the Soul Master Competition, injuries are inevitable in the battle between soul masters. Are you going to get involved in the fight?" "You..." The master was furious. The four titled Douluo elders stood up and stared at the master, making the words that the master was about to say choked in his throat. "Little fat guy, come back soon!" Liu Erlong shouted anxiously. Ma Hongjun, who has lost one eye, is in urgent need of treatment Ma Hongjun is still screaming in pain, unable to accept the fact that he has lost one eye, and he did not hear Liu Erlong''s voice at all. "Get up fat, take revenge!" Dai Mubai shouted loudly. Ma Hongjun shook his whole body, and the screams gradually stopped. The effect of the big sausage he had just eaten was still there. At this time, his pain had been relieved a lot, and the blood had gradually stopped. Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Tan and their avatars surrounded the five Dai Mubai. Although their clones have offensive power, they are not as good as their real bodies, and so are their defensive powers. In the short period of time, their clones have been smashed into pieces. And this clone cannot exist for a long time, it is about to disappear. Dai Mubai''s expression was extremely gloomy, and he let out a low growl, "Zhu Yun!" Zhu Zhuyun understood, his whole body was suddenly covered with a faint black light, his body seemed to have become transparent, and his figure suddenly slammed into Dai Mubai beside him. Dai Mubai, who was originally in the state of the White Tiger King Kong transformation, was already extremely majestic. He roared, his body swelled again, and a layer of black and white tiger patterns emerged. Dai Mubai opened his arms and greeted Zhu Zhuyun who hit him in his arms. Zhu Zhuqing showed a sneer on his face, raised his hands above his head, the third spirit ring lit up, and a very dark sharp blade condensed out of thin air. Her hands slashed in the direction of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, and the black light blade flew out with a terrifying aura. :. : M.x Chapter 381： Today, we slaughter the tiger! How could Zhu Zhuqing watch Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun perform martial arts fusion skills? From Ao Tian, ??she already knew about the adultery between Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, and she had to torture this *husband* woman severely. Zhu Zhuqing had always wanted to defeat Dai Mubai with his own hands a long time ago, and he finally had a chance today. The Nether Slash she used exudes a fierce aura, the power has reached the level of the soul king, and it hits Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun directly. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ "Taylon, Jingling!" Dai Mubai roared and asked the two to help him stop. Tailong and Jingling quickly flashed a trace of fear on their faces. Zhu Zhuqing''s move was too terrifying, and they had no confidence to stop them. But they had to carry out Dai Mubai''s order again. When discussing the tactics last night, the master had already said that when necessary, he must block the enemy and fight for Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun to use the martial spirit fusion skills. The two bit their heads and stood in front of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, raising their defenses to the extreme. In the words of the master, even if it is severely injured, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun must successfully display the martial arts fusion technique. They had seen the terrifying strength of Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li just now, and even Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun did not have the confidence to fight. Now only Martial Soul Fusion Skill Nether White Tiger can fight against it. After Tai Long and Jing Ling increased their defenses to the maximum, they each displayed the strongest attacking spirit skills, and then bombarded Zhu Zhuqing''s Nether Slash. With a bang, the spirit abilities of both Tailong and Jingling immediately collapsed when they encountered Nether Slash. Then Nether Slash struck their chests with blood splashing, and both of them had a deep scar on their chests, and the breast bones inside were exposed. The powerful spirit power rushed into their bodies, causing them serious internal injuries. Tyrone and Jingling spurted blood and flew upside down, falling into a coma at the moment they were seriously injured. In a flash, Zhu Zhuqing actually killed two souls in a flash. This scene caused many people to breathe in cold air. Wuhundian team is really too strong. Now that the battle has progressed, the scale of victory has tilted towards the Wuhundian team. Many people have anticipated the outcome of this battle, it just depends on how long the Shrek team can persist and how miserable it will end. Suddenly, a loud roar of a tiger rang out, which instantly attracted the attention of the audience. A huge tiger paw picked up Tyrone and Jingling, who were flying upside down, and threw them towards Oscar. Oscar caught Tyrone who was seriously injured and unconscious, and then ran toward the edge of the square. He wants to hand these two teammates to the teacher for treatment. The eyes of everyone watching the game all fell on the huge Nether White Tiger. The breath of the evil eye white tiger and the ghost cat have completely merged, and the two bodies disappeared at the same time at the moment of fusion. In the same place, a huge white tiger appeared, with white hair and black stripes, purple eyes and double pupils, and shocking energy fluctuations erupted from the body of the white tiger. This white tiger is more than eight meters long and two meters tall. Compared with it, all the other people on the field are extremely small. This is the martial soul fusion technique Nether White Tiger, a martial soul fusion technique that is well-known in the Douluo Continent. Many people secretly smacked their tongues. Although they didn''t know why Wuhundian agreed to Zhu Zhuyun to join the Shrek team, this Netherworld White Tiger was really strong, and it seemed that the momentum had surpassed those three girls. Master watched this scene and clenched his fists excitedly. Flender is frowning and arranging someone to treat Tyrone and Jingling to heal. Liu Erlong glanced at Tai Long and Jing Ling, pulled the master''s arm, and asked worriedly: "The Spirit Hall team is really too strong, or... let''s give up." Ma Hongjun had an eyeball gouged out, and Tai Long and Jing Ling were seriously injured and unconscious, Liu Erlong felt very uncomfortable. She was worried that if the fighting continued, the remaining children would also be harmed. The master of was quite calm and said: "It''s too early to admit defeat, and the juniors have a chance." First posted https://wwwhttps://m/.x81zw./com/ "But, I''m worried..." "Don''t worry!" When the master interrupted Liu Erlong, he said categorically: "If it is a dangerous moment, I will admit defeat." Liu Erlong looked at the master''s firm face, and finally sighed helplessly. "Xiao Gang, I know you have been waiting for this battle for many years, I hope you can succeed, and I hope the children will not be harmed." Liu Erlong thought to himself. In the battlefield, the huge white tiger arrogantly raised his head, exuding an astonishing tiger power all over his body. The arrogance that looked down at the world fully demonstrated its supreme demeanor as the king of beasts. Little raccoon and Zhu Zhuqing joined together. "Sister Zhuqing." She shouted, her pretty face a little worried. Zhu Zhuqing did not see a trace of panic, and said lightly: "Today, we slaughter tigers." The little raccoon nodded, and looked at the huge white tiger with cold eyes. Baihu''s huge head looked down and stared at Zhu Zhuqing. Dai Mubai''s voice sounded: "Zhu Zhuqing, you betrayed me and your family. Today is the time for you to pay the price." Immediately afterwards, Zhu Zhuyun''s voice also sounded: "Zhu Zhuqing, you didn''t expect it, hahaha..." Zhu Zhuqing responded with only one word, "Kill!" The voice fell, and she had already rushed towards the huge white tiger. Little raccoon followed close behind. The battle here broke out again. The power of the Netherworld White Tiger is amazing, and every blow carries an astonishing energy fluctuation, making this hard square tremble constantly. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li''s attacks were very sharp, and each hit was full of penetrating power. They wandered around the white tiger at such a fast speed that they did not fall into the wind. The Netherworld White Tiger is very strong, but its size is too large. In comparison, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli are very small, and they are fast. It didn''t take long for the white tiger to be covered with wounds. , But Zhu Zhuqing did not suffer any harm. Not far away, Ma Hongjun looked ruthless, his third spirit ring lit up, and then his fat body flew up to a height of seven or eight meters above the ground. One of his eyes has become hollow There is still a lot of blood around the eye socket, which looks terrifying. "Go to hell!" He roared, and hot flames sprayed down Zhu Zhuqing''s figure below. I don''t know if it''s the cause of the anger, but his flame power turned out to be much stronger than usual. However, Zhu Zhuqing smiled contemptuously and released his soul power to resist the jet of flame. Ma Hongjun''s cultivation base is still a bit low, even the soul sect is not reached, this flame can''t hurt Zhu Zhuqing. The role he can play in this battle is just to harass the opponent. Seeing this scene, Liu Erlong shouted loudly: "Ma Hongjun, come back quickly, you are no longer needed for this battle." "Damn it!" Ma Hongjun scolded fiercely. He hesitated for a moment, hesitating whether to withdraw from the battlefield. At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing jumped up abruptly, then stepped on Bai Hu''s back, and then leaped vigorously, shooting towards Ma Hongjun. "Want to go? Have you asked my opinion?" Zhu Zhuqing''s voice was extremely cold. Those eyes were like two pieces of ice, and his eyes fell on Ma Hongjun, causing Ma Hongjun''s body to shiver and become a little stiff. His remaining left eye showed horror and hurriedly flew in the direction of the master. But his speed is where Zhu Zhu is so fast. "Netherworld Hundred Claws." Zhu Zhuqings second spirit ability was activated, and the sky full of claw shadows moved towards Ma Hongjun. Chapter 382： Another Wuhun Fusion Skill The black mask on Ma Hongjun''s face shattered in the first place, and the ugly fat face that had been burned was exposed, and his face was still full of blood, which looked very scary. "Don''t kill me." He only had time to call out these three words in horror, and then he saw a large amount of blood shoot out from all over his body. Zhu Zhuqing''s attack speed was too fast, the soul skill of Nether Paw Claw attacked hundreds of times in an instant, so fast that Ma Hongjun''s body could not react. He didn''t even feel the pain when he saw the blood shoot out. His clothes were flying with the flesh and blood. Under Zhu Zhuqing''s attack, the clothes on his body turned into countless fragments and fell downward. The terrifying burn scars on Ma Hongjun''s body and facial skin were immediately revealed, plus the dense wounds on his body, it looked terrifying. It wasn''t until Zhu Zhuqing''s Hundred Claws ended that Ma Hongjun screamed sternly. The massive loss of blood caused him to weaken rapidly. He who had already had enough spirit power, no longer had a trace of resistance. "Go to death!" Dai Mubai roared, and the huge white tiger leaped up. The tiger''s claw was full of oppressive aura and patted towards Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing''s attack was too fast, even if Dai Mubai had the intention to save one another, it was still a step too late, and Ma Hongjun was already terrible. At this moment, both Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun in the Netherworld White Tiger were both extremely angry. They have all performed martial arts fusion skills, but Zhu Zhuqing actually injured Ma Hongjun under their eyelids, which is simply a shame. In the state of martial arts fusion skills, his attack power has actually surpassed Zhu Zhuqing, but Zhu Zhuqing is too fast and too flexible. Zhu Zhuqing did not have the ability to fly. Now he was in a high altitude and had nowhere to take advantage. Dai Mubai didn''t believe that Zhu Zhuqing could escape his attack this time. As long as he is attacked by his tiger claws, Zhu Zhuqing will definitely be seriously injured. What is the difficulty of solving another catwoman? Just as the tiger''s claw was about to slap Zhu Zhuqing, a cold voice rang under the Netherworld White Tiger. "Have you forgotten my existence?" Below the Nether White Tiger, the little raccoon also jumped up, and his sharp claws ran across the Nether White Tigers abdomen. If the Nether White Tigers skin was not thick enough, its belly would be broken by the little raccoon. "Damn it." Dai Mubai roared, furious. "Damn it!" Tang San also roared in the distance, trying to rush to support him, but was blocked by Xiao Wu. The injury on the abdomen was already considered a serious injury to the Netherworld White Tiger, and the martial arts fusion skills would not last long. But he did not give up his attack on Zhu Zhuqing, and the huge tiger claws still patted Zhu Zhuqing with an indomitable momentum. Just when everyone thought Zhu Zhuqing was about to be slapped by a tiger paw, Zhu Zhuqing sneered and kicked his feet on Ma Hongjun''s bare and wounded body. Ma Hongjun screamed loudly, spouted a mouthful of blood, and slammed his body downward. Just now Zhu Zhuqings Netherworld Hundred Claws caused him a trauma. Now this kick has caused him serious internal injuries, and he almost fainted. With the help of this kick, Zhu Zhuqing''s body bounced in the opposite direction, just to avoid the huge tiger paw. "Ah--" Dai Mubai snarled frantically. This blow hadn''t even hit Zhu Zhuqing. What a great opportunity, it was just missed. "Fatty!" Oscar rushed over and stretched out his hands to catch Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun''s weight surpassed that of ordinary people, and the impact of the fall was definitely not so easy to withstand when Zhu Zhuqing pushed hard. The moment he touched Ma Hongjun''s body, Oscar realized his carelessness. Ma Hongjun was covered with fat, and Oscar couldn''t catch it at all. Coupled with the terrifying impact, he was smashed to the ground by Ma Hongjun, almost spurting out blood, and his hands were about to break. "Fatty!" Oscar shouted desperately, got out of Ma Hongjun''s body, half hugged Ma Hongjun, and desperately dragged it to the edge. Ma Hongjun was still screaming, his blood loss made him weaker and weaker. Oscar stuffed Ma Hongjun''s mouth with a big sausage, and continued to drag Ma Hongjun away. Liu Erlong saw this scene, his heart was about to break. "Xiao Gang!" She yelled. Master clenched his fists, his eyes widened, his body trembling slightly, but he remained silent. Seeing Oscar drag Ma Hongjun to the edge of the square, Flender''s eyes were red. This is his disciple, he has no children, and he already regards Ma Hongjun as his son.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Don''t look at him usually scolding Ma Hongjun because he hates iron but not steel. In fact, he loves Ma Hongjun very much in his heart. Now that he saw Ma Hongjun''s miserable appearance, he was going crazy, and tears couldn''t help streaming down. "Dean, my sorrow." Oscar handed Ma Hongjun to Flanders. He raised his head and glanced at the master, and found that the master''s eyes were also red, but he did not come to check Ma Hongjun. He just glanced at the battlefield again. Oscar was in a heavy mood and turned to the battlefield. He had not walked out of the square. According to the regulations, he could continue to participate in the war. "It seems that my role in this battle is to drag my teammates out..." A wry smile appeared on Oscar''s face. He looked at the huge Nether White Tiger, and he didn''t know whether Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun could defeat the two terrifying cat women. Seeing Ma Hongjun being dragged back by Oscar, the people around immediately pointed and pointed to Ma Hongjun, and laughter continued. "This fat guy has been wearing a mask since the beginning of the qualifiers a few months ago. I thought he was trying to pretend to be mysterious. I didn''t expect it, puff...hahaha..." "How ugly, this guy was burned by fire when he was a child? How did he grow up like this?" "It''s no wonder he always wears a mask, which is afraid of scaring people." "Don''t tell me, if he suddenly removes his mask during a battle, he might be able to scare his opponent into a panic." Someone stared at a certain part of Ma Hongjun unkindly, and mocked: "It''s a pity, why didn''t Zhu Zhuqing cut that thing?" "Will someone, a big beauty, touch such a disgusting thing?" Someone retorted. Hearing all kinds of ridicule around, Ma Hongjun''s mind was severely hurt. He was anxious, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. His eyes went dark and he was completely unconscious. "Shut up all!" Flender yelled, his eyes flushed, his face was crazy, and he stared at the mocking guys. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Everyone curled their lips, stopped mocking, and looked at the battlefield again. In the battlefield, after avoiding the white tiger''s attack, Zhu Zhuqing fell from a height of nearly ten meters, but when he landed very lightly, he easily removed the impact. She and the little raccoon met together, staring at Dai Mubai like a wolf. "Next, it''s your turn." Zhu Zhuqing said coldly. "Kill!" Dai Mubai roared, and the huge Netherworld White Tiger rushed towards Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li, both left and right, ejected and attacked towards the sides of the white tiger. The huge white tiger threw on the ground, shaking the ground. After such a long time, the Netherworld White Tiger was full of scars, and his aura began to gradually weaken. Zhu Zhuqing and the little raccoon have also consumed a lot of spirit power, but with their petite bodies, amazing speed and flexible body skills, they have not been attacked by the white tiger once. "Netherworld White Tiger is going to lose..." Seeing this scene, this thought came to mind in all those who watched the battle. Tang San felt heavy, and wanted to rush over to support Dai Mubai many times, but was stopped by Xiao Wu. What shocked him was that his chaotic cloak hammer method had been used for more than sixty hammers, and the power was already extremely terrifying, but in the face of his attack, Xiao Wu didn''t even lose the wind. "In this case, I will see if you can withstand my eighty-one hammer." Tang San''s eyes flashed coldly. He glanced at Dai Mubai''s side again. Netherworld White Tiger has gradually weakened It is estimated that it will not last long. "Even if the two of them can solve the Nether White Tiger, their soul power will definitely consume more than half, I still have the opportunity to defeat them, but there is another Gu Yuena with good strength, I am afraid..." Now that the battle has progressed, Tang San also understands that the Shrek team is getting farther and farther away from the championship. But it is impossible for him to give up. The arrogance in his heart does not allow him to give up, and Shrek''s arrogance does not allow Shrek to give up! Therefore, no matter how bad the situation is, he will fight to the last minute! At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li, who had been fighting separately, reunited again, and their bodies suddenly revealed a strange aura. Endless black erupted from Zhu Zhuqing''s body. The blackness surrounded her for a few meters, and even the sun in the sky couldn''t shine through. It was very strange. Little raccoon erupted with endless white light, like a little sun. As soon as everyone''s shock appeared, the two groups of black and white collided together, and even Dai Mubai hadn''t had time to stop it. When he reacted, it was too late. He controlled the Netherworld White Tiger to slap a paw on the entangled white and black. An extremely powerful counter-shock force acted on the tiger''s paws, and the entire Netherworld White Tiger was shaken backwards. Black and white were constantly entangled, and a wave that almost suffocated Dai Mubai emanated, shocking him incomparably. Master looked shocked, and exclaimed: "Martial Soul Fusion Skill, how is this possible!" Chapter 383： Don 3s arrogance The emergence of the Martial Soul Fusion Skill could not help the master not be shocked. This was a situation he did not expect. Not to mention him, those academies who watched the battle, and even most of the Wuhun Temple personnel were all shocked. The rarity of martial arts fusion skills needless to say, the martial arts fusion skills of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun were not too surprising to everyone, after all, the Netherworld White Tiger is well-known in the spirit master world, and everyone has heard of it. But now the two girls in the Wuhundian Academy are displaying the martial arts fusion skills they have never heard of. This is the first time I have seen the martial soul fusion skills of two cat beast martial souls. Even the master was surprised. But the facts are here, and he can''t help but believe it. He clenched his fists hard and stared at the battlefield. The situation is getting more and more unfavorable for the Shrek team. Can the juniors turn their defeat into victory? Will there be miracles? The black light from Zhu Zhuqing''s body and the white light from the little raccoon didn''t last long. The dazzling light dissipated, and a body slightly smaller than the ghost white tiger, and a giant cat with half-black and half-white fur appeared in the field. Although the size of this giant cat is not comparable to that of the Nether White Tiger, its aura is not comparable to that of the Nether White Tiger. As soon as the giant cat appeared, Dai Mubai felt a terrible pressure. Actually, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Lis spirits were originally unable to perform the martial spirit fusion technique. This was the martial spirit fusion technique "created" by Ao Tian. As his intimacy with the Dao of Heaven became higher and higher, he gradually mastered many mysteries of this world, including some of the mysteries of Spirit Master Wuhun. It can be said that if he gives him two soul masters whose spirits are completely unrelated, he can let them display the martial spirit fusion skills. The martial soul fusion technique "designed" by his own hands, the power is naturally not weak, and it is stronger than the Netherworld White Tiger. As soon as the giant cat appeared, it made a piercing scream and rushed towards the white tiger. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun had already lost their minds at this time, roared, and rushed towards the giant cat, wanting to face it hard. "Xiao Gang." Liu Erlong shouted anxiously. As soon as she finished shouting, the giant cat and the white tiger''s two huge paws collided. Immediately, everyone heard two screams, the huge Nether White Tiger body collapsed, and Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun flew out. suffered a blow from the giant cat, both of them were seriously injured, blood-stained the sky, and flew in the direction of Shrek. "Boss Dai." Oscar just caught up and hurriedly caught Dai Mubai. The huge impact made Oscar no longer able to withstand it, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, but Dai Mubai was also left behind. As for Zhu Zhuyun, it was not so good. When he smashed on the hard ground, blood spurted wildly, and he could no longer move. "Quick, sausage!" Dai Mubai shouted hastily. Oscar hurriedly took out the two big sausages that had just been made, gave Dai Mubai one, and stuffed the other into Zhu Zhuyun''s mouth. Just after finishing this, Oscar felt the darkness around him, and a terrible pressure appeared above him. He looked up and found a huge and ferocious cat''s head looking down at him, and the eyes of the two cats exuded a ferocious light. "No!" Liu Erlong shouted anxiously, but it was already too late. A huge cat''s claw shot towards Oscar. Oscar made a scream before his body rushed out of the square and hit the master. Zao Wou-ki had a gloomy face, took a few steps forward, and easily took Oscar down. Oscar is just an auxiliary soul master, and his cultivation is only in the realm of soul-sovereign. He has taken a claw of the giant cat and has been seriously injured. Liu Erlong saw this scene and felt distressed. "Xiao Gang, why didn''t you call surrender just now? Does it make sense to go on like this? How can you bear to watch the children get hurt?" Liu Erlong shouted heartily. Master felt guilty. He always felt that a miracle might happen just now, and they could turn defeat into victory. But I didn''t expect that the martial soul fusion skills displayed by the two cat women would be so powerful. Knowing this would be the case, he just yelled to admit defeat. As the leader teacher of the Shrek team, he has the right to admit defeat. At this moment, the giant cat raised its paw again and was about to shoot Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun. "Dare you!" Flender shouted. Master also hurriedly shouted: "You can''t kill people in the game. Do you want to violate the rules and fail?" The half-photographed cat''s paw stopped immediately. The ferocious cat''s eyes stared at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun for a long time, then with a low growl, he turned and rushed towards Tang San who was fighting with Xiao Wu in the distance. Liu Erlong breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Erlong said hurriedly: "Xiao Gang, give up quickly, otherwise, Xiao San will definitely be seriously injured. This is obviously Bibi Dong wants to avenge you." , Flender nodded. Indeed, there is only Tang San left in the Shrek team, and there is no point in fighting. It is no longer possible for the Shrek team to win the battle. Master opened his mouth and shouted to admit defeat, but suddenly stopped. He looked at Tang San who was still using the chaotic cloak hammer technique, and he couldn''t bear it. He knows that his disciple is very proud in his bones, and admitting defeat is a shame for Xiao San, and it is a heavy blow. Tang San''s chaotic cloak hammer method at this time was already close to eighty-one hammer, his aura became stronger and stronger, and he had already reached the level of a soul king. Master could see that Tang San didn''t want to admit defeat, he wanted to carry this battle to the end. Finally, he sighed and said, "Well, let Xiao San hold on for a while. If there is any danger, I will stop immediately and surrender." Liu Erlong nodded, staring at Tang San closely. As for Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, they don''t have to worry too much. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun have eaten an Oscar sausage, and they will gradually get better. However, if you want to continue fighting, it is impossible. Tang Sans chaotic cloak hammer technique is indeed powerful, even though Xiao Wus combat power is extraordinary, he has already reached the level of the Soul King, and at this time he can''t resist it. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli''s giant cat performing martial soul fusion skills, Xiao Wu shouted excitedly: "Come and help." Zhu Zhuqing did not speak, and immediately joined the battlefield, swept towards Tang San with a cat''s claw with sharp claws. Seeing this, Xiao Wu immediately retreated and gave Tang San to Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li. After fighting with Tang San for so long, she can finally take a breath. She stood aside, her eyes fixed on the battle, ready to support at any time. "What a strong power." Tang San was shocked. His Clear Sky Hammer collided with the huge cat''s claw, and the counter-shock force almost made the Clear Sky Hammer fly out. You must know that his chaotic cloak hammer method has been used to the eighty hammer, and the power contained in it may be difficult for the Soul King to resist, and it was easily resisted by this giant cat. "The eighty-first hammer." Tang San shouted, and the Clear Sky Hammer bombarded the giant cat in front of him with an indomitable momentum. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ "Clang!" A huge metal impact sounded, sparks shot in all directions, and the giant cat was finally shaken back a few steps. The breath was unstable and it was close to the edge of collapse. Tang San also stepped back a few steps, a wry smile appeared on his face, and he felt powerless in his heart. First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ These girls are too strongA Xiao Wu can fight him very well, and now there is another martial spirit fusion skill, what else can he use to fight? His current strongest attack is the chaotic cloak hammer method, but even the eighty-first hammer can''t defeat the opponent. Is it necessary for this battle to go on? "No, I still have a means!" Tang San looked at Xiao Wu out of breath, he made a decision in his heart, he would not give up easily. These girls also seem to be reaching their limits. It is not always certain who loses and who wins. Even if he loses, he has to defeat these three girls, otherwise, today''s battle may become a shadow for him for a long time in the future. Tang San''s heart moved, the Clear Sky Hammer disappeared, and Lan Yincao appeared on his right hand again. "Tang San, don''t you admit defeat?" Xiao Wu shouted. Tang San didn''t speak, the clothes behind his back suddenly bulged, and eight thick spider spears came out, pushing his body up. These eight spider spears are purple-black, with extremely sharp spear tips, and they are terribly poisonous. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Zhu Zhuqing''s voice sounded, and the giant cat jumped and rushed towards Tang San. Seeing this scene, Liu Erlong''s hearts suddenly lifted up. The master''s voice was quite calm, and said, "Don''t worry, the soul power of those girls is also huge. The juniors are calm-headed, have rich combat experience, and they are also a control type soul master, and they won''t necessarily lose to them." Chapter 384： Shrek defeated, mysterious crystal ball Now, the master can be regarded as looking away. Because the opponent still has Gu Yuena with good combat strength, he knew that Shrek had already lost. He didn''t ask Tang San to defeat Gu Yuena, he only hoped that Tang San could defeat the three girls, Xiao Wu. If even these three girls can''t win, I''m afraid this battle will deal a heavy blow to Tang San''s mind, and he may not be able to get out for a long time. "Mr. San, you must stand up, don''t let the teacher down." The master shouted in his heart. At this moment, Tang San was still calm and calm, even if he knew that Shrek Academy was destined to lose, he was not affected in the slightest. Seeing the black and white giant cat rushing, the third spirit ring on his body lit up. A dark purple spider web spurted from his body and quickly flew towards the giant cat. The dark purple cobweb swelled in the wind, reaching a diameter of ten meters in the blink of an eye. The giant cat fluttered in the air, unable to turn, and was immediately bound by the spider web. Tang San followed the spider web, under the action of the eight spider legs, his body ejected and came to the back of the bound giant cat. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan were shocked. The cobweb was too tough and sticky. Although their martial arts fusion skills were powerful, they could not break through in a short period of time. "Damn it!" Xiao Wu yelled, with a mysterious step on her feet, a breath of dominance emanating from her. With every step down, her aura increased exponentially, that kind of domineering aura seemed to shatter under her feet. This is the stunt that Ao Tian taught her. She thought it wouldn''t be useful, but she didn''t expect to use it in the end. "This... is this a self-created spirit ability?" The master opened his mouth in shock. The aura that Xiao Wu exudes is too strong, too terrifying, it has even surpassed Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li''s martial arts fusion skills. Wuhun fusion skills, powerful self-created spirit skills, how many terrible cards does Wuhundian Academy have? At this moment, a deep sense of frustration suddenly emerged in the master''s heart. The gap is really too big. He once fantasized about winning the Soul Master Competition, standing tall in front of Bibi Dong, confidently and calmly watching Bibi Dong''s frustrated look. However, ideals are full and reality is very skinny. The members of the Shrek team were severely injured one after another, and the power displayed by the Wuhundian team exceeded everyone''s imagination. This blow was a bit unbearable for the master. "Little San, hold on!" he shouted in his heart. Tang San naturally found Xiao Wu rushing over, and the domineering aura exuding from Xiao Wu made him startled. Although he was frightened, he didn''t hesitate to move. After falling on the giant cat''s back, eight sharp and thick spider legs immediately plunged into it and plunged deeply into it. "Good job!" The master clenched his fists and shouted excitedly. At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Li''s cold voice sounded at the same time. "Yin and Yang Divine Light!" Endless gray divine light erupted from the giant cat''s body. This divine light carried a palpable breath. As soon as it appeared, it made Tang San''s scalp numb and his face changed drastically. "Not good!" The excitement that the master had just surfaced immediately turned into panic. "I surrender!" He opened his mouth wide, and shouted almost exhausting all his energy. But what horrified the master was that his mouth could not make a sound. At this moment, he seemed to have become a dumb man. "I give up, give up, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." He yelled frantically, but there was no sound strangely. In his horrified gaze, Tang San was hit by the gray divine light, spurting blood with his mouth and mouth, and his body flew into the sky. "Little San!" Liu Erlong was stunned, and water ran down her face. After the giant cat made this blow, his body collapsed. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan supported each other, their pretty faces pale. Their power has been exhausted and they can no longer fight. But fortunately, Tang San also took their last blow. They believed that Tang San was already seriously injured at this time. The two girls raised their heads and looked at Tang San in the sky, their eyes still cold. "Go to death!" Xiao Wu Binghan''s voice sounded, and her body leaped sharply, rushing into the sky like a rocket, and came to Tang San''s side. Without a trace of expression on her pretty face, she stepped on Tang San''s belly with one foot. She could trample Tang San to death with her one foot, but in the end she managed to take a little bit of effort. The rules of the competition did not allow killing. "I didn''t kill you, but you were thrown to death by yourself. That''s no fault of me." Xiao Wu watched Tang San hit the ground like lightning, a sly smile appeared on her face. She still took that mysterious step, as if stepping on the ground, quickly falling towards Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli. Tang San was shrouded in a strong sense of crisis, but still forced himself to calm down, he must save himself. was attacked by the divine light just now, and his injury was no longer light, but after being stepped on by Xiao Wu, it became more serious. If he falls again at this speed, he might really die here. Numerous blue silver grasses gushing out of his hand and quickly woven into a large bed with a thickness of two meters on his back. "This should be able to dissipate the impact." He thought to himself. He was about to take the Eight Spider Lances back, and suddenly he dismissed the idea, a trace of determination appeared on his face. "Soldiers are not tired of fraud, I still have a chance..." With a bang, his body hit the ground, and the terrifying impact was somewhat beyond his expectation. The blue silver grass bed on the back only lost half of the impact. Click, click, click, click... The Eight Spider Lances behind Tang San shattered into countless pieces under this terrible impact. He spewed out a few mouthfuls of blood again, his expression languishing, and he seemed to be unable to move. "Mistress! It was the teacher who killed you!" The master cried out crying bitterly. But after that, he was stunned. He could not make a sound just now, but suddenly he can make a sound again. His voice was broken, full of endless regret, and everyone was stunned. Everyone''s eyes were originally on Tang San. Hearing this shout that seemed to be regretful, he immediately shifted his eyes to the master. "Hey, why did you go early? If he is a little self-aware, he should give up early. He deserves his disciple suffered such a serious injury." Someone mocked mercilessly. "What do you know, people still dream of a miracle and win the championship. If you don''t give up, you will lose?" "Really, for the sake of the championship, even the life of one''s own disciple is ignored, what kind of face does this kind of person have to survive in the spirit master world?" "Don''t tell me, after this Soul Master Contest, Yu Xiaogang''s name will once again be heard throughout the Soul Master world, but this time it is not because of his theory, but because of his stupidity, hahaha..." "Puff" master could no longer bear the stimulus, and he almost fainted with a gulp of blood. "Xiao Gang." Liu Erlong hugged the master anxiously. Master half hung on Liu Erlong, his face pale and his head dizzy. "I really killed Xiao San." He murmured. Liu Erlong comforted: "Xiao Gang, don''t say that, Xiao San will definitely be fine." In the square, after Xiao Wu landed, she glanced at Tang San and found that Tang San''s aura was extremely weak. She turned around with satisfaction, came to Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli, and asked, "Are you okay?" Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli shook their heads, and said, "We are all right." Xiao Wu clapped her palms and said with a smile: "Finally we won, the champion is ours." Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli also showed smiles on their faces. They didn''t see that Tang San, who was half-lying on the ground, quietly picked up a few spider spear fragments scattered beside him, secretly mobilizing the remaining power of his body. Looking at the three girls who were cheering, Tang San''s eyes flashed with a faint light. "Hey, referee, is it time to announce the result?" Xiao Wu shouted at the cardinal who presided over the game. The cardinal, with a smile on his face, took a few steps forward and was about to announce the result of the game. At this moment, Tang San moved. He exhausted all the remaining power in his body, moving his hands together, six sharp spear spear fragments flew out of his hand, tracing different arcs, towards the three girls who were still immersed in joy. Shoot away. In the Soul Master Competition, it is forbidden to use any items other than Wuhun. Therefore, Tang San''s hidden weapons have never been useful. But now, these spider spear fragments were made from the shattering of his external spirit bones. They weren''t considered illegal items. They could be used as attack weapons, and no one could fault it. Watching the six spider spear fragments fly towards the three of Xiao Wu, a smile appeared on Tang San''s weak face. He was not attacking the vital parts of the three Xiao Wu, but as long as the skin was scratched by these fragments, the strong toxins on the fragments would immediately enter their bodies. The final victory in this battle still belongs to him. Of course, Tang San knew that he had missed the champion of the Soul Master Competition, and there were Gu Yuena and Ning Rongrong there. The victory he wants is only to defeat the three of Xiao Wu. If even these three girls can''t win, then what face does he have? Tang San has absolute self-confidence, as long as the three girls are cut through the skin by the spider spear fragments, toxins will definitely enter their bodies quickly, causing them to lose their resistance. "Unless...they have detoxification drugs." Tang San thought to himself. When the Wuhundian Academy was fighting the Tiandou Imperial Academy that day, Tang San''s Purple Demon Eye had been staring. Others couldn''t see the situation in the poisonous mist released by the Dugu Goose, but he could see it clearly. He thought that several girls in Xiao Wu would be poisoned, after all, the green scale snake venom was a terrible toxin, and in the end Xiao Wu had nothing to do with them. He clearly saw the throats of several girls in Xiao Wu rolling at the same time, it was clear that they had eaten something. Tang San concluded that it should be a kind of detoxification medicine that would allow them to ignore the poison of the Dugu Goose. Actually, Xiao Wu and a few people were cheating that time, but in the thick poisonous fog, no one except Tang San saw it. Even if Tang San said it, there was no evidence. He was betting that this time Xiao Wu didn''t have that kind of detoxification medicine on his body. It doesn''t matter if you bring it. If the three of Xiao Wu swallows something immediately after being poisoned, he will immediately call it out. I believe that everyone will not be blind. These thoughts flashed through Tang San''s mind quickly, but in just an instant, the six spider spear fragments finally approached the three of Xiao Wu. "Be careful!" Ning Rongrong suddenly exclaimed. The three Xiao Wus who were cheering finally heard the faint sound of breaking through the air, and when they were about to turn their heads, they felt a pain in the back of their hands. They lowered their heads and found that blood was flowing out of the back of their hands. A few fragments of the spider spear fell on the ground with some blood stains on it. It was obvious that this thing hurt them. "Tang San!" Xiao Wu was murderous, and with a move, she turned into a red phantom, rushing towards Tang San. The joy on Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli''s faces disappeared instantly, and their pretty faces became extremely cold. "They didn''t even have anything to eat this time." Tang San was shocked. He had been staring at the throats of the three Xiao Wus just now, and didn''t notice that they swallowed anything. How can this be? The toxins contained in his Eight Spider Lances are so intense, how could the three of Xiao Wu seem to have nothing to do? First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ This is impossible! Tang San couldn''t accept such a thing. Master saw Xiao Wu rushing towards Tang San murderously, he was so frightened that he shouted: "Stop, stop!" Xiao Wu was getting angry. How could he care about the master, came to Tang San''s side, and kicked Tang San hard in the stomach. This kick was so powerful that Tang San rubbed his body against the ground and was kicked out more than ten meters away. Xiao Wu sneered, her figure flickered and came to Tang San again, kicking it again. Tang San flew out again like a ball, rolling several times on the ground. "Stop it, Shrek Academy has surrendered." The master''s eyes were flushed to the point of bleeding, and seeing Tang San being abused almost inhumanly, his spirit was almost broken. Xiao Wu finally stopped, put her arms around her chest, and looked at the master with a sneer. If it weren''t for her to beg Ao Tian last night and ask Ao Tian to transform their bodies into a body that is not invading, this time it would be Tang San''s secret plan. How could she not be angry in her heart, neither of these two feet can fully vent the anger in her heart. "Little San, my little San." The master rushed into the square and came to Tang San''s side. At this time, Tang San had already entered a lot of qi, and had a little bit of qi out. If it weren''t for the Xuantiangong body protection, he would have been beaten a little bit more than others. After so many heavy blows, he would have died a long time ago. The blood that Tang San sprayed dyed his chest and the ground. Seeing his miserable appearance, the master''s heart burst into pain. He suddenly raised his head, glared at Xiao Wu, and asked loudly: "I obviously told you to stop, why do you want to do it?" Xiao Wu shrugged and said innocently, "Did I take the shot? I didn''t take the shot just now. Did you guys see me take the shot?" As she said, her eyes swept over everyone watching the battle. Someone reacted more quickly, and laughed loudly: "She didn''t shoot, she got her feet, we can all testify, hahaha..." Suddenly, a large burst of laughter rang out. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan also couldn''t help laughing. "You..." The master was so angry that Qiqiao was about to smoke. "Teacher...Don''t entangle them." Tang San said weakly. The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ Master ''s chest undulated violently, and the hatred in his chest was hard to calm down, but no matter how hard it was to swallow, he had to swallow it. Most of the surrounding academies that watched the battle actually stood on the side of the Wuhundian Academy, it was impossible to stand up and support Shrek Academy. Xiao Wu chuckled, turned around and shouted: "Referee, announce the result." The cardinal walked out and shouted with a smile on his face: "This Continent Senior Soul Master Academy Elite Competition is over, and the winner of the championship is Wuhundian Academy!" His voice used soul power and spread far away. The next moment, the whole city suddenly thundered with joy. "Long live the Wuhun Hall!" countless people shouted loudly. The academies who watched the battle shook their heads and sighed silently. Although they didn''t like Shrek Academy very much, they didn''t want the Wuhundian Academy to win the championship in their hearts. Shrek Academy everyone looked lonely and felt extremely uncomfortable. After working hard for so long and going through so many hard fights, I still failed to win the championship. Even if I didn''t win the championship, I was beaten like this. None of the seven players in the competition were intact. Each of them was seriously injured and almost lost his life. The Spirit Hall of Martial Arts was definitely aimed at Shrek Academy deliberately, this thought flashed through everyone''s hearts. This thought came out of Master . He looked up at Bibi Dong and found Bibi Dong was looking at him jokingly. "Yu Xiaogang, didn''t you use agitation on me? This is what irritated me. Do you...repent it now?" Bibi Dong''s voice rang in the master''s ear. At this moment, the master was so ashamed that he wanted to slap himself hard. "Little San, the teacher hurt you." He hugged Tang San, his voice trembling, tears dripping on Tang San''s body. "Xiao Gang, let Xiao San eat the sausage." Flander rushed over with a sausage that Oscar had just made. "Quick, quick." The master took the sausage and hurriedly stuffed it into Tang San''s mouth. In an academy in the Star Luo Empire camp, Davis stared at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun who were still weakly sitting in the square, his eyes full of hatred. The clothes on Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun''s chest were soaked with a lot of blood, and both their faces were as pale as paper, and their breath was weak. Zhu Zhuyun stared at Zhu Zhuqing, wishing to eat Zhu Zhuqing. Dai Mubai stared at Ao Tian who was sitting high at the gate of the Popes Palace, the hatred in his eyes was undisguised. In the end, the two can only sigh helplessly, hide their hatred, and help each other stand up. Davis looked at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun who were intimately supporting each other, his eyes almost burst into flames. "A good couple, I will make you pay." Davis clenched his fist tightly, and the veins on his forehead jumped wildly. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun didn''t have any intersection, but now they are so close. Davis killed him and didn''t believe that there would be no love between the two. It''s a pity that although he is furious, he has nothing to do. He didn''t have evidence that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun communicated with each other, and he couldn''t help Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun if he rushed out. It was very likely that he would get a bite back. Looking at the two cuddling together, Davis was so angry that his hair was about to stand up. lost to Dai Mubai. Not only did he lose the position of prince, but now even women were taken away by Dai Mubai. How could he not be angry? "One day, UU reading www.uuknshu.com I will ruin you!" Davis glanced bitterly at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, turned around angrily, and was about to leave. Just then, a strange voice rang in his mind. "Now you can ruin them." Davis was shocked all over his body, was shocked, his hairs stood up one by one. "Who!" He whispered, his eyes swept around vigilantly. "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is whether you want revenge?" The mysterious voice sounded again. This time, Davis has calmed down a lot. He scanned all directions, but couldn''t find out who was transmitting the sound to him. He asked in a low voice, "Yes, can you help me?" As soon as he finished speaking, he felt something more in his hand. "What is this?" He raised his hand questioningly and found that it was a transparent crystal ball. The mysterious voice sounded again: "This is a soul guide that has the function of recording sound and video. It records the scenes of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyuntong. It can be stimulated by injecting soul power." Hearing this, Davis'' eyes suddenly burst out with terrible light, and his body was shaking with excitement. He is saved, as long as what this mysterious voice says is true, then Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun will definitely be ruined. The crown prince, after all, still belongs to him. :. : M.x Chapter 385： The despair of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun "Dai Mubai, you are dead." Davis'' face showed endless pleasure. He does not doubt the authenticity of that mysterious voice, after all, who would be in the mood to play with him, the prince who is about to lose everything? At the same time, he was still shocked. Who is this mysterious person? was able to quietly put the crystal ball on his hand, without seeing a person, this method is simply unpredictable. I''m afraid that even Title Douluo can''t do such a thing, right? "Who the **** is it?" Davis thought to himself. At this moment, the master and several people helped Tang San, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, and they were about to walk out. "Not good!" Davis rushed into the square and shouted loudly, "Dai Mubai, stop for me!" Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun were supporting each other at this time, and seeing Davis rushing in, he was shocked, and subconsciously let go of Zhu Zhuyun''s hand, a little guilty. Davis opened his hands and stopped everyone in Shrek. Those academies who watched the game were all going to leave, but they stopped when they saw this scene, and they looked like they were watching a play. These academies are the top academies of the two empires, and the leaders are the high-level academies, and they know more or less the cruel way that the royal family of the Star Luo Empire chooses heirs. From the time Shrek Academy fought the Xingluo Royal Academy that day, people already knew that the throne contenders of the Xingluo Empire generation were Davis and Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai defeated Davis, which means that Dai Mubai is most likely to inherit the throne in the future. Now Davis suddenly jumped out and drank Dai Mubai, obviously he wanted to do something. Who doesn''t want to watch the excitement? Except for Shrek''s people, everyone at the scene watched this scene with interest, looking forward to the next development of things. Xiaowu and several girls seemed to know something, and hurriedly ran back to the pergola and sat down, ready to watch a good show. "Xiao Wu, are you all right?" Ning Rongrong asked concerned. "It''s okay." Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li shook their heads, but stared at the square without blinking, and the gossip in their hearts was burning. A sneer appeared on Zhu Zhuqing''s face, he wanted to see how Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun would end up. Seeing Davis blocking the way, Flander frowned and asked, "Are you the prince of the Star Luo Empire? What are you doing to stop us?" Davis raised his finger to Dai Mubai, with a sneer on his face, and said, "President Flender, I''m here to find Dai Mubai to settle the account." Master looked around at the colleges that were watching theaters, and had a bad feeling in his heart. He handed Tang San to Liu Erlong, and quickly stepped forward and said, "Davis, there is something to discuss after returning to the hotel. Don''t let others read the joke here." It''s okay if the master doesn''t say anything, but when it comes to this, Davis is immediately irritated. "A joke? All I want is for everyone to watch the jokes here, watch Dai Mubai''s jokes, watch your Shrek Academy''s jokes!" Davis shouted hoarsely, his expression turned a bit ferocious. Being cuckold is one of the most unbearable things for men. Besides, this sharp man is still his younger brother. The more Davis thinks about it, the more he gets angry. He just wanted to explode this incident here. The academies that watched the theater around are the top forces from all over the mainland, and they will inevitably spread the scandal of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun across the continent, and the royal family will not be able to conceal it even if they want to cover it. At that time, Dai Mubai would never have another chance to inherit the throne. I would like to ask, who would dare to let a morally corrupt man be a monarch? Maybe, Dai Mubai will be executed immediately! Thinking of this, Davis'' eyes flashed with a cold light. Zhu Zhuyun was silent, did not speak, and did not dare to look at Davis. Dai Mubai thought of the matter between himself and Zhu Zhuyun, except for Ma Hongjun, absolutely no fourth person knew, his guilty mood gradually disappeared, looked at Davis with a sneer, and asked: "Excuse me, what is the joke you are referring to? May as well say it for everyone to listen to." Davis looked at Dai Mubai as if looking at a dead person, pointed at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, and shouted loudly: "I want everyone to see the nasty affairs of your two couples." Dai Mubai''s complexion changed, and he shouted: "Davis, be careful when you speak, don''t spit blood!" Zhu Zhuyun also looked at Davis with a sneer and said, "Davis, Dai Mubai and I are just a simple teammate relationship. Is it because you lost to him and worried that he would take your crown prince? Just slander him, do you want to ruin his reputation?" New 81 Chinese website update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ Hearing Zhu Zhuyun''s words, many people nodded, feeling reasonable. Everyone in Shrek Academy also believed that the fact should be what Zhu Zhuyun said. Dai Mubai was their partner from birth to death, how could they trust Davis, a stranger, instead of their partner? Zhu Zhuyun continued: "Davis, I didn''t expect you to be such an insidious person. For the throne, even I would be slandered. I was really blind at the beginning, so I followed you!" When Zhu Zhuyun said so, Davis was so angry that his hair was about to explode, and he roared: "You are a jerk, if there is something, you can say it again?" Zhu Zhuyun sneered and said: "Do you think I dare not? I was blind at first, so I followed you!" Her heart was overjoyed, but she didn''t expect Davis to rush here to make trouble, just to take this opportunity to get rid of this guy. "Okay, very good." Davis smiled furiously, raised the crystal ball in his hand, staring at Zhu Zhuyun coldly, and said: "Since you are not benevolent, then don''t blame me for being unrighteous." Seeing Davis lift up a crystal ball, everyone was puzzled. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun frowned, wondering what Davis wanted to do. "Great Prince, what is this?" someone from the Star Luo Empire shouted. Davis stared at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun and sneered, and said, "This is a soul guide, which can record sounds and images. It records the scenes of these two couples doing antagonistic things. ." As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun changed drastically. A look of horror appeared on Zhu Zhuyun''s face, and his body couldn''t help backing away. If what Davis said is true, then her fate will be extremely miserable. Dai Mubai calmed down and shouted loudly, "Don''t be silly, how can there be such a soul guide in this world?" He saw that Zhu Zhuyun was scared back, and he was very anxious. He quickly transmitted his mental energy to Zhu Zhuyun and said, "Give me calmness. He must be us. How could there be such a Soul Guidance Device? It is impossible to sneak into my room quietly." Hearing Dai Mubai''s reason, Zhu Zhuyun realized that he had lost his temper. Wasn''t his performance just a manifestation of a guilty conscience? Zhu Zhuyun took a few steps forward. The guilty conscience just now disappeared. He sneered and said: "Davis, do you think we are all fools? Who will believe your words?" "I believe it." Someone who watched the show yelled. "I believe too." "I believe." Those who eat melons don''t think it is too big, they just think the melons are not big enough, so they shouted loudly. They are not stupid. Just now I clearly saw Zhu Zhuyun being scared back The expression of guilty conscience is enough to explain a lot of things. This thing is getting more and more interesting, which makes many people who watch good movies want to stop. Master and Flanders'' faces have become solemn, and they feel the seriousness of the matter. It''s just that they have nothing to stop Davis, they can only do it in a hurry. "The prince of the Star Luo Empire, you can show the picture to us all." A young man shouted with a smile on his face. Many young people''s eyes lit up one after another, staring at Zhu Zhuyun''s **** figure, and couldn''t help swallowing a big mouthful of saliva. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ This woman''s figure is Tai Chi, and after the battle just now, her clothes have been damaged in many places, and some white skin has been exposed, which makes many people feel itchy. Such an excellent product, even if you cant taste it, its a wonderful thing to feast your eyes on. At this time, when someone asked Davis to release the scene in the crystal ball, many young people were instantly excited. Even Ma Hongjun, standing weakly on the edge of the square with only one left eye, swallowed quietly. Davis said: "Okay, then I will let everyone see how shameless this couple really is, they can do such an unconventional thing." "Not good." Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun chuckled in their hearts, and their faces became pale at the same time. Davis sneered, mobilizing his soul power and pouring it into the crystal ball in his hand. Chapter 386： 0 people watching the open-air movie The scene fell silent for an instant, especially those young people who held their breath, and many people''s hearts were beating wildly. Its nothing to do with oneself, hang up high, a big beauty is here, who doesnt want to have an eye addiction? If what Davis said is true, then this woman is a widow, morally corrupt, everyone spurned by everyone, not worthy of sympathy. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun saw Davis lift up the crystal ball and pour spirit power into it. Their hearts were shaken, and endless panic enveloped them. The two rushed out at the same time as if they had a heart-warming spirit, and they reached out to grab the crystal ball in Davis''s hand in a very tacit understanding. Davis snorted coldly and kicked it out like a lightning bolt. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun screamed, flew out and fell heavily to the ground. They had been seriously injured in the battle just now, and they haven''t recovered much yet. Where can they be Davis''s opponent. The two of them had bleeding from the corners of their mouths, and struggled to prop up their upper bodies, looking desperately at the crystal ball in Davis''s hand. If that incident were exposed, they would not dare to imagine how miserable their fate would be. The crystal ball has begun to light up, getting brighter and brighter. "Something happened." Someone said in surprise. Master ''s expression completely changed. He had never believed that Dai Mubai could do such a shameful ugly thing before, but now, looking at Davis''s arrogant appearance, he couldn''t help but believe it. "Dai Mubai absolutely must not have an accident. Once he has an accident, his plan to fight the Spirit Hall will be over." This thought flashed through the master''s heart, and he stretched out his hand and pulled Flanders. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ Flander is not stupid, he also thought of this layer. Whether it is for the future plan to fight against the Wuhun Palace, or for the face and future of Shrek Academy, he has to take action. Otherwise, who would dare to let their children study in Shrek Academy in the future? Seeing that the crystal ball in Davis''s hand is getting brighter and brighter, Flander takes the shot. With a flick of his finger, a semi-transparent vigor shot out and hit the crystal ball. Under the dazzling light of the crystal ball, it is hard for anyone to find that it was his hand. But before he had time to be happy, he saw that Qi Jin sank into the crystal ball, but the crystal ball did not change at all. Davis, who was holding the crystal ball, clearly felt that the crystal ball was being attacked. He turned his head angrily and found that Flanders was staring at the crystal ball. "Damn it, against me, don''t think about it at Shrek Academy! I will settle accounts with you slowly in the future!" Davis snarled in his heart, and squeezed the crystal ball with both hands. "There is no chance." The master sighed, their hearts heavy, as if they were being pressed by a large rock, and they couldn''t breathe. At this moment, the brilliant light emitted by the crystal ball gathered in the sky, condensing a light curtain of three meters in length and width. In the light curtain, two figures sweating like rain appeared. "Fuck!" Someone exploded in an instant. A group of young people all opened their eyes wide, their throats rolled vigorously, and the grunt of saliva gathered together, clearly audible. The picture that appeared on the light curtain was too breathtaking. When did everyone see this spectacle? Thousands of people watched this scene at the same time. Even some people who are very sensitive to business opportunities have bright eyes, as if they are smelling a business opportunity with a lot of money. Although it was almost noon at this time, under the sun, the picture that appeared on the light curtain was very clear, and even the hair on the head of the yelling woman inside could be seen clearly. The voices of the two inside were even more unbearable. What the eyes see, what the ears hear, this drama of sight and hearing makes a crowd of young people feel hot, boiled with beast blood, and are so addicted. Shrek everyone looked different, Liu Erlong stared at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, furious. Masters, Flanders, and Zao Wou-Ki have solemn expressions, feeling that the sky is about to fall. After such a scandal, is there a future for Shrek Academy? Master originally planned to let Shrek Academy win the Soul Master Competition, which is well-known all over the continent. At that time, there will be a large number of geniuses who will smash their heads and join Shrek Academy. But now, Shrek Academy is ready to make a sensation across the continent, but it is notorious. Master''s heart was dripping with blood at this time, and he couldn''t wait to rush up to slap Dai Mubai a few times. Oscar, Ma Hongjun, and Tyrone also opened their eyes wide, staring intently at the scene that can make nosebleeds, reluctant to look away. There are also many girls in the academy, all blushing at this time, and they kept tweeting: "It''s really shameless." But their gaze secretly glanced at the picture above, and their hearts were throbbing wildly. In the Tianshui Academy where all women are, Shui Bing''er''s pretty face is frosty, and she looks at Dai Mubai with cold eyes. Such a scum, what a damn! "Bah baah, brother Tian, ??what are you doing in such a clear recording?" Xiao Wu''s neck and ears were red, and she covered her eyes with her hands, but she secretly opened her two fingers. It turned out that the kind of human life she had always dreamed about turned out to be like this. She watched the scene, and took a peek at Ao Tian from time to time, as if she was thinking about something, and she was cautiously jumping. Ning Rongrong, Hu Liena, and Xiaoli''s pretty faces were all blushing, and their reactions were almost the same as Xiao Wu''s. They felt a little disgusting, but they couldn''t help but want to watch them. Zhu Zhuqing''s pretty face was extremely cold, staring coldly at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun who were limp on the ground, only feeling endless happiness in his heart. This is retribution, the sin is deserved. Davis sneered with the crystal ball in his hand, he could already foresee the end of Dai Mubai. The world of the Star Luo Empire is still his Davis after all. In the picture, Dai Mubai asked triumphantly: "How? Am I better than Davis?" Zhu Zhuyun replied shyly: "Well, don''t you think he is taller than you. In fact, he is a soft guy. How can you be so brave?" Wow There was an uproar at the scene, there was a burst of laughter, and many naked joking eyes looked at Davis. Davis, who was still proud of his heart, his face was so pale that he almost squirted a mouthful of blood, immediately stopped the spirit power injection, and put away the crystal ball. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ He looked at Zhu Zhuyun with cold eyes, with a hint of killing intent. "Don''t you, the prince, we haven''t seen enough." Someone shouted. A group of young people booed, all with unexplained expressions, yelling for Davis to take it out again. is really enjoyable. Davis ignored the yelling young men. He stepped out abruptly, came to Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun, and patted Zhu Zhuyun''s Tianling Gai with a palm. Zhu Zhuyun looked desperate, still immersed in the huge blow, plus he was seriously injured, how could he avoid Davis''s mortal blow. With a bang, Zhu Zhuyun''s seven orifices shed blood, his body fell soft and his eyes widened. What a pity, many people shook their heads and sighed, this stunner just died. The murderous intent on Davis''s body didn''t abate at all, he looked at Dai Mubai, and took another shot with his palm. "Davis, dare you!" Dai Mubai shouted loudly. His badly wounded body could no longer escape the blow, and a look of despair appeared on his face. Get cash red envelopes and read books to get cash! Pay attention to WeChat. The official account book friend base camp, cash points are waiting for you! "Am I going to die here today, Dai Mubai?" He thought sadly in his heart. Chapter 387： You can go, but Tang 3 cant! Just as Davis''s palm was about to end Dai Mubai, a powerful hand suddenly stretched out from the side and grabbed Davis''s hand. "President." Dai Mubai shouted gratefully. He was about to close his eyes and wait for death just now. I have done such a shameful thing and corrupted Shrek''s reputation. I didn''t expect that the dean would even rescue him. At this moment, endless regret emerged in Dai Mubai''s heart. Why can''t I hold back and do that kind of thing? I thought I could be unaware of it, but I didn''t expect it to be recorded secretly. "President Flender, I''m clearing the door for the royal family of Star Luo, what do you mean?" Davis turned his head and looked at Flender angrily. Flander said calmly, "Dai Mubai is a good member of your Star Luo Royal Family, but he is also a student of our Shrek Academy." Davis struggled hard, but found that Flander was holding his hand motionless, as if a mountain was pressing on his hand. He understood the huge power gap between each other, so he shouted angrily: "Dai Mubai has done this kind of chaotic things that are both human and gods, do you Shrek Academy still protect him? You tolerate and raise rapes like this and are not afraid of being spurned by the world?" Davis''s words immediately hit Flender''s sore spot, his face changed slightly, but he still snorted coldly: "Dai Mubai did something wrong and we will naturally punish him. If you want to kill him, then Come with the imperial decree of the Emperor Xingluo." "You..." Davis was furious. Flender shook Davis''s hand, pulled Dai Mubai up, and handed it to Zao Wou-ki. Davis was furious. If this was the Star Luo Empire, he promised that none of these people would want to leave alive. It''s a pity that this is not it. The master who was with him before has already returned, and he is the only one left here. How can he fight Shrek Academy? "You will regret it." Davis said bitterly. Flender did not speak, but looked at Davis calmly, as if to say, Dai Mubai, we are in Baoding. Davis set his eyes on the extremely weak Dai Mubai, and said with a sneer: "Dai Mubai, I will immediately go back and report to the emperor, your time is running out." After finishing speaking, he waved his hand, put away Zhu Zhuyun''s body, and strode out. It is best to kill Dai Mubai. Dai Mubai commits this kind of thing, even if he kills him, I believe the father will not blame it. Now there is Shrek Academy guarding Dai Mubai, since he can''t kill him, then go back and bring someone to arrest him. Does he not believe that Shrek Academy can still protect Dai Mubai forever? New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ If Shrek Academy is still alive and dead, it will be destroyed together. Seeing Davis put away Zhu Zhuyun''s body, many people felt a little pity in their hearts. Watching Davis leave, Dai Mubai''s face was pale gray. is gone, nothing is gone. Defeated Davis a few days ago. He thought his future would be bright and he was about to reach the pinnacle of his life. However, because of greed for a while, he pushed himself into the abyss. At this moment, Dai Mubai only felt that his future was gloomy. Maybe it wont be long before the empire will send someone to arrest him. At that time, he will face the death penalty or even more terrifying punishment. Davis strode out of the square, and a large group of people immediately crowded in favorably. "Grand Prince, can that crystal ball be sold to me, I am willing to pay a high price, one hundred gold soul coins." Someone eagerly shouted. "Don''t sell it to him, I''m willing to pay five hundred." "I have a thousand gold soul coins!" Davis frowned. Before he could speak, the people around him had already increased the price to several thousand gold soul coins, which shocked him a bit. He didn''t know that these people all smelled a lucrative business opportunity. If you can study the technique of making this crystal ball, and record more images of the kind just now, wouldn''t it be a lot of money? It is not impossible to become one of the richest people on the Douluo Continent. Davis looked at the wolf-like eyes around him, and shouted: "Don''t sell, get out." After finishing speaking, he squeezed a path hard and walked down the mountain. "Don''t be like this, everything is easy to discuss..." Many people chased it down. Master glanced at Bibi Dong, the Four Great Elders, and Ao Tian on the high platform, frowning, feeling a little strange. The Soul Master Contest is over, and the result has been announced. The scene just now has been watched. Why is Bibi Dong staying here? didn''t seem to intend to leave. He sighed regretfully, and secretly said, "Bibi Dong, I will be back again. Perhaps, when I set foot on this square again, it will be the time when the Spirit Hall is destroyed." "Let''s go." He said, and after taking Tang San from Liu Erlong, he was about to walk out. Tang San and several people were seriously injured, and they had to go back as soon as possible for a good treatment. There is also Dai Mubai''s matter, and I have to go back to discuss it and see how to deal with it. Tang San was extremely disappointed in their hearts, and there was not a trace of expression on their faces. Seeing this scene, the master comforted: "Little San, you are only fourteen years old now, and you can participate in a few soul master contests before you are twenty-five. The teacher is confident that you will become stronger, and you still have Hope, we must not be overthrown by a single failure." Hearing the master''s encouragement, Tang San''s gray eyes brightened a bit. Yes, I''m still young, and one failure means nothing. Xiaowu, how strong are some girls? I dont know who is going to die next time. Just when everyone in Shrek took a few steps, a sneer appeared on Bibi Dong''s face and nodded to Ju Douluo on the side. Ju Douluo stepped forward and shouted loudly: "Shrek Academy, did we let you go?" Everyone in Shrek''s heart was shaken, and the pace of going out stopped. The other colleges had planned to go down the mountain. After hearing what Ju Douluo said, he immediately turned around, and the gossip fire in his heart was burning again. The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ There may be another good show to watch, they thought to themselves. "Not good." The master said secretly, his complexion slightly changed. Several days ago, he had already anticipated the worst after today''s game. That means Bibi Dong will not let them go easily. I didn''t expect the one to come is still here. Master supported Tang San, slowly turned around, looked at Bibi Dong who was sitting high on it, and asked with mockery on his face: "Under the title of the Pope, the Soul Master Competition has ended. All of our participating colleges have the right to leave. Are you trying to stop us?" Bibi Dong didn''t even look at the master. Ju Douluo stood in front, looking at the master condescendingly, and said proudly: "Yu Xiaogang, you can leave, but he can''t!" He raised his finger and pointed at Tang San, who was supported by the master. An angry expression appeared on the master''s face, and he shouted: "Do you want to embarrass a child in the Hall of Souls in full view?" "Child?" Ju Douluo sneered, and said: "At the age of fourteen, you are considered an adult in both empires. You should pay for what you have done." He pointed to Tang San, and continued: "Your disciple Tang San killed one of our Temple Guardian knights on the first day he entered the city. Our knights are also humans, and they also have parents, wives and children. Could it be that he Just deserve to be killed by Tang San?" Saying this, Ju Douluo paused. Master''s face was already very difficult, he couldn''t speak, and couldn''t refute it at all. Ju Douluo is right. "Well, Xiao San shouldn''t be impulsive at the beginning. This kid is good at everything, but cares about me too much." The master sighed in his heart. Ju Douluo showed murderous aura, and said with a sneer: "So, you can go, but Tang San must keep his life! Killing pays his life, it is justified!" Chapter 388： Tang Hao makes a strong debut "Deserve it! Killing the people in the Wuhun Hall in Wuhun City, isn''t this looking for death? This Tang San practice has broken his head, right?" Someone in the academy watching the show sarcastically said. "This master and apprentice are all idiots, Yu Xiaogang pitted himself, and also pitted the students of the academy. Tang San also pitted himself." "Hahaha...If they are not stupid, how can they be masters and apprentices?" "..." Hearing the cynical comments from all around, the master was very angry. Which of the academies present does not know the wolf ambition of Wuhun Hall? It doesn''t matter if they don''t support each other on the site of the Wuhun Hall, they are still falling into trouble here. Master ''s chest was violently ups and downs, and he almost vomited blood with anger. "There is really no ideological awareness, and it is no wonder that the Wuhun Temple will become stronger and stronger. It is caused by the disunity of your rice buckets." The master thought angrily. At this time, no academy dared to stand up and support Shrek Academy. Among the academies present, apart from the Tiandou Royal Academy, none of them had friendship with Shrek. In the Tiandou Royal Academy, the Mengshenji Education Committee and the master who led the team had some friendship. Now that the Wuhun Temple is occupying the truth, plus this is the base camp of the Wuhun Temple, Mengshen Ji does not dare to act rashly. If you don''t get to Shrek Academy, it won''t be good if you even get into a show. Seeing Ju Douluo''s aggressive appearance, Mengshenji frowned and asked Qian Renxue who was standing beside him: "His Royal Highness, should we help Shrek Academy? Shrek Academy belongs to our Heaven Dou Empire after all. College, that Tang San is also a rare genius, and his teacher Yu Xiaogang is a wise man who has astounded the past and now shines..." Qian Renxue raised her hand to interrupt Mengshenji''s words, and said, "I had already pleaded for Tang San at the beginning, and Bibi Dong agreed to let Tang San go. Now it seems that she has no intention of letting Tang San go. Ah. Bibi Dong made up his mind to kill Tang San. Even if I show up, I can''t change anything. After all, I''m just a prince now." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words like this, Mengshenji could only shake his head and sigh, looking at the master sympathetically. It was so hard to cultivate a peerless genius, but he was about to suffer the evil hand of the Wuhun Temple. It was a pity, it was pitiful. "Wuhun Hall!" Tang San roared in his heart, burning with anger. But soon, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Wuhundian wants to kill him, who else can save him? He understands that he will undoubtedly die today. "Teacher, let me go, you leave." Tang San said tragically. Titled Douluo of the Martial Soul Palace is staring here, and he cant say anything to hurt his teachers and friends. "Little San, what silly thing are you talking about?" Liu Erlong reprimanded. She and Flender looked up, and they nodded at each other. "Xiao Gang, even if we are dead, we can''t let Xiao San get into trouble, let''s use that trick." Liu Erlong said. Flender also whispered: "Brother Zhao, after a fight later, you immediately flee with Xiaosan." Hearing Liu Erlong''s suggestion, the master shook his head and said: "With the current strength of the three of us, even if we use the martial soul fusion technique, we can''t beat even the most common titled Douluo." "What do you do then? Can you just watch Xiao San being mutilated by the Spirit Hall?" Liu Erlong said anxiously. Flanders and Zao Wou-ki were equally anxious, but it was strange that, as Tang San''s teacher, there was no anxious and panic expression on the master''s face. Flender moved in his heart and asked in a low voice: "Xiaogang, do you have any other players?" Flender knows his beloved brother too much. Seeing the appearance of the master, he instantly understood what the master should have. Master nodded and said with a calm expression: "Don''t worry, there will be no accidents for Xiaosan, we don''t have to take action, naturally someone will clean up the group of people in the Spirit Hall." Upon hearing this, Flender and Liu Erlong were both taken aback, but soon, a name flashed in their hearts. Tang Hao! If anyone else could rescue Tang San in such a desperate situation, it would only be Tang Hao. Thinking of this, Flanders, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki let out a long sigh of relief and calmed down a lot. Just then, Ju Douluo shouted impatiently: "Why? Don''t you want to hand over Tang San? Don''t your Shrek Academy want to bury him with him?" First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ He took a step forward, and Titled Douluo''s aura was completely released, and several people pressed towards the master. Title Douluo''s majestic aura almost caused Tang San, the seriously injured young people to kneel down. Master, Flander and Liu Erlong looked at each other and raised their right hand at the same time. In an instant, the extremely bright golden light burst out, drawing a brilliant golden triangle in the air. In the Golden Triangle, a powerful aura erupted. Although it hadn''t reached the level of Title Douluo, it was already very close. The aura that appeared suddenly offset a lot of Ju Douluo''s aura. However, the three masters are also very uncomfortable. "Brother Zhao, take the children and leave." Flender shouted. Zao Wou-ki gritted his teeth, and finally turned around cruelly, and left with the seriously injured Tang San. Bibi Dong watched this scene, his eyes suddenly became fierce, and he shouted: "Take Tang San, the blocker, kill Wuxia!" The Ghost Douluo who had been standing behind moved, and came to Ju Douluo''s side in one step. As golden partners, the two have worked together for many years, and they have already had a complete understanding. Ghost Douluo''s aura was also released with all his strength, and when it merged with Chrysanthemum Douluo''s aura, there was a complementary effect. The huge aura became more terrifying, and the knees of the three masters gradually bend. Flander was sweaty and roared: "Xiaogang, are you sure he will come? Why hasn''t he appeared yet?" Master was panting, but his eyes were very firm, saying: "Yes, he will definitely come!" Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo sneered, and at the same time they jumped down, approaching the master three men murderously. Shrek Academy is over... This thought flashed through everyone''s hearts, and they felt a little sad in their hearts. Although they don''t have a good impression of Shrek Academy, at this time, they also feel a little sad. Tang San, who was supported by Zao Wou-ki, looked back and saw this scene, his eyes were splitting, and he shouted, "Teacher!" The shout was extremely tragic and tragic, as if in the next moment, the master and the disciple will be separated forever. This cuckoo''s **** cries instantly hit the softness of many people''s hearts. Among the colleges who stopped to watch, many people couldn''t bear to see the next scene. Seeing that his teacher and the dean were about to encounter the two titled Douluo''s poisonous hands, Tang San, who was already seriously injured, unexpectedly broke out in his body, broke free from Zao Wou-ki''s hand, and stumbled towards the master. The wrongdoer, the debtor, kill him if you want to kill, don''t mess with his teacher! "Little San." Zhao Wu was extremely shocked, but he didn''t expect Tang San to break free if he didn''t pay attention. "Jie Jie Jie..." Ghost Douluo''s terrifying laughter sounded, and the speed suddenly accelerated, bypassing the three masters, and rushing towards Tang San. The three masters shook their bodies, turned their heads to see Tang San rushing, their eye sockets were about to split. "Mistress, why are you so troublesome! Tang Hao, you will show up soon..." the master yelled tragically in his heart. Ghost Douluo''s figure resembled a ghost, turning into a thick cloud of black smoke, and he came to Tang San in an instant. "Jie Jie Jie...Go to hell!" Ghost Douluo''s voice was like a ghost, as if he was about to swallow Tang San with no bones left. "A chrysanthemum, a kid, do you dare to move my son? Go!" At this moment, a low voice suddenly sounded, like thunder exploded in the air. The voice was not loud, but the overbearing contained therein caused the bodies of almost everyone present to tremble unconsciously. Hearing this voice, Tang San, who was about to die, suddenly raised his head, his eyes suddenly burst into light of surprise. "Daddy''s voice, this is Daddy''s voice!" Tang San trembled with excitement. All the fears disappeared in an instant. The solemn expressions of Master, Flander and Liu Erlong also relaxed at this moment. He came, he really came. Now Xiao San is saved. On the high platform, the corners of Bibi Dong''s mouth raised slightly, and this smile appeared on her pretty face, which was breathtakingly beautiful. Unfortunately, no one noticed this scene. Everyone''s minds were all attracted by this mysterious sound that appeared suddenly. Who the **** is ? It is too arrogant to say that the famous Chrysanthemum Douluo and Ghost Douluo are a chrysanthemum and a little ghost. With this deep sound, there was a burst of noise, Ju Douluo Yueguan and Ghost Douluo Guimei, the bodies of the two titled Douluo seemed to have been hit hard, and shot back. Ju Douluo''s complexion changed drastically. Although they hadn''t reached the level of Super Douluo, their strength was definitely not weak in Title Douluo. They were actually forced back with momentum. This was the first time in so many years. The people around were all shocked. Just now, they felt that the person who was speaking was too angry. But now seeing the performance of Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo, they immediately understood that the person here is definitely a more terrifying existence. Who the **** is ? It is too courageous to have such a powerful strength and dare to openly be an enemy of Wuhun Hall. Everyone''s curiosity was instantly hooked. In everyone''s eyes, a black figure appeared silently in the air, and he was floating there quietly, as if he had always been there. After seeing this person clearly, everyone was shocked again. Where is the image of a master, its almost... It was a middle-aged man who appeared in the air, he looked more than 50 years old, and he was tall and burly. is just his outfit but it makes people wonder. ''S robe is tattered, and there are leaking holes everywhere, and his facial features are fairly correct, but his face is sallow and malnourished. His hair is messy like a chicken coop, his sleepy eyes are dim, his face is dirty and messy, and he hasnt known how long he hasnt taken care of. This middle-aged man who seems to be a beggar is really the peerless master who quit the two title Douluo just now? Many people couldn''t help but ask this question. First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ It is really unflattering that this man''s outfit. However, seeing this man floating in the air, everyone had to believe that this man was really a terrifying powerhouse. Flying, is how many soul masters dream of ability. However, apart from possessing flying martial arts or soul skills, only those strong at the top of the pyramid can do it. After seeing Tang Hao''s appearance clearly, Tang San, who had always been extremely strong, collapsed in an instant, and endless grievances surged. The tears that hadn''t flowed from the life and death of the master before, all came out like a bank burst at this moment. Tears wet his unyielding face, his mouth moved, and the two names that had been called countless times in his dream spit out from his mouth with difficulty. "dad" Tang Sans father was full of longing for Tang Hao for many years. At this moment, he seemed to have become the child who had depended on his father in Shenghun Village. How many years, since he left the village with Old Jack and went to Notting College that year, he has never seen his father again. Tang Hao naturally heard the strong emotions in Tang San''s call. Hearing the long-lost call from his beloved son, his eyes couldn''t help but feel a little moist. But he understands that now is not a time for emotions, these people in Wuhundian dare to be so arrogant and domineering, they must pay the price! He just showed a gentle look in his eyes and suddenly became sharp. The people watching the theater all around were dumbfounded, shocked in their hearts. This strong man turned out to be Tang San''s father? Tang Sans martial spirit Clear Sky Hammer is no longer a secret, so it shows that this strong man is the titled Douluo of Clear Sky School! With the hand that was just revealed, the strength of this man is definitely at the top in Title Douluo. Among the high-level academies present, almost all the strongest were at the Contra level. How could he not be shocked at Tang Hao''s identity. Unexpectedly, Shrek Academy, which they have always looked down upon, has such a powerful backing. It''s just that... this backing is about to collapse today, and many people have this idea in their hearts. A Title Douluo is very powerful, but it is nothing in front of the Wuhun Hall. The Haotian School has been hidden for many years, and I didn''t expect a Title Douluo to come out. However, if he dares to provoke the Wuhun Palace so much, this person is probably going to be planted here today. The Clear Sky School in its heyday was severely injured by the Spirit Hall, not to mention a titled Douluo. The title Douluo of the Haotian School dared to appear in the base camp of the Spirit Hall. This was simply an act of seeking death. A huge black hammer appeared behind Tang Hao, and his body landed, blocking everyone in Shrek. "Tang Hao, you are finally here." Bibi Dong stood up and looked at Tang Hao calmly, without any surprise. Master and Tang Hao both frowned, feeling that something was wrong. Why is Bibi Dong not shocked at all? Not surprising at all? As soon as Bibi Dong finished speaking, there was already a sensation all around. The name Tang Hao came out of Bibi Dong''s mouth, and it represented only one person. Haotian Douluo Tang Hao! The legend of the soul master world! Everyone knew that Tang San was a disciple of the Clear Sky School, but he didn''t expect that he was the son of this legendary Title Douluo. Tang Hao was expressionless, staring at Bibi Dong coldly. It was this woman who led people to attack the Clear Sky School, causing heavy casualties, and even the four major affiliated sects were beaten to collapse and escaped. This woman has been sending people to search for his whereabouts. He can only hide his son in a small broken village like Holy Soul Village... This woman is like a snake! At this moment, Tang Hao''s murderous aura couldn''t help but gush out. Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo quickly backed away, standing on both sides of Bibi Dong with the other two Title Douluo, staring at Tang Hao vigilantly. Their spirit power is fully energized, and the huge pressure makes the people around who are watching the theater panic and retreat. Faced with the man who once severely wounded the former pope, they had to stand up. Moreover, after so many years, Tang Hao''s strength seems even more terrifying. Although there is Mr. Ao by the side, as the loyal subordinates of the Pope, they must take full precautions. Under the terrifying coercion of the four titled Douluo, Tang Hao stood proudly, his dim eyes bursting with terrible light. "Bibi Dong, do you want to avenge your teacher? Do you think you can keep me?" Facing this man who made him feel threatened, Bibi Dong''s eyes flashed murderously. There was a scream from her mouth, and several screams sounded at the same time in the papal hall behind. "Call someone?" Tang Hao smiled disdainfully. He suddenly revealed a domineering temperament, a temperament as if he was not afraid of facing thousands of soldiers, the kind of depression that he showed before disappeared in an instant. The spirit rings rose from his feet one by one, and every time a spirit ring appeared, his aura became more terrifying, as if a sleeping terrifying volcano was gradually awakening. Today, let these Xiaoxiao in Wuhundian experience the power of Vast Sky! Chapter 389： The Clear Sky Hammer exploded When the last spirit ring appeared, everyone was shocked. That turned out to be a red spirit ring. The red spirit ring, that is one hundred thousand years old. Not every Title Douluo has a 100,000-year spirit ring, the number of Title Douluo is scarce, and the number of 100,000-year spirit ring is even rarer than the number of Title Douluo. Those who can possess a 100,000-year spirit ring are among the best and extremely powerful. Such a strong person, in Title Douluo, very few people dare to provoke. It was rumored that the Haotian Douluo''s strength was very powerful, but he didn''t expect that the last spirit ring would be of the 100,000-year level. Those who watched the excitement were shocked. They looked at the four elders of Bibi Dong and Ju Douluo, and found that the four of Ju Douluo looked extremely jealous. Will the Martial Soul Palace have some fears? Many people thought to themselves. After all of Tang Hao''s nine spirit rings were released, his aura was already strong enough that no one could match. The four elders beside Bibi Dong also released the spirit and spirit ring, but the combined aura couldn''t suppress Tang Hao, but was suppressed by Tang Hao. Several long howls sounded, and three more titled Douluo elders rushed out of the Popes Hall, all surrounded by nine spirit rings, their breath was astonishing. A total of seven titled Douluo elders, combined with their aura, only then competed with Tang Hao. Haotian Douluo is so terrifying! Just relying on aura can crush multiple Title Douluo. Everyone was shocked. Master seemed easy-going, but he was very arrogant in his bones. In the world of spirit masters, Tang Hao was the only person he could admire. Tang Hao is his only idol. Dare to stand in front of the gate of the Pope Hall to provoke the titled Douluo elders of the Wuhun Hall with the power of one person, how domineering is this? Only Tang Hao could do such a shocking move. At this time, the master looked at Tang Hao''s back not far in front of him, only respect showed in his eyes. Master ''s fists clenched tightly, and his heart was full of fighting spirit. "One day, I, Yu Xiaogang, can also use the power of one person to make the Wuhun Palace jealous." He vowed secretly. Tang Hao looked at Bibi Dong coldly, and said, "Bibi Dong, release your martial spirit, otherwise you won''t have the chance to take another shot after I take it." Bibi Dong smiled disdainfully and said, "Tang Hao, why should I take action if you want to destroy you?" Tang Hao glanced at the seven titled Douluo beside Bibi Dong, and sneered: "Are you seven titled Douluo? What a pity, even if the seven of you join forces, what can you do for me?" "Little San, see clearly, this is the real power of Clear Sky Hammer!" Tang Hao shouted. Tang San''s spirit suddenly shook, and an endless look suddenly burst out in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, he saw the seventh spirit ring on his father''s body lit up. "This is the seventh spirit ability, the spirit real body of the spirit master!" Tang San was excited. Tang Hao shouted: "Haotian''s true body!" The Clear Sky Hammer behind him burst out with extremely surging black light. The black light swelled, and the huge Clear Sky Hammer rapidly expanded, reaching a hundred meters in length in the blink of an eye. The huge black hammer head is like a hill, exuding a terrible atmosphere of oppression. "So strong!" Someone exclaimed, with a look of horror on his face, and almost fell to his knees by the breath of this huge Clear Sky Hammer. The people in the academy all felt numb on their scalp, as if a mountain was pressing on their body, and their bodies could hardly move. "As expected of Haotian Douluo, is the Spirit Hall going to suffer this time?" Someone couldn''t help but say. At this moment, Tang Hao''s laughter sounded: "Hahaha... what a papal palace, next, taste the evil results you planted." As he laughed, the ninth spirit ring on his body suddenly lit up. The moment the spirit ring lights up, red lines appear on the black body of the huge Clear Sky Hammer. In just an instant, the black Clear Sky Hammer had completely turned red, and the 100-meter-long red super giant hammer crashed downward. Tang San''s eyes widened, and his whole body trembled uncontrollably with excitement. This is his father, so powerful. At this moment, a word flashed in his heart: Pull the mountain out of the world! Doesn''t this sentence refer to his father? Endless pleasure emerged in Tang San''s heart, Wuhun Palace, do you have today too? Looking at the extremely jealous look on the Titled Douluo''s faces beside Bibi Dong, Tang San had expected that his father''s hammer would definitely cause huge losses to the Spirit Hall. Shrek''s people all looked excited, and someone finally cleaned up the Wuhun Hall, which was really relieved. Especially the master, he was so excited that he was about to shout. Everyone soon discovered that the target of the huge one-hundred-meter sledgehammer was not Bibi Dong, but the majestic Papal Palace behind Bibi Dong. At this moment, because of the terrible oppressive aura emitted by the Clear Sky Hammer, the air in the entire Spirit City seemed to freeze. Except for everyone in Shrek, almost all non-titled Douluo spirit masters could not move under this terrible pressure. The power of the Haotian Douluo is undoubtedly revealed at this moment. "Damn, Xiaosan, your father is so fierce!" Oscar couldn''t help but exclaim. Ma Hongjun''s gaze suddenly looked in the direction of Xiao Wu and the others, and fell on Zhu Zhuqing, with a strong hatred erupting in his eyes. is this woman, who just cut off one of his eyes viciously. "We must let Xiaosan''s father catch her later." He thought bitterly. Tang Hao''s breath of hammer was overbearing. Before it completely fell down, Ju Douluo and the seven elders felt their scalp numb, and an irresistible thought emerged in their hearts. This Tang Hao is really too powerful, and they are not on the same level at all. Seeing that Tang Hao''s target was the Papal Palace, Ju Douluo and the others were even more furious. is too arrogant, it''s simply defiant! "Tang Hao, do you dare!" Ju Douluo shouted furiously. Tang Hao laughed and said, "Why don''t you dare?" Bibi Dong still stood there quietly, without saying a word or intending to do it, but gradually showed a hint of playfulness on his face. Just when the Seven Ju Douluo wanted to jump into the air to block Tang Hao''s attack. The people in the major colleges thought that the Popes Palace was about to collapse under this shocking hammer. A very casual-sounding cold snort resounded in this space Although this snort sounded very casual, it was very scary. The spirit masters below level 70 all felt as if thunder was exploding in their ears, their minds were completely blank, and their bodies slumped to the ground uncontrollably. Tang Hao was originally very arrogant, but at this moment, the moment he heard the grunt, his complexion changed drastically, and endless horror climbed onto his face. Boom! There was a loud noise, and the Clear Sky Hammer, which was a hundred meters long and had a hammer head as huge as a hill, shattered in the horrified eyes of everyone. The loud noise of the Clear Sky Hammer''s explosion made the world turbulent, and the whole Wuhun City trembled violently as if it had been punished by heaven. Tang Hao squirted out a mouthful of blood up to the sky, he staggered and almost fell to the ground, his complexion became extremely pale. Master was stunned, Tang San was stunned, and the people in the major colleges were also stunned... The Vast Sky Douluo, who was still powerful just now, was defeated like this? Lost to a cold snort? Master and Tang San looked dull, their expressions frozen. The pride in Tang San just disappeared, a chill rose, and his body instantly became cold. Tang Hao''s figure flickered, and when everyone was still in shock, he had already rolled up Tang San and fled frantically in the direction of the city gate. A violent cough sounded, and a string of blood fell in the air. Chapter 390： Ao Tian is pretending to be forced? When everyone was still in a daze, Ao Tian, ??who had been sitting still, slowly stood up and said lightly: "Tang Hao, haven''t seen me for so many years, don''t you say hello to me when you come here?" Ao Tian''s voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the whole Wuhun City, ringing in everyone''s ears. Everyone was stunned again, this young man dared to speak with Haotian Douluo in such a big tone. The rest of Shrek were also dumbfounded. Ao Tian, ??which one is this? Did you want to take advantage of Tang Hao''s time when he was seriously injured to escape? Yes, it must be so, otherwise, how could a young man dare to speak to Haotian Douluo in such a tone? However, everyone immediately noticed that Tang Hao, who was fleeing quickly, was carrying Tang San, and he stopped. Tang San saw with his own eyes his imposing father being shattered by a cold snort of the Clear Sky Hammer, leading him to flee like a bereaved dog, feeling extremely uncomfortable in his heart, almost vomiting and bleeding, unable to accept this result. Now, Tang Hao stopped, and Tang San slightly awoke from the huge blow. "Dad, what''s the matter?" Tang San asked suspiciously. Tang Hao turned his head, instinctively, his eyes were locked on Ao Tian. It turned out to be him! Tang Hao shook his whole body, his eyes widened suddenly, and there was a feeling of fear in his dim eyes. This fearful emotion was clearly captured by Tang San beside him. "What is Dad afraid of?" Tang San was shocked, following Tang Hao''s gaze, he clearly saw Ao Tian who stood up. How can this be! Tang San''s mouth suddenly opened wide, his face full of incredible. Why is Dad afraid of Ao Tian? Tang San, who had always been smart, was completely stunned at this time. Before he asked Tang Hao, he saw Tang Hao suddenly turning around, lifting him and fleeing at a faster speed. Tang Hao had been seriously injured just now, and part of his soul power was suppressing the injury. At this time, after learning that the person who injured him just now was Ao Tian, ??an unprecedented sense of death enveloped him. Where did he care about the injury, he urged the soul power in his body to the extreme, gave up suppressing the injury, and escaped as quickly as possible. ! Tang Hao spouted several mouthfuls of blood in succession, stepped on the roof, stepped a few tens of meters away, and quickly disappeared from the sight of everyone. The people from the major colleges who were still on the Popes Hill opened their mouths wide and fell into a stunned voice. Tang Hao''s soul body was shattered by that cold snort, and they were already very shocked. To break through Tang Hao''s terrifying attack so easily, how powerful is the master of this voice? But now, seeing Tang Hao fleeing frantically by this young man''s words, he seemed to be scared of his courage. How could these people not be shocked? Who is this young man? Isn''t he a student in Wuhundian Academy? How could he scare Tang Hao into that look with just one sentence? However, this series of questions is doomed to no one to answer them. The most shocking ones are those of Shrek. Master, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun... all of them stared roundly, looking at the smiling Ao Tian in incredible ways. How can this be? How could Ao Tian scare Tang Hao like that in one sentence? Tang Hao is a powerful Title Douluo. They couldn''t be more clear about Ao Tian''s strength. When Ao Tian first entered Shrek Academy, he had just broken through to the Soul Sovereign level. Now more than two years have passed, and Ao Tian''s cultivation is close to the Soul King at best, and he is still at the Soul Sect level. How could he scare Tang Hao into that look? I''m afraid that even the great worshipper in the legend of Wuhun Hall can''t make Tang Hao run away in such a mess, right? Ma Hongjun swallowed hard, and stammered: "Da...Master, I didn''t have dazzling just now, right?" Master finally came back to his senses, and the two eyebrows were almost frowned together, and said: "We are not mistaken, Ao Tian really scared Tang Hao just now." "How is this possible? How could he scare a powerful Title Douluo away?" Dai Mubai asked weakly. Master was still quite calm, and said, "This is what we all have seen with our own eyes. There is no need to question it. As for why he can scare Tang Hao into that way, I am afraid that only Tang Hao himself knows." Shrek everyone was relieved from the shock just now, and nodded, thinking that the master was justified. Liu Erlong thought for a while and said, "Tang Hao was injured because of that terrifying cold snort, and then he took Xiao San to escape. Could that cold snort have something to do with Ao Tian? So Tang Hao After seeing Ao Tian, ??I was frightened like that." The master pondered for a moment, and said: "You have some truth in your analysis. It is very likely that the master of that cold snort and Ao Tian have some secrets that we don''t know, but Tang Hao knows this secret, so he There will be such a reaction." Everyone nodded slightly, agreeing with the explanation of the master. Dai Mubai hesitated and asked, "President, what shall we do now?" Flender looked at Bibi Dong and the elders standing on the high platform, turned to look at the master, and asked, "Xiao Gang, what should we do now?" Master looked up and found that Bibi Dong didn''t even look here at this time. He took a deep look at Bibi Dong and said, "Let''s go." After said, he turned around and walked outside. Flanders looked at Bibi Dong anxiously, and then followed the master. "Xiao Gang, that woman won''t stop us anymore, right?" Liu Erlong asked. Master said: "Don''t worry, it should not be possible." A few people walked out of the square and walked down the mountain. Sure enough, Bibi Dong didn''t make a sound to stop him. "It''s gone, it''s gone." The colleges who watched the show yelled. What happened today is really wonderful. Not only saw Shrek Academy being abused by Wuhundian Academy, but also saw the farce of the two princes of the Xingluo imperial family, and finally saw the appearance of the legendary Haotian Douluo. Haotian Douluo made a strong appearance, attacking the Papal Palace with an extremely powerful posture, but was severely injured by a cold grunt from the mysterious strong man, and fled in a hurry. The scenes I saw today made these colleges extremely satisfying. After they leave here, they will quickly spread what they have seen and heard today. "Why should I go Ju Douluo shouted at the head of the Temple Guardian. A group of paladins suddenly dispersed and returned to their posts. "Under the crown of the Pope, don''t we have to chase Tang Hao? With his strength, it is a great threat to our Spirit Hall." Ju Douluo asked worriedly. "No, no one can threaten our Spirit Hall." Bibi Dong said. Ju Douluo glanced at Ao Tian on the side, and understood that Bibi Dong was right, so he stopped insisting. "Let''s go." He said to the other elders. Not long after, only Bibi Dong and Ao Tian remained at the scene. Xiao Wu asked: "Sister Dong''er, why did you let Shrek people leave like this?" Bibi Dong smiled and said, "It would be too cheap for them to kill them. You can imagine how much these things that happened today hit them. After today, they will live in the eyes of everyone spurned, this will come to them. Said it will be a painful torture." Xiao Wu nodded and said: "I understand, then take this pain well." Bibi Dong smiled and said, "Okay, the good show is over, let''s go back." After finishing speaking, Bibi Dong put away the three spirit bones placed in front of him. These three spirit bones were just taken out to make appearances, and it was impossible for an academy to win. Xiaowu and several girls also look down on these soul bones. In Ao Tian''s words, these are all rubbish, and they are dispensable. Chapter 391： Return to the Heaven Dou Empire Master several people descended down the long stairs of Pope Hill. Flander supported Ma Hongjun with only one eye left, the master supported Oscar, and Zao Wou-ki supported Jingling, Liu Erlong, Dai Mubai, and Tailong followed behind. Dai Mubai''s face was pale, and his mood was extremely complicated. He wanted to open his mouth several times, but couldn''t tell. Liu Erlong said: "Xiaogang, Bibi Dong really didn''t stop us." Master was in a bad mood, but he still squeezed out a smile and said: "Little San has left, and she has no other reason to continue targeting us." Zao Wou-ki was a little lost, and said, "How come there is such a terrifying powerhouse in the Spirit Hall? Vast Sky Douluo is so strong, and he was defeated by the opponent''s hum." Mentioning this incident, the master''s face was immediately solemn, and he said, "The first powerhouse in the Spirit Hall is their great worship, Qian Daoliu, a level ninety-ninth level Douluo. I have never seen level ninety-nine level. The powerhouse of the world does it, I dont know how strong this realm is." "But the mysterious powerhouse just now defeated Tang Hao with just a cold snort. I think the person who shot Tang Hao should be the great worship of Wuhun Hall." Titled Douluo of level ninety-nine! The feelings of everyone in Shrek have become extremely heavy. Oscar glanced vigilantly at the surrounding Temple Guardian knights, and asked quietly: "The Spirit Hall is so powerful, isn''t it just to die if we fight against the Hall of Spirits?" Master glanced at Oscar and understood that Oscar was frightened by the strength of the Wuhun Hall. This is not a good thing. If these young people are frightened by the Spirit Hall, what else will they talk about against the Spirit Hall in the future? He pondered for a moment, and said, "I will tell you some secrets that few people in the soul master world know." "What''s the secret?" Oscar asked. The master said: "Years ago, there were three level ninety-nine limit Douluos on the Douluo Continent, and Qian Daoliu was one of them. Among the other two, one was an old senior of the Clear Sky School. On itself. Strength, the senior of the Clear Sky School is the most powerful of the three Extreme Douluos." Ma Hongjun said in shock: "The Clear Sky School has such a powerful Title Douluo, so why is it forced to retreat by the Spirit Hall?" Master sighed: "That''s because the senior suddenly disappeared for unknown reasons. If he is still there, how can the Spirit Hall dare to be as rampant as it is now?" "What I want to tell you is that the Spirit Hall is not invincible. Xiao San''s talent is the best among you. Give him time, he is very likely to be stronger than the predecessor of Clear Sky School. The talents of a few are not weak, and there is no problem at all to reach Title Douluo. At that time, what is terrifying about the Spirit Hall?" After hearing the master say this, Oscar and Ma Hongjun suddenly became less afraid, and the hatred in their hearts began to burn. Liu Erlong said suddenly: "Strange, since there are such terrifying powerhouses in the Spirit Hall, why didn''t they chase and kill Xiaosan and the others, but let them leave instead?" The master thought for a while and said, "According to the information I know, the relationship between the Great Dedication of the Wuhun Hall and Bibi Dong is not very good. If this matter had not been for Tang Haos attack on the Popes Palace, I am afraid that the Great Dedication would not. He did it. So, he didn''t chase Tang Hao, probably because of his disdain." "What about Bibi Dong? Why don''t you send someone to chase after him?" Liu Erlong continued to ask. The master frowned and said, "Tang Hao seems to have suffered a serious injury. If Bibi Dong sends a few elders to chase after him, he will have a chance to keep Tang Hao. I don''t think I understand why she let it go. Such a great opportunity." He paused and seemed to be thinking. After a moment, he continued: "Based on what I know about her, she might think Tang Hao is not a concern, so she didn''t send anyone to pursue her." "Huh! What a arrogant woman, she will one day pay for today''s carelessness." Liu Erlong said. Master nodded, agreeing with Liu Erlong''s words, and said: "Yes, when the junior grows up, Bibi Dong will probably even regret his intestines." "By the way, Xiao San was taken away by his dad. Will he go back to our college?" Oscar asked. Master shook his head, and said, "No longer, Tang Hao told me that he will take Xiaosan to practice for a period of time." "How long?" Liu Erlong asked. "I don''t know, it may be a few months or a few years." The master replied. "So long?" Oscar was surprised. The master said: "Don''t worry, didn''t you discuss a five-year agreement before? After the Soul Master Competition, you will experience your own experience and reunite at Shrek Academy after five years. It''s not that the juniors are gone, you always have One day of reunion." Everyone nodded and did not speak any more. After getting off the Pope Mountain, the academies of the Xingluo Empire walked in another direction, preparing to return to the Xingluo Empire. Qian Renxue came up from behind and shouted: "Master." Master paused slightly, seeing that it was His Royal Highness, a smile suddenly appeared on his face, and his mood was much better. Qian Renxue came to the master and walked side by side with the master. Except for the master, the rest of Shrek looked at Qian Renxue with unkind eyes.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c On the Popes Mountain just now, Shrek Academy was repeatedly made things difficult for by the Spirit Hall. His Royal Highness didn''t even help him. He didn''t even say a word, just watching the excitement. The allies that said good, fight against Wuhun Palace together, they can''t accept Qian Renxue''s attitude of sitting on the sidelines. Master didnt seem to have any resentment towards Qian Renxue. He smiled and asked, Whats the matter with His Royal Highness? Qian Renxue said apologetically: "I''m sorry, when Bibi Dong targeted Tang San just now, I didn''t stand up." "With your attitude, still want to form an alliance with us? Haven''t you seen what we are now?" Ma Hongjun sneered. "Shut up!" Flander yelled and grabbed Ma Hongjun''s ear. This guy is really speechless. If it weren''t for Ma Hongjun''s missing eyeball, he really wanted to slap that face and slap it. Qian Renxue''s apology became stronger, and he beckoned from behind, and a healing spirit master who followed her quickly walked up. "Heal them." Qian Renxue ordered. "Okay, Your Royal Highness." This healing soul master replied respectfully. He is a soul healer who has reached the level of a soul saint. The healing effect is much better than the healing soul skills of Oscar''s Big Sausage and Jiangzhu~www. novelhall.com~ Several life-filled healing lights fell on the few people Shrek had just participated in, making them feel extremely comfortable. "Ah~~" Ma Hongjun couldn''t help but ****, the pain in the hollow eyes disappeared immediately, and the internal injuries in the body also recovered a lot. Dai Mubai, Oscar, Tyrone, and Jingling have also recovered a lot from their injuries, and their complexions are a little better. "Thank you, His Royal Highness." The master thanked him sincerely. "You''re welcome, this is as it should be." Qian Renxue said. The master said: "His Royal Highness does not have to feel guilty. In the situation just now, you are excusable for not showing up, I understand. This is the territory of the Wuhun Temple. If you insist on helping us, it will only increase unnecessary sacrifices. ." "Then I will feel at ease." Qian Renxue said. After returning to the hotel, none of the academies of the Tiandou Empire stayed anymore. After packing up their things, they immediately returned to the Tiandou Empire in the carriage they came. In the carriage of Shrek Academy, everyone was here except for one missing Tang San. Dai Mubai hasn''t said a word since leaving the Pope Mountain to getting into the car, and has been silent with his head down. The incident between him and Zhu Zhuyuntong* was exposed, causing a huge loss to Shrek''s reputation, and I felt very guilty. He didn''t know how the masters would deal with him, and he was very confused about his future destiny. At this moment, the master looked at Dai Mubai and said, "Now, let''s discuss Dai Mubai''s affairs." Chapter 392： The conspiracy of Wuhun Temple? Hello everyone, our public account will find red envelopes of gold and coins every day, and you can receive them as long as you pay attention. Please seize the opportunity for the last benefit at the end of the year. Book Friends Base Camp Hearing what the master said, everyone''s attention suddenly shifted to Dai Mubai''s body. Everyone''s eyes have changed a little, and it has become unbelievable. It is hard to believe that Dai Mubai would do such a frantic thing. You know, Zhu Zhuyun is the fiancee of his elder brother Davis. Although Dai Mubai''s relationship with Davis was at odds, he absolutely couldn''t do such a thing. This is a behavior that violates morals and distorts human nature. It not only ruined Dai Mubai himself, but also caused a huge loss to the reputation of Shrek Academy. From today, Shrek Academy will become the laughing stock of the entire Douluo Continent, and the talented students taught are such virtues. Who dares to let their children come to such an academy to study? The master who had always called Mubai, now he also calls Dai Mubai''s full name directly, which shows that he also has resentment towards Dai Mubai in his heart. Because of Dai Mubai''s incident, Shrek Academy was really embarrassed and lost home. Master''s eyes were a little cold, and he said, "Let''s talk about it, how did you happen to Zhu Zhuyun like that? Tell us about the whole thing from beginning to end." Speaking of this, the master can''t help but see the picture of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun sweating like rain in his mind, and his mood is a bit agitated for a while. He is very old and hasn''t touched female sex. The first time he saw this kind of thing, it still had a great impact on his soul. Oscar, Ma Hongjun, and Tyrone are the same. When they mentioned this matter, they couldn''t help thinking of the extremely clear picture in their minds. is like going to the scene to observe in person. Dai Mubai lowered his head, looking ashamed, and said: "Dean, I''m sorry. Teachers, I''m sorry." ¥~~1~Chinese website ئئ.~~1z.c Flender couldn''t help but sighed with anger, and said: "I have done everything, now I am sorry to be useful? When you and Ma Hongjun wanted to harm the good girl in Soto City, I knew you would not repent easily. Sure enough, the dog still can''t change eating shit!" Flander rarely speaks so hard, which shows that he is really disappointed with Dai Mubai. Ma Hongjun opened his mouth and wanted to say, why did you get me involved again? But after thinking about it, I still didn''t dare to say it. Flender is getting angry now, if he dares to speak, he might be beaten severely. Ma Hongjun has now put on a blindfold, covering the eye that lost his eyeballs, and has become a cyclops. Otherwise, his eyes are too scary. Hearing Flender''s anger, Dai Mubai''s expression became even more ashamed, and he couldn''t speak. "Okay, Boss Fred, things have already happened, it''s useless if you scold him like this," the master said. He looked at Dai Mubai and said, "You tell us the ins and outs of the matter." "Good master," Dai Mubai said. immediately said the whole thing from beginning to end. From Zhu Zhuyun''s midnight night to ask him for cooperation, he couldn''t help but talk about the female temptation and Zhu Zhuyun''s relationship. It didn''t take long for Dai Mubai to finish speaking, and the master had already looked distressed. "Mubai, in my impression, from the day I arrived at Shrek Academy, you have not touched female **** for almost two years. I thought that you put all your energy on cultivation, but you did not expect you In the end, I couldn''t help but be tempted to commit such a terrible disaster. Now, your eldest brother has returned to Xingluo City to report it. It seems that he will not let you go. What are you going to do?" Dai Mubai''s expression turned pale, and with a bang, he knelt down on his knees and bowed to the master and Flanders. His forehead hit the carriage banging, and if it wasn''t inside the carriage, he probably bleeds from the collision. Master and a few of them didn''t speak, they looked at Dai Mubai quietly, they were watching Dai Mubai''s attitude, to see if there was any chance that Dai Mubai could be saved. Dai Mubai knocked for a few minutes, and when he raised his head again, tears were already creeping across his face. "President, Master, Mubai knows that he was wrong, please save Mubai!" After finished, his head knocked down again, this time he almost knocked through the bottom of the carriage. Master and Flender looked at Dai Mubai, were silent for a moment, and finally looked at each other and sighed at the same time. Master helped Dai Mubai up, and said, "Get up first, and we will think of a solution for you together." "Thank you, Master, thank you dean, thank you teachers, thank you classmates." Dai Mubai squatted his head vigorously before standing up and sitting back to his original position. Master looked at Dai Mubai and said, "You swear, you will never do anything similar in the future." finally had hope of survival, Dai Mubai dared to hesitate wherever he could, and immediately raised three fingers to swear. "I will never do this kind of thing again after wearing Mubai. If I commit another crime, then let me be struck by lightning, and I won''t die!" Master ''s eyes softened a lot. He and Flander, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-ki looked at each other and nodded to each other. "Well, I am willing to help you this time, if you die in the future, no one can save you." The master said. "Thank you, Master." Dai Mubai looked grateful, and knelt down to the master. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ Master quickly helped Dai Mubai not let him kneel down. Flender''s anger towards Dai Mubai seemed to have subsided, and he worriedly said, "Xiaogang, Davis, that kid obviously wants to kill Mubai. Regarding this matter, Emperor Xingluo will definitely be angry and send a master to capture it. Mubai. It is difficult for us to keep him, what are you going to do?" Master showed a smile on his face and said, "I already have a solution to this matter." "What way?" Liu Erlong asked. Master said: "With the strength of a few of us, we can''t keep him, so we can only rely on other powers." "The Heaven Dou Imperial Family?" Zao Wou-ki asked. Master shook his head, and said, "This matter is a private matter of the Star Luo Empire. Besides, Mubai has nothing to do with the Heavenly Dou imperial family. They are not easy to intervene." Liu Erlong''s heart moved and asked: "Are you going to take him back to the family?" The master nodded and said, "Erlong, you still know my mind best. Yes, I intend to bring him back to the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family. Our family also has a titled Douluo, and there are many Contra powers. , The Star Luo Empire has to weigh and weigh if it wants to take Mubai away." As soon as the master finished speaking, in the innermost part of the carriage, a roar rang: "Impossible, Grandpa will never let you bring this kind of guy back to the family, uncle, you want to bring this guy back. Do you want to lose face of our family?" Hearing this voice, the smile on the master''s face disappeared, and his face suddenly became a little gloomy. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and saw that Yu Tianheng was **** by five flowers and was thrown in the innermost corner. At this moment, Yu Tianheng is full of anger. Uncle wanted to bring such a scum back to the family, he couldn''t bear such a thing. What happened to my uncle? How could it become like this? kidnapped him indiscriminately, not to mention, now he still wants to bring such a scum back to the family, to put the family to shame. Is this the uncle he has always respected and loved? Master looked at Yu Tianheng and said, "Tianheng, one day you will understand your uncle''s decision." Dai Mubai''s talent is even better than Yu Tianheng, and becoming a Title Douluo in the future will be a sure thing, and it will be a vital force against the Spirit Hall. If it is unnecessary, the master will not give up Dai Mubai easily. Since Dai Mubai had the intention to repent, he was willing to give Dai Mubai a chance to reform. "I don''t understand, I don''t understand!" Yu Tianheng roared. His face was full of anger, and his expression became a bit stubborn. "I really love Yan Yan, why do you have to separate us?" he roared. Master ''s expression became cold and hardened, and said: "Dugu Yan''s grandfather has already taken refuge in Wuhun Hall. You must not have anything to do with this girl anymore, otherwise, the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family may be destroyed in your hands in the future!" Yu Tianheng shook his head and said, "Uncle, that''s not the case. The Spirit Hall is getting stronger and stronger, and there are many Title Douluo. Our family only has one title Douluo, Grandpa, and there is no way to fight against the Spirit Hall. Yan Yan told me quietly. , The strength of the Spirit Hall is unimaginable by anyone, even if all the forces on the mainland unite, they cannot defeat the Hall of Spirits." "She promised me that the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family doesn''t need to be loyal to the Spirit Hall. As long as they don''t fight against the Spirit Hall, she will intercede for us so that the Spirit Hall will not deal with us. Uncle, think about it. Actually, the Spirit Hall. In addition to being ruthless to the forces that oppose them, it is still very friendly to other forces. The Wuhun Temple also often does charity. In some respects, it is even better for the common people than the two empires." "uncle" "Shut up!" The master yelled and interrupted Yu Tianheng. He looked at Yu Tianheng with an expression of extreme disappointment on his face. Yu Tianheng was shocked by the loud shout of the master, and could not speak. After a while, the master sighed heavily and said: "Tian Heng, the authorities are fans, the bystanders are clear, you have been brainwashed by the Dugu Goose girl. Something like love can sometimes ruin a person." "You are sincere to her, she may not be sincere to you, this trip to Wuhun City, the uncle was cruelly tortured by the Spirit Hall, you don''t know. As long as anything related to the Spirit Hall, we must be vigilant. treat." As soon as Master finished speaking, Yu Tianheng roared: "No! Yanyan is sincere to me, she said that she will stay with me forever!" "Stupid!" The master exclaimed angrily, and said: "Tianheng, you are no longer young, can you believe this kind of rhetoric?" "You said just now that she told you that even if the forces of the whole continent are united, they can''t defeat the Wuhun Temple, can you believe this kind of mindless words?" "Tianheng, my uncle is very disappointed in you, very disappointed. After I go back this time, I will tell your grandfather and dad the truth about you and Dugu Goose, and believe that their thoughts are the same as mine." "If you are so stubborn, we can only imprison you in the forbidden area of ??the family. When you wake up, we will let you out." After the master said, Yu Tianheng''s expression has changed drastically. "No! Uncle, you can''t keep me in a forbidden area, you can''t!" "Then you forget the Dugu Goose, you must not want this woman!" The master was tough. He looked at Yu Tianheng''s appearance, and he was deeply saddened that the great man of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family was so bewildered by a woman in the Spirit Hall. Wuhun Hall! I will never let your conspiracy succeed! Other people in the carriage looked at Yu Tianheng with pity in their eyes. They also think that what the master said is right. As the granddaughter of the old fellow Dugu Bo, how can Dugu Yan get better? What''s more, Dugu Bo has now joined the Wuhun Hall, and Dugu Goose is even more unbelievable. Yu Tianheng roared: "Who I love is my freedom, why do you stop me?" "Just because I am your uncle!" The master also roared. Seeing that Yu Tianheng is still so obsessed, the master''s anger can''t be suppressed. Yu Tianheng laughed angrily: "My dear uncle, many people in the family prevented you from being together with Aunt Erlong. Are you not together now? What right do you have to say about me?" "Bastard!" The master roared violently, trembling with anger, and raised his hand to fan Yu Tianheng''s face. "Xiaogang, what are you doing?" Liu Erlong grabbed the master''s hand and said, "Tianheng is still young, give him some time, one day he will understand your good intentions, there is no need to do it." Master retracted his hand, his chest still undulating violently. "Little bastard, you are really mad at me." He pointed to Yu Tianheng''s nose and cursed. Yu Tianheng looked stubborn and said: "I will not marry a wild goose in this life. No one wants to separate us. And... she told me last night that she might be pregnant with my baby." "What!" The master yelled, staggering back and almost falling. His eyes were round and he couldn''t accept the news. Other people in the carriage were also startled by the sudden news, and no one spoke for a long time. After a while, the master suddenly laughed, sneered, and said: "What a martial arts palace, I want to plot my Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family in this way I have Yu Xiaogang here. , Don''t think about it!" Everyone was shocked when they heard what the master said. There are even children, this is a firm heart to marry into the Yu family. If Dugu Goose is really allowed to marry into the Yu Family, it may not be many years before, and the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family will belong to the Wuhun Palace. Master looked at Yu Tianheng and said, "You must never marry this woman! When you return to the family, I will help you find a suitable girl. No one can marry the old poison''s daughter!" Facing this arrogant and unreasonable uncle, Yu Tianheng''s emotions almost collapsed, and he shouted: "I will not marry anyone except Yan Yan. If I have to marry other girls, I would rather die!" "You...really mad at me!" The master was so angry. "Xiaogang, calm down, let''s talk about this when we return to the family." Liu Erlong comforted. Master sat down, his face still pale. It took a long time before he calmed down. He looked at Dai Mubai and said, "Mubai, you get off with us halfway and return to the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family." "Okay, Master." Dai Mubai said gratefully. Master nodded slightly, looked at Flanders, and said: "Franny, the academy will be temporarily taken care of by you and Wuji. I and Erlong will go back." "You can go back without worry, concentrate on handling things well, it is enough for the college to have my brother Zhao and me." Flender said. "Okay." The master responded, glanced at Yu Tianheng slightly, and stopped talking. Chapter 393： Tang Haos plan After Tang Hao took Tang San out of Wuhun City, he ran all the way, completely ignoring his own injuries, and stopped until the spirit power in his body was almost exhausted. In the evening, the rustling leaves sounded, and in the small forest, Tang Hao lit a bonfire with a rabbit on the fire. Tang Hao was pale, with a lot of dried blood still remaining on his tattered clothes, he was closing his eyes to heal his injuries. Beside him, Tang San was lying on the soft dry grass and fell into a coma. During the game, Tang San was hit by Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Li, and Xiao Wu one after another, and he was on the verge of death. If it weren''t for eating a big sausage after the battle, he might have died. But that big sausage only saved his life. His injuries were still serious. Soon after leaving Wuhun City, he fell into a coma. "Cough, cough, cough..." Tang Hao suddenly opened his eyes, coughing non-stop, a large amount of black congestion dripped from the corner of his mouth. As these bruises coughed up, his complexion became better. He turned his head and glanced at Tang San, then flipped the rabbit on the fire in front of him. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something, and suddenly turned his head, his eyes fell on Tang San''s face. Tang San''s eyelids moved. Seeing this scene, Tang Hao''s tired face appeared with surprise. He quickly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth to make himself look less embarrassed. Tang San slowly woke up from a coma, he seemed to hear a cough. Almost subconsciously, he sat up abruptly and scanned the surroundings warily. The first thing that caught his eye was a bright bonfire with a greasy rabbit standing on it. Beside the bonfire, Tang Hao was looking at him with concern. "Dad." Tang San shouted. Tang Hao nodded, and said with satisfaction: "Little San, you finally woke up." "Dad." Tang San shouted again. This time, he threw on Tang Hao excitedly, hugged Tang Hao tightly, and his spirit became extremely excited. It''s been eight years, how can he not be excited when he is finally reunited with his father. At this moment, the excitement made him temporarily forget the suffering he encountered in Wuhun City. Tang Hao and Tang San hugged, his expression seemed calm, but the waves in his heart were hard to calm down. After a while, Tang Hao patted Tang San on the shoulder. The two separated. "Sit down." Tang Hao pointed to the ground next to him, his expression darkened. Tang San sat down, suddenly remembered something, and asked urgently: "Dad, how is your injury?" He remembered that Tang Hao was severely injured while in Wuhun City, and then fleeing desperately, his injuries seemed to aggravate. "I''m fine." Tang Hao coughed violently twice as soon as he finished speaking, and vomited a big mouthful of dark red blood. "Let me see." Tang San was anxious, and quickly grabbed Tang Hao''s wrist and checked. The more he checked, the uglier his face became. He could feel the mess in Tang Hao''s body, such a serious internal injury, he couldn''t recover without a lot of time. Tang Hao took Tang San''s hand away and said indifferently, "It''s nothing, this is just a small injury. I''ve experienced any serious injury, won''t I survive?" Tang San nodded and said, "Dad, I will definitely heal you." He remembered some of the pharmacological knowledge he had learned in Tang Sect in his previous life, which happened to be useful. If it doesn''t work anymore, I will find a healing soul master with a high level of cultivation to help with the treatment. "How is your situation?" Tang Hao asked. Tang San didn''t answer, closed his eyes, and quietly felt the condition of his body. After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "Although my injury is serious, but luckily it didn''t hurt the root cause. Give me a month or two to recover." Tang Hao said solemnly: "No, I have to take you to find a soul healer for treatment. You are still young and in the golden age of cultivation. These two months must not be wasted on healing." Tang San nodded, thinking that his father made sense. Being beaten like this in the Soul Master Competition this time, a deeper hatred was buried in his heart, and the hatred between him and Ao Tian had to be avenged! But revenge must have a strong strength, his current strength is still left behind by those few people. Therefore, he has to seize all the time to cultivate. Seeing the look of hatred on Tang San''s face, Tang Hao said, "I know you want to seek revenge from those girls, they are indeed higher than you, but don''t worry, I will soon let you have the strength to revenge. " Tang San''s eyes lit up, and he asked excitedly, "Really?" Tang Hao smiled and said, "Of course it is true. My father has asked you to study with the master for so many years, just to let you know more about the soul master and know your blue silver grass." "But your blue silver grass is still too weak now, it is still very difficult to deal with those girls." "Dad, the teacher said that my Clear Sky Hammer can''t attach spirit rings for the time being, then how can I defeat them?" Tang San asked urgently. He had already felt the flaws of his blue silver grass. When facing a spirit master with a strong offensive power, his blue silver grass could hardly control the opponent. If he wants to increase his attack power, he must work **** the Clear Sky Hammer Martial Spirit. But the master reminded him again that the Clear Sky Hammer spirit cannot attach a spirit ring prematurely. This made Tang San feel very entangled. Tang Hao smiled and said: "Yes, your Clear Sky Hammer spirit cannot be attached to a spirit ring, but who said that you must attach a spirit ring to the Clear Sky Hammer to increase its attack power?" "Dad, you mean... can the Clear Sky Hammer''s attack power be increased without attaching a spirit ring to the Clear Sky Hammer?" Tang San asked in confusion. Tang Hao nodded, and said, "Yes, the reason why our Clear Sky Sect''s soul master is powerful is not only because of the strong Clear Sky Hammer spirit, but also because we have extremely powerful self-created soul abilities." Tang San widened his eyes and asked, "Dad, do you mean the chaotic cloak hammer method?" "Yes, the chaotic cloak hammer technique belongs to our Haotian School''s signature self-created spirit ability, and its power is shocking. There are other self-created spirit skills that are equally astonishing." Tang Hao said. Speaking of this, a hint of pride appeared on his face. Tang San said in a puzzled way: "Chaotic Cloak Hammer Magic is very powerful, but I still can''t defeat them after I cast Eighty-One Hammer today." Tang Hao touched Tang San''s head and said with a smile: "You haven''t mastered the true essence of the chaotic cloak hammer method, naturally you can''t beat them." "The essence of the chaotic cloak hammer method? What is that?" Tang San wondered This is not anxious, I will be responsible for teaching you for a long time in the future, and when you graduate from me, deal with it. Those girls are just a piece of cake. "Tang Hao said. He thought of the Slaughter City. If Tang San could pass there and gain the Killing God Realm, how difficult would it be to deal with those girls? Also, Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit should also be awakened, and when that time comes the strength will be improved again. Hearing Tang Hao say this, Tang San was uplifted and said, "Dad, how long will I study with you?" Tang Hao thought about it in his heart, and said, "It can range from two to three years at least, and as many as four to five years, depending on your performance." "So long?" Tang San was surprised. Tang Hao smiled and said: "Don''t you also study with the master for eight years? Our Tang family''s unique knowledge is extensive and profound. It won''t work if you don''t spend more time." The genius remembers һChinese mx/8/1/z /wc/o/m/ "Dad, I understand, I will definitely redouble my efforts to achieve your goal in the shortest time." Tang San''s expression became firm. "Well, it''s my son, Dad believes in you." Tang Hao said gratifiedly. Tang San''s heart moved, and suddenly remembered a very important thing, and asked: "Dad, when you were in Wuhun City today, why did you see Ao Tian so scared?" ¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Chapter 394： Gu Yuenas punishment to the girls Hearing Tang San''s question, Tang Hao''s face suddenly showed a complicated look. In his mind, he couldn''t help but think of the scene of fighting with Ao Tian outside Notting City many years ago. At that time, except for some desperate moves, his strongest attacks were already used. However, Ao Tian easily blocked his attack and smashed his Martial Spirit Clear Sky Hammer. It took him several years to heal that trauma. Thinking back to that battle now, he still has lingering fears. That person is too strong. made Tang Hao feel like a baby facing an adult strong man, and there was no possibility of victory at all. This kind of powerhouse, even if he didn''t break through to the legendary 100-level realm, it is estimated that he would not be much worse. This time, he was seriously injured by that grunt in Wuhun City. Tang Hao hadn''t immediately remembered that it was Ao Tian. It wasn''t until Ao Tian called to stop him, and he saw Ao Tian''s face clearly, that he was terrified. Ao Tian''s appearance really scared him, no longer caring about the injuries in his body, and desperately led Tang San to escape. Fortunately, the expert did not chase it out. "Dad, what''s the matter?" Tang San asked again, seeing the complicated look on Tang Hao''s face. Tang Hao recovered from the past, sighed heavily, and said, "The person who called me today is actually a powerful man with terrifying power. Eight years ago, Dad once fought with him. I was seriously injured by him, and it took a few years to recover. This time, he must have severely injured me. Alas... I didn''t expect that a strong man with such a terrifying strength turned out to be a person from the Spirit Hall." Before Tang Hao finished speaking, Tang San had already widened his eyes, with a surprised and unbelievable look on his face. "Dad, how is this possible? His cultivation is the soul sect at most." Tang Hao just finished speaking, Tang San exclaimed. Tang Hao shook his head and said, "Impossible, I will never forget the appearance of this person." Tang San explained with a serious expression: "Dad, you must be mistaken. This person is called Ao Tian. He entered Notting College when he was six years old, and he was a classmate with me. When he was twelve years old, he also entered with me. Shrek Academy, he had just broken through to Soul Venerable then. How could it be that terrifying powerhouse you mentioned?" Tang Hao''s heart moved, thinking of the past scenes. When Tang San just joined Shrek Academy, he followed in secret, and he did find a young man who looked very similar to that terrifying powerhouse. He thought that boy was the offspring of that terrifying strong man. Thinking of this, he suddenly said: "Little San, I know what''s going on." Tang San looked at Tang Hao seriously, waiting for an explanation. Tang Hao said, "The strong man who hurt me badly looks very similar to your classmate. It is very likely that he is the elder of your classmate." Hearing Tang Hao''s words, a flash of light flashed in Tang San''s heart and said, "If this is the case, the terrifying strong man should have protected Ao Tian secretly in Notting City, and the strong man secretly protected the younger generation who went out to practice. This phenomenon is too normal." Tang Hao nodded, and said, "It should be so, so the one who appeared in front of the Pope''s Palace today is not your classmate, but the terrifying powerhouse." Tang San suddenly frowned and said, "Something is wrong. Those girls have a very good relationship with Ao Tian. The Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena inside are still Ao Tian''s women, and the one who is with them should be Ao Tian. " Tang Hao also frowned, and said, "No, if he is your classmate, then why would he talk to me in that tone?" The father and son fell silent. After a while, Tang San moved in his heart and said: "Dad, I understand. Ao Tian must have known that his elder injured you badly back then, this time he stood up and frightened you with pretensions." "You mean... it was his elder who snorted and hurt me, and then Ao Tian took the opportunity to scare me?" Tang Hao asked. Tang San nodded and said, "Yes, that should be the case. You just said that the two of them look alike, so Ao Tian must use this to intimidate you." Tang Hao gave a wry smile and said, "Little San, you are right. I never thought that Tang Hao would be scared like this by a junior. If it were passed out, many people would have laughed at me." Seeing the bitter smile on Tang Haos face, Tang San burst into anger and said, Dad, Ao Tian must have done it deliberately. You were severely injured by the cold snorts of others, and then by a teenager. The young man ran away in fright, Wuhundian will definitely take the opportunity to hype and deliberately belittle you." "Xiao San, you are right, the Spirit Hall is indeed likely to do this, and even the despicable things can be done in the Spirit Hall," Tang Hao said. After a pause, he suddenly sneered, and said, "But do I, Tang Hao, care about the person who points to the reputation? The Spirit Hall is too underestimating me." Tang Hao can bear it, but Tang San can''t bear it anymore. "Dad, for the pain and insult you have suffered today, I will definitely collect this debt for you." Tang San said firmly. Tang Hao sighed and said, "Little San, the master should have already told you the **** feud between the Haotian School and the Spirit Hall. We want revenge, it is not so easy." "Dad, if you have a will, you can do it, how can you know if you haven''t tried it?" Tang San asked. Tang Hao sighed again, and said, "Not only does the Spirit Hall have a ninety-nine level worship, the strong man who hurt me should be much more terrifying than the great worship. If such a master does not die, the Spirit Hall does not It will perish. "The full text of the text is the fastest ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ Tang San smiled relaxedly: "Dad, they are humans, and we are humans too. If they can cultivate to that level, can we not do it? Since ancient times, the evil is overwhelming, and victory will ultimately belong to us." Hearing Tang San''s words, Tang Hao remembered Tang San''s talent, innate full soul power, Clear Sky Hammer spirit, and Blue Silver Emperor''s spirit. This talent is even stronger than his father. "Perhaps, Xiao San can really reach the realm of Grandpa." Tang Hao thought to himself. "Okay, let''s not talk about it, eat." Tang Hao smiled and took down the golden rabbit. "We will rest here for one night, and tomorrow I will take you to find someone for treatment." "Good dad." In the Palace of the Pope, in Gu Yuenas room Except for Ao Tian and Bibi Dong, several girls are here. Gu Yuenas big bed, five girls, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiao Li, Hu Liena, and Ning Rongrong, were lying on the bed with their upper bodies lying on the bed. Gu Yuena stood behind them, flexing her hands, smiling all over her face. "I told you before the game, if you don''t perform well, I will spank you." Gu Yuena smiled. Xiao Wus face was buried under the soft pillow, her exposed ears were red, and she said, "Sister Na''er, didn''t we win? You just let us go this time." "Yes, Sister Yana, Shrek was beaten so badly by us, don''t you need to punish us?" Ning Rongrong also followed. Beside , Zhu Zhuqing, Hu Liena and Xiaoli were silent, and seemed to have accepted their own destiny. Gu Yuena said, "Although you won in the end, none of you saw Shrek''s conspiracy. I was so disappointed. You should be punished." /z/wc/o/m/ After finished speaking, she slapped the elastic soft underneath and patted it. There was a crisp sound, accompanied by Xiao Wu''s painful cry. Immediately afterwards, Ning Rongrong also yelled loudly. Zhu Zhuqing, Hu Liena, and Xiao Li are depressed a lot. Although they are a little painful, they are just humming. A slap sounded, accompanied by a cry of pain. :. : M.x Chapter 395： You have to serve Ao Tian well After a while, Gu Yuena stopped smiling. The faces of the five girls lying on the bed were already red. This is the first time someone slapped one''s sensitive parts like this. Can you not be shy? While being shy, there is also a strange, unspeakable feeling that arises in their hearts. "Okay, get up." Gu Yuena smiled. The five girls got up, their beautiful faces flushed, looking at Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena looked at Xiao Wu and said, "Xiao Wu, haven''t you always wanted to be his woman?" Hearing Gu Yuena''s words like this, Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up, and she thumped wildly and cautiously. "Sister Na''er, what do you...what do you mean?" Xiao Wu asked shyly, pulling at the corners of her clothes with her hands and staring at the ground. The other girls all looked at Xiao Wu, and there was a hint of envy in their eyes. It seemed that Xiao Wu''s wish was about to come true. At this moment, how much they wish they were Xiao Wu. Seeing Xiao Wu''s twitchy look, Gu Yuena showed a playful smile on her face, and said: "It seems that you don''t want it anymore. If that''s the case, then I''ll go and tell him clearly." After she finished speaking, she turned and raised her foot to walk out. Xiao Wu suddenly became anxious. The twisted look disappeared immediately, and she rushed to grab Gu Yuena''s hand, and said quickly: "Sister Naer, I am willing, I am willing, don''t you go." Gu Yuena stopped, turned around and looked at Xiao Wu with a smile, and said, "I helped you fight for this opportunity. You have to behave well." Xiao Wu was hot all over, she didn''t dare to look at Gu Yuena and the others. "Well, I will serve him well." Her voice sounded like a mosquito. Gu Yuena said with a smile: "It is not easy to serve him well, do you want my sister to teach you a few tricks?" Xiao Wu thought of the ups and downs of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun in her mind, and thought that she was about to be like Ao Tian, ??her body was a little weak. "No, I know how to do it." She whispered. The fastest computer terminal of the new 81 Chinese website: https://www.@x81zw@@ From the picture released from the crystal ball, she learned a lot. She still knows how to draw a gourd. "Okay, then you can go back to the room and wash for nothing, you must wash it clean, and then just wait." Gu Yuena smiled. "Got it." Xiao Wu blushed, with joy in her heart, and walked out quickly. I have waited and waited, and finally waited until this day. When she thinks that she is about to become Ao Tian''s real woman, her heart is as sweet as eating honey. "It would be better if I could give him a baby." She thought to herself. Just when Xiao Wu wanted to open the door and walk out, Zhu Zhuqing''s voice suddenly sounded. "Sister Naer." Zhu Zhuqing called out. Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s voice, Xiao Wu paused, stopped, and turned to look at Zhu Zhuqing. Gu Yuena looked at Zhu Zhuqings red face and asked: "What''s the matter?" "Sister Naer, I too... I too..." Zhu Zhuqing froze, his cheeks were getting redder, and he just couldn''t say the whole thing. Gu Yuena seemed to understand something, the smile on her face became stronger, and she asked: "What are you too?" "I want, too" "You also want to be with Ao Tian''s bridal chamber, right?" Xiao Wu asked with bright eyes. Zhu Zhuqing stopped talking, her beautiful eyes closed, her long eyelashes trembling, and she nodded lightly. "It''s great." Xiao Wu walked back happily, holding Zhu Zhuqing''s arm, and said: "With Sister Zhuqing with me, I suddenly became less nervous." ¥~~1~Chinese Net ئئ.~~1z.c Seeing Gu Yuena and the others looking at them, Zhu Zhuqing quickly explained: "If it weren''t for Ao Tian, ??I still don''t have the current cultivation base. If it weren''t for Ao Tian, ??I might have been forced to be with Dai Mubai''s scumbag. Gives me a lot, is my benefactor, I...I am willing to agree with myself." At the end of the talk, her head dropped, and she did not dare to look at Gu Yuena and the others. can say this, she already mustered the courage. Having been in this group for so long, she knew that she could not help but fall in love with Ao Tian. Today, seeing Xiao Wu about to be favored by Ao Tian, ??she mustered up the courage to say it. She feels that if today is past, she might not have the courage. Gu Yuena said with a smile: "You know a little bit about Ao Tian''s temperament. If it''s pure repayment, he won''t accept you. Unless, you really like him." Zhu Zhuqing''s body trembled slightly, raised his head to look at Gu Yuena, and said: "I...I..." "What am I, please say, you like him." Xiao Wu urged. Whatever she said tonight, she has to pull Zhu Zhuqing on to embolden herself. Gu Yuena smiled and looked at Zhu Zhuqing, waiting for her to speak. All these girls like Ao Tian, ??how could she not know. She did this just to let Zhu Zhuqing lay down her burden and open her heart. At the urging of Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing finally mustered up the courage and said: "I like him, I like him for a long time." Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Yes, it happened that Xiao Wu alone couldn''t handle that guy. You two can barely add up. You should also go back to take a shower, and then wait in Xiao Wu''s room." "Yeah." Zhu Zhuqing hummed softly, feeling very happy. Gu Yuena has agreed, there should be no problem with this matter. "Let''s go." Xiao Wu happily took Zhu Zhuqing out and couldn''t wait. Just then, a weak voice sounded. "Sister Naer, I think too." The steps of Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhu Qingmai''s going out suddenly stopped, and they turned to look at the talking girl. It is Xiao Tan who is talking. Seeing everyone looking at herself, she quickly said: "I was bought by the master, and everything I belonged to the master. As long as he doesn''t dislike it, I am willing to do anything." She is more courageous than Zhu Zhuqing, and she doesn''t hesitate to speak. Gu Yuena nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, although this is your first experience of this kind of thing but three should be enough. You can prepare with them." "Okay." The little raccoon came to Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing excitedly. Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing did not leave immediately, but looked at Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena. They are thinking, Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena will not speak too? Ning Rongrong opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he closed it. Hu Liena had a complicated expression and didn''t know what she was thinking. Gu Yuena glanced at Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena, then looked at the three Xiaowu, and said, "What are you three doing in a daze? Go get ready." "Oh, let''s go." Xiao Wu took Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan and went out. The three girls were very happy, but they were very nervous. Gu Yuena looked at the remaining Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena, and said: "You are tired too, go back and rest early." Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena were obviously a little depressed, and they responded and returned to their room in a complicated mood. An hour later, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli came to Xiao Wu''s room after they had cleaned their bodies until there was no trace of impurities or odor. Gu Yuena came out, came to Xiao Wus room, and shouted: "You are ready, I''ll call him over." Xiao Wus room was quiet, and none of the three girls responded. Gu Yuena smiled and left here, looking for Ao Tian. :. : M.x Chapter 396： 3 beast girls, Dugu Bos decision In Xiao Wu''s room, on the big bed, three girls lie next to each other. I dont know if its because I just finished taking a shower, or because Im about to give myself to Ao Tian. The three girls faces are flushed, and they look pink and tender under the light. With their shy expressions, this temptation is enough to make Any man is full of enthusiasm, unable to extricate himself. They are all wearing a thin gauze, covering their thighs, revealing two slender and round jade legs. The white arms were exposed to the air, and their hands were folded on the flat abdomen without a trace of fat, and the exposed skin was smooth and tender. Xiao Wu''s skin is white and red, and she looks healthy. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan''s skin are much fairer, just like peeled eggs, which makes people have an urge to eat them in one bite. Hearing Gu Yuena shouting outside, the three girls trembled. That man is coming soon. The air is very quiet, so quiet that the three girls lying on the bed can hear each other''s faster and faster heartbeats. This kind of waiting process was a bit tormenting, Xiao Wu couldn''t bear it first, and started talking, trying to relieve the tension. "Are you two nervous?" Xiao Wu asked. "A bit." Zhu Zhuqing replied. "I''m a bit too." Xiao Tan said. The air is quiet again, Xiao Wu, who is usually very lively, is a little messy at this time, and doesn''t know what to talk about for a while. "By the way, to remind you, Sister Na''er told me that she would be a little uncomfortable at the beginning, just get through it." "Hmm." Zhu Zhuqing responded. "Sister Xiao Wu, don''t worry, we are not uninjured. That pain shouldn''t be a big deal, so we should just be stabbed by a needle." Xiao Tan said indifferently. "Have you ever seen such a big needle?" Xiao Wu gestured with her hands. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli laughed and were amused by Xiaowu. The three of them were silent for a while, and Xiao Wu said, "After tonight, we will be the women of Brother Tian. We must treat him wholeheartedly in this life and remain unswerving until we die." "With one heart and one mind, it will remain unswerving until death." Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan followed. "Sister Na''er said that she really hopes that Brother Tian can give birth to offspring, but she and Sister Dong''er and Sister Xue''er have not succeeded for so long. Therefore, we must take the initiative and work hard to help him conceive a baby." Xiao Wu said. "Well, I see." Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli replied. Thinking that they might have a baby with Ao Tian, ??they immediately felt extremely happy, and their heads were a little dizzy. "Well, he should be coming soon, let''s release the Martial Spirit first." Xiao Wu said. "What do you do to release Wuhun?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. Xiao Tan also has some doubts. Xiao Wu said, "Don''t you see the appearance of Zhu Zhuyun? It should be for the release of Wuhun." "Oh." The three people released the spirits, but the spirit ring did not appear. After Wuhun possessed his body, Xiao Wu''s ears turned into fluffy rabbit ears, and a small white tail grew out of the back, which came out from under the hem of the clothes. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan''s ears have become cat ears, and a slender and soft tail appeared behind them. Its just that Zhu Zhuqings ears and tail are black, and Xiao Tans is white. The three girls who were originally pure and innocent and moving, after the martial soul possessed, suddenly added a kind of magical charm. "Meow" The little raccoon shrank his white furry paw on his full chest and gave a shrill cry. "Little raccoon, your cry is so attractive, even I can''t help but want to eat you." Xiao Wu said enviously. "Sister Xiao Wu, you are a female, how can you eat me?" Xiao Tan said with a big chest, smiling. "Who said that women can''t eat you? You don''t know, Sister Naer and others..." Xiao Wu sat up while talking, and the one with her teeth and claws was about to pounce on the little raccoon dog. "Don''t!" The little raccoon hurriedly pulled Zhu Zhuqing up in front of him, "If you want to eat, eat Sister Zhuqing first." At that moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and the three girls'' hairy ears moved, and then they moved surprisingly in unison, and immediately lay down at the fastest speed. But because of the fight just now, their gauze covering their bodies is already a bit messy. The door creaked and was pushed open. The three girls glanced out. When they saw the familiar figure, their hearts beat violently at an unprecedented speed. He came, he really came. After taking a look, they no longer have the courage to open their eyes, their beautiful eyes closed, their long eyelashes quivered, and the tails underneath them wobbled from time to time, indicating their inner tension and anxiety. Ao Tian closed the door with his backhand, and then stopped there. His eyes swept across the three girls, Xiao Wu, and he was a little surprised. actually even used Martial Soul, is this trying to lure him into a beast mother? He was cultivating just now, and Gu Yuena suddenly called him over and asked him to accept the three girls. He didn''t refuse, he didn''t expect them to be quite interesting, and they actually took the initiative to possess the martial spirit. "I don''t know if they thought it or Naer taught it." Ao Tian thought to himself. Looking at the youthful and charming bodies of the three girls, the fire in his heart burst into flames instantly. These are three little lambs waiting to be slaughtered, waiting for him, the big bad wolf, to eat them. It didnt take long for the atmosphere in the room to completely change. The night was long, and Ao Tian left after only three hours. He did not leave until dawn like he accompanied Gu Yuena, Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue. After all, the cultivation base of the three Xiao Wus is still a bit low, and the physique is not that strong, so it should be enough. Ao Tian is not in a hurry, there will be more time in the future. #888ƶ#Follow vx. Official Account Book Friends Base Camp, watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red envelopes! After Ao Tian left, the three Xiao Wus, who were still extremely excited, suddenly felt a strong sense of tiredness, and they didn''t care about cleaning and cleaning, and soon fell asleep. Ao Tian didn''t have the slightest eccentricity. All three of Xiao Wu received his precious gift, which was a rare opportunity for them. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ After their bodies digest this opportunity, their cultivation and talents will usher in a leap. Although they are still tired now, they will definitely be reborn after waking up, and they will be full of energy. Ao Tian was walking on the road, smiling, and in a very good mood. "Hey, there are three more members of the harem, so I''m busy." "No, I have to make a rule, three a day, one hour per person, after all, I also want to practice. Otherwise, even the body of iron can not hold it." He originally wanted to go to Gu Yuena and Bibi Dong, but when he thought of this, he had to stop, changed his direction, and went to the place where he had just practiced. Early the next morning, Xiao Wu''s door opened and the three girls came out. After experiencing what happened last night, they are all grown up. Everyone''s face is red, and when they think of the scenes last night, their hearts can''t help but feel agitated, even their feet are a little soft. They were so scared that they quickly let go of their minds, and didn''t dare to think about the shameful things anymore. The mental state of the three girls is better than ever, as if they have been reborn, and there is a hint of charming temperament in the purity. "Let''s go, let''s have breakfast, Sister Dong''er and the others should be waiting for us." Xiao Wu said. The three girls joined hands and happily came to the restaurant. Sure enough, except for the three of them, everyone else is here. As soon as the three Xiao Wu came in, all eyes fell on them. Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena were envious when they saw the change in temperament of the three Xiaowu. It is a pity that one of them can''t let go of the face of the eldest lady, and the other is afraid to cross the line because of the relationship between his teacher and Ao Tian. Bibi Dong and Gu Yuena both had smiles on their faces, looking at the three Xiao Wu trio with satisfaction. Being watched by everyone, the three Xiao Wu blushed, feeling a little uncomfortable all over. The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ "What are you still waiting for? Sit down and eat breakfast." Ao Tian smiled. The three girls gave a soft "um" and sat down. "Brother Tian, ??our cultivation base has broken through, and we have reached level 50," Xiao Wu said suddenly. Ao Tian smiled and said, "As expected." Bibi Dong said: "Yes, after breakfast later, you will be promoted to the Soul King." "Hmm." The three Xiao Wu were excited. Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong were taken aback for a moment, and then a deep envy rose in their hearts. "That kind of thing can actually improve the cultivation level. If I was with Xiao Wu and the others last night, that would be great." They both thought at the same time. But it''s a pity... "Let''s eat," Bibi Dong said. At this moment, Dugubo''s figure appeared outside the restaurant and shouted: "Lord, I have something to ask you." "Come in." Ao Tian said. Dugu Bo walked quickly into the restaurant and stood two meters away from the table with a respectful attitude. "Would you like to eat together?" Ao Tian asked. "No, no," Dugu Bo said quickly. He didn''t have the guts to sit down and eat together. "What''s the matter? Let''s talk." Ao Tian asked. Dugu Bo sighed, with a sad expression on his face, and said: "I am here this time because of my granddaughter Dugu Goose." "It''s Sister Yan, what''s wrong with her?" Xiao Wu asked with some worry when seeing Dugu Bo''s sad face. Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, and Xiao Li also have some worries on their faces. When they were in Tiandou City Ao Mansion before, they spent some time with Dugu Goose, and the relationship was pretty good. Dugu Bo sighed: "My unbelievable granddaughter is in love with Yu Tianheng from the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family." "We have known this for a long time, I think the two of them are very good match." Xiao Wu said. The other girls also nodded. Dugu Bo said: "I have always been opposed to this matter, but Yanyan''s temper is too stubborn, and I can''t even take her." "Just yesterday, when Shrek Academy left Wuhun City, it kidnapped Yu Tianheng from the team of Tiandou Royal Academy. The **** Yu Xiaogang even said in front of my granddaughter that my granddaughter is not worthy of him. Nephew, let my granddaughter not be wishful thinking." At this point, Dugu Bo''s thin face was already filled with killing intent. "It''s Yu Xiaogang again, why is this person so shameless? Yu Tianheng and Sister Yan are so in love, he is so cruel to take apart." Ning Rongrong said angrily. "That is, it''s too shameless to say that Sister Yan is not worthy of his nephew. I have never seen anyone with a thicker skin than him." Xiao Wu said. Dugu Bo continued: "The wild goose hid and cried for a long time, and only talked to me about it in the evening. If it were someone else, I would have been a killer, but it''s about the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, so I have to Please show me your master." "Let them be divided, sister Yan is also beautiful, are you still worried about getting married?" Ning Rongrong said. Dugu Bo sighed: "It would be fine if this can be done. I persuaded her very early, but she is no longer married to Yu Tianheng. And... now she is pregnant with the seeds of Yu Tianheng." As soon as Dugu Bo finished speaking, the girls of Xiao Wu''s eyes widened in shock. Dugu Yan unexpectedly became pregnant. The news is a bit sudden. "If I am pregnant too, that would be great." This thought flashed through several girls, including Gu Yuena and Bibi Dong. They are so eager, and eager to hear that others are pregnant, they can''t help but envy. Dugu Bo continued: "With Yanyan''s temperament, if this child is beaten, she will definitely be crazy. Therefore, I plan to go to the Blue Electric Overlord Longzong and tie Yu Tianheng back to me as my grandson-in-law." After finishing speaking, Dugubo looked at Ao Tian and waited for Ao Tian''s instructions. This incident involved the Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong and Yu Xiaogang, he didn''t dare to make his own claim, so he came to ask Ao Tian early in the morning. After Dugu Bo finished speaking, all eyes were on Ao Tian, ??waiting for him to speak. Bibi Dong said: "I originally planned to kill the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect directly. Now that this happens, it''s up to you to decide." Ao Tian said: "If the Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect is destroyed, Yu Tianheng will hate the Wuhun Temple, and it will be impossible to be with the Dugu Goose." Dugu Bo nodded and said: "I think so too. If it weren''t for the happiness of the geese, I would have killed the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect." Bibi Dong said: "No matter, one more Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect will not threaten us, so let them make a living." Having said that, she thought of Yu Xiaogang, and then continued: "But...if they are looking for death by themselves, then I can''t blame me." "Then I''m going to tie Yu Tianheng back?" Dugu Bo asked. Bibi Dong nodded slightly and said, "Go." "No need to go." Ao Tian said. Bibi Dong looked at Ao Tian in surprise. "Why?" Xiao Wu asked. Ao Tian looked at Dugu Bo and said with a smile: "Because it''s useless if you go, Yu Tianheng won''t come back with you." Dugu Bo frowned and asked, "Why, isn''t that kid willing to be with my granddaughter?" Ao Tian''s eyes became extremely deep, and the mysterious law of fate was intertwined in it, and said: "Because Yu Xiaogang will threaten Yu Tianheng by expelling the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family. Although Yu Tianheng loves the Dugu Goose, But he also can''t let go of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, even if you tie him up, it''s useless." "Asshole boy, is he going to give up my granddaughter for the sake of the family? And the unborn child." Dugubo cursed. He doesn''t doubt the authenticity of Ao Tian''s words. The longer he stays with Ao Tian, ??the more he feels Ao Tian''s unfathomableness. Ao Tiandao: "He is not giving up your granddaughter He will stay in the family and work hard, and when he takes control of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family, he will pick up your granddaughter back." Dugubo sneered disdainfully, and said: "He wants to control the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family, and his cultivation base must at least reach Title Douluo. With his qualifications, it will take decades. Could it be that my granddaughter will keep alive for decades? Widowed?" Ao Tian had the final say, and smiled: "It won''t take that long, from a few years to as long as ten years, Yu Tianheng and your granddaughter will definitely be reunited." Dugu Bo breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "That''s okay, the time is not too long, then I will go back and talk about this to Yanyan, I believe she can accept it." "Well, let''s go." Ao Tian waved his hand. Dugu Bo respectfully saluted and retired. "Brother Tian, ??will things really develop like you said?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. "What do you mean?" Ao Tian asked with a smile. Xiao Wu pouted, and said, "You said yes, that''s it." Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said, "Sister Yan is pregnant. Doesn''t that mean that soon we will have children to play with? I like children the most." When Xiao Wu said this, the eyes of the other girls lit up. Ao Tian shook his head and smiled, thinking, Dugu Gooses child is really against the sky. Before he was born, he was already loved by his women. His eyes are shining with mysterious light, and it seems that after a few years, Yu Xiaogang regrets not the original picture. :. : M.x Chapter 397： The master was vomiting blood and Xueye was gone "Zhuqing, little raccoon dog." Ao Tian shouted. He took out two golden dragon scales, which were engraved with the names of Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Tan. "This is a gift for you." Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaoli showed surprise in an instant, their eyes were shining, and they couldn''t look away. They recognize this type of dragon scale. Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena, Qian Renxue, and Bibi Dong all have one in their hands. This is the status symbol of Aotian woman. Xiao Wu once showed them the power of dragon scales, which made them envious. Xiao Wu said, this is a treasure that is stronger than the artifact. Unexpectedly, they could even have it. At this moment, endless ecstasy and happiness filled their hearts. The surprise came too suddenly, and the two of them were stunned for a while. "What are you trying to do? Thank you, Brother Tian." Xiao Wu quietly stabbed Zhu Zhuqing and reminded. "Thank God... Brother Tian." Zhu Zhuqing took the dragon scale and shouted shyly. Her pretty face was already flushed, she had already yelled countless times in her dream this time, and she finally yelled it today. "Thank you, brother." The little raccoon also took his gift and was overjoyed. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Xiao Wu, when you have time, you can tell them about the function of this dragon scale." "Okay, leave it to me." Xiao Wu said, clapping her chest. After a while, Xiao Wu asked, "Brother Tian, ??now the Soul Master Competition is over, where shall we go next?" Ao Tiandao: "I won''t go anywhere, you will stay in Wuhun City to practice in the next few days." "Hmm." The girls nodded. Early in the morning, Tang Hao took Tang San out of the forest where he was resting for one night, and hurried to the nearest big city. Tang Hao had to let Tang San recover as soon as possible, so as not to delay Tang San''s cultivation. In the city, the father and son spent money to hire a senior soul healer for treatment. Tang San recovered most of his injuries, and the rest, thanks to his strong body''s resilience, would soon be able to recover on his own. The injuries in Tang Hao''s body are not so easy to treat, and the effect of treatment is not obvious. But he doesn''t care. With his cultivation base, this injury can still be recovered as long as it takes time. It happened that Tang San also needed several years of hard training, enough time. The father and son entered the city in the morning and left in the afternoon. Tang Hao led the way, and Tang San followed behind in strides. Tang Hao walked in the direction of the Heaven Dou Empire, not on the road, but specifically looking for complex terrain to advance. "Dad, where are we going now?" Tang San asked curiously behind. Tang Hao said, "From now on, I will conduct a series of training for you. The Spirit Hall has already started on you, and you have no retreat. You can only make yourself stronger in a short period of time. Otherwise, you will be in your entire life. Can only live in a dark corner like a mouse." Tang San clenched his fists, his face firm, and said: "Dad, don''t worry, I will definitely complete your training in the shortest time." Tang Hao nodded slightly, and said, "This time on the road will last for half a month, so you should be mentally prepared." "Dad, I can hold on." Tang San said. Tang Hao stopped talking, and silently led the way in front of him, choosing to walk in remote places. Following Tang San hesitated for a moment, and still asked what he wanted to know the most. "Dad...Is my mother killed by Wuhun Hall?" As soon as Tang San finished speaking, Tang Hao stopped abruptly and turned to look at Tang San. The slumping temperament on his body instantly disappeared, his aura was fully opened, his fierce gaze was like two lightning strikes on Tang San, making Tang San feel a burst of pain. The violent fluctuating emotions flashed across Tang Hao''s face, his explosive aura quickly subsided, and he calmly said: "Don''t ask about this matter again. With your current strength, you don''t have the qualifications to understand the truth. I want to. If you know the answer, let yourself become stronger as soon as possible. When you meet my requirements, I will naturally tell you the answer." After speaking, he turned around and moved on. Tang San stood on the spot, his fists clenched tightly, almost grabbing his palms, and a strong hatred appeared on his face. Although his father didn''t tell him the answer just now, how could he not guess from his father''s violently fluctuating emotions? My mother''s death must be inseparable from Wuhun Palace! Remembering that he hadn''t been loved by his mother since he was a child, and had never seen his mother, the hatred in Tang San''s heart became more and more out of control. "Wuhundian, one day, I, Tang San, will let you pay for it!" Tang San roared with hatred in his heart! "Catch up!" Tang Hao''s flat voice came from the front. Tang San just woke up from the intense hatred, and quickly followed in his father''s footsteps. Half a month later, the father and son stopped in front of a high rolling mountain range. Tang Hao carried his hands on his shoulders, looked up at the towering mountains in front of him, and said: "In the next two years, I will be here to give you special training. I hope you can meet my requirements within two years." Hearing his father''s words, Tang San''s fighting spirit arose in his heart and said, "Dad, don''t worry, I will definitely be able to do it." "good." Tang Hao strode in, Tang San firmly followed... At this time, Tiandou City, the gate of Shrek Academy. The master who had just come from the family and Liu Erlong stood here, looking at the scene inside Shrek Academy. The predecessor of this academy was called Lanba Academy, and it was also well-known in Tiandou City. In particular, recruiting students does not need to look at the status of the students. As long as the talent is sufficient, ordinary children can also enter here to study. Therefore, a large number of young soul masters come here every year to study. Although the Blue Tyrant Academy is not as large as the Royal Academy, there are still a lot of students. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Now, the master and Liu Erlong are standing at the gate of the academy. All they see are depression and desertedness, and never see the lively scene of the past. The master''s brows have been frowning, and he looks like he is thinking about it. Liu Erlong sighed: "Let''s go in." When the two came to the gate, Liu Erlong stopped and asked the guard: "What''s the matter? How can the college be so deserted?" The guard is still used to calling Liu Erlong the dean, and quickly replied: "Dean, since the team that participated in the Soul Master Contest finals came back ten days ago, some scandals in our college have spread in Tiandou City." said, he also took a careful look at the master, and continued: "Then many students dropped out." New 81 Chinese website updated the fastest computer terminal: https://www.@x81zw@@ Master''s face was shaking, an anger was already brewing. "What scandal?" he asked with anger. "It''s the scandal between Dai Mubai and his sister-in-law, and...and..." The guard hesitated and didn''t dare to continue. "What else?" the master asked in a cold voice. "Master, you have been punished for half a month in Wuhun City. I dont know who sent the news. It described your tragic experience vividly, saying that you are coveting the popes beauty and trying to strengthen the pope. , That''s why he was punished by the Pope. Even...even..." Master showed an icy breath, shouting loudly: "Even what?" The guard did not dare to offend the master, and quickly replied: "Even in Tiandou City, there are many storytellers telling the story of you and Dai Mubai from morning to night every day. The audience is full of audiences, and they all clapped their hands and applauded." "Puff!" Master couldn''t bear it anymore, his anger attacked his heart, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his head was dizzy and almost fell. "Xiao Gang!" Liu Erlong hurriedly supported the master and shouted distressedly. "I''m fine." The master pushed Liu Erlong''s hand away, panting heavily, then wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and walked into the academy in despair. Liu Erlong felt distressed when he saw the appearance of the master. She knows that the master''s long-term wish is to hope that her theory can be recognized by the world, get rid of her own wasteful name, and become a respected true master. However, things backfired. He has now become a notorious, lecherous pervert that everyone scolds, and his reputation is completely ruined. This is even more uncomfortable than killing him. This is a torture of the soul. It will be like a nightmare, hard to get rid of. It''s no wonder that the master would vomit blood with anger after hearing this news, and it was considered fine without fainting. "What nonsense are you talking about!" Liu Erlong scolded the guard, and strode towards the master. The door guard squinted his eyes, glanced at the desolate and staggered figure of the master, and sneered in disdain. "Disgusting old things, I have done them all, and I am afraid that others will say... Our dean is so beautiful, why is his vision so bad? It''s really cheap for this old thing..." "Xiaogang, Xiaogang, wait for me." Liu Erlong ran after him, reaching out to help the crumbling master. Master''s face has an unlovable look. Someone actually hyped up his deeds in Wuhun City in Tiandou City and exaggerated the elements. This feeling is even more uncomfortable than the half month when Bibi Dong was tortured. This time, his reputation is completely ruined. He has reason to believe that this incident is definitely a ghost behind Wuhundian, deliberately discrediting his image. He can imagine that not only in Tiandou City, but also in other corners of Douluo Continent, there are countless storytellers who are vilifying his reputation. Walking in the academy, the students who have not left are also quietly pointing at the master, talking with contempt. When Master saw this scene, he felt a hundred times more uncomfortable than eating flies. "Bibi Dong, you have such a vicious heart. If this revenge is not reported, I, Yu Xiaogang, swear not to be a man!" Master screamed tragically, another spout of blood spurted out, his eyes rolled, and he was fainted with anger in Liu Erlong''s arms. "Xiaogang, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Erlong shouted anxiously, quickly picked up the master and ran inside. It didn''t take long for Flanders, Zao Wou-ki and others to gather here in the master''s room. There is a teacher who is good at healing is treating the master. "The dean can rest assured that there is nothing serious about the master, just now it was just anxious, pay attention to rest for two days and it will be fine." The teacher in charge of the treatment put away his soul skills and said to Liu Erlong. Liu Erlong and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved. At this moment, the master slowly opened his eyes and regained consciousness. "Xiaogang, you are awake." Liu Erlong hurriedly helped Master sit up. "How do you feel?" she asked. Master''s complexion improved a lot, and he smiled bitterly: "I''m fine." Flender sighed: "Xiao Gang, Erlong has already told us what happened just now. Now there are people everywhere slandering your reputation. We are equally angry, but there is no way. There are too many storytellers." Master sneered, and said: "This must be instructed by the Spirit Hall behind the scenes. How can we beat them with our strength?" Flander frowned and said, "Look, can we ask Xue Qinghe to help? With him, it should be possible to prevent this from happening again." Master shook his head and said, "It''s useless, the Spirit Hall wants to fix me, so how come it''s only in Tiandou City? I''m afraid this scene is happening where there is Spirit Hall on the mainland." "Bibi Dong, you vicious woman." Liu Erlong gritted his teeth. "Then just let this matter go? This will do a lot of damage to your reputation." Flender said. Master sighed: "This matter is a foregone conclusion, we have nothing we can do." Hearing what the master said, everyone in the room felt uncomfortable. The master changed the conversation and said, "But...this hatred, Yu Xiaogang, has been written down." Flender moved in his heart and asked, "Xiaogang, do you have any idea?" Master nodded and said: "The people are stupid. Whatever others say, they believe." As he spoke, he sneered and said, "However, history is written by the victors. As long as the Wuhun Temple is destroyed, it will be her Bibi Dong, not Yu Xiaogang, who will be stinking for thousands of years!" Everyone understood what the master meant, and all nodded in agreement. Liu Erlong said heartbrokenly: "Xiaogang, with our current strength, I don''t know when we want to destroy the Wuhun Temple. You are so infamy and spurned by others. I feel uncomfortable." The master smiled freely, and said: "Little San once said, so the heavens will give the power to the people, and they must first suffer from their will. These despicable acts of the Wuhun Temple, are they not a kind of tempering for my Dao Xin? I will Turn this shame into an unyielding fighting spirit, and one day Bibi Dong will pay the price he deserves for his actions!" "Xiao Gang, it will definitely happen, there will be one day." Liu Erlong said, tears gleaming in his eyes. "There will be such a day." Flander also said. Master nodded, the previous despair has disappeared, and the confident smile returned to his face. It''s just that the discomfort was only suppressed by him, and it didn''t disappear. He looked at Flanders and asked, "Boss Fred, what else happened during the period when Erlong and I were away?" Flender said: "Oscar and Ma Hongjun have gone out together to experience ~ www.novelhall.com~ I have set a goal for them. If they don''t become the soul king, they are definitely not allowed to come back." Master nodded, and said: "With their talents, and according to the cultivation method I have formulated for them, it is easy to cultivate to the Soul King within a few years. What else?" "The Great Xue Ye is going to die soon," Flender said. "What?" The master exclaimed, sitting upright for a few minutes, staring straight at Flander. Flander said: "The team had already returned to Heaven Dou City ten days ago. I don''t know if the result of the Soul Master Contest makes it difficult for your majesty to accept. Within a few days, his condition worsened. I heard that it has already happened. At the point where you are dying, and the will has been written. I think your Majesty may not be able to hold on for a few days." Master showed joy on his face and said: "Okay, Xue Qinghe is finally ready to succeed. He has formed an alliance with us. As long as he succeeds, he can implement the policy of boycotting Wuhun Palace." "No, I have to congratulate him myself." With that, he was about to get off the bed. But after thinking about it, he stopped again and said, "No, I''m going to congratulate him now. Isn''t that cursing your Majesty to die?" Liu Erlong chuckled and said, "What are you worried about? After he becomes the emperor, it will not be too late for us to find him." "Yes, Erlong, you are thoughtful, hahaha..." The master laughed loudly. Seeing that the master was in a much better mood, Flanders finally felt relieved. :. : M.x Chapter 398： Xue Qinghe turned his face and didnt recognize people "By the way, you are coming back so soon, have Mubai''s affairs been handled?" Flender asked. Master said: "It has been handled, Mubai will stay in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect for the time being to practice." "It took a lot of tongue, right?" Master smiled and said: "Indeed, but there are not many things that can stump my Yu Xiaogang in this world." Flender said: "How did your nephew and the lone goose deal with the matter?" Speaking of Yu Tianheng, an expression of hatred for iron and steel appeared on the master''s face, and said: "The kid is still making trouble after returning to the family. Fortunately, everyone in the family and I have explained the stakes clearly. It is impossible for the family to let He was with the demon girl in the Spirit Hall, and he has already been locked up." "Well, I hope he can appreciate your uncle''s hard work one day." Flender said. "Yes, when he sees the true face of Wuhun Hall, he will wake up." said the master. Flander turned sad and said, "Now, our Shrek Academy is facing a problem." Master knew what Flanders was referring to, and said, "You are talking about a large reduction in students. It will be difficult to recruit students in the future, right?" Flender nodded, if an academy as large as Shrek couldn''t recruit people, it would face the crisis of bankruptcy. Master said: "There are more or less recruits. As long as we manage well and educate our students, everything will be fine." Flender sighed: "That''s how it is said, but we will have a hard time in the following days." "Don''t worry, everything will pass." The master comforted. Three days later, the emperor Xueye died, and the prince Xueqinghe will hold the enthronement ceremony in half a month. The master was overjoyed, but did not go to see the prince immediately. Time flew quickly. On the tenth day after the new emperor ascended the throne, the day of national celebration passed, the master finally set off for the palace, accompanied by Flanders and Liu Erlong. The time is ripe, the master has to discuss with the emperor how to boycott the Wuhun Temple and how to make the empire stronger. He already had many plans in his mind. If the emperor could adopt it, he could take the first step against the Wuhun Palace. Before leaving the academy, the master skillfully put on a mask to cover his face. He had to do this, because some time ago, I didn''t know who had put up his portraits in Tiandou City. After , he was treated inhumanly when he went to the street once, and countless people spit, spit, and yelled at him. He had no choice but to buy a mask to cover up his appearance, which would make him feel more secure. It didn''t take long for the three of them to successfully come to the majestic palace gate. Master stopped and sighed: "Xue Qinghe has finally become the emperor. With my suggestion, he can definitely weaken the influence of the Spirit Hall in the Heaven Dou Empire. On the Star Luo Empire, alas..." He felt a little regretful. If Dai Mubai hadn''t happened to that kind of thing, he might already be the crown prince of the Star Luo Empire, and the throne would be within easy reach. When the two empires are united, what else is there to be afraid of? But it''s a pity that Dai Mubai died on his own, and the great plan was ruined like this. Hearing the master''s regretful sigh, Liu Erlong comforted: "Xiaogang, didn''t you say that, as long as Dai Mubai cultivates to Title Douluo as soon as possible, he may still regain the throne or let the Star Luo Empire fight against the Spirit Hall. of." Master sighed again, and said: "He is only in the realm of Soul Sect now. How easy is it to cultivate to Title Douluo? Under normal circumstances, it will take at least 20 to 30 years." Liu Erlong said: "This matter can''t come in a hurry. If you want to destroy the Spirit Hall, you have to make Xiao San and the others become Title Douluo. As long as you can see the Spirit Hall perish and see Bibi Dong Fuzhu during your lifetime, I will be satisfied. ." "I can''t rush." ??The master smiled. Flender smiled and said: "Xiaogang, do you think Xue Qinghe will give you a national teacher?" Master heard that Flander was joking, and smiled: "I want to be, but I''m afraid he won''t. With my current reputation, how can he dare to make me a national teacher?" "Stop talking, let''s go over." After finishing speaking, the master walked to the gate of the palace first. Flanders and Liu Erlong followed him from left to right, looking like his two guards. As expected by the master, they were stopped by soldiers as soon as they approached the gate of the palace. Master had been prepared for a long time, and said politely: "Please go in and inform your majesty, and say that Yu Xiaogang wants to see you." Hearing the three words Yu Xiaogang, dozens of soldiers guarding the gate of the palace shocked, and their sharp eyes shot towards the master. Being watched by so many fierce gazes, the master felt uncomfortable all over, and he sighed inwardly. As expected, the emperor could not be seen by anyone. "Are you Yu Xiaogang?" A small leader of the Forbidden Army walked out of it imposingly. "Yes, I am Yu Xiaogang, I have had some friendship with your Majesty." The master said quickly. said, he took out a token that Qian Renxue had given him from the storage soul guide, handed it over, and said: "This is the token that your majesty gave me at the beginning, please go in and pass it through." The little leader of the Forbidden Army did not reach out to receive the token, but stared at the master sharply, and said coldly: "Take off your mask!" Master finally feels something is wrong, why does the little leader of the Forbidden Army seem to be aiming at him? Flender and Liu Erlong also frowned. Master stretched out his hand and took off the mask, looking directly at the little leader of the Forbidden Army. The moment he saw the master''s appearance, the face of the small leader of the Forbidden Army instantly became cold. "Fuck me!" He shouted, and the loud voice shocked the master. Shu Shu Shu... Dozens of soldiers around rushed over quickly, their spears pointed at the master, and their expressions were extremely cold. Master quickly said: "You must have misunderstood. I really know your Majesty. If you go in and tell me, your Majesty will definitely meet me." The little leader of the Forbidden Army kicked the master''s chest and sneered: "Get out! Don''t get out again, kill without mercy!" Master was kicked in the chest and fell backwards. Fortunately, Flander supported him from behind. "Why do you hit people casually?" Liu Erlong asked angrily. "Erlong." The master quickly grabbed Liu Erlong. He looked at the little leader of the Forbidden Army and asked: "Why are you driving me away? Can you tell me the reason?" The small leader of the Forbidden Army sneered and said: "Your Majesty has an order. Anyone from Shrek Academy will not be seen." The full text of the article is the fastest ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ Upon hearing this, the master was stunned, and Flanders and Liu Erlong were also stunned. How could Xueqinghe give such an order? Haven''t everyone reached a cooperative relationship? It was said that they would fight against the Martial Soul Palace together, why can''t they even see each other now? At this moment, the master''s mind was blank, and he was stunned. "Get out of here!" The little leader of the Forbidden Army shouted again. Master came back to his senses, glanced inside with complicated eyes, and then pulled Liu Erlong and Flender away quickly. After leaving a certain distance, Liu Erlong asked angrily: "Xiaogang, what are you doing with me? This Xue Qinghe is too shameless. When he was the prince, his attitude towards you was fairly respectful. Now It''s really unreasonable to turn your face and deny you when you become an emperor!" Master was quite calm, but his face was solemn, and he asked, "Boss Fr, what do you think of this matter?" Flander''s expression was also solemn, and he shook his head and said: "I don''t think I understand, Xue Qinghe''s attitude has changed too much." Master said: "I don''t even think about it." "Could it be... that he took refuge in Wuhun Hall?" Liu Erlong asked. Master shook his head and said: "It''s almost impossible." "Then what shall we do?" Flender asked. The master sighed and said, "Wait, if this is really his order, then we will not be able to enter the palace. For whatever reason, if he still wants to cooperate with us, he will definitely come. Find us." "What if he doesn''t come to us?" Liu Erlong asked. Master fell silent. If Xue Qinghe really doesn''t come to him, he doesn''t know what to doAlas, wait and see, the situation may not be as bad as we thought. " At this time, in the imperial palace, sitting on the dragon chair is no longer Qian Renxue, but a cardinal from Wuhun Hall. Qian Renxue''s mission has been completed, and she has already returned to Wuhun City. The task of disguising Emperor Xue Qinghe no longer requires her to perform, a cardinal is sufficient. Actually, it is the Papal Palace that governs the Tiandou Empire, and the cardinal who stayed in the Tiandou Palace posing as the emperor is only carrying out the order from the Papal Palace. In the days to come, the Heaven Dou Empire will implement the policy of getting close to the Spirit Hall, and secretly eliminate all those who oppose it, so that the Spirit Hall will become more and more influential in the Heaven Dou Empire. First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ I believe it will not be many years, even if the Emperor Tiandou declares his return to the Wuhun Palace, I am afraid it will not cause any disturbances. The masters were waiting hard, waiting for the emperor to contact them and discuss the plan to fight against the Wuhun Palace. However, this wait lasted almost a year, and the emperor didn''t mean to summon them in the slightest. Master also discovered that many of the new policies of the Heaven Dou Empire had the meaning of making friends with the Wuhun Palace, and a terrifying guess arose in his mind. The worst may have already happened. The emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire, it is very likely that he has already returned to the Wuhun Hall. :. : M.x Chapter 399： The new cultivation method of the soul master will kill the king of slaughter After almost a year, the master finally couldn''t help it, and went to the palace again, wanting to meet the emperor. As a result, I was beaten back again. Master was completely desperate, unable to bear this huge blow. At this time, in a courtyard with birds and flowers in the Popes Palace, Xiao Wu and several girls laughed one after another. Bibi Dong handed the child in her arms to Gu Yuena, her eyes still lingering on the child, showing deep affection. This is a little boy, only one or two months old. At this time, he smiled cheerfully in Gu Yuena''s arms. Gu Yuena teased for a while, looked up at Ao Tian not far away, and asked, "This kid is so cute, Brother God, when can we have one?" Ao Tian smiled and said nothing. "Sister Na''er, we also want to hug." Xiao Wu and several girls all stared longingly at the baby in Gu Yuena''s arms. Seeing the sullen looks of the girls in Xiao Wu, Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Here you are." Xiao Wu took the child happily and swayed carefully. Qian Renxue, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiaoli, Hu Liena, and Ning Rongrong gathered around and teased the little guy together. Several girls took turns holding them again, and they all had an addiction. Dugu Yan was standing aside, and she was very happy to see Xiao Wu and the others love her child so much. "Tianheng, this is our child, I will definitely try to raise him up." Dugu Yan thought to himself. "Brother Tian, ??do you want to give it a hug?" The child returned to Xiao Wu''s hand again, and she hugged it to Ao Tian. "Give it to me." Ao Tian smiled and hugged the child. Xiao Wu asked expectantly: "Brother Tian, ??what is the cultivation talent of this little guy? Will he be a genius?" "Fool, how can a child be able to see his talent when he is so young? Only when he awakens from the six-year-old Martial Spirit." Bibi Dong smiled. Ao Tiandao: "The talent of this kid is not bad, much better than Yu Tianheng, it is no problem to cultivate to Title Douluo." "Really?" Dugu Yan asked in surprise. Ao Tian smiled and nodded. "Brother Tian said yes, then it must be." Xiao Wu smiled. Dugu Yan''s face is exhilarated, and he is very excited. Which mother doesn''t want her child to be a genius? Suddenly, Ao Tian raised his right hand, a bright golden light lit up on the child''s forehead with the tip of his index finger. This scene immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Master, what are you doing?" Dugu Yan asked nervously. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Dugu Goose, your child is blessed. He gave your child a trace of dragon spirit. He is the ancestor of ten thousand dragons. This dragon spirit is a great good for your child. NS." "His original talent can be cultivated to Title Douluo, and Tiange has given him Dragon Qi again, wouldn''t it be possible to become a god?" Zhu Zhuqing said in surprise. Dugu Yan was so excited that his heart beat wildly, he immediately knelt down to Ao Tian, ??and said gratefully: "Thank you, Lord." She heard her grandfather say that God level is a powerful realm that mortals can hardly touch, and a realm beyond Title Douluo. Once he becomes a god, he has the power to destroy the world and an eternal life span. My own child has such a fate, how can she not be so excited? "Get up." Ao Tian smiled. He could sense that in the child''s body, the unformed Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus spirit began to grow at an extremely fast speed after the dragon''s energy entered. This shows that perhaps this child will not have to wait until he is six years old for his spirit to be awakened. Furthermore, this child''s Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus Spirit has absorbed dragon energy, and it will definitely be a lot stronger than other Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus Spirit Masters. The reason why he gave this child a chance is also for his own purpose. He returned the child to Dugu Goose, and said, "This child does not have to wait until he is six years old to have his spirit awakening." "Thank you, Lord." Dugu Yan was grateful again. Ao Tiandao: "You don''t need to thank me. I have my purpose in helping him. I plan to let him try another cultivation method." "What kind of cultivation method?" asked Dugu Yan puzzled. Ao Tiandao: "This is not in a hurry, you will know when the time comes." "Oh." Gu Yuena''s heart moved, her expression suddenly became excited, and she asked, "Brother Tian, ??do you have a way to solve the problem between the soul beast and the soul master?" Ao Tian smiled, and said, "I have some confidence, but that method needs to be perfected. After a few years, this kid will get older and try again." Hearing the conversation between Gu Yuena and Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: "If it succeeds, wouldn''t the spirit ring of our spirit beasts be coveted by human spirit masters anymore?" "Yes." Ao Tian smiled. "My God, you are amazing." Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu approached, and one of them left a fragrant kiss on one of Ao Tian''s cheeks. "Can you be your husband if you are not good? I have to deal with a few of you every day. It is not good if you are not good." Ao Tian squeezed his left and right hands behind Xiao Wu and Gu Yuena. Xiao Wu exclaimed, her pretty face flushed, and she said shyly: "I hate it, in broad daylight, Sister Yan is still here." Dugu Goose was a little embarrassed, and said: "The child is hungry, I will go back to breastfeed him." "Well, you go back first." Bibi Dong said. "Okay." Dugu Yan left with the baby in his arms. As soon as Dugu Yan left, the eyes of the eight women instantly focused on Ao Tian. Bibi Dong waved his hand and said, "Leena, Rongrong, you should go back first." "Oh." Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena responded and left in disappointment. There are only six girls left in the courtyard. The six girls all stared at Ao Tian, ??with some naked longing in their eyes, even Zhu Zhuqing, who had a cold temperament. Bibi Dong said with a faint smile: "In broad daylight, it''s rare for you to be so interested, sisters, come on." "Okay." Xiao Wu and Xiao Li left and right, took Ao Tian''s arm, and walked to the side room. Gu Yuena was already standing at the door with a smile and opened the door. Bibi Dong, Qian Renxue, and Zhu Zhuqing followed with a smile, and a group of people entered the room. "I just scratched my hand a while ago, it doesn''t mean I''m interested, hey...hey...can you stop for a while? The weather outside is so good, I suggest that we should practice." With a bang, the door was closed. "Um... don''t stop..." Another year has passed, two years have passed since the Soul Master Competition ended, and Tang Hao''s special training for Tang San''s first stage has finally been completed. In the northern part of the Tiandou Empire, in a small town with a remote location and exuding a deep chill, in a dilapidated tavern, Tang Hao and his son are here. There was a mess in the tavern. A dozen corpses lay on the ground, all of them pierced by Tang San''s sharp blue silver grass. The blood stained the ground, and the pungent smell of blood almost made people breathless. Tang San''s expression was calm, killing so many people, his emotions didn''t seem to fluctuate at all. He killed one of the three waiters in the tavern. Tang Hao looked at the remaining two waiters and shouted in a deep voice: "Get out!" The two waiters who were arrogant just now were so scared by Tang Hao''s terrifying murderous intent that they ran out. In the dilapidated tavern, only the father and the son are left. Tang Hao''s eyes fell on his son, a little bit disheartened. Looking at Tang San''s appearance at this time, Tang Hao couldn''t help but think of his wife A Yin. After Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit was awakened for the second time, his appearance really looked like A Yin. Tang San''s skin is much whiter than before, his dark blue eyes are piercing, his long dark blue hair is dangled, his face is as sharp as a knife, and his handsome face is resolute. His handsomeness at this time has reached the level of Dai Mubai and Oscar, but he is far from the perfect level of Ao Tian. Tang Hao sighed, "Little San, your talent really amazes me. In the past two years, you have risen from level 42 to level 53, and a full eleventh level. This kind of talent is simply unparalleled in the world. what." "Furthermore, your control of power has reached the point where you can perfectly control every bit of power in battle. This makes your Clear Sky Hammer''s attack power reach a terrifying level, even if your Clear Sky Hammer spirit There is no spirit ring attached yet, but the attack power is considered top in the spirit king realm." "The fifth spirit ring that you condensed when the Blue Silver Emperor''s martial soul awakened even reached the age of 25,000 years. You are only sixteen years old now. Dad couldn''t reach your current level when he was twenty-five years old. Exactly." "I really can''t imagine how strong you will be in the future. Perhaps you can really reach the realm of your great grandfather, or even surpass him." Hearing Tang Hao say this, Tang San couldn''t help feeling a little proud of it. He also felt that his achievements in the past two years were far beyond ordinary people, and he might even have caught up with Ao Tian and those girls. He believes that Ao Tian and the girls are now based on the cultivation of immortal grass, while his own cultivation is based on real painstaking cultivation. This gives him a great sense of accomplishment. And in the past two years, the eight channels of the odd meridians in his body have been completely opened up, and the mysterious heavenly power has reached the fifth level. Progress in all aspects, so that his comprehensive strength has reached a very strong point. He firmly believes that even in the great realm of the Soul King, few people are his opponents. Tang Hao said, "Little San, Dad will send you here. The next step is to go by yourself. It took five years for Dad to get out of it. I believe you can do better than Dad." "Dad, I will definitely try my best." Tang San said firmly. Tang Hao nodded, and exhorted: "Remember, everyone in there has a way to die. Don''t be merciful, or you will die." "Dad, I remember it," Tang San said. "Well, go ahead." Tang Hao said. After finished speaking, his figure flashed and disappeared into the tavern. The perseverance on Tang San''s face gradually turned into firmness, strode to the counter, kicked it out, and the wooden counter burst open. The black Clear Sky Hammer appeared in his hand and slammed it down. With a bang, a bottomless hole appeared on the ground, and gusts of cloudy wind blew up from below. If ordinary people come here, they will think this is a passage to hell. Tang San didn''t hesitate, and jumped into the passage. Three years later, on a remote grassland outside the town, Tang San stood up ecstatically. "I came out, I finally came out of that ghost place." His face was full of ecstasy. He quietly felt his own changes, and suddenly, a layer of white domain erupted from him, and then turned into a transparent color. Terrifying murderous aura radiated from him, and the surrounding vegetation seemed to be trembling. "It''s a powerful Killing God Realm, even if I don''t use my soul power, my current strength is definitely several times stronger than before I entered the Killing Capital." Tang San clenched his fists, excited. Just then, a familiar voice came from a distance. "Little San." Tang San turned around abruptly, looking in the direction of the sound, the tall and burly familiar figure appeared in his line of sight. "Dad!" Tang San exclaimed in surprise. Tang Hao seemed to possess the supernatural powers of shrinking the ground, extremely fast, and he arrived in front of Tang San in a few steps. He looked at Tang San with relief. really deserves to be his son, it only took three years to break out of that ghost place. "Little San, great." Tang Hao laughed and patted Tang San on the shoulder. Tang San also had a smile on his face, and the nerves that had been tense in the Killing City for the previous three years suddenly relaxed. Dads side is the safest place. What else does he need to worry about? "Come with me, Dad will take you to take a shower first, and then have a good meal." Tang Hao said. "Hmm." Tang San followed Tang Hao obediently. "Dad, I found a secret." Tang San said solemnly. "What''s the secret?" Tang Hao asked without stopping without turning his head. Tang Sandao: "Dad, the Slaughter City is such a big city, it has existed for countless years, but the various supplies in it have never been lacking. I suspect that they are colluding with the Spirit Hall in secret, and there is only such an evil as the Spirit Hall. Only the forces of the Peoples Republic of China will allow this evil land to exist." Tang Hao said: "You guessed right Wuhundian indeed colludes with Slaughter." "Wuhundian is really **** it to help you like this!" Tang San said angrily. Thinking of what happened to him in the Slaughter City and the brutal scenes that happened inside, the murderous aura in his heart was boiling. "It''s just that I don''t understand, what is the picture of Wuhun Palace?" Tang San asked in confusion. Tang Hao said: "The Spirit Hall of Martial Arts often sends some soul masters to the Slaughter City for training. After they have trained to a certain level, the Slaughter King will let these soul masters out. Although these soul masters have not obtained the Killing God domain, they can still be in it. Survival, their strength will also be greatly improved." "That''s it." Tang San suddenly realized. "Dad, what is the strength of that King of Slaughter? Who is more powerful than him?" Tang Hao paused slightly, then continued to move forward, saying, "When I was training in the Slaughter City, I hadn''t reached the realm of Title Douluo. At that time, I couldn''t detect his realm. But looking back now, his strength should be. Its very scary and definitely not under me. Especially in the Slaughter City, he has an advantage. If I fight in it, Im afraid I cant beat him. Tang San suddenly showed endless murderous intent, and said with an icy voice: "This City of Killing can be said to be the dirtiest and most evil place in the world. It is simply the cancer of Douluo Continent. When I have strength in the future, I must Get rid of it!" "There is also the King of Slaughter, who has a serious sin. Next time I come to the City of Slaughter, he is the first one I want to kill!" Chapter 400： God is coming Tang Hao said, "Little San, if you have such an idea, my father is very pleased that the King of Slaughter is not so easy to deal with. If you want to kill him, I am afraid that you have to break through Title Douluo." Tang San said: "Dad, I can''t do it alone, don''t you still have you. As the saying goes, when I have the strength of Title Douluo, when I have the strength of Title Douluo, we father and son will join hands, this evil king of killing will undoubtedly die!" Tang Hao nodded, obviously agreeing with Tang San''s statement. A few days later, the father and son came to Tiandou City. Tang San wanted to return to the college immediately to see the master and his partner. has been away for five years after all. He missed his teachers and friends very much. Moreover, when we were in the Soul Master Competition, we made a five-year agreement. Now that it has just passed five years, it''s time to reunite. However, Tang Hao took him to a place in Heaven Dou City where he learned court etiquette and musical instruments, where Tang San was able to cultivate his temperament, in order to achieve the goal of being able to perfectly control his own murderous aura. Tang Hao''s goal for Tang San is one year, and within one year he must perfectly control his soaring murderous aura. Therefore, Tang San was not eager to return to Shrek Academy. Since then, Tang San has settled down in Yuexuan, learning etiquette and rhythm with his aunt. Spirit world. About six years have passed since the Shura God went to Douluo Xing to investigate, and was seriously injured by Ao Tian. One day in the God Realm, one year in the mortal world, so the five giants in the God Realm escaped from Douluo Star to the God Realm for six days. In six days, the severely wounded **** Shura and the evil **** have recovered from their injuries with the help of the huge divine power of the God Realm. At this time, the five giants gathered again to discuss the matter of Ao Tian. The evil **** said: "This person can easily hurt me and Shura seriously. I am afraid that his strength has surpassed the level of the **** king. Where did such a terrifying power come from? Why have we never heard of such a terrifying power in the endless years? Who has passed this number?" The other four people were all dignified and silent. Not even the most aggressive and aggressive Destroyer God said anything. At that time, when the **** of Shura and the **** of evil were injured, the **** of destruction still advocated joining forces to attack. Now that time has passed for a few days, he has calmed down, understands the horror of that mysterious man, and dare not act rashly. The evil **** saw the other four slowly shaking his head, he sighed helplessly. God Shura suddenly said: "In the long years of our God Realm, no one has ever heard of this powerhouse. Could it be...he came from the stars?" The world they live in is dominated by the God Realm, inhabited by all the gods, and manages countless lower planes. Whenever a **** does not want to stay in this world anymore, he will choose an heir, hand over his **** position, and then leave here to roam in the endless starry universe. The evil gods and the others are extremely convinced that there must be other worlds unknown to them in this universe. Perhaps, the terrifying powerhouse that emerged came from an unknown world. The four evil gods slowly nodded, thinking that this explanation of the **** Shura was the most convincing explanation. The Goddess of Life said with a heavy tone: "At the beginning, the strength of the Dragon God was beyond the God King level, and the five of us had nothing to do with him. If it weren''t for his own problems in the end, I am afraid that we would lose the battle." "Now that this mysterious powerhouse is actually with the Silver Dragon King, I am afraid he will stand on the opposite side of us. If he really wants to attack our God Realm, what should we do?" The goddess of life finished speaking, and everyone''s expressions became more and more solemn. Evil God said: "What is the attitude of this mysterious strong man towards us? It is too early to draw conclusions. I suggest that we go to Douluo Xing again and touch his attitude. It would be best if we can get along with each other in peace." The goddess of kindness sighed: "In the original battle, after we won, we killed all the beasts that were still trying to resist, and we locked up some of those who were willing to surrender. We still don''t allow Douluo Star''s spirit beasts to use beasts. To become a god, this hatred is so deep that it cannot be resolved, and the Silver Dragon King will never give up revenge." The evil god''s breath suddenly became cold, and the terrifying murderous aura was released, saying: "If he really wants to help the soul beast clan, then we have to fight. Now we are the lord of the gods and own the entire **** With the great support of the great power of the world, whoever wins is not always certain." "That''s it. Speaking of fighting, I haven''t been afraid of anyone yet to destroy." The **** of destruction stood up, and the power of destruction of endless horror hovered over him. The other four people also stood up. "Go." The evil Shinto. The four figures disappeared. The next moment, they appeared in the starry sky beyond Douluo Star. At this time, Ao Tian and Bibi Dongs women gathered together, with Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan Ye and Sun Liang next to them. Everyone gathered around a little boy standing in the center, and everyone''s face was full of expectation. The little boy is the child of Dugu Goose and Yu Tianheng. He is now five years old. The little guys name is Dugu Qiuqiu. This name was taken by Dugu. It means that he hopes his great-grandson will be invincible in the same generation, and it is a rare defeat. Dugu Bo knew that his great-grandson had already obtained the good fortune bestowed by Ao Tian, ??so he was quite confident in taking such a domineering name. Originally, Dugu Yan wanted his child to be named Yu Tianheng, but he encountered a strong veto from Dugu Bo. The Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family has abandoned the mother and child, so why should the child bear their surnames? Therefore, the child was given the surname Dugu. At this time, everyone gathered here because it was time to awaken the spirit of the little guy. The little guy has not only absorbed Ao Tians dragon energy, but also dragon blood Although he is only five years old, his physique is already terribly strong. They have tested, and the little guy''s physique now is no weaker than the soul master of the soul-sovereign realm. A five-year-old child has a physique of the soul-sovereign level. If it is spread out, I dont know how many people can be frightened. If it weren''t for worrying that he was still young and his mind hadn''t grown, he would be able to awaken his spirit in the first two years. Now the five-year-old Dugu Qiuqi is quite sensible, and everyone can''t help it, and finally he is about to awaken. "Small defeat, don''t be afraid, it won''t hurt. Soon you will know what martial spirit you have." Dugu Goose took his son''s hand and soothed. "Mom, I''m not afraid." The little guy held his head firmly. Bibi Dong smiled and said, "Okay, let''s get started." At this moment, Ao Tian suddenly raised his head and said with a smile: "Wait a moment, someone is visiting?" "Who is it?" Bibi Dong asked suspiciously. "God!" Ao Tian replied. Everyone was shocked, and they all looked up. However, with their strength, they could not see the five evil gods, only the blue sky and white clouds. Gu Yuena sneered and said: "The turtle has shrunk for so long, is it finally here?" Ao Tiandao: "Na''er, let me go and see them." "Good." Gu Yuena nodded. Ao Tian waved his hand, and the two figures disappeared at the same time. Chapter 401： Golden Dragon Outside Douluo, the evil **** was just about to speak, when the figures of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena appeared silently in front of them. The five great gods'' expressions immediately became a little serious, and their hearts were secretly guarded. "I have seen seniors." The evil **** bowed his fists and saluted, with a humble attitude. The remaining four good gods also saluted. "Explain what you are coming for." Ao Tian said straightforwardly. He doesn''t have much time to chat with these guys here, and he has to go down and awaken the spirit of the little guy. The evil **** spoke unambiguously, and said directly: "We humans and the soul beast clan do have some grievances that are difficult to resolve, but the cause of the matter is that the soul beast clan wants to exterminate the human beings in the gods. We have to resist." "Now, we are willing to turn fighting into jade silk and live in peace with the spirit beasts." "Get along in peace?" Gu Yuena took a few steps forward and sneered: "Okay, then I will give you this opportunity, but...I have a condition." "What are the conditions?" the evil **** asked. "All the gods of your humanity leave the God Realm and return the God Realm to us." Gu Yuena said firmly. As soon as she finished speaking, the **** of destruction roared: "Impossible!" The expressions of the evil **** and the **** Shura also sank. How could it be possible to hand over the God Realm? If the God Realm was handed over, where would they go? And once the spirit beast controls the **** realm, it is the human beings who are suppressed. I am afraid that no human being can cultivate to the **** level, just like the spirit beast nowadays. How could they agree to such an unreasonable request? Gu Yuena also expected that they would not agree, and the reaction of the evil gods was not beyond her expectation. She said coldly: "The opportunity has been given to you. Since you don''t agree, let''s go. Go back and wash your neck and wait. You are alive in a few days, and we will kill the God Realm soon. We will belong to us. Take back everything." The surging aura and terrifying murderous aura erupted from Gu Yuena''s body, causing the evil gods to slightly change their colors. Gu Yuena''s strength actually reached the Divine King level. Hearing Gu Yuena''s words, the **** Shura and the **** of destruction were already angry. The evil **** was relatively calm, looked at Ao Tian, ??and asked, "Senior, is this also what you meant?" "Exactly." Ao Tian said lightly. The evil **** saluted again and said: "Okay, then we will wait for the presence of seniors in the gods." "Let''s go." After speaking, the evil god''s figure has disappeared and returned to the **** realm. "Let''s go." The good **** persuaded. Although the **** of destruction and **** of Shura were very angry, they chose to leave. In the God Realm, the figures of five people appeared. The **** of destruction asked angrily: "Why didn''t you clean them up? That Gu Yuena''s tone was too arrogant, and she should have been found at all costs in the first place, and will never suffer from future troubles." The evil **** said: "We still dont know how strong the mysterious powerhouse is. Its not wise to act rashly. According to Gu Yuena, they should not attack the God Realm in a short time. We have a time to prepare." "At that time, the battlefield will be set in the God Realm. This is our home field. With sufficient preparation, our chances of winning will be greatly increased." "Evil is justified." Shura Shinto. Evil Shinto: "Sura, you immediately notify all the gods of the gods to be ready. This battle is related to the survival of our human beings, and there is no room for loss." "Don''t worry, leave it to me." After God Shura finished speaking, his body disappeared instantly. "The four of us use the entire God Realm as the base to set up a big killing array. I don''t believe it, and we can''t defeat the mysterious strong man with all the power of the God Realm." ... In the starry sky beyond Douluo, Gu Yuena had a cheerful face and smiled: "Seeing their jealous look, I am in a great mood." Ao Tian smiled and said: "Before attacking the God Realm, I will once again increase your strength. And Ditian and the others, their current strength is still a bit worse, and they still need to practice some more days." Gu Yuena said: "Don''t worry, that day will not be far away, our soul beasts must personally take back the God Realm." "Well, let''s go down." The figures of the two disappeared and appeared in the papal hall. Bibi Dong saw Ao Tian and Gu Yuena suddenly appear, and quickly asked: "How is it? What is their purpose here?" Gu Yuena said with a smile: "Those guys in the God Realm are scared. They came here this time to seek peace." "Then did you agree?" Xiao Wu asked. "How is it possible?" Gu Yuena sneered and said: "I have asked them to go back and wash their necks. Their end is coming." "I will count as one then," Xiao Wu said. "Don''t worry, you must be indispensable." Gu Yuena smiled. "In this case, let''s continue to awaken the spirit of Xiaobai." Bibi Dong said with a smile. Everyone''s eyes once again focused on the little boy standing in the center. On some roofs in the distance, there are many Title Douluo elders standing here, looking far away with interest. They want to know, how talented is this little boy to awaken the Pope and Mr. Ao personally? And what makes them wonder is that this little boy is only five years old, can he really be awakened? Being watched by so many people, the little boy is inevitably a little nervous. A cardinal hurried up and looked at this nervous little boy with amazement. Being able to awaken a martial spirit under the gaze of so many big people, this should be the top treatment on the Douluo Continent. He also wanted to know how strong this little boy''s spirit is. The cardinal quickly set up the awakening circle, and said gently: "My kid, don''t be afraid, just stand here, close your eyes and feel it with your heart." The little guy gave a hum, stood in the circle, closed his eyes. From his tightly clenched fist, it can be seen that he is still very nervous. Bibi Dong and others couldn''t help smiling when they saw the little guy''s nervous appearance. The cardinal smiled, and a faint spirit power shot from his hand, activating the magic circle on the ground. Numerous golden light spots flew out of the magic circle and poured into the little guy''s body. The little guy''s tense body just relaxed all of a sudden, and his expression was somewhat enjoyable. Wuhun will appear soon. Everyone stared intently, wanting to see what this little guy''s martial spirit was. Is it the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Martial Spirit, or the Jade Scale Snake Martial Spirit? Many people''s answers are inclined to the former, after all, in terms of grade, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon martial soul is known as the first beast martial soul, which is stronger than the Jade Scale Snake martial soul. Sure enough, this thought just flashed through everyone''s mind, and they saw the little guy''s body start to gush out a trace of electricity. It really is the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Martial Spirit, everyone thought. Dugu Yan was a little excited. Dugu Bo''s expression was a little disappointed, he actually hoped that this child would inherit his Jade Scale Snake Spirit. Dugu Qiubai''s body showed more and more electric currents, from the first trace to the size of his fingers later, like a smart little snake walking around him. The phantom of a blue electric Tyrannosaurus gradually formed behind him, his expression was quite enjoyable, and he didn''t feel any discomfort. A violent breath radiated from him, and countless current energy radiated towards the surroundings. The few Xiao Wu who were close, their hair became fluffy. Seeing the formation of this phantom, Dugu Bo completely gave up. Bibi Dong frowned and said, "He absorbed the Dragon Qi and blood of Brother Tian. It stands to reason that the awakened person should not be the ordinary Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Martial Spirit. This movement is a bit normal." She had just finished speaking, and there was a change in Dugu''s desire for defeat. The blue-purple electric snake''s color changed extremely quickly, and it turned into golden in the blink of an eye. There was a crackling violent sound, the golden electric snake became more violent, and the energy fluctuations it emitted were even more amazing. "Roar~" The blue electric Tyrannosaurus phantom roared, and the color was also changing to gold. "Mom, I''m so uncomfortable." The little guy suddenly opened his eyes and shouted uncomfortably. "How could this be?" Dugu Yan was anxious, and quickly looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian smiled and said lightly: "Don''t worry, he will be fine, just watch it." "Goose, don''t worry." Dugu Bo comforted. His eyes are getting brighter and brighter, looking at his great-grandson intently. Has it mutated? This is to awaken a spirit that is stronger than the spirit of the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus. In the eyes of everyone, the golden blue electric Tyrannosaurus phantom moved, and plunged into the little guy''s body, and then the clothes on the little guy burst open, and scary lines appeared on his thin body skin. This...Is this martial soul possessed? Everyone was shocked! As everyone knows, when the beast spirit is awakened, it cannot be possessed by the spirit. You need to obtain the first spirit ring and become a true spirit master before you can use the ability of spirit possession. However, this little guy was able to possess the spirit when he awakened. How can this be? The elders standing on the roof in the distance couldn''t help rubbing their eyes, wondering if they were mistaken. But soon, they reacted, how could everyone read it wrong. This is the fact, this little guy''s martial soul is really possessed. They moved their bodies and arrived at the scene a moment later, standing on the periphery watching the scene in surprise. At this time, there was another change in Dugu''s body. The lines appearing on his slender body became clearer and clearer. It was clearly the outline of a piece of dragon scales. Then, countless fine golden dragon scales came out from under the skin. "Mom, it hurts!" the little guy cried and shouted, stretched out his hands, wanting to return to the embrace of the Dugu Goose. Dugu Yan was so distressed that tears were streaming down her face. If her grandfather hadn''t pulled her, she would have rushed forward. "Calm down," said Dugu Bo. His eyes are getting brighter and brighter, and his expression starts to become excited. His great-grandson is amazing! The dragon scales are extremely cruel and bloodshot. It''s no wonder that the little guy will die of pain. A five-year-old child, it is a bit cruel to endure these pains. But everyone knows that this is a process that must be experienced. Wuhun awakening cannot be interrupted. Everyone stood there quietly watching. "Wow~" The little guy suddenly let out a dragon roar, his breath soared again, and his body changed extremely astonishingly. The body that was originally covered with the fine dragon scales began to swell rapidly, the limbs became thicker and longer, and golden sharp claws grew from the ends of the fingers. A thick golden tail grows out, the tail is also covered with dragon scales, and it is triangular in shape, twitching extremely vigorously. ...As if a sharp sword was unsheathed, a pair of golden wings emerged from his back, and the wings spread out, reaching an astonishing width of two meters. On the edge of the wings, the golden dragon scales are as sharp as a knife, no one would doubt its attack power. On his forehead, two golden dragon horns drilled out, and his face was also covered by fine dragon scales. In everyone''s astonished eyes, Dugu''s body had completed its first dragonization, and it was still dragonized, and its body became extremely majestic. It''s just a little short in height, only about 1.6 meters. "How is this possible? The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Soul Master only possesses the ability to transform into a dragon from level 30, and every tenth level in the future, a part of the body will become more dragonized. Even if this kid''s spirit is mutated, it is impossible. Right from the beginning, your whole body will become dragonized?" An elder stared wide-eyed and exclaimed loudly. His face is full of incredible colors. The same goes for the rest of the elders onlookers, unable to believe this weird and shocking scene. Roar~ At the moment Longhua was completed, Dugu''s begging for defeat was another roar, surging, not weak and the fluctuation of the soul exuded on him. At the same time, everyone felt a light pressure, this is Long Wei. It''s just that this Longwei is still very weak, which is nothing in front of everyone. But this is shocking enough. The roaring sound spread out far away, surprised many people, and they looked in the direction of the Papal Palace. An elder frowned, suddenly his whole body was shocked, his eyes shot out terrible light, and he shouted: "Could it be...this is the legendary Golden Sacred Dragon Martial Spirit?" All the elders were shocked, their eyes fixed on Dugu for defeat. "It is really possible that it is the legendary Golden Sacred Dragon Martial Soul." One of them said. "I want to accept him as a disciple." An elder muttered. As soon as he finished speaking, the eyes of the other elders burst out brightly, staring eagerly at Dugu for defeat. The women in Bibi Dong were all smiling and satisfied. This is the talent that Dugu needs to fail. Dugu Yan was so distressed just now that she was crying, and at this time she was already crying with joy. She is the happiest that her child has such a powerful talent. "Okay, very good, worthy of being the great-grandson of my Dugu Bo." Dugu Bo laughed loudly. His loud laughter awakened the cardinal who was already stunned and in shock. The cardinal hurriedly said: "It''s okay, my child, you try to take the martial soul back with your mind." Dugu tried for defeat for a while, and finally succeeded in taking back the martial soul. His body shrank and changed back to its original appearance, but the clothes on his body were broken and his body was bare. Dugu Yan hurried over and took out a piece of clothing for his son to put on. The cardinal took out a crystal ball and said with a smile: "My kid, let''s test your spirit power. You just need to put your hand on this crystal ball." Dugu Qiufei still had a lingering look on his face, and his little head shook hard, not daring to reach out. Dugu Yan smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, it won''t hurt this time." She grabbed her son''s hand and pressed it on the crystal ball. A little light lit up, and then a bright light burst out. With a click, the crystal ball shattered. Uh... The cardinal was a little dazed. The test crystal ball was actually broken. This was the first time he saw this situation, and he was stunned there for a while. "Could it be that this little guy''s spirit power has exceeded tenth rank?" This thought came to the minds of the elders, and their hearts throbbed wildly. Innate soul power is more than tenth level, could it be that this golden holy dragon martial soul has reached the level of a god-level martial soul? Bibi Dong was slightly surprised, but not surprised, and said with a smile: "Use the crystal ball to test the soul master''s soul power to test him." "Good Pope." The cardinal quickly took out another crystal ball. This crystal ball can measure the spirit power of eleventh to twentieth level. Dugu was no longer afraid of seeking defeat, and took the initiative to put his hands on it. There was another click, and the crystal ball shattered to the ground again. "Soul power exceeded level 20, my God! What kind of monster is this?" An elder couldn''t help but exclaimed. Dugu Bo was already trembling with excitement. is so exciting. The cardinal was shocked and numb. This time, without Bibi Dongs reminder, he took out a crystal ball. This crystal ball is used to test the spirit power of the Great Soul Master. Dugu''s begging for defeat was very funny, so he put his hand on it again. The dazzling light broke out again, and the crystal ball shone to the extreme. The cardinal holding the crystal ball can hardly open his eyes. UU reading "Third...Thirty level." An elder stammered. "Haha, really my good grandson." Dugu Bohaha laughed, came to Dugu Qiubai a few steps, and hugged him. The cardinal retracted the crystal ball, and the whole person was still in great shock, his head dumbfounded. The elders looked at the little boy in Dugu Bo''s arms, and their eyes showed extreme desire. They really want to accept this child as a disciple. With the aptitude of this child, it is absolutely certain that he will cultivate to level ninety-nine in the future. But seeing Dugu Bonaha laughing, they can only sigh and give up. Dugu Bo''s strength has been spread in the Pope''s Palace, the ninety-ninth level Limit Douluo. Therefore, they are destined to be impossible to accept this child as a disciple. Dugubo laughed and said: "It''s really my good grandson. The Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family simply doesn''t deserve to have a genius like you. If the **** master Yu Xiaogang knows your talent, I''m afraid you will regret vomiting blood, hahaha... " Ao Tian smiled and said: "Don''t get excited, since the child''s martial spirit has awakened, let him raise his level." Gu Yuena''s eyes lit up, and they all looked at Ao Tian. "Brother Tian, ??you mean, let Xiao Bai try a new cultivation method?" Gu Yuena asked expectantly. "Well, not bad." Ao Tian said. Chapter 402： Don 3 returns to Shrek Hearing Ao Tian''s words, those elders who were disappointed to leave because they could not receive the apprentice suddenly stopped. All their eyes are on Ao Tian. New cultivation method, what is that? As Titled Douluo, when they reach their level, things about cultivation can take them to heart. A group of girls, including Dugu Bo, also looked at Ao Tian expectantly. waiting to see what the new cultivation method he said is. Ao Tian looked at Dugu begging for defeat, and said with a smile: "His spirit power is now level 30. It stands to reason that he can directly absorb three spirit rings and be promoted to the soul sovereign." said, a crystal ball the size of a human head appeared in his hand. This crystal ball seems to contain a vast starry sky, deep and mysterious. When everyone present saw this crystal ball, they all felt a mysterious aura. This kind of mystery is illusory, unable to capture, unable to perceive. "What is this?" Xiao Wu asked curiously. "This is a treasure that allows a soul master to have a soul ring." Ao Tian said. Everyone was surprised. "Mr. Ao, how can a crystal ball make a spirit master possess a spirit ring?" an elder asked in confusion. "You don''t need to absorb the spirit ring now, naturally you can''t feel its mystery." Ao Tian said. He looked at Dugu''s defeat, and said, "Concentrate your energy and look at this crystal ball." Dugu ball defeat has an instinctive fear of Ao Tian, ??dare not follow Ao Tian''s orders, and concentrates on watching the deep crystal ball in Ao Tian''s hand. Immediately afterwards, his mind was sucked in by the crystal ball, and his eyes became hollow. There is a wonderful connection between the crystal ball and Dugu''s defeat. "What''s wrong with him?" Xiao Wu asked in a low voice. Gu Yuena''s eyes twinkled with strange colors, and said: "Be patient and wait." Gu Yuena''s realm was the highest one present except Ao Tian, ??and she naturally saw some mysteries. Her heart began to become excited. Suddenly, the crystal ball changed. A burst of energy shot out from the crystal ball and entered Dugu''s body. Dugu''s body began to emit surging energy fluctuations. Everyone looked surprised. This kind of fluctuation is familiar to everyone present. This is what happens when the spirit ring is absorbed. But, there is no soul beast to provide a soul ring, how can this little guy absorb it? Could it be possible that only the energy just now allowed him to have a spirit ring? At this time, everyone felt more and more puzzled. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Sit down and concentrate on absorbing this energy. There will be some pain. I hope you can bear it." Dugu sat down obediently, concentrating on absorbing the energy that entered his body. Until then, someone finally couldn''t help it. Ning Rongrong asked, "What the **** is going on? Can this crystal ball really give him a spirit ring?" "Just look at it." Ao Tian said with a smile. As soon as he finished speaking, a lavender spirit ring appeared on Dugu''s body. The spirit ring just appeared, the color was still very pale, but everyone recognized it at a glance. "How is this possible? Even without a spirit beast, it can absorb spirit rings!" An elder said in horror. His face was already covered with an unbelievable look. The other elders present are the same, their heads are already bewildered. This phenomenon has completely subverted their cognition. The soul master of Douluo Continent has not known how many years it has existed. Since ancient times, if a soul master wants to make a breakthrough, he must kill the soul beast and absorb the soul ring of the soul beast. This is an iron law, an iron law that no one can break! However, this iron law was broken today. There is no need to kill the soul beast, a crystal ball can give the soul master a soul ring, and everyone feels like they are dreaming. How is this done? Everyone couldn''t help but look at the man holding the crystal ball, his heart was full of shock. Even Gu Yuena was very excited. She understands what this means. The era when the soul master relied on hunting and killing soul beasts to advance to the ranks is about to pass. When everyone was shocked and puzzled, Ao Tian said: "Use mental power to communicate with this crystal ball. It will detect the spirit master''s martial arts and physical strength, and then bestow the most suitable soul ring for the soul master. The age of the spirit ring is also the maximum age that one can bear." As soon as Ao Tian finished speaking, Ning Rongrong blurted out and said, "This is the same as the **** bestowed spirit ring?" She has also absorbed the **** bestowed spirit ring given to her by Ao Tian, ??and the effect is exactly the same. Ao Tian nodded and said, "Yes, I made it according to the effect of the **** bestowed spirit ring." If it was in the past, he still couldn''t do this kind of thing. Condensing the **** bestowed spirit ring is fine, but making a crystal ball that can be used forever is not so easy. That is, the intimacy between him and this Douluo star is getting higher and higher, and the secret of the soul master''s cultivation has been thoroughly analyzed by him. The power of heaven was also used to make this crystal ball, and the energy in it will be automatically replenished after it is consumed. Even a 90th-level spirit master can obtain a spirit ring suitable for him from here, and break through to Title Douluo. Bibi Dong knew that Gu Yuena had always wanted to solve the problem between the soul master and the soul beast. Faced with the crystal ball made by Ao Tian, ??she suddenly discovered something wrong and asked: "Are you planning to promote this crystal ball so that soul masters on the mainland will stop hunting soul beasts?" "Not bad," Ao Tian said. "But according to what you said, the spirit ring obtained through this crystal ball has the same effect as the **** bestowed spirit ring. A large number of masters will be born among those soul masters who are not under our control, and those who have broken through the ninetieth level will also Having the opportunity to obtain a 100,000-year spirit ring is not a good thing for our Spirit Hall." Bibi Dong said worriedly. She was not worried that the Spirit Hall would be threatened, but worried that a large number of masters would be born among those uncontrolled spirit masters, which would cause turmoil. Ao Tian pondered for a moment, and said, "Well, let''s do it. This kind of best crystal ball is for people in the Spirit Hall. I will make another batch of crystal **** with less effect. The limit that the teacher can bear is lower. You order the people to transport these crystal **** to the spirit halls across the Douluo Continent." Bibi Dong smiled and said, "This is feasible." Ao Tiandao: "This crystal ball will not be used for many years. In a short while, I will completely change the soul master''s cultivation system. At that time, the soul ring will no longer be needed for the breakthrough of the soul master, and the death of the soul beast will no longer occur. A spirit ring appears." Bibi Dong was taken aback for a moment, and said, "No need for spirit rings? Doesn''t the spirit master have no spirit abilities?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "If you want soul skills, you can only rely on your own creation." Gu Yuena''s eyes brightened, and said: "This is the complete solution to the problems between soul beasts and humans." Ao Tian nodded. In fact, with his current ability, he can forcefully control the way of heaven. As long as he controls Douluo Xing''s heavenly path, he is equivalent to the creation **** of this world, and he can tamper with the various rules of this world at will. It is natural to modify the training system of the soul master. But for some reason, he still doesn''t want to do that. If he controls it, he will lose something he wants to know. He wants the Douluo Star''s Heavenly Dao to surrender him willingly. This will take some time, but it won''t be too long. At this moment, the first spirit ring on Dugu Qiufei finally took shape. This is a purple thousand-year spirit ring. His spirit power had already reached level 30, and his physique had even reached the level of a soul-sovereign. It was natural to absorb a thousand-year spirit ring. "Continue to absorb your second spirit ring." Ao Tian said. With the first experience, Dugu became more calm about seeking defeat, and it didn''t take long for him to enter the state of absorbing the second spirit ring. This is still a thousand-year spirit ring. Although Ao Tian has explained clearly, everyone''s hearts are still shocked. Especially those titled Douluo elders, even if they want to break their heads, they can''t understand how Ao Tian made this kind of thing. This is simply not something mortal can do, it is beyond their scope of understanding. Until Duguqiu failed to absorb the three thousand-year spirit rings and successfully became a soul-sovereign, no one left on the scene. Looking at the child with three purple spirit rings around him, many people were amazed. This child is only five years old now, and he has already possessed three thousand-year spirit rings. This is simply a monster. Those elders looked at Dugu Bo with jealousy. Who wouldn''t want to have such an evil offspring. Dugu Bo hugged his great-grandson, laughed, and said, "My dear boy, it really gives me a face. I really want to take you to the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family now to see how those guys will react. " "Thank you, Lord." Dugu Bo said respectfully to Ao Tian. He knew very well that if Ao Tian hadn''t given him the opportunity to seek defeat, it would be impossible for him to awaken and possess third-level spirit power and had absorbed three thousand-year spirit rings. Ao Tian nodded slightly. "Go away." Bibi Dong said to the elders who were still in shock. One year later, Tiandou City, in front of Shrek Academy. Tang San, who had changed his appearance, stood in front of the academy, staring blankly at this familiar academy in his memory. A month ago, he had successfully graduated from his aunt, and then followed his father to meet his mother. At that time, he knew that his mother was not a human being, but a 100,000-year-old Blue Silver Emperor Soul Beast. He also learned the truth about the murder of his mother, who was killed by the previous generation of the Pope in the Spirit Hall who had coveted a hundred thousand-year spirit ring and soul bone. Tang San''s hatred of Wuhun Hall once again reached an unprecedented level. Then, under the guidance of his father, he returned to the Clear Sky School alone and pleaded guilty for his father. In the Clear Sky Sect, he defeated the Seventh Elder in a gambling fight, and convinced everyone in the Clear Sky Sect with his unparalleled talent. Now, a month later, he came out of the Clear Sky School and finally returned to Shrek Academy. It has been six years, and it has been six years since the Soul Master Competition ended. He wished he could appear in front of the master immediately, telling him how much he missed the master. Same as six years ago, the appearance of Shrek Academy hasn''t changed much, but it looks deserted. Tang San understood after a little thought. The deserted situation of Shrek Academy is probably related to what happened in Wuhun City that year. Thinking of this, he clenched his fists involuntarily. Now, his strength has soared, and he has many more powerful cards at the bottom of the box. If he meets Ao Tian and those girls again, he is confident that he can win. "The teacher should be in the academy, Oscar and Ma Hongjun should have returned from the experience, and Dai Mubai, I don''t know what happened to him when something like that happened back then." "Time flies so fast, six years have passed in a blink of an eye, and I don''t know how much their strength has improved?" Tang San thought to himself, and walked inside. At the gate of the academy, he was stopped by the guard without surprise. Tang San didn''t bother to speak, took out the Shrek Academy''s emblem, and stepped into Shrek Academy under the surprised eyes of the guard. After entering the academy, you can see students walking in twos and threes. Tang San frowned, the current academy is too calm, the academy is at least half smaller than before. went all the way, his appearance caught the attention of everyone on the road. After the second awakening of the Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit, his appearance has become extremely handsome, and he has a noble temperament. His current image is undoubtedly very harmful to girls. Some female students around were almost unable to walk, looking at Tang San as if they had committed a nympho. Those male students are envious and jealous. "Who is this, so handsome." "My God, it would be nice if he could be my boyfriend." "This is definitely not from our college. There are so many people in our college. I have never seen him before." Tang San ignored these comments and walked straight to the dormitory where he had lived. If Oscar and Ma Hongjun are still in the academy, they should be in the dormitory at this time. And the masters dormitory is not far from their dormitory. Not long after, Tang San returned to his dormitory. There are four connected rooms in this row of houses, which he used to live with Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun. Standing outside the dormitory, he could sense waves of spirit power coming from two of the rooms, and one of the rooms still exudes a fiery atmosphere. Obviously, someone is cultivating soul power inside. Tang San showed a faint smile on his face and shouted: "Oscar, Ma Hongjun, I''m back." He just finished speaking, there was no movement inside. A few seconds later suddenly heard two loud shouts of surprise. "Mistress, are you back?" The voices of Oscar and Ma Hongjun sounded almost in unison. Then the door was suddenly opened, and the figures of the two appeared in Tang San''s line of sight. But shortly afterwards, they were stunned, and their raised footsteps stopped in mid-air. "Who are you?" Oscar wondered. "I''m Tang San." Tang San smiled. Ma Hongjun''s gaze fell on Tang San''s belt, that one eye suddenly flashed with a sharp cold light, his body exuded a murderous look, and he asked, "Are you stupid for us? Tang San is not like you. Tell me about this belt." Where did it come from, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite!" Oscar''s face changed when he heard Ma Hongjun''s words, staring at Tang San vigilantly. "I am Tang San." Tang San shrugged and said innocently. "Do it, take him down first." Ma Hongjun acted decisively, and Wuhun instantly possessed his body, and a hot breath erupted from him. The house behind him seems to be about to be lit. "What''s the matter?" A stern voice sounded, and Tang San turned his head to look, and suddenly saw Flander''s figure. After Flanders appeared, Liu Erlong, Zao Wou-ki, and Master also appeared one after another. After many years, seeing these familiar figures again, Tang San''s eye sockets instantly moistened. Chapter 403： Shrek reunite and analyze the current situation Flander, who had become a strong Contrar, came to Tang San with a few breaths. When he was about to ask who Tang San was, he suddenly saw Tang San with tears in his eyes, and he was taken aback for a moment, and his fierce aura weakened involuntarily. "Who are you?" Flander asked with a frown. "Dean, I''m a junior." Tang San said. "Nonsense!" Flander snapped. At this moment, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki also came to Flender''s side, looking at this handsome strange man. Ma Hongjun yelled: "Teacher, don''t listen to his nonsense. He has Xiaosan''s belt on his body. Xiaosan must have encountered an accident. Take him down first." Flender, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wuji looked at Tang San''s belt, their expressions slightly changed. Just when Flanders wanted to take down Tang San, the master shouted: "Don''t do it, he is the junior." The master ran to Flender''s side breathlessly, and said: "He is right, he is a junior." Everyone was stunned. This guy whose looks and temperament can make people jealous is Tang San? What a joke. Seeing the master coming over, Tang San''s knees softened, he knelt down with a plop, and yelled affectionately, "Teacher." With a big smile on his face, the master hurriedly helped Tang San and said with satisfaction: "Okay, it''s good to be back. It seems that your strength has improved again." Tang San stood up and held his teacher''s hand tightly, reluctant to let go. "Xiaogang, what is going on? How did Xiaosan become like this?" Flender couldn''t help asking. The master smiled and said, "Little San came back to see me once half a year ago, but he left in a hurry after not staying. I mentioned this to you." Flander nodded and asked: "This is how the junior three was like this half a year ago?" "President, to be precise, I became like this four years ago." Tang San blinked and said mischievously. The master was in a very good mood, and laughed: "Let''s go to the house, junior, you can explain to them yourself." "good." Everyone entered the discussion hall and sat down. Tang San talked about the second awakening of his Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit, and also talked about his mother''s identity as a spirit beast and the persecution of the Spirit Palace. The experience of the later killing capital made everyone sigh with emotion. After speaking, Tang San also released his two martial spirits, proving his identity. At this moment, everyone finally completely believed in Tang San''s identity. Ma Hongjun yelled: "Brother, it''s unfair. You and Boss Dai and Xiao Ao both look like a bitch, but I''m getting uglier and uglier. No woman dared to approach me anymore." Looking at Ma Hongjun''s ugly appearance, Tang San felt very sympathetic. I don''t know if Ma Hongjun is a dead pig. He is not afraid of boiling water. He does not wear a mask. The burned skin on his face is still hideous and terrifying, and one eye is blocked with a blindfold. With this look, just standing there without talking can make the children cry in fright. Tang San had no choice but to comfort him: "Don''t worry, as long as you are sincere, there will always be girls who will be moved by you." Ma Hongjun shrugged and said that he didn''t care anymore. The master asked: "Little San, didn''t your father come with you?" Tang San shook his head and said, "My father didn''t come over. After leaving Yuexuan, he asked me to return to Haotianzong to recognize my ancestor and return to the clan. He stayed with my mother." When he talked about this, Tang San felt lingering fears. At that time, Tang Hao wanted to sever his hands and feet, take out the soul bone he once obtained from the Haotian School, and let Tang San take it back to ask for the crime. Fortunately, Tang San stopped it in time, and Tang Hao gave up his thoughts of self-harm after pleading. In Tang San''s words, the two fathers and sons will seek revenge in the Wuhun Palace together in the future. Naturally, Tang San didn''t want his father to be a useless person. "By the way, teacher, now Xue Qinghe has become the emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire, how is the progress of our joint fight against the Spirit Hall with him?" Tang San asked. Last time he came back and hurriedly met the master and left, and did not learn about these things from the master. Hearing Tang San''s question, the master was stunned for a moment, and then fell silent. The others in Shrek were also silent. Tang San felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, and asked, "What''s the matter? Why don''t you speak one by one?" The master sighed, and said: "Little San, we misunderstood Xue Qinghe." "That''s right, Xue Qinghe is a cartilage and traitor!" Ma Hongjun yelled and said fiercely. "What the **** is going on?" Tang San frowned. "Oh, that''s a long story..." The master suddenly said the changes after Xue Qinghe took the throne. Hearing that his teacher was driven away at the gate of the imperial palace, Tang San was very angry. Finally, the master sighed and said: "Unexpectedly, Xue Qinghe turned out to be a white-eyed wolf. He probably lied to us before agreeing to cooperate with us. When Xue Ye died, he would join the Martial Soul Palace camp. " "If that''s the case, then his disguise is too good," Tang San said. He recalled the scenes he had spent with Xue Qinghe before, and he could not find any clues at all. "This is the fact, I have seen it with my own eyes." Liu Erlong said. Tang San looked solemn and said, "This is how things have developed. In our plan to fight the Spirit Palace, we can''t count on the Heaven Dou Empire, and we even have to guard against it." The master nodded and said: "It is true, I have to guard against it." "But teacher, Xue Qinghe knows our determination to get rid of the Spirit Hall. Didn''t he report us to the Spirit Hall?" Tang San asked in confusion. If Xue Qinghe really took refuge in the Spirit Hall, then Shrek Academy should be exposed to the Spirit Hall, and the Spirit Hall would definitely not let the Shrek Academy go. But now, Shrek Academy is still doing well, so Tang San is a little confused. The master said: "I have also wondered about this question. Xue Qinghe has no doubt about taking refuge in the Spirit Hall. He should have also told the Spirit Hall of our plan. The reason why the Spirit Hall did not act on us is very likely. Out of disdain." "Disdain?" "Yes." The master nodded, "Perhaps in their eyes, especially in Bibi Dong''s eyes, we are just a group of clowns, and Flanders, with the highest cultivation base, is now only 83rd level. Dai Mubai has become more successful again. Like that. I dont think they are threatened at all." "That''s it." Tang San nodded. But soon, he asked: "Teacher, without the help of the Heaven Dou Empire, it will be even more difficult for us to fight the Spirit Hall." Indeed, the Spirit Hall itself is very powerful. If there is another empire to help, the hope of overthrowing the Spirit Hall will be even smaller. The master said: "It is indeed more difficult, but it is not without hope." "Teacher, what plans do you have?" Tang San asked. The master said: "We can''t count on the Heaven Dou Empire, but the Star Luo Empire still has some hope." "Star Luo Empire? Teacher, do you still want to use Dai Mubai?" Tang San asked. "Yes, I heard that Davis, the eldest prince of the Star Luo Empire, has become a prince. It is impossible for Mubai to inherit the Star Luo Empire by normal means," the master said. "What''s the method?" The master said: "Personal strength, the Star Luo Empire currently does not have the support of Title Douluo. As long as Mubai becomes a Title Douluo, he will definitely be valued, and perhaps there is hope of inheriting the Star Luo Empire. Even if he cannot control the Star Luo Empire, but It shouldn''t be a problem for the Star Luo Empire to fight the Spirit Hall together." Title Douluo, Tang San clenched his fists, and said, "That must be many years away. If this malignant tumor in the Spirit Hall is not removed for a day, I will be unwilling to do so." The master said earnestly: "Little San, each of us hopes to get rid of the Spirit Hall, but this is not anxious. It is a long-term plan. After you all become Title Douluo, add the Star Luo Empire and Lan Electric Overlord Dragon Sect and Clear Sky Sect, we also have the confidence to break the wrist with the Spirit Hall." Tang San nodded heavily and said, "Teacher, I understand. I will definitely try my best to reach the Titled Douluo realm as soon as possible, and personally help you kill Bibi Dong to revenge." "Good, good." The master smiled comfortingly. "By the way, teacher, what about Boss Dai? When the Soul Master Competition was over, the Star Luo Empire probably wouldn''t let him go? What happened to him?" Tang San asked. The master smiled and said: "Don''t worry, he''s okay. After leaving Wuhun City, I took him back to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. The Star Luo Empire did send a master to arrest him, all of whom were outside the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. And go home." "But the Star Luo Empire also let out words, unless Dai Mubai stays in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect for the rest of his life, otherwise he will never let him go." "Then he is still in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect?" Tang San asked. "Yes, he is still there. Perhaps his life is threatened. These years, he has been practicing desperately in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. The cultivation base is progressing rapidly, and he has now broken through to the Soul Emperor level." Said. "He has become the soul emperor?" Tang San was surprised. During the Soul Master Competition, his cultivation was already on par with Dai Mubai''s. He knew that his talent was much higher than Dai Mubai''s, and Dai Mubai''s current cultivation base was still ahead of him. But when he remembered that he hadn''t cultivated much spirit power during the years in Slaughter City and Yue Xuan, Tang San was relieved. He looked at Oscar and Ma Hongjun, and asked, "Xiao Ao, Fatty, what are you guys doing now?" Ma Hongjun chuckled, and said somewhat proudly: "Tang San, I am now a soul king, a level fifty soul king." "I''m level fifty-four." Oscar said. Tang San nodded, and said, "Not bad, you haven''t been lazy these years." "That is." Ma Hongjun raised his chest and asked, "Tang San, you shouldn''t break through to the soul emperor yet? You should be no more than a few levels higher than me." The Master and Liu Erlong also looked at Tang San, wanting to know what Tang San''s cultivation is now. Tang San smiled slightly and said, "I am now at level fifty-nine, and I feel that it won''t take long to reach level sixty, and then I will become the soul emperor." "Damn, pervert!" Ma Hongjun exclaimed with a look of jealousy. Oscar also looked envious. Flander scolded, "If you practice harder, you won''t be dragged so far by the third." "Teacher, I have worked very hard." Ma Hongjun said. The master laughed and said: "Boss Fu, don''t scold him. He has reached the level of the Soul King at the age of twenty. You can''t find a few in the Douluo Continent. Moreover, Ma Hongjun''s spirit attack power is powerful, a few levels higher than him. The soul master may not be his opponent, so please be content." Flender didn''t speak any more, but everyone could see the relief on his face. Tang San suddenly remembered an important thing, and asked: "Teacher, I heard that Wuhun Palace introduced a new cultivation method a year ago. The cultivation of soul masters no longer requires hunting and killing soul beasts. This is Really?" This matter had troubled Tang San for a long time. He had heard his classmates discuss this in Yuexuan at the beginning, but he had nothing to do with those classmates, so he didn''t inquire too much. When I came back to see the master last time, due to the rush of time, I didn''t ask. Although it has been a year since this incident happened, Tang San still feels shocked when he thinks about it now. The spirit master hunts and kills the soul beast and absorbs the spirit ring to advance. This is an unchanging rule in this world. The Wuhun Hall actually has another method that allows the soul master to advance. How is this possible? Tang San thought for a long time but couldn''t understand it. He thought that only a wise man with such knowledge and deep knowledge of martial arts would know what was going on. As soon as Tang San asked, he found that his teacher''s expression became serious. "Teacher, what''s the matter?" Tang San asked. The master shook his head and said, "It has been a year since Wuhundian introduced this method of cultivation. I have not given up on researching it all this year." "Even, I even sneaked into the Spirit Hall of Heaven Dou City with makeup, and witnessed a scene where many spirit masters were promoted at the same time. That scene was truly shocking." "That kind of crystal ball possesses a kind of magical power. It can generate a spirit ring that is most suitable for promotion based on the spirit master''s martial arts and physical quality, and its age is very close to the limit that the spirit master can absorb." "So amazing?" Tang San widened his eyes and asked in surprise. The master smiled bitterly: "It''s so magical." Tang San shocked: "The spirit ring will only appear after the soul beast dies. This is the unchanging law of the Douluo Continent. How can a crystal ball have such a function? Where did the spirit ring in it come from? How did you generate a spirit ring suitable for a spirit master?" The master shook his head, his face a little dull, and said: "I haven''t studied to understand. I quietly asked a few friends who are still working in the Spirit Hall. They don''t know the principle." "Then how did these crystal ball spirit halls come from?" Tang San asked. The master shook his head and said: "I can''t find out, but I guess this is a special soul guide." "Soul Guidance Device? Is there such a magical Soul Guidance Device?" Tang San was puzzled. The master said: "There was a big fault in the history of our soul master. The method of making the soul guide has long been lost. In that remote ancient period, it was not impossible to have this kind of magical soul guide. So, I guess, Wu The Soul Hall should have obtained this Soul Guidance Device from a certain ruin." Tang San nodded, accepting what the master said. "Then why does the Spirit Hall of Martial Arts take out this kind of soul guide? Isn''t it better to keep it for your own use? It will undoubtedly benefit other forces if you take it out and share it." Tang San asked. The master said: "This is indeed detrimental to the Spirit Hall but there is also a side that is beneficial to them. I think they want to use this to make the spirit masters all over the world have a kind of belonging to the Spirit Hall. Feeling that, in this way, Wuhun Palace''s ambition to unify the mainland will be more easily realized." Tang San felt a chill in his heart and said, "This trick of the Spirit Hall is really poisonous. I believe it will not be long before many soul masters will become dependent on the Hall of Spirits. It will be even more difficult for us to get rid of the Hall of Spirits. ." The master sighed: "This is indeed the case." "Teacher, is there a way to deal with it?" The master said: "No, now there are very few soul masters who go to hunt and kill soul beasts for promotion. Not to mention life-threatening, you may not be able to obtain a suitable soul ring. With the new cultivation method of the Spirit Hall, Who will hunt the soul beast?" "Although the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to us, we still can''t forget the hatred, Xiaosan, please practice hard, I will try my best to unite those forces that have been poisoned by the Spirit Hall. Victory will definitely belong to us." "Um." Ma Hongjun suddenly said: "Brother, this method of breakthrough in the Spirit Hall is really good. When I broke through the Soul King, I went to the Spirit Hall to break through. It felt like it was really easy and cool. You It''s almost level sixty now, and you can go to the Wuhun Hall to try it when that time comes." Tang San immediately shook his head, and refused: "Fatty, have you forgotten the pain that the Spirit Hall has given you? How can you ask for something from the enemy? Even if I die, I won''t go to the Spirit Hall to break through. I have to rely on my own strength to get it. Soul ring." The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 404： Go to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect Hearing Tang San''s words, the smile on Ma Hongjun''s face instantly solidified. "No... Tang San, is this all right? What are you doing with such a big reaction?" Ma Hongjun said. He didn''t understand, what happened to the breakthrough with the power of the Spirit Hall? As for this? Tang San said, "Fatty, it is Zhu Zhuqing who hurt your eyes. Your hatred may not be counted on the head of the Martial Spirit Hall, but I can''t!" "The Hall of Souls killed so many people in the Haotian School, killed my mother, and tortured my teacher, making the teacher discredited. You said, how can I use the enemy''s things?" Having said that, Tang San almost lost control. Ma Hongjun opened his mouth and was so speechless by Tang San. "Little San." The master shouted. Tang San turned around and looked at the master. "You calm down, listen to me," the master said. "I know that you are full of hatred towards Wuhun Temple, and we can all understand your feelings. But I also suggest that you consider Ma Hongjun''s proposal just now." "Teacher, why are you..." The master raised his hand to interrupt Tang San, and said, "Listen to me first." Tang San nodded, and said nothing. The master said: "Using the Spirit Hall to improve your own strength, and then to deal with the Spirit Hall, isn''t that good? You take it as the Spirit Hall owes you and charge some interest first." "Furthermore, I have studied a large number of spirit masters who have obtained spirit rings from the Spirit Hall. The spirit rings they obtained are all very old, and their spirit abilities are also very suitable for them, as if they were tailor-made." "If you still follow the old method to hunt down spirit beasts to obtain spirit rings, not to mention the time and effort, you may not be able to obtain a spirit ring that suits you, and the age may not be close to the limit that you can absorb." "So, the teacher strongly recommends that you go to the Wuhun Hall to make a breakthrough when you make a breakthrough in the future." Tang San fell silent and fell into thinking. The master continued: "You don''t have to worry about it. If your father is here, he will definitely recommend you to do so." Liu Erlong also said: "Yes, Xiaosan, you should charge a little interest first. These are all the Spirit Palace owes you." Speaking of this, Tang San finally agreed, and said, "Okay, teacher, I''ll listen to you." A smile appeared on the master''s face and said, "It''s fine if you can figure it out." Tang San asked, "Teacher, how is your nephew Yu Tianheng now? Before the finals, you said you would tie him back to the family after the game was over. He shouldn''t be with Dugu Goose anymore, right? ?" The master smiled and said, "I''m not together anymore. Fortunately, I tied him back, otherwise it will be miserable." "What''s the matter?" Tang San asked. The master said: "That Dugu Goose was pregnant with Tianheng''s child. Fortunately, I forcibly tied him back. Otherwise, let Dugu Goose marry the Yu family, so what''s the deal?" Tang San nodded and said, "Indeed, let the Dugu Yan family go to the Yu Family, I am afraid that the whole family will have no peace anymore, and it may be ruined once." The master said, "Well, since Xiao San is back, I will take you to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect to reunite with Dai Mubai. By the way, I can also learn from the young disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. They know that there are people outside, and there are heaven outside the sky." Ma Hongjun immediately geared up and laughed: "Yes, I like to learn from my peers the most. I hope it doesn''t hurt their self-confidence." Oscar said: "Fatty, except for Xiaosan, it is estimated that it is difficult for anyone in the Soul King realm to be your opponent. If you go there, you are bullying others." "I just like to bully, can''t you?" Ma Hongjun said proudly. The masters all watched this scene happily. "By the way, do you have a young and beautiful soul master in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect? This time you have to help me introduce one. Anyway, we have known each other for so many years." Ma Hongjun said grinningly. The master smiled and said: "There are some, but I can''t think of their happiness as the master. Whether you can catch them up depends on your own ability." Ma Hongjun suddenly became dejected, and said: "It''s just like me, it''s only strange if a girl likes me." Everyone sighed in their hearts, very sympathetic to Ma Hongjun. The skin burned in the past was very scary, but now that he has lost another eye, it is estimated that no girl dared to approach him. If you want to catch up with the girl, it is only possible to get along for a long time and to be moved by his true feelings. The master stood up and said, "Little San, I haven''t seen you do anything for so many years, let the teacher see where your strength has reached." "Good teacher." Tang San also stood up. Flander said: "Ma Hongjun, you and Xiaosan are both soul kings, so let you do it with Xiaosan." Ma Hongjun suddenly looked eager to try. Zao Wuji said: "Where is this kid Ma Hongjun''s opponent, let me come." Tang San smiled bitterly: "Teacher Zhao, what strength are you now? How could I be your opponent." Zao Wou-ki grinned: "I just broke through to Contra, now at the eighty-one level, Xiao San, will you be afraid?" Tang San smiled and said: "Teacher Zhao, I haven''t been afraid of anyone, since you want to try my strength, you have to be careful, don''t capsize in the gutter." "Good boy, let me see what you have learned from your father in the past few years." Zhao Wuji smiled and walked out. Tang San followed confidently. He has even fought the seventh elder of the Title Douluo of the Clear Sky School, is he still afraid of a Soul Douluo? He believes that his strength will surprise the teachers. ... In Wuhun Hall, the Pope Hall, in a small courtyard, the boy''s cry sounded. "Boy, I told you to fight again. You almost beat a few classmates to death today, you know?" The Dugu Goose uttered angrily, holding a whip in his hand and slamming it on his son''s ass. Dugu cried louder and louder for defeat. Although he already possesses the cultivation base of the Soul Venerable, he is still a child after all, and he has been frightened by his mother so viciously taught . With a bang, the courtyard door was slammed open, and Xiao Wu and several girls ran in. "Sister Yan, what are you doing? I frightened the child." Xiao Wu quickly grabbed the whip from Dugu Yan''s hand. "Aunt Xiaowu, mother beat me." The little guy immediately hugged Xiao Wu''s leg, with tears on his face, and said pitifully. "What happened? Why did you put such a heavy hand?" Zhu Zhuqing asked. She pulled down Dugu''s trousers, and found that her little **** had been beaten red by the whip. Dugu Yan said with an aura: "This stinky boy was fighting again in the college. This time he almost killed several classmates in the same class. If it weren''t for a teacher to stop it in time, I''m afraid he would have caused a catastrophe. Wrong... this is already. A catastrophe, the parents of those students said that they want the Pope to uphold justice." Dugu Qiufei is now attending school in Wuhundian Junior College. The children in it are almost all descendants of the upper echelons of Wuhundian. Some of the parents are elders and some are bishops. That''s why Dugu Goose is so big, she doesn''t want to trouble Bibi Dong. Moreover, this kid fights twice in three days, will he have it when he grows up? "Xiaobai, this is your fault." Xiao Wu wiped the tears from the little guy''s face and said with a smile. "They laughed at me for not having a father." Xiao Bai said, her mouth narrowed, as if she was about to cry again. The girls looked at each other and all fell silent. After a while, Xiao Wu said, "Or, shall we take him to find Dad?" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 405： Im going to beat up the bad guy who took Dad away Looking for dad? The little guy looked up at Xiao Wu in surprise, his clear eyes shining brightly. He looked at Xiao Wu and his mother, waiting for Dugu Goose''s decision. Dugu Yan hesitated a little, and said, "My grandfather is in retreat, I am afraid it will not work now." Xiao Wu said: "A few of us can go there? You don''t need your grandpa. It just so happens that we haven''t left Wuhun City for several years, so we can go out to relax this time." The girls Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were a little moved. Dugu Yan looked at the girls in Xiao Wu, still a little hesitant. "There are so many masters in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and there is a Title Douluo, just a few of us, can it work?" She said worriedly. Only Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, Xiaoli and Hu Liena are here, but Gu Yuena is not here. That''s why she worried. If only these few people go to the Blue Power Tyrant Dragon Sect, they will definitely not be able to ask for a bargain, and maybe they will be bullied. Xiao Wu said, "Well, let me first ask Brother Tian and Sister Naer to see if they are going." "Okay," said Dugu Yan, feeling quite settled. If there is Ao Tian or Gu Yuena with him, then there is nothing to worry about. has been separated from Yu Tianheng for six years, the child is so old, and the lone geese misses his man day and night. She feels she can''t hold on anymore. You know your man is there, but you can''t reunite. Who can understand this kind of suffering? This time, if you really want to go to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, even if you can''t bring Yu Tianheng back, you can get together. "Wait a moment, I''ll ask." Xiao Wu ran out after speaking, looking for Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Zhu Zhuqing comforted: "Don''t worry, Brother Tian is busy lately and may not have time. But Sister Naer likes this little guy so much, she will definitely go with us." "Well, thank you, thank you so much," said Dugu Yan. Dugu begs defeat, clenched his small fist, and said: "I must save my dad. There is also the master who is called, so I don''t have a dad, and my mother secretly crying every day, I want to beat him to pee." Dugu Yan looked at his son and was deeply moved. Ning Rongrong said: "Xiao Bai said it well, that Yu Xiaogang is a big badass, and he took your father away back then." "I''m really mad at me." Dugu said angrily, and then asked: "Is he good?" "Not great, he should be in his fifties, and his cultivation is only a great soul master, a realm lower than you." Ning Rongrong said, with some instigation in his words. "Well, this time I go to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, I will challenge him openly and teach him how to be a man." Dugu said viciously, begging for defeat. Zhu Zhuqing and several girls all smiled, this little guy''s vicious appearance is really cute. It didn''t take long for Xiao Wu to come back. "How is it?" Dugu Yan asked quickly. "Brother Tian said he was not interested, but Sister Naer agreed, she said she could leave at any time." Xiao Wu said. "Then let''s go now." Dugu said anxiously, holding Dugu Goose''s hand and walked outside. Dugu Yan said with a smile: "You stinky boy, what are you doing in such a hurry? At least you have to pack your things. This trip is not a day or two." "Well, let''s pack things first, and then leave after lunch," Xiao Wu said. "Well, yes." Dugu Goose said. In the afternoon, a luxurious carriage departed from Wuhun City and drove in the direction of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. This carriage is a special carriage for Ao Tian, ??and what is pulling the carriage is a dragon horse whose strength is already very close to the **** level. Inside the carriage, six women and a child were chatting, chatting and looking at the scenery outside the carriage. Except for Ning Rongrong who occasionally returns to Heaven Dou City, the other girls have not been out of Wuhun City for several years. They should also be relieved when they come out this time. They are in a good mood. "Sister Na''er, at our speed, how long will it take to reach the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect?" Xiao Wu asked. "It takes about two days," Gu Yuena said. At the same time, inside Shrek Academy in Sky Dou City. Master, Liu Erlong, Flanders and Zao Wou-ki, as well as Tang San, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, a total of seven people have packed their bags and left the academy. Inside the carriage, Ma Hongjun asked, "Master, how long does it take to travel from Tiandou City to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect?" "Almost two days, probably the next morning, it will be there." The master laughed. His eyes fell on Tang San, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, and he nodded secretly. These three children are all very talented, and they are also very hardworking in their cultivation. Tang San and Oscar''s character is also very good. In addition to making some mistakes before, Ma Hongjun has done a lot of honesty over the past few years. So, an idea came up in the master''s heart. There are many female disciples of the younger generation in the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon Sect, but because of the three sects, almost all of them have eyes above the top and look down on the young talents of other forces. In the view of the master, Tang San, Oscar and Ma Hongjun are very suitable husband candidates for these female disciples. With Tang San''s talents, they are worthy of these female disciples. Just in time, Tang San and the others are all at the age of twenty, and it''s time to find someone. After all, getting rid of the Wuhun Temple is not something that can be done in a short time. It is also possible to get married first and then complete the great cause. The master has discussed this matter with Liu Erlong, and Liu Erlong also thinks it''s okay. But the master hasn''t told Tang San, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun. He still needs to see if they can match up according to the situation at that time. Tang San suddenly asked, "Master, how is Dai Mubai''s life in the Blue Lightning Overlord''s Dragon Sect? He had something like that happened before, so he should have received a lot of eyeballs in the Blue Lightning Overlord''s Dragon Sect, right?" Master smiled, shook his head, and said, "No, he had a good time there." Seeing Tang San''s expression a little puzzled, the master explained: "At the beginning, I thought he had sincere regrets, so I decided to save him. In the beginning, people in my family were very resistant to him when they heard about him. . But we prepared a rhetoric in advance, which allowed him to successfully stay in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect." "What is the rhetoric?" Tang San asked curiously. The master sighed and said: "We declare to everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect that Dai Mubai did such a thing because he was caught in Davis''s trap. Because of the fight for the throne, Davis sent Zhu Zhuyun seduce Dai Mubai and gave the medicine to Dai Mubai to do that kind of thing. Davis took the opportunity to leave evidence and ruin Dai Mubai." "Is the Blue Electric Overlord Longzong believe it?" Tang San asked. Master nodded and said, "I believe it, even I believe this statement. Otherwise, how could Davis happen to own the crystal ball? Therefore, it is easy for people to believe that this is a conspiracy against Dai Mubai." Tang San nodded. The master said earnestly: "Little San, the teacher knows that your heart is full of justice, and you can''t understand Dai Mubai''s actions. Since he has regrets, the teacher hopes you can give him a chance. After all, you are all Shrek. The students of the academy will fight against the Wuhun Hall together in the future." "Teacher, I understand. I will give him another chance, but if he makes this kind of mistake in the future, don''t blame me Tang San for not recognizing him as a partner." Tang San said. Master said: "Don''t worry, if he dares to do something inferior to a beast, I will be the first one to let him go." The carriage left Tiandou City, and everyone was chatting while looking at the scenery. Tang San suddenly asked, "Teacher, have you paid attention to the situation of Ao Tian and Xiao Wu for so many years? What are they doing now?" Master shook his head and said, "I have been paying attention to the situation in Wuhun City, but it is a pity that Ao Tian and the girls have no news, as if the world has evaporated." Tang San''s complexion gradually became dignified, and said, "Perhaps, they have been practicing in retreat for the past few years, so no news has come out." Master nodded and said: "It''s very possible. But you can guess their approximate cultivation base. You have the same talent as them, you can use yourself as a reference to guess." Tang San pondered for a moment, and said, "Originally, my cultivation base was similar to them. After they ate the immortal grass, their cultivation base should have been improved by about five or six levels. As time passed, the effect of the immortal grass disappeared, and their cultivation. The speed will return to normal." "At the time of the Soul Master Competition, they were about five levels higher than me, and their soul power was about forty-eight. After six years, even if they neglected to practice, their cultivation level may have already reached the Soul Emperor level, and they should be at the elementary Soul Emperor level. realm." As soon as Tang San finished speaking, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, who were still smiling on their faces just now, suddenly disappeared, and their mood became a little heavy. Flender patted Ma Hongjun''s head and said, "You kid still feels complacent about his soul king cultivation base. Are you still happy now?" Ma Hongjun curled his lips, a little dissatisfied, said: "If I had eaten immortal grass, I might have become the soul emperor now, they are just cheating." The master became serious and taught: "Ma Hongjun, you can''t have such an idea. Since they have eaten immortal grass, then you have to work harder than them, so that you have a chance to surpass them. Otherwise, When you meet on the battlefield in the future, what will you do to defeat them?" Ma Hongjun fell silent, lowered his head, and said after a while: "The master has taught me that I will work harder to cultivate, and I will personally report my grievances!" Master looked at Oscar and said, "Oscar, so are you. You must not slack in your cultivation. I am not worried about Xiaosan and Mubai. I am worried about you two. Your cultivation level must be upgraded as soon as possible." "I know the master." Oscar replied. The master nodded and said to Tang San, "Little San, your current combat strength teacher is not worried. If you meet Ao Tian again, the teacher believes that you are sure to defeat them. You can supervise them more when you practice in the future. Oscar and Ma Hongjun." "Teacher, don''t worry, I will take good care of them." Tang San said. The previous battle between Tang San and Zao Wou-Ki shocked all the masters. The combat power displayed by Tang San was too enchanting, the Blue Silver Domain and the Killing God Domain, the single attacking extremely domineering fifth soul skill, the Blue Silver Overlord Spear, and the soaring power of the chaotic cloak hammer method. Tang San''s comprehensive strength has risen to a terrifying level. In that battle, Zao Wou-ki only used the soul power of about 60th level, and only used the first six soul abilities, but he was pressed and beaten by Tang San. In the end, Zao Wou-ki had to raise his spirit power to the level of the soul saint, and used the real body of the martial soul, which defeated Tang San. In the hearts of the masters, the evaluation of Tang San is only two words: Almighty! Tang San''s current level of fifty-nine cultivation base, the attack power that can burst out, has reached the level of the soul saint. This is really scary. Next, after the carriage moved away from Tiandou City, several people gradually calmed down. Except for the master, everyone has entered a state of cultivation, running exercises and cultivating soul power. Master has given up training. may be the reason for the poor talent, even if he cultivated the exercises Tang San taught at the beginning, he still couldn''t break through to level 30. Gradually, he gave up. As the age gets older, the possibility of breakthroughs becomes smaller and smaller. Instead of spending time on cultivation, it is better to ponder your own theoretical research. Two days later, in the early morning, when the sun had just risen, the masters finally came outside the gate of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. As soon as approached, the carriage was stopped by the disciples of Moriyama. "Here." The master said to the people inside, and then jumped out of the car with a smile on his face. "Elder Xiaogang." "Elder Xiaogang." Two young disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect shouted respectfully. Master smiled and nodded, extremely satisfied. Before, because of his talent and cultivation level, he had no place in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and was often ridiculed secretly by many people. He ran away from home in a fit of anger, vowing that he would not return to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect without making a big career. He has been away from home for many years. His father Yu Yuanzhen and his elder brother miss him very much, and they have sent people out to find him. Its just that after he was driven out of Wuhun City by Qian Xun Ji, his theory was not recognized by the soul master world, and he was jokingly called a master. He had no face to return to the family, so he had to find a remote place. Living in seclusion in Notting City, he continued to study martial arts theory with great concentration, vowing that one day he would prove himself to the whole world. He firmly believes that gold is destined to shine. Sure enough, in the Soul Master Competition, the Shrek team he led was invincible, advancing all the way, overpowering other academies, and reaching the final finals. Although he lost to the Wuhundian team in the end, this achievement was enough to make people look at him differently. All the major forces in the soul master world also understand that Yu Xiaogang still has real materials, otherwise it would not be able to teach so many amazing and talented students. A few years ago the master came back with Dai Mubai. After the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong learned of the Shrek team''s record, everyone in the sect looked at the master with admiration. Later, the master made the master the elder of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, which received enthusiastic support from everyone. The status of the master in the sect finally turned over and became an existence that everyone admired. Feeling the respectful gazes of the two young disciples in front, the master is very satisfied. Flanders lifted the curtain and walked down, all of them looked curiously at the gate of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. In addition to the master and Liu Erlong, this is the first time for Flanders to come to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. "Elder Xiaogang, who are these?" a young disciple asked. Master smiled and said: "These are the teachers and talented students of our Shrek Academy." Genius student? The eyes of the two disciples involuntarily fell on Tang San, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun, their eyes showing curiosity. "Don''t look at it, go back and inform the lord, there is a guest." The master smiled. "Good elder." A disciple retracted his gaze, turned around and ran in quickly. Master turned around and smiled: "Let''s go in too, I will introduce you to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect." A few people started to walk inside the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon Sect. The master introduced the history of the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon Sect and surrounding buildings as they walked. Tang San several people listened with gusto. Chapter 406： This is Shreks genius The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect is located in a lofty mountain, a little isolated from the rest of the world. is indeed the case, since the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect has gradually fallen behind, he has rarely been active in the spirit master world. Old man Yu Yuanzhen is currently the only titled Douluo of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. No one in Master''s generation has broken through to Title Douluo, and the highest is only Contra. Yu Tianheng''s generation is still younger, and there is no Title Douluo yet. Although the sect has fallen, the pride of being the three sects on the Douluo Continent has always been engraved in the bones of everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Therefore, faced with the many solicitations of the Wuhun Palace, the Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong refused. The return of Master gave the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect high-level leaders see hope and hope for the rise of the sect. The senior management of the Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect believes that with the theoretical help of the master, the Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect is completely hopeful that it will return to its peak within a few decades. Therefore, the master''s position in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect has now stabilized. No one laughed at him anymore, only respect. The area where the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon Sect is located is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the scenery is extremely beautiful, which makes Flanders and Zao Wou-ki envy. The environment here is much better than Shrek Academy. Along the way, the surrounding buildings became denser and denser. Finally, the master took Flanders and a few people to a huge square. Behind the square is a huge palace. As soon as they arrived in the square, Grandpa Yu Yuanzhen, the lord of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, came out with a group of people. Yuyuanzhen is two meters tall, tall and mighty. Although his face is quite old, he is full of vigor. The moment Tang San saw Yu Yuanzhen, they felt a terrible pressure on their faces, almost suffocating them. "Is this the aura of Super Douluo? It doesn''t seem to be weaker than my father." Tang San thought to himself. His body stood straight, facing the increasingly terrifying aura, without taking a step back. Ma Hongjun and Oscar are not so relaxed anymore. Oscar has tried his best to resist at this time, and the blue veins on his forehead are protruding. Ma Hongjun is better than Oscar, but he is already trembling with fat, mobilizing the spirit power in his body to resist. Master and Flanders were a little surprised, seeing that Yu Yuanzhen was testing the strength of these three young people. They didn''t bother, they just watched quietly. The look of the master was extremely confident, whether it was Tang San or Ma Hongjun, the strength far surpassed the spirit masters of the same level. Oscar is a bit worse, but he is a food-type soul master, so it is understandable. Yu Yuanzhen did not speak, his aura gradually increased, only covering the three young people Tang San. Around , many doormen of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect gathered around, curiously watching the three young men brought back by the master. They had heard from the master before that there were four students with extraordinary talents in Shrek Academy, and Dai Mubai was one of them. Now that the master has brought back three young people, they should be the other three geniuses of Shrek Academy. They are all very curious, to what extent are these three geniuses? Is it also perverted like that Dai Mubai? Finally, Oscar was the first to hold on, staggering back as if his body had been hit hard. Flender flashed his figure and held Oscar in his arms. Many of the onlookers shook their heads, feeling that Oscar was a bit weak. Immediately afterwards, Yu Yuanzhen''s momentum rose to the Soul Emperor level, and Ma Hongjun couldn''t hold on anymore. Not long after, Ma Hongjun was also defeated, already sweating profusely. "what?" Someone was surprised and looked at the rest of Tang San. At this time, Yu Yuanzhen''s aura was already close to the soul saint, but Tang San still looked like he could do well, and he didn''t seem to feel too much pressure. This child is not easy! This thought flashed through everyone''s hearts. Tang San''s appearance seems to be only about twenty years old, and he can withstand the suppression of such a terrifying aura. Doesn''t it mean that his cultivation is already at the Soul Emperor level? This is even more perverted than that of Dai Mubai. Unknowingly, everyone has a trace of respect for this young man who has not yet known each other. Yuyuan Zhen showed a look of interest, and suddenly raised his aura to the level of Soul Sage. He wants to see if this little guy can hold on. The suppression of this sudden skyrocketing momentum made Tang San staggered, but he quickly stabilized. "Good boy, let me see where your limits are." Yu Yuanzhen finally spoke, without disguising the appreciation in the words. His aura is rising rapidly. Tang San finally felt that he was about to reach his limit. His eyes suddenly burst into bright purple light, and the Blue Silver Domain and the Killing God Domain were released at the same time. At this moment, Yu Yuanzhen''s momentum rose to the Contra level. The huge aura suppressed almost suffocated Tang San, his body seemed to be suppressed by a large mountain, and he released two domains to be able to resist it. "This...this is the realm?" An old man couldn''t help but exclaimed. "And there are still two areas!" Another old man was shocked. The rest of the people shook their bodies, and they all stared at Tang San with wide-eyed eyes. not only can withstand the aura of Contra-level suppression, but also has two domains. What kind of monster is this? The smile on Master ''s face became stronger and stronger, and he was very satisfied when he saw the shocked appearance of his tribe. This is the disciple he taught Yu Xiaogang himself. Tang San, a peerless genius! Tang San felt that he was going to be unable to hold on anymore, just when he wanted to release the Clear Sky Hammer, Yu Yuanzhen suddenly laughed, and suddenly withdrew that terrifying aura. Tang San finally breathed a sigh of relief, and took back his domain. This kind of aura suppression is easier to withstand than an attack. He can withstand a Contra-level aura suppression, but cannot withstand a Contra-level attack. But it can withstand the suppression of Contra-level momentum, which is already very abnormal. "Could it be that this young man has reached the realm of Soul Sage?" Everyone looked at Tang San in shock. The terrifying aura just now suppressed, normally speaking, the Soul Emperor couldn''t resist it. Yu Yuanzhen kept looking at Tang San, then laughed: "Not bad, Xiao Gang, this should be the disciple Tang San you mentioned, right?" "Go back to father, exactly!" Master straightened his chest unconsciously and said with a smile. "Sure enough, he is a genius boy, how old is he? The cultivation base should be close to the soul saint, right?" Yu Yuanzhen asked. He also thought that Tang San might have reached the Soul Sage just now, but seeing that Tang San was not old, it was unlikely that he had reached the Soul Sage. If it is a particularly powerful Soul Emperor, it is also possible to withstand the suppression of the Contra-level momentum. Tang San didn''t answer, but looked at the master. Master stepped forward, his gaze swept across the surroundings slowly, with a deep smile, and said: "Little San is just 20 years old this year, his cultivation level is fifty-nine, and he has not broken through to the soul emperor." hiss... The voice of cold breath kept ringing. These people from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect were all shocked that Tang San was able to withstand the suppression of the Contra-level aura, and his cultivation was only level 59. How could this be possible? The Soul King''s cultivation base can withstand the suppression of the Contra level, so his true combat power definitely far exceeds the spirit power level. How could there be such a scary young man? At the same time, they were shocked by Tang San''s age. reached level 59 at the age of twenty, what a terrible talent this is. As long as you enter a small level, you can become the soul emperor. Doesn''t that mean that Tang San is expected to step into the soul emperor realm at the age of twenty? too frightening. This talent is even scarier than that of Dai Mubai. Everyone knew that Dai Mubai was now twenty-three years old, and it was already extremely perverted to reach the Soul Emperor cultivation base at this age. This talent was better than the first genius Yu Tianheng of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. However, now there is another more perverted guy. Even Yu Yuanzhen, the number one powerhouse of the Blue Lightning Tyrannical Dragon Sect, has lost the calmness of the past, with a look of surprise on his face. Master looked at everyone''s reaction and was very satisfied. Tang San is his pride, his most perfect work, and the result of his theory. How can the master be dissatisfied when seeing the affirmation of the disciples he taught by so many people? After a while, Yu Yuanzhen calmed down and said: "Yes, really good. I have lived for so many years, and I have never seen a young man with such an enchanting talent." "The old lord overwhelmed." Tang San bowed slightly and saluted, with a humble attitude. "It''s good to be proud if you don''t care." Yu Yuanzhen praised again. The elders of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect also nodded secretly, thinking that this young man was extremely top-notch regardless of his talent or his temperament. Even some young female disciples couldn''t look away from Tang San''s face. With such an enchanting talent and strength, where do you look for a man who is still humble and polite? Especially Tang San''s appearance is very handsome, his temperament is noble and elegant, and there is no place that does not exude a fatal attraction to those female disciples. Master swept his eyes and saw the reaction of the female disciples, his smile became even stronger. Yu Yuanzhen''s eyes fell on Ma Hongjun and Oscar, and said, "Although these two little guys are a little bit worse, they are not bad." The master smiled and said: "Although the talents of the two of them are not as good as those of the junior third, they are not inferior to Dai Mubai He pointed to Oscar and said, "He is now twenty years old, fifty-fourth level. The food is Soul King. " "Can the food department cultivate so fast?" an elder exclaimed. The others were also surprised. As everyone knows, the cultivation of soul masters of the food type is much more difficult than soul masters of other types. Oscar has a smile on his face, and that handsome face also attracts the eyes of ungirl students. Master pointed to the last Ma Hongjun, and said: "He is also twenty years old, his spirit is a fire phoenix, the fifty-second level battle spirit king." "My God, they are all twenty-year-old soul kings, why are they so perverted." A young disciple exclaimed. Seeing Ma Hongjun''s fat figure, wearing a mask and a blindfold, the female disciples suddenly shook their heads secretly, losing interest in Ma Hongjun. Although this fat guy is very talented, his appearance is too awkward. Yuyuan Zhen laughed and said, "Yes, Xiaogang, you really gave us a big surprise." Master smiled modestly, without speaking. "Let''s go in and talk, don''t stand here anymore," Yu Yuanzhen said. A group of people walked into the palace. Master said: "Father, let people go and let Tian Heng come out, and see if he has figured it out now." "Okay." Yu Yuanzhen responded, and then ordered a disciple to release Yu Tianheng who was in the forbidden area. Chapter 407： Master: This kid is too bad Everyone came to the reception hall, and the high level of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect sat down on it. Master took Flanders and a few people to sit down below. A group of young disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect stood on the open space outside and watched. After drinking a sip of tea, Yuyuan tremblingly said: "Xiaogang, don''t you tell us about it?" Master stood up and said to Flanders: "Let me introduce to you, this is the overlord of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and also my father." "This is Tianheng''s father." "Who is this" Yu Xiaogang introduced all the senior leaders of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. "This is the Dean of Shrek Academy, Flanders." The master said with his palm pointing to Flanders. "President Flender, I''ve been admiring for a long time." Yuyuan Zhen smiled. "Where and where," Flander said quickly. "This is Zao Wou-ki, the teacher of Shrek Academy." said the master. "It turned out to be Fudo Ming Wang Zao Wou-ki." "I have seen Sect Master Jade, I have seen you all." Zao Wou-ki stood up and said. Master''s smile became rich, and said, "This is my disciple Tang San." "I have seen all the seniors." Tang San stood up and said without arrogance. Next, the master introduced Oscar and Ma Hongjun again. Yuyuan Zhen said: "You are welcome to come to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. You are welcome when you are here, just treat this as your own home." At this moment, Dai Mubai walked in quickly from the outside and said in surprise: "Dean, why are you here?" Master smiled and said: "Mubai, Xiao San is back, so I will bring them to reunite with you." Dai Mubai''s eyes lit up and said, "Little San is back? Where is it?" His gaze swept across this hall, and his expression was a little puzzled. "Brother Mubai, don''t you recognize me?" Tang San smiled. Dai Mubai looked at Tang San, and heard the familiar voice, his face was full of incredible expressions. "Are you a junior?" he said in shock. "Yes, it''s me," Tang San said. "Master, what the **** is going on? How could Xiao San become so handsome?" Dai Mubai still couldn''t believe it. How can a person''s appearance change so much? Master smiled and said: "He is indeed a junior, and some changes have taken place in his martial spirit, which has caused a big change in his appearance." Dai Mubai only believed it, but he was still shocked. Yu Yuanzhen stood up and said, "Xiao Gang, it''s rare that you brought such a genius disciple back. Why don''t you let these little guys learn from each other." "Father, I just meant this." The master smiled. The young disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrannical Dragon Sect standing outside the hall lit up one after another, gearing up. A group of people left the reception hall and came to the square in front. Yu Yuanzhen glanced over his younger generations, and slowly said: "You have seen the talents of these young people just now. You stay in the sect and always think that you are peerless geniuses. Today, you are truly and truly Lets take a look at your genius." "I''ll come first." A tall young man walked out. With a strong pressure in his eyes, he looked at Tang San. "Mistress, go on." The master laughed. "Good teacher." Tang San walked out, looking calmly at the young man in front of him. This young man looks like he is about thirty years old, his cultivation level should not be weak, and it is likely that he has reached the level of the soul emperor. Coupled with the powerful attack power of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Martial Soul, the strength cannot be underestimated. The young man bowed and said: "Yu Tianxin, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Wuhun, 62nd-level Battle Soul Emperor." "Tang San, Wuhun Lan Yincao, the fifty-ninth-level control system of the battle spirit king." Tang San said. "Your martial soul is Blue Silver Grass?" Yu Tianxin frowned and asked. "Exactly." Tang San smiled. He didn''t plan to use the Clear Sky Hammer Martial Spirit to compete with these young people. His Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit was enough. Master reminded: "Tianxin, don''t underestimate his martial spirit, or you will make a fool of yourself." Yu Tianxin''s expression became serious, and said: "Then let''s start, please enlighten me." At this moment, a young disciple shouted: "Elder Xiaogang, I have brought Big Brother Tianheng." Everyone looked around, and suddenly saw Yu Tianheng, who looked haggard, approaching. Yu Tianheng''s gaze swept across the master, Liu Erlong, and Tang San. There was no wave in their eyes, and they stood there quietly without speaking. Yu Tianheng''s father Yu Dagang scolded: "Ugly boy, don''t you know how to greet you when you see your uncle?" Yu Tianheng said nothing, standing there with drooping eyelids, no one looked. "It won''t work if you don''t hit you." Yu Dagang said angrily, about to do it. Master hurriedly shouted: "Brother, if you have something to say, you can''t do it." Yuyuan Zhen said: "Tianheng will wait until the discussion is over." Yu Dagang had to give up. The discussion continues. The next battle almost shocked the jaws of everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Yu Tianxin, who had extremely strong offensive power, was actually controlled to death by Lan Yincao. Tang Sans blue silver grass seemed endless and tough beyond imagination. Yu Tianxin kept roaring, feeling a strong shame, one by one powerful spirit abilities exploded, but they couldn''t escape Tang San''s control. Tang San stood there, unmoving a step, manipulating the Blue Silver Grass with ease. His Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit awakened into the Blue Silver Queen, and his abilities in all aspects were greatly improved. Especially after the Blue Silver Domain was released, the Blue Silver Grass''s ability became more abnormal. Yu Tianxin''s spirit power was only three levels higher than Tang San. But Tang San possesses the mysterious power, and the spirit power of his cultivation is extremely condensed. In terms of quality and power, his 59th-level soul power is not below Yutianxin''s 62nd-level soul power at all. "Heal Tianxin, give up." Yu Yuanzhen said. He looked at Tang San, exclaimed in his heart. This young man is really abnormal. Master smiled and said: "Little San also has another spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer." Everyone was even more shocked, and the eyes of the young disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong turned to Tang San''s admiration. "Well, in my opinion, Tang San, like your great grandfather, may become the strongest in Douluo Continent in the future." Yu Yuanzhen praised. Tang San''s great-grandfather, Tang Chen, is a senior who is one generation higher than Yu Yuanzhen. Yu Yuanzhen admires Tang Chen very much. "Big Brother Tianheng, go and challenge Tang San." someone shouted. Yu Tianheng''s talent is better than his elder brother Yu Tianxin. After years of desperate cultivation, his cultivation level has already surpassed Yu Tianxin, and he is the first person among the younger generation of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Even Yu Tianxin lost to Tang San, and now only Yu Tianheng has the hope of defeating Tang San. Yu Tianheng was unmoved, as if he hadn''t heard the man''s call just now, still standing there with his head down. Master said: "Forget it, Tian Heng is not an opponent of the junior third. If you want to challenge, please challenge Ma Hongjun." Next, several disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect challenged Ma Hongjun, but they were all defeated by Ma Hongjun. Everyone also saw the terrible strength of this shameless fat man. At this moment, a Moriyama disciple rushed in and shouted: "Sect Master is not good. A group of people from the Spirit Hall came outside." Everyone present was surprised. Master quickly asked: "How many of them are there? Who is the leader?" The disciple said quickly: "There are eight of them, seven very beautiful women, and a five- or six-year-old child." "One of the women said her name was Dugu Yan, and the child said she wanted to find his father." Dugu Goose? Looking for dad? Master was surprised. looked haggard, as if Yu Tianheng, who was indifferent to anything, suddenly raised his head when he heard the words Dugu Goose, his eyes bursting with intense light. Without any hesitation, he moved his body and ran out of the crowd, rushing out of the mountain gate. Master''s face changed, and he shouted frantically: "Quick! Stop him, don''t let him meet that woman!" Several young disciples quickly stood in front of Yu Tianheng. "Go away!" Yu Tianheng roared and shot out his palms. The young disciples who stood in the way screamed and threw them out, with horrified expressions. Yu Tianheng is so strong? Even the elders of the Yu family were surprised. Yu Tianheng hadn''t made a move for many years, and he broke through to the sixtieth level a year ago, and absorbed the spirit ring under the leadership of the family master. I didn''t expect his strength to be so strong. Master saw the young disciples being hit by Yu Tianheng and became even more anxious, and shouted, "Stop him for me!" Yu Tianheng''s father, Yu Dagang, appeared in front of Yu Tianheng for a flash, with his broad palm pressed against Yu Tianheng''s shoulders. Yu Tianheng''s forward body stopped immediately. "Let go of me!" He roared, his eyes bloodshot, staring at his father. "Presumptuous!" Yu Dagang shouted angrily, pressing down with great force. With a bang, Yu Tianheng''s knee hit the hard floor. Under the full resistance, he looked terrifying and his bones creaked. The surging spirit power fluctuations erupted on him, and the Blue Lightning Tyrannical Dragon''s martial soul instantly possessed, two yellow, two purple and two black, and six spirit rings emerged. "Let go of me!" Yu Tianheng roared hysterically. After Wuhun possessed his body, his strength increased exponentially, and he slowly stood up under the pressure of his father. "Brother, don''t let him out." The master shouted. Hearing the master''s voice, Yuda hardened his heart and increased the output of soul power. The powerful spirit power exploded in his hands. With a sound of , Yu Tianheng spouted a mouthful of blood, and his body softened. Master just walked up quickly. Yu Yuanzhen and several people also came around, all of them looking solemn. Yuyuan Zhen said in a deep voice, "Seven women have come. Could it be that Bibi Dong has come?" Master turned around and looked at the disciple who came back to report, and asked, "Did they say that the Pope is here?" "No, only the Dugu Goose reported his name." Master frowned, and said, "Father, we don''t know if there is a master in the Spirit Hall. Let me go out and see. You can prepare others for defense to prevent sneak attacks in the Spirit Hall." Yuyuan Zhen said: "Your cultivation base is too low, let me accompany you out." "Xiaogang, I will go too." Liu Erlong said. Master nodded and said: "Okay, then the three of us will go out." He looked at Yu Tianheng and said, "You guys took him back to the forbidden area and locked it with an iron chain. Don''t let him run out." "Good elder." Several disciples immediately set up Yu Tianheng and walked inside. "Brother Tianheng, go back, don''t worry about the woman in Wuhun Palace anymore." A young man persuaded. "Yan Yan, my child, my child..." Yu Tianheng''s face was pale, and the water flowed out, crying sadly. My own woman took the child to see him, but he couldn''t go out to meet him. Why are my uncles and other elders so cruel? Is it wrong that he likes a person? When I remembered that my child had never seen his father since he was a child, Yu Tianheng''s heart was cramped and it was very uncomfortable. At this moment, he felt a trace of hatred towards the family in his heart. Is such a ruthless family really worthy of nostalgia? Master looked at Yu Tianheng who was going away, and said with grief, "What kind of magic did that woman use? Confused our Tianheng like this." He looked at Yu Yuanzhen and said, "Father, Tianheng is the hope of our family. We must not let him be ruined by that woman. If I guess right, the lone geese probably wants to bring the child. Married into our family, standing behind her is the Martial Spirit Hall. Once she succeeds, our family will never have peace." Yu Yuanzhen nodded and said: "Xiaogang, you are right. But... that child is the blood of our family after all. Look, is it possible for us to win over the child?" The master shook his head and said: "Impossible. Our Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family has a strong bloodline talent. How can Wuhundian let it go? And... this kid has lived in Wuhundian for so many years, maybe he has already been killed by Wuhun. The temples thoughts are poisoned, and this kind of child is undesirable." Seeing Yu Yuanzhen still hesitating, Yu Xiaogang continued: "Our Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong does not lack that child. I plan to find a suitable girl for Tianheng after this incident. Wait for him to get married~ www.novelhall.com~ and after having other children, you should be able to forget the mother and child of Dugu Goose." Yuyuan sighed and said: "Okay, then do what you say." He looked at his elder son, Yu Dagang, and said: "Dagang, you cooperate with other elders to defend yourself, Xiaogang and I will go out and have a look." "Good father." Yu Dagang said. "Let''s go." Yuyuan Zhen said. "good." Master and Liu Erlong followed behind Yuyuanzhen, and hurried to the mountain gate. All soul masters with combat capabilities in the sect were on guard. When the three masters came to the mountain gate, they saw seven girls and a little boy waiting there at a glance. Master''s face sank. "Sister Yan, they are here." Xiao Wu said. Dugu Yan suddenly raised his head and looked at the three masters. found that Yu Tianheng had not come out, she was immediately disappointed. "Mom, which is my father?" Dugu asked for defeat, shook Dugu Yan''s hand, and asked expectantly. Dugu Yan shook his head and said, "Your father hasn''t come out, he''s still inside." The three masters stopped. Yu Yuanzhen''s eyes swept across the several girls in Xiao Wu, and he stopped for a while on Dugu Qiubai, before he said: "The old man is the lord of the Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect, who will come?" Chapter 408： Shrek 4 Monster Hate Xiao Wu took a look at the sisters, stood up reluctantly, looked directly at Yu Yuanzhen, and said: "We are from the Wuhun Palace, come here to find Yu Tianheng, you tell him to come out." Yu Yuanzhen did not answer Xiao Wu. The master smiled and said: "Xiao Wu, anyhow you have also studied at Shrek Academy and accepted my teachings. Have you forgotten me as a teacher?" Xiao Wu snorted and said, "Yu Xiaogang, you have tried to harm us so many times. We and you have already been cut off. You can say such things, don''t you feel blushing?" Ning Rongrong at the back said: "Yu Xiaogang is the thickest-skinned person I have ever seen, so why does he blush?" "You..." Liu Erlong just wanted to scold Xiao Wu angrily, but was pulled by the master. Xiao Wu looked at Yu Yuanzhen and said, "You should be the lord of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect? Are you going to let Yu Tianheng come out? Give me a good word." Yu Yuanzhen didn''t answer Xiao Wu''s question, but asked, "Just a few of you? Didn''t the Pope come?" Dugu Goose said: "I just want to see Tianheng, how can the Pope come for this little thing?" The master sneered: "Small things? Didn''t Bibi Dong instruct you to come?" Dugu Yan was taken aback for a moment, and said, "I don''t know what you said." The master waved his hand and said, "Tianheng doesn''t want to see you, let''s go." Dugu Qiu finally lost his temper, ran out and shouted: "Impossible, my father must have been locked up by you." The master looked at the little boy and said calmly: "Children, you can eat rice, but you can''t talk nonsense. I don''t know who your father is." "My father is Yu Tianheng." Dugu asked for defeat angrily. "Yu Xiaogang, why are you like this?" Ning Rongrong said angrily. At this moment, Gu Yuena spoke and said, "We have traveled all the way to visit. This is the way of hospitality of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect? Don''t you invite us in and sit down?" The master''s gaze flickered a few times, then pulled Yu Yuanzhen back for a certain distance, and asked in a low voice: "Father, are there any masters who found the Wuhun Hall?" Yuyuan shook his head and said, "I didn''t sense that there were experts hiding nearby. Xiaogang, should we invite them in?" The master smiled and said, "Please, why not please?" "Do you want Tian Heng to meet that girl?" Yu Yuanzhen wondered. "No." The master shook his head and said, "They are all the geniuses of the younger generation of Wuhun Hall. I want to invite them in and let Xiao San challenge them. Let our young disciples see that the Wuhun Hall is not so scary. Its not invincible." Yu Yuanzhen frowned and said: "In the previous Soul Master Competition, Shrek Academy lost to these girls, right? Is Tang San sure to win?" The master smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Xiaosan''s strength at the time was already as good as these girls. In the end, he was besieged and lost. In the past few years, the growth of Xiaosan''s strength even I am amazed, one-on-one. Under the circumstances, its not difficult to win." The master thought of Tang San''s various trump cards. Although he was only at level fifty-nine, his explosive power had reached the level of a soul sage. It should be enough to challenge these girls one-on-one. It just so happens to see what realm these girls have cultivated. After Tang San defeated them, he would have invincible belief. "Don''t worry, ask them to go in. After Xiaosan defeats them, let them leave, so that they won''t let them see Tian Heng. Moreover, they enter the sect, even if there are masters in the Martial Soul Palace nearby, they must not dare Act rashly," the master said. "Well then, just do as you said." Yu Yuan Zhen said. He also remembered the strength that Tang San had shown before. He was able to easily withstand the pressure of the Contra-level, defeating Yu Tianxin with just a blue silver grass martial spirit. This strength should be able to easily defeat these seemingly. A harmless girl. "Hey, have you discussed it yet? Your Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong dare not invite us in, aren''t you afraid that the people of the world will laugh at you?" Ning Rongrong shouted. Yu Yuanzhen didn''t speak, turned and walked into the sect. In the face of a few little girls, there is no need for him as the suzerain to negotiate. "Come with us." The master said, and Liu Erlong followed Yu Yuanzhen back to the sect. "Let''s go in." Dugu Yan said, taking his son''s hand and walking inside. Xiao Wu didn''t get back into the car, but followed behind. Long horse drawn the carriage and walked at the back. Ning Rongrong walked quickly to the side of Dugu Qiubai, grabbed his little hand, and said, "Xiaobai, the guy in front is Yu Xiaogang. He took your dad back then." Although Ning Rongrong''s voice was very small, the master in front was not far away, and he could clearly hear it. The master is not moved, just as if he has not heard. Dugu said viciously, "Today I will not only rescue my dad, but also beat Yu Xiaogang into crying father and mother." There was no lowering of his voice, and the immature, vicious words fell in the ears of the three masters. The master laughed angrily, and said behind Yu Yuanzhen: "Father, look at it, can such a child do it?" Yu Yuanzhen frowned, a little displeased with Dugu''s arrogant words of defeat, but he didn''t say anything. After all, how can he care about a child in his capacity? The hall in the distance got closer and closer, and Dugu Yan''s mood became more and more tense. She could see her lover who had been apart for six years soon, and her mood couldn''t calm down. "Sister Naer, if Tianheng is willing to go with us, then I will trouble you." Dugu Yan said back. Gu Yuena said: "Don''t worry, as long as he is willing to follow us, no one can stop him." Liu Erlong, who hadn''t spoken all the time, couldn''t listen anymore, sneered, and said, "Arrogant!" Because of her age, she couldn''t care about a few juniors. But the words of these girls were too arrogant They didn''t put the whole Blue Electric Tyrant Dragon Sect in the slightest. "Are you arrogant? You''ll know later." Xiao Wu responded with a sneer. Before reaching the palace ahead, the smell of gunpowder began to thicken. Yu Yuanzhen shook his head secretly, as he deserves to be from the Wuhun Palace, his behavior is still so arrogant and arrogant. It didn''t take long for everyone to finally set foot on the square in front of the palace. Almost all the people from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect gathered here, staring vigilantly at the group of people from the Spirit Hall behind the master. hiss The moment he saw Xiao Wu''s few people clearly, bursts of cold breath sounded. All the young male disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect stared straight at the seven girls, shocked by heaven. How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world? The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect was so big that he couldn''t find one comparable to the group of women in front of him. Although Dugu Yan''s appearance is not as high as that of other girls, but the enchanting charm has added a bit to her. In the crowd, the sounds of swallowing saliva came and went one after another. Yu Dagang frowned and snorted coldly. The group of male disciples trembled all over, and quickly withdrew their gazes. The eyes of Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun showed strong hatred, and their expressions became a little sordid. Six years have passed, and they still can''t forget the shame and the pain. Even Tang San couldn''t help feeling waves in his heart, there was an urge to fight another battle, to take revenge. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 409： Shan Zhu Tang 3 Xiao Wu''s eyes swept across the four Shrek monsters, a little disdainful. "Hey, where is Yu Tianheng? Let him come out to see us." Xiao Wu shouted to Yu Yuanzhen. "Are the people in the Martial Soul Palace not so big or small like this?" Liu Erlong sneered. Xiao Wu snorted coldly and pulled Dugu to beg for defeat, and said, "You imprison your husband so that this child will never have a father since he was a child. Anyway, he is also the blood of your Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family. You are so cruel. I have seen you people so ruthless and cold-blooded." After Xiao Wu finished speaking, there was an uproar around him. "It turns out that this is the son of Brother Tianheng. It really looks like Brother Tianheng when he was a child." Someone said. Yu Dagang looked at the young body of Dugu Qiufei, remembering Yu Tianheng''s appearance when he was a child, and felt a little unbearable. What a cute child, is it really cruel to abandon it? The master stepped forward and said: "You don''t need to be so concealed when you speak. Don''t think I don''t know what your spirit hall is. Isn''t it just trying to use this mother and son to plot our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect?" He sneered and continued: "We, the Blue Electric Tyrant Dragon Sect, are full of talents, and there is no shortage of him. You never want to see Tianheng today." The girls from Xiao Wu really wanted to tear up Yu Xiaogang''s mouth. Dugu Yan asked: "Since you won''t let me see him, why did you let us in? Are you kidding us?" The master said lightly: "It is not for you to see him to let you in." He turned his head slightly and shouted from behind: "Mistress." Tang San walked up and said, "Teacher, what''s the matter?" The master said: "You lost to them six years ago. Today, you can challenge them. The teacher believes that you can defeat them." Hearing the words of the master, Tang San''s eyes burst out, staring at the girls in Xiao Wu with scorching eyes. The high intent to fight broke out on him. Ma Hongjun, Dai Mubai, and Oscar were also excited. It seems that I can be ashamed today. Xiao Wu sneered and said, "Yu Xiaogang, it turns out that you had such an idea, and your subordinates were defeated. Do you think he can defeat us? Don''t lift a rock and hit yourself in the foot, and finally settle the bill to us. superior." Ning Rongrong sarcastically said: "Haha... isn''t this Yu Xiaogang''s usual trick? Come to trouble us again and again, take care of ourselves, and finally hate us." "The teeth are sharp and the mouth is sharp." The master angered, trembling with anger. Ning Rongrong said: "Am I wrong? In Heaven Dou City, you deliberately hit our idea. We left you a dog. You should be grateful." "Ning Rongrong, shut up!" Tang San was angry, stepped out, with full momentum, and pressed towards Ning Rongrong. How can his teacher be humiliated in public like this? A panic flashed across Ning Rongrong''s face, and he backed away quickly. Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Hu Liena, and Xiao Li stepped forward and were in front of Ning Rongrong. Hu Liena said coldly: "Tang San, since you want to die, then we can give you this opportunity." "The Temple of Martial Soul is really deceiving, this is our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect." A young disciple said angrily. "Fortunately, I thought they were pretty just now, but they turned out to be such a face, I''m!" "Elder, I request to fight." Yu Tianxin strode out and shouted to the master. The fight between him and Tang San just now was only controlled by Lan Yincao and was not injured. Now his spirit power has basically recovered. It''s really unreasonable that these girls in Wuhun Hall dare to be presumptuous on the territory of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect! It is tolerable, which is unbearable! The master shook his head and said, "Leave it to Xiao San to deal with it." He knew that all these girls had amazing fighting power, and Yu Tianxin was not yet an opponent. Only Tang San had the confidence to defeat them. "Brother Tianxin, leave it to me." Tang San said domineeringly. He looked at Hu Liena with a warlike gaze. "Little San, single out." The master quietly reminded Tang San in his ear. Tang San nodded, his eyes swept back and forth over several girls. Gu Yuena was first ruled out by him, because Gu Yuena hadn''t taken any action at all during the Soul Master Competition, and he couldn''t infer what realm Gu Yuena''s strength might have reached. Then Ning Rongrong and Dugu Yan were also excluded by him. Ning Rongrong was an auxiliary soul master, and he and Dugu Yan couldn''t talk about hatred. His eyes fell on Hu Liena and shook his head. Hu Liena''s charm has little effect on him. If he chooses Hu Liena, he is a bit bullying, and he won''t be able to win. Then only Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li are left. Finally, his eyes fell on Xiao Wu. Since Xiao Wu came here, she has spoken harshly to the master many times, and she must pay a price! Seeing Tang San''s eyes falling on her, Xiao Wu disdainfully said: "Tang San, do you want to single me out?" Tang San looked calm and asked, "Xiao Wu, do you dare to accept my challenge?" "Why don''t you dare to defeat the general?" Xiao Wu said. A smile appeared on the master''s face and said, "Everyone retreat. This will be a very exciting battle." The people of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect backed away and gave up an open space. "Tang San is too strong. It didn''t take much effort to defeat Brother Tianxin just now. It should be easy to clean up this girl, right?" someone said. "Of course, Tang San is so strong, it''s a monster. Those girls seem to be around 20 years old, are they all monsters? Impossible." "The tone is so crazy, I want to see how strong they are." ... Xiao Wu didn''t get angry when she heard the discussions around her. Anyway, it won''t be long before these people will shut their mouths. "You guys step back a little bit." Xiao Wu said to the sisters. "Xiao Wu, be careful, Tang San''s talent is not weak, and we don''t know how much his strength has improved over the years." Zhu Zhuqing said. Xiao Wu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, it won''t work, I will use that thing, no matter what, I won''t lose." "Sister Xiao Wu, then you have to be careful, don''t razed the entire Blue Electric Tyrant Longzong to the ground." Xiaoli reminded in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I am here." Gu Yuena smiled. Several girls stepped back a distance. Dugu asked for defeat, waving his fist and shouting loudly, "Aunt Xiaowu, come on, defeat that bad guy." Xiao Wu stood proudly, without any wind in his clothes, and said lightly, "Tang San, let''s do it." Tang San didn''t talk nonsense, and directly released his spirit, two yellow, two purple and one black, and five spirit rings rose from his feet. In the wide area that was vacated, countless blue silver grasses grew in an instant. Except for a few meters around Xiao Wu, everything else was covered. The thick vines shuttle through the grass, like a series of terrifying snakes, very terrifying. Seeing the five spirit rings on Tang San, Xiao Wu smiled. "Challenging me without shame, I thought how high your cultivation level is, haha... It turns out that you are just a soul king, who gave you the courage? Dare to challenge me." Xiao Wu said disdainfully. Tang San looked calm and said, "If you want to defeat you, the realm of the Soul King is enough." The spirit power in his body became more and more turbulent, and the aura released steadily increased, and after just a few breaths, it had reached a very terrifying point. "My God, is this Tang San''s true strength? Isn''t this too terrifying?" someone exclaimed. "It turns out... he was so strong." Yu Tian looked at Tang San, who had become the focus of the crowd with despair, and suddenly felt that he was a trash. "I''m afraid Tang San can really fight Soul Sage. How can there be such a monster in this world?" "..." Xiao Wu was a little surprised. Tang San''s only level 59 cultivation base could burst out with such a momentum. But so what? The ending is still the same. At this moment, seeing countless people around him amazed at Tang San''s strength, a thought suddenly emerged in Xiao Wu''s heart. She was going to frustrate Tang San''s confidence severely. "Do it," she said lightly. "It''s really crazy." Many people saw Xiao Wu''s dismissive gesture, and suddenly felt that the girl in Wuhun Palace had some problems in her mind. Tang San frowned and said, "Where is your martial soul?" "Why do you need to use Martial Spirit to defeat?" Xiao Wu said domineeringly. Tang San laughed extremely angrily and said, "Very well, then I will see how you can defeat me." After finishing speaking, countless blue silver grass overwhelmed towards Xiao Wu. In just an instant, Xiao Wu''s figure had disappeared. Hundreds of thick blue silver grass entwined one layer after another. Tang San was a little surprised, is this over? Trapped by so many blue silver grasses, I''m afraid it would not be so easy for a soul saint to come out. But he didn''t care about it, the fourth spirit ring lit up, and the blue silver cage was activated. The release speed of his blue silver cage has been much faster than before. And he didn''t simply release the blue silver cage, the blue silver grass that rushed out from the ground pierced fiercely towards Xiao Wu''s body in the center. At this moment, Tang San''s heart jumped fiercely, and his pupils dilated sharply. With a loud bang, the entwined blue silver grass the size of a house exploded. Countless blue silver grass exploded into fragments in the sky, and Xiao Wu''s figure appeared. Fragments of blue silver grass in the sky fell, Xiao Wu moved forward step by step, and the fragments were bounced away as soon as they approached her body. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Wu approached Tang San in the shock of everyone''s eyes. "How is this possible?" the master yelled unacceptably, and his voice became a little sharp. Xiao Wu didn''t even use her martial spirit, and she broke through the various restraints. How terrifying is her strength? At this moment, the master suddenly panicked, feeling that things were a little beyond his control. With the hand that Xiao Wu showed just now, it was very likely that Tang San would lose in this battle. A huge panic began to spread in the master''s heart. He wanted Tang San to admit defeat, but opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. At this time, if Tang San conceded defeat, he was really embarrassed. I am afraid it will be difficult to raise his head in the sect in the future. "Little San, you have to stand up, don''t let the teacher down..." In everyone''s shocked eyes, Xiao Wu''s pretty face was full of suffocation, and she said softly, "Tang San, die!" Tang San was able to kill in a place like the Slaughter City, so his mental quality was naturally not as strong as normal. When the blue silver grass exploded, he was shocked for a moment and then calmed down. When Xiao Wu came to him, the spirit power in his body had already boiled to the apex, golden light flashed on his raised right arm, and the black light of the fifth spirit ring had bloomed, and the energy had been stored. "Blue Silver Overlord Spear!" He let out a low growl, and a strong golden light spread out from his arm, like a spear with golden light. The golden tip of the gun exudes a sharp aura, as if it can penetrate all objects. His Blue Silver Domain and Killing God Domain have long been released. Under the action of the Blue Silver Domain, the attack power of the Blue Silver Overlord Gun was extremely terrifying. A few days ago, when Tang San was fighting Zao Wou-Ki, he used this trick to break through Zao Wou-Kis defenses. At that time, Zao Wou-ki had already used the spirit body, and used the spirit ability to immobilize the Hades, but the defense was still pierced by Tang San''s Blue Silver Overlord''s spear. This shows the horror of Tang San''s offensive power. At this moment, the Blue Silver Overlord''s spear was extremely fast, and with a boundless murderous intent, it stabbed towards Xiao Wu indefinitely. "Even if you are the Soul Sage, you have to be defeated by my trick!" Tang San roared in his heart, his eyes gleaming with cold light, and the Killing God Realm exerted its full force on Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu''s mind was eroded by the terrible murderous intent, and she became dazed. But just for an instant, a golden light flashed in her eyes, and she recovered. "Damn it!" Xiao Wu also roared in his heart, slapped Tang San''s Lan Yin Overlord''s spear with a slap. At this moment, the master was stunned, but immediately, endless ecstasy came out. He dared to resist Tang San''s Blue Silver Overlord''s Spear with his palm without using his spirit abilities. This was simply looking for death. Even Zao Wou-ki, who was extremely defensive, suffered a big loss in the defensive state. "Xiao Wu is over, this arm is gone." This thought flashed through the master''s mind. There was a sneer on Xiao Wu''s face, as if she hadn''t noticed the terrifying offensive power of Tang San''s Blue Silver Overlord Spear. The moment her palm touched the tip of the gun, her entire palm suddenly turned golden. ꡫ A lot of sparks burst out, and the sharp tip of the Blue Silver Overlord''s gun could not penetrate Xiao Wu''s palm. What is even more shocking is that the golden tip of the gun broke under Xiao Wu''s slap, and then the barrel of the gun... The speed of Xiao Wu''s palm was unabated, and the golden spear shattered inch by inch under her palm. In an instant, her palm came to Tang San, and a palm slammed towards Tang San''s face. Tang San''s heart jumped wildly, and when he got close, he felt the aura of destruction emanating from Xiao Wu''s palm. "How can it be so strong!" He roared frantically in his heart, unable to accept the result. Seeing that this slap was about to be slapped on his face, Tang San moved his footsteps, the ghost shadow unfolded, and his body moved laterally. But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a snap sounded on his face. Xiao Wu''s palms slapped his face like a shadow. The strength of this palm was so great that Tang San spouted out a big mouthful of blood, with a few teeth mingled half of his face was about to collapse. This palm made Tang San''s whole person stunned, his head buzzed, and his consciousness felt a little dull. Snap~ It''s another slap on the other side of his face. Tang San spouted another big mouthful of blood, and as soon as it approached Xiao Wu, the blood was bounced out. Xiao Wu''s hands turned into phantoms, and she opened her bow left and right, slapped on Tang San''s face incessantly. Tang San had no resistance at this time, and the intense dizziness of his head made his situation worse and worse. The master''s eyes were about to split, and he screamed in despair, "Xiao Wu stop, stop." However, Xiao Wu would listen to his orders, and his strength would not diminish in the slightest. "Humph!" A cold snort suddenly exploded in Xiao Wu''s ears, causing her movement to pause. A phantom flashed past, and Tang San in front of her had disappeared. Beside the master, Yu Yuanzhen showed up holding Tang San. Tang San''s face was full of blood at this time, his eyes were loose, and the faces on both sides had collapsed, looking terrifying. The handsome face was completely invisible. "Oscar, sausage, sausage!" the master roared heartbreakingly. Liu Erlong grabbed the master and said, "Little San can''t eat sausages anymore." The bones of Tang San''s face were shattered, and most of his teeth had fallen. There was still food there. "Hurry up and treat him!" Yu Yuanzhen shouted. An old man walked out of the crowd quickly and came to Tang San, his healing spirit ability fell on Tang San. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 410： Tang 3 collapse of will With a sneer on Xiao Wu''s face, she backed away for a while. Everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect looked at Xiao Wu, and they were all shocked. How could this girl be so strong? Tang San''s attack just now was too terrifying, but the girl didn''t even use her martial spirit, so she severely wounded Tang San. At this moment, a trace of fear breeds in the hearts of many young disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Even Tang San, who was so terrifying in strength, was defeated. Among the younger generation on the Douluo Continent, who else is this girl''s opponent? Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and Oscar looked terrified and moved quietly, approaching Flanders. "How could it be so strong?" They couldn''t accept it in their hearts. Looking at Tang San''s tragic situation, the master was deeply saddened. His beloved disciple was beaten in such a way that his face was no longer human. The master suddenly turned his head, staring at Xiao Wu with blood-red eyes like beasts, and said in hatred: "A very venomous girl, she is just learning from each other, and she has made such a heavy hand!" Xiao Wu shrugged, and said innocently, "It turns out that this is a comparison, so why didn''t you say it earlier? You asked Tang San to challenge me, but didn''t say it was a comparison." "You..." The master was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. "What are you? Don''t you let Tang San seek revenge from me? He challenged me on the initiative. Now that he has lost, he wants to put the blame on me?" "Yu Xiaogang, if it wasn''t for your arrogance and let your disciple challenge me, would Tang San end up like this?" "Do you think that your disciples have improved in the past six years, but others have not improved? Your thoughts are too ridiculous." "For so many years, when is it not your decision that hurts the people around you?" "You still have the face to live in this world. If I were you, I would just kill myself." Xiao Wu''s mouth was very poisonous, and she didn''t give Yu Xiaogang a chance to speak. The master''s face was getting greener and blue, and finally he was angry and spit out a big mouthful of blood. "Xiao Gang." Liu Erlong cried out, heartbroken. "Master, eat sausage." Oscar quickly handed over a big sausage. Seeing the embarrassed look of the master, Xiao Wu stepped back with satisfaction. Yu Yuanzhen''s oppressive eyes fell on Xiao Wu, and he said coldly: "What a poisonous girl." Xiao Wu looked back without fear, and said, "Looking at your age, do you want to bully the younger?" Yu Yuanzhen snorted coldly and didn''t do anything. "Sister Xiao Wu, you are great." Xiao Li said excitedly. "Seeing Yu Xiaogang vomiting blood because of your anger, it''s a relief," Ning Rongrong said. "Aunt Xiaowu, you are amazing." Dugu looked up at Xiao Wu admiringly. After a while, Tang San''s injury finally stabilized. His collapsed face has returned to its original shape, but the bones inside have not healed yet, he cannot eat or even speak. He looked at Xiao Wu in the distance, still unable to accept this cruel fact in his heart. How could the gap be so big? Even a strong soul at the Soul Saint level, can''t defeat him so easily, right? Tang San was going crazy, his self-confidence was seriously frustrated. Xiao Wu''s eyes swept across Dai Mubai and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and shouted, "Who else wants to challenge me? You can stand up." No one spoke, and no one stood up. Even when they met Xiao Wu''s gaze, the young disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and Dai Mubai bowed their heads in fear, not daring to look at Xiao Wu. "Boss Dai, how could this lady be so strong?" Ma Hongjun asked unacceptably. Dai Mubai gently shook his head and said, "The ghost knows how she can be so strong, I doubt whether she will already become a Title Douluo." The master wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, stood up, looked at Xiao Wu, and said, "How many levels are you now?" "Do you want to know?" Xiao Wu asked playfully. The master did not speak, but looked at Xiao Wu steadily. "Then I will let you see how big the gap between your precious disciple and me is." Xiao Wu said. After speaking, a wave of spirit power surged in her body, the martial spirit possessed her body, and eight spirit rings rose under her feet. hiss The sound of cold breath sounded. "Soul... Contra!" Many people were about to stare out, watching this scene in shock. The girl''s age seems to be around twenty. How could it be Contra already? Those young disciples were so scared that they couldn''t speak. Dai Mubai''s three people were already dumbfounded, their tail vertebrae shivering with cold. Tang San lay in Zao Wuji''s arms, looking at the eight spirit rings shining on Xiao Wu''s body, his lips trembled and his eyes gradually lost their spirit. Xiao Wu was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction and shouted to the back: "Sisters, show them our level." "Good!" Ning Rongrong replied, and eight spirit rings also rose from her body. Beside her, eight spirit rings appeared on Zhu Zhuqing, Hu Liena and Xiaoli. Gu Yuena felt a little boring, and stood at the back without participating. Because the cultivation base of Dugu Yan was much lower than that of Xiao Wu, he was embarrassed to release his spirit ring. But this is amazing enough. The five young girls were all of the Contra level. At this moment, all the young people present, including the four Shrek monsters, were shocked to doubt their lives. They think they have cultivated to dogs, otherwise, how could the gap be so big? Every young man felt his neck was pinched, almost unable to breathe. "How could it...how could it..." Tang San murmured, his will approaching the edge of collapse. From childhood to childhood, he was beaten by Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, and Xiao Wu...This scene appeared in his mind. In the past few years, following his father''s lifeless cultivation, he gambled his life in the city of slaughter. He thought that after going through many hardships, he had been transformed and could be ashamed. However, he is improving, others are also improving, and the improvement span is even greater than him. Originally, everyone was only a few small levels apart, and they were still within a large level. UU reading But now, I actually lag behind by three major levels, adding up to at least more than 20 levels of spirit power... "I''m a trash, I can never catch up with them, I can''t take revenge..." Tang San''s mood was getting lower and lower, and he had a tendency to abandon himself. To say that the most difficult to accept, there is another person, and that is the master. After seeing the eight spirit rings on the five girls, the master was so scared that he fell to the ground. "Impossible, how could they cultivate so fast? This is not in line with common sense, no one can practice so fast..." The master kept muttering, he was going crazy, it was hard to accept such a thing. Become a Contra at the age of twenty, which is terrible. How is this done? If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, the master wouldn''t believe this kind of thing if he was killed. At this moment, the audience was silent. The master looked at the spirit rings on Xiao Wu and the others, he only felt that his face was extremely hot, and he couldn''t wait to find a place to get in. Xiao Wu retracted the martial soul, and said: "Yu Xiaogang, you have caused your disciple to be like this, are you satisfied?" The master trembled all over, turned his head to look at Tang San, and said with guilt: "Little San, the teacher is sorry for you." Tang San didn''t seem to have heard the words of the master, his expression was dull, without the slightest expression. "Not good!" The master panicked, Tang San''s appearance had lost his fighting spirit. At this moment, Dugu Qiufei walked out, pointed his finger at the master, and shouted in an immature voice: "Yu Xiaogang, I want to challenge you." The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 411： Yu Xiaogangs shameless condition The voice of Dugu''s begging for defeat was very immature, but it was very loud, and it spread to the ears of everyone present. Looking at that little bit, everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect wondered if they had heard it wrong. For a while, the audience was silent. Dugu Qiuqiu frowned, pointed at Yu Xiaogang, and said again: "Yu Xiaogang, I want to challenge you, do you dare to fight?" Why is the master in the mood to care about Dugu''s defeat at this time? Tang San was so harmed by him, he was already uncomfortable. In addition to self-blame, he also hates Xiao Wu. If it weren''t for Xiao Wu to act too viciously, how could Tang San become like this? Isn''t it a life-and-death battle, as for such a heavy hand? Dugu asked for defeat twice and even called the master twice, and he was immediately angry. "Yu Xiaogang, you coward, you really don''t have any kind of seed, and you can''t even accept the challenge of my child." Dugu shouted, begging for defeat. The master finally looked towards Dugu seeking defeat, and said coldly: "It''s really an uneducated thing, and it has the same virtue as Wuhun Hall." Hearing that his son was scolded, Dugu Yan suddenly became angry. She was about to speak, but Zhu Zhuqing held her back. "Don''t worry, the harder Yu Xiaogang scolds, the more pitiful he will be later." Zhu Zhuqing said. The lone goose had to endure it. "Do you care whether I have education? Do you dare to accept my challenge, if you do not dare, you are a coward." Dugu cried out for defeat. The master''s face was shaking, and his anger was almost overwhelmed by a little kid pointing his nose. Yu Yuanzhen finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He didn''t want this farce to continue, so he said, "My child, you haven''t even awakened your martial soul now, right? How can you fight others?" Duguqiu lost a glance at Yu Yuan and said, "It''s enough to clean up this fellow Yu Xiaogang." "Yu Xiaogang, you took my father six years ago. Today, I will make you regret it!" "Damn, how could there be such an arrogant child, I can''t help but want to slap him and see how long he can cry." said a young disciple of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. "If he was born in our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, he would have been beaten to death if he dared to talk to his elders like this." "Master, since he takes the initiative to challenge you, you can teach him a lesson." Ma Hongjun shouted. He couldn''t stand it anymore, because of his hatred for Xiao Wu and several girls, Ma Hongjun hated this arrogant and domineering child a little bit. If he was a master, he would have agreed, and then beat the **** child to crying father and mother. Bear child, just want to hit, hit hard. Only when it hurts and fears will the lesson be remembered. The master finally walked out and said with a sneer: "No matter what, you can''t return to the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family. But you do have the blood of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family. According to your seniority, you have to call me uncle. Since you are so rude and rude, then I will teach you how to behave." Seeing the master walk out, Dugu Qiuqiu finally smiled. He didn''t care what the master said, he just wanted to beat up this nasty villain severely. "Yu Xiaogang, let''s do it." Dugu Qiuqiu, holding his hands on his back, said as Xiao Wu said just now. Being provoked like this by a little kid, no matter how good the master is, he can''t help it. He looked at the lone geese and said, "Your son provoked me on the initiative. Do you agree with his challenge to me?" Dugu Goose said: "Agree." The master was stunned for a moment, felt something was wrong, and asked: "Don''t you worry about him being beaten and crying by me?" "Don''t worry." Dugu Yan looked very cold. "Don''t worry, we will not intervene in this battle, and I hope you will not intervene." She added. "Yu Xiaogang, what are you talking about, can you still fight?" Dugu asked angrily. He can''t help it anymore, his purpose for coming here today is very clear. One is to rescue his father, the other is to teach Yu Xiaogang. "Okay, very good." The master smiled angrily and strode towards Dugu Qiuqiu. "Elder Xiaogang, squeeze this little kid." A young disciple shouted. "Yes, he yelled so hard to see if he dared to be arrogant." The master raged in his chest, strode to the front of Dugu Qiubai, and grabbed it directly with his big hands. He wants to slap the child''s **** to the point of blooming, so as to let off the evil in his heart. He didn''t use the martial spirit. Does he still need to use the martial spirit to clean up a child? unnecessary. His big hand fell on the thin shoulder of Dugu Qiuqiu, and he was about to pull Duguqiuqiu over. But soon, the master was stunned. The child was supposed to be pulled by him, but the thin body still stood there, motionless. The master frowned, increasing the strength in his hand. However, as his strength increased, Dugu''s body did not even shake. The blue veins on the master''s forehead have already appeared, and the strength of the whole body has been used, and it is impossible to make Dugu Qiu defeated. "What is Elder Xiaogang doing? Why don''t you do it?" Someone wondered. "I don''t know, why did he stop there?" "You look at him, it seems to be very difficult." Tang San, who was lying in Zao Wuji''s arms, was also puzzled when he saw this scene, and his eyes lost his lustre with a hint of doubt. "Old guy, do you have this strength? It disappoints me too much." Dugu Qiufei''s little face was full of disappointment. "Not good!" The master''s face changed drastically, and a trace of panic began to spread quickly in his heart. "Old guy, it''s me." Dugu said with a begging for defeat, grabbed the master''s hand, and turned around and threw it over the shoulder. The master''s one-meter-eight body was shaken up, and then smashed heavily to the ground. There was a muffled sound, the master screamed, and the body struggled fiercely. Seeing this scene, except for the few girls from Xiao Wu, everyone was stunned and fell into a petrified state. At this time, the master had already reacted from the state of being stunned, ashamed and angry, the twenty-ninth level of the soul power in his body finally exploded, his strength increased greatly, and he wanted to break free from Dugu''s begging for defeat. However, what frightened him was that his power increased, and the child''s power actually increased. Moreover, he actually vaguely felt a terrifying energy fluctuation in the opponent''s body. That is the fluctuation of soul power. "How is this possible?" The master was horrified. He couldn''t take care of any face anymore, and with a thought, he summoned the spirit of martial arts. Even if he used his spirit power, he still couldn''t get rid of this kid, and only by using his martial soul could he turn defeat into victory. "Xiao Gang!" Liu Erlong yelled, and he was about to rush to rescue Master. Xiao Wu sneered and said, "Do you dare to intervene in the fight, aren''t you afraid of Yu Xiaogang''s reputation?" Liu Erlong stopped fiercely, hesitating. Flender quickly persuaded: "Erlong, don''t worry, that kid''s strength is a little weird, but Xiaogang has a martial spirit and won''t lose. If you intervene, they will definitely be outside after they leave. Preached." Liu Erlong had no choice but to give up the idea of ??helping. "Come out, Luo Sanpao." The master roared angrily. With a puff, a lavender soul power gushed out of him, as if he had let a fart. Beside him, a creature that looked like a dog but was like a pig appeared. Luo Sanpao had a spiritual connection with the master, and after appearing, he immediately slammed into Dugu Qiuqiu. "Where''s the fat pig? Get out of here!" Dugu Qiu finally let go of the master, and slapped a palm at the hit Luo Sanpao. The master took the opportunity to escape, and quickly ran a few meters away. "Hello..." A painful scream sounded, Luo Sanpao was slapped on the head with a palm, and the huge body flew out towards the side. With a bang, Luo Sanpao hit the ground, screamed in pain, and then got up. The master quickly came to Luo Sanpao''s side, staring warily at Dugu''s defeat. Dugu Qiuqiu clapped his hands, squinted at the master, and said, "Yu Xiaogang, do you have so much strength? After decades of cultivation, you still cant compare to this kid like me. How could my dad be caught by your trash. go?" The master''s face was flushed and hot, and he couldn''t wait to find a place to sew in. It was too embarrassing. He was beaten like this by a five-year-old child. The strong sense of shame made him have the urge to kill him. "How can that kid be so powerful? How could Elder Xiaogang say he has the power of a great soul master, how can he still be beaten like this?" Someone still couldn''t believe it. "Ghost knows, this kid is too perverted, right?" Everyone still thought of the scene in which the master was thrown out by Dugu Qiuqiu, which was still extremely shocking. Yu Yuanzhen and Yu Dagang looked at the young figure of Dugu Qiqiang with complicated expressions. This kid is too fierce, he has such terrifying power when he is just over five years old. They couldn''t imagine how terrifying talent this child would have when he awakened his spirit. The master was discussed by so many people, and he was so embarrassed that he was about to vomit blood. He stared at Dugu for defeat, and said, "My martial soul has been released, and it is too late for you to admit defeat, otherwise, don''t blame me for being injured by my spirit ability." "If you want to fight, fight, what is it, you don''t want to do it, I will do it." Dugu said with disdain for defeat. "Okay, very good." The master laughed out of anger and roared: "Three shots." Luo Sanpao also let out a low growl, and his fat body began to swell up sharply, like a leather ball. The master waved his hand, and one of the two yellow spirit rings flew out of him and set it on Luo Sanpao''s body. "Fart like thunder, blast the sky and crack the earth and three cannons!" The master roared grimly. Yu Yuanzhen couldn''t bear it, and shouted, "Xiaogang, don''t hurt him." Luo Sanpao''s body, already inflated extremely astonishingly, bounced fiercely, reaching a height of more than five meters, and then turned around in the air, his round buttocks turned towards Dugu''s defeat. Dugu looked up curiously, he hadn''t seen such an interesting martial spirit, and he seemed to be no threat at all. Xiao Wu and the others had never seen the master''s hands before, and they didn''t know what the master''s spirit ability effect was. If they knew it, they wouldn''t let Dugu Qiuqiu look foolishly there. Everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said in their hearts that the child was about to lose. Many people have covered their mouths, and their bodies have receded slightly. The attack power of the master''s spirit ability is not strong, but the smell...really disgusting. At the moment when Luo Sanpao was ready, a thunderous roar sounded on Luo Sanpao''s ass. A ball of thick yellow fog cannonballs ejected from Luo Sanpao''s ass, blasting towards the ground a few meters in front of Dugu Qiuqiu. Although he was angry, the master still remained sane and did not dare to aim his soul skills at Dugu for defeat. Otherwise, that kind of shock might make this child die on the spot. "Hey, you missed it." Dugu shouted for defeat, and then, a thick yellow mist exploded and enveloped him. A violent cough sounded, followed by a crazy cry. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The girls in Xiao Wu also smelled a faint smell, and quickly covered their mouths and noses. "Small defeat." Dugu Goose was anxious and was about to rush forward, but was held back by Zhu Zhuqing. "Yu Xiaogang is going to suffer." Zhu Zhuqing said. She had just finished speaking, and Dugu rushed out of the yellow smoke in desperation after begging for defeat. He clutched his nose and retched frantically. When the master saw this scene, his aggrieved mood was finally relieved, and he said, "You can''t beat me. If you don''t want to try this again, just give up." Seeking defeat, Dugu raised his head fiercely, glaring at the master fiercely, and roared in his immature voice: "I''m angry, and the consequences are serious." Seeing his appearance, many people wanted to laugh. But in the next moment, they couldn''t laugh anymore. Suddenly a strong spirit power fluctuation erupted from Dugu Qiufei. He roared, endless golden light shot out of him, and then formed a majestic golden dragon behind him. At the moment this golden dragon appeared, all the soul masters of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family felt a palpitation and were horrified. "This... Is this..." Yu Yuan''s eyes widened violently, his heart beating wildly, and his breathing became rapid. With a roar, the golden dragon rushed into Dugu''s body, and the two merged together. Densely dense golden scales appeared on him, and an extremely astonishing change was taking place. In a moment, he had completed his transformation after being defeated. His body swelled to a height of 1.7 meters, his limbs were sturdy and powerful, and his claws were extremely sharp. The air was crackled by the dragon''s tail. Three purple spirit rings surrounded the dragon. At this moment, with the exception of Xiao Wu and a few people, everyone present looked horrified. The master''s head was even more dumbfounded and blank. He is very familiar with this martial soul, because when he performed martial soul fusion skills with Flanders and Liu Erlong, the golden dragon that appeared was almost the same as the current Dugu Qiuqiu. He knew that the golden dragon that appeared when he used his martial soul fusion skill was the legendary golden sacred dragon. Over the years, he also understood that his martial arts had originally mutated in the direction of the Golden Sacred Dragon, but because certain conditions were not met, he mutated and failed to become Luo San Pao. Regarding this, he was full of endless regrets. But now, the golden sacred dragon actually appeared on a child. This is a child who he keeps saying that he is going to abandon him, and he feels that he is not worthy of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Also, the three purple spirit rings shocked him even more. How could someone have purple spirit rings in the first three spirit rings? All of this has formed a strong spiritual impact on the master, making him stunned there. Dugu would not be polite in seeking defeat, roaring and threw it out, grabbing Luo Sanpao''s fat body all at once. Two sharp dragon claws pierced into Luo Sanpao''s body fiercely. It was this guy who gave him a stinky fart just now, and almost killed him, and he would keep his hands there. After his hands were inserted into Luo Sanpao''s body, Luo Sanpao''s heart-piercing cry sounded. Hearing this cry, the master finally recovered from the shock. Then he saw the tragedy of Luo Sanpao now. "Stop it!" he yelled anxiously. Dugu''s eyes were almost red, and he kept groaning, and with his hands hard, Luo Sanpao''s huge body was torn in half. After Luo Sanpao''s body split, it turned into purple soul power and poured back into the master''s body. The master paled, and he spouted a big mouthful of blood. "You..." He looked at Dugu in horror, begging for defeat. "It''s you." Dugu turned around fiercely, and the thick tail swept across. The rumbling voice sounded, and the tail seemed to beat the master in two. At this moment, a series of afterimages flashed, and the master''s body suddenly disappeared. The golden dragon tail lashed in the empty space with a rumbling sound. The master''s body appeared in the distance, supported by Yu Yuanzhen. "Well, you won." Yu Yuanzhen said. "Damn, the battle is not over yet." Dugu roared for defeat, rushing in the direction of the master. "Little defeat, come back." Gu Yuena faintly shouted. Dugu Qiubai''s body suddenly stopped and looked back at Gu Yuena. "Come back." Gu Yuena said again. "Oh." Dugu Qiu defeated the Wuhun transformation and ran back to Dugu Yan. There are three people he fears, Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena and Grandpa Dugubo. He didn''t dare to disobey Gu Yuena''s order. "Are you okay?" asked Dugu Yan, and quickly took out the clothes for his son to put on. "Mom, I''m fine." Dugu said beggingly. "It''s fine." Dugu Yan breathed a sigh of relief. Just now her son was shrouded by the spirit ability of the master, and she was still worried about what would happen to her son. The smell is so unpleasant, it hasn''t disappeared yet. "Cough cough cough..." A violent cough sounded. When everyone looked around, they found that the corner of the master''s mouth was bleeding, and his expression wilted. His martial soul was connected to his mind, and his martial soul was severely injured, and he was also severely injured. Had it not been for Yu Yuanzhen to support him, he would have fallen to the ground. "Hurry up and treat him." Yu Yuanzhen shouted. The soul master who had healed Tang San just walked over quickly, and the healing soul skills fell on the master. The look of the master suddenly improved a lot. At this time, Dugu was dressed for defeat and shouted: "Yu Xiaogang, you can''t even beat me as a kid. If you lose, let my dad out soon." The master looked at Dugu seeking defeat, his eyes were still full of shock. "Child, when did you awaken the spirit of martial arts?" Yu Yuanzhen asked in a very gentle tone. "A year ago, what did this have to do with you?" Dugu asked for defeat. Everyone in the Blue Lightning Overlord Dragon Sect was shocked. A year ago, this guy was only about five years old, and even if strictly calculated, he was less than five years old. Such a young age can actually awaken a martial soul, and the martial soul is still the legendary golden holy dragon martial soul! The soul master who possesses the spirit of the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus is no stranger to this legendary spirit. This legendary Wuhun is extremely powerful. At this moment, the high-level hearts of many Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong were throbbing wildly, their eyes fiercely watching Dugu begs for defeat. But soon, they sighed silently. It''s a pity that this child now belongs to Wuhun Palace. At this moment, some senior executives actually had a little bit of resentment towards the master. If it weren''t for the master, this kid now belongs to their Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Yu Yuanzhens expression is extremely complicated, shocked, loved, regretful... After treatment, the master''s condition has improved a lot, and he straightened his body and said, "What''s your name?" "My name is Dugu Qiuqiu." It turned out to be the surname Dugu, and everyone''s mood was extremely complicated. Originally, this peerless genius belonged to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, so he should have the surname Yu. The master''s expression kept changing, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he suddenly said: "Don''t you want dad? I can reunite you with your dad." "Really?" Dugu Qiufei''s eyes lit up and asked excitedly. "Really, but you have to promise me one condition." said the master. "What conditions?" Dugu Qiuqiu quickly asked. The lone geese on the side immediately became a little alert. The master said: "You will stay in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect in the future, and this will be your future home." "My home is in Wuhun City," said Dugu Qiuqi. The master shook his head and said, "If you want to live with your father, this is your only home." "What about my mother?" The master paused and said, "Your mother will return to Wuhun City." "Fuck you shit!" Dugu suddenly roared, seeking defeat. "Yu Xiaogang, you are really shameless. You have separated their father and son for many years, and now you want to separate their mother and son? I have never seen a shameless person like you." Xiao Wu Jiao exclaimed. The other girls were also angry. This Yu Xiaogang was really bullying, and he was able to offer such shameless conditions. Ning Rongrong sneered: "Didn''t you keep saying that the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect would not want this child? Now that you saw his powerful talent, why did you immediately change your mind?" Yu Xiaogang fell silent and did not speak any more. He looked at his father Yu Yuanzhen and shook his head. "Father, this kid''s talent is too terrifying. If he is allowed to grow up, he will definitely be the number one strong in the mainland in the future. The key is that he is still from the Spirit Hall. So, since we can''t get it, then we can''t let him grow up. "The master whispered. Dugu''s talent for defeat made the master feel a strong threat. With the Golden Sacred Dragon Martial Spirit, he was already a Soul Venerable before he was six years old, and the first three spirit rings were all thousand-year spirit rings. This talent, I don''t know how many times higher than Tang San. If you let it grow up, in the future Douluo Continent''s strongest must be this child. With the existence of this child, it would be even more difficult to destroy the Spirit Hall. In that short period of time, the master had already thought deeply about it. This child can''t stay! Although he felt a little regretful, he had to do so. He also felt that strangling a child was a disgraceful thing, and there might be opposition from other elders, so he didn''t say it out loud, and only told Yu Yuanzhen to listen to it. If you want to get rid of this child, you only need Yu Yuanzhen to do it alone. Just start these girls on the way back to Wuhun City. Although these girls already had the cultivation base of Contra, Yu Yuanzhen had already reached level 96. Such a super Douluo wanted to quietly assassinate a child, it was simply a piece of cake. No one can even find out who the murderer is. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 412： Gu Yuena, dont spit people! The master was not hard-hearted. He was also a little bit intolerable when he tried to make such a small child disappear on the Douluo Continent. Moreover, this is the child of his nephew Yu Tianheng. But this child''s talent is really too enchanting, and has been tied to the Wuhun Hall. The master has read all the ancient and modern books about soul masters, but can''t find a talent that can compare with Dugu''s desire for defeat. There is no one who can even compare it a little bit. At about six years old, he reached more than 30 levels, and he also possessed the golden holy dragon martial arts. This kind of talent was even stronger than the angel martial arts inherited from the martial arts hall. The master once stayed in Wuhun Hall and knew some secrets of Angel Wuhun. The great worship of Wuhun Hall and the previous pope were angel Wuhun. It is rumored that this kind of Wuhun can be cultivated to the **** level. However, there is no evidence to prove this rumor. Now, the spirit that appeared in Dugu Qiufei was stronger than this angelic spirit, making the master feel a strong threat. Therefore, in order to successfully destroy the Spirit Hall in the future, he would rather do something utterly conscience without his conscience. He looked at the little figure of Dugu seeking defeat, and he couldn''t bear it. "Oh... if there is karma in this world, let me take it alone, I have no regrets, Yu Xiaogang!" the master thought in his heart. What he said to Yu Yuanzhen just now was very quiet, and no one next to him heard it. This kind of shameless scandal cannot be exposed. In case someone in the family doesn''t understand his good intentions, it may cause some civil turmoil. Moreover, if this matter was known to the Spirit Hall, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Clan would never be let go. He thought that there was no third person to hear it, but he didn''t know that Gu Yuena had already heard it. Gu Yuena''s eyes suddenly became cold. Pulling the carriage, Longma standing on the edge of the square also heard it, staring at the master with pity. The master stopped after speaking, waiting for his father''s decision. Yu Yuanzhen pondered for a while, then slowly shook his head, and said, "Xiaogang, this is absolutely essential. We, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, have always been upright and upright, and we must never do such an obliterating thing. Moreover, that kid is the body. There is also the blood of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family." "Father..." the master said anxiously. Yuyuan Zhen said: "Don''t talk about it anymore, send them away, we are embarrassing enough today." His face is very ugly. After these girls leave, maybe they will make a big announcement in the outside world. At that time, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect will definitely become the joke of the soul master world. Although he knew that such a thing was likely to happen, Yu Yuanzhen was helpless. These girls are all the heavenly daughters of the Martial Soul Palace, and they certainly can''t die here. Otherwise, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect will probably be destroyed immediately. The master was a little unwilling to Yu Yuanzhen''s decision. He wanted to persuade him, but he opened his mouth and didn''t say it. After these girls are gone, I will try to persuade my father to eliminate the threat in the cradle. Seeing the master and Yu Yuanzhen whispering there for a while, Xiao Wu and the others became impatient. "Hey, have you discussed it? Do you want us to see Yu Tianheng?" Xiao Wu shouted loudly. The internal injury that the master suffered just now has not recovered much, his face is still pale, he walked out, said: "Tian Heng is currently cultivating to break through the sixtieth level, unable to come out to see you, you leave." "Send off the guests!" After he said, he waved his hand and never looked at these girls again, turned and walked towards Tang San. Tang San''s will was frustrated, so he had to enlighten him, if he couldn''t get out of this blow, then this person would be ruined. As soon as the master finished speaking, Xiao Wu burst into laughter and said, "I just said it. With Yu Xiaogang''s shameless style, where will we see Yu Tianheng? In the end, isn''t it going to be hard?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, the master stopped and turned to look at Xiao Wu suspiciously. Everyone in Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and Shrek also looked at Xiao Wu. Come hard? What''s the meaning? Yu Yuanzhen watched the surroundings vigilantly, and the huge spiritual power spread out to the outside of the square, trying to see if there were any masters from the Spirit Hall lurking in. However, he did not notice a trace of abnormality. Xiao Wu turned around and said, "Sister Naer, where is Yu Tianheng?" Gu Yuena pointed her finger in the direction of the forbidden area of ??Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong, and said, "He is being held in the forbidden area." Everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect looked at Gu Yuena in shock. How did this girl know that Yu Tianheng was kept there? Xiao Wu said: "Sister Yan, since the Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong refuses to hand over Yu Tianheng, then we have to find it ourselves, let''s go!" After speaking, she took her head and walked towards the forbidden area of ??Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong was anxious, they all looked at the master and Yu Yuanzhen, not knowing whether to stop them. Although Dugu Goose and Gu Yuena did not release the spirit ring just now, the people of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect speculated that these two girls might also be of the Contra level. If there is no Yuyuan Zhen in the sect, it would be really difficult to stop these girls. Therefore, Yu Yuanzhen had to make a decision on this matter. The master shouted: "Stop them." Immediately afterwards, Yu Yuanzhen said, "Let them go." "Father..." the master said anxiously. Yuyuan Zhen said, "It''s just for them to see each other. Anyway, that child is also Tianheng''s child, so it''s okay to let him see him." "What if you want to leave with them every day?" the master said anxiously. Yuyuan Zhen said: "It''s okay to meet, but they want to take people away from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, it''s absolutely impossible." Hearing Yu Yuanzhen saying this, the master felt a little relieved. With Yu Tianheng''s talent, it is possible to become a Title Douluo, and now he is already the Soul Emperor. Soon, he should be able to become a Title Douluo in his forties. Moreover, Yu Tianheng was still the master''s beloved nephew, and the master did not want to see Yu Tianheng join the ranks of the Wuhun Hall. Xiao Wu and the others were not blocked, and soon disappeared in the square. "Go." Yu Yuanzhen said, and took the lead to follow. Everyone in Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and Shrek followed. Tang San was supported by Zao Wuji and walked at the back. It didn''t take long for the entire square to be empty, leaving Ryoma to stay there boringly. "It''s okay to let me do it if there is a fight, but it didn''t let me do it. It''s really boring. I hope I can fight it later." If someone stays here, they will be shocked by this white horse who can only talk. ... Xiao Wu and several people soon came outside the forbidden area of ??the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. This is a small valley where the masters of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect are buried in the past, and some secrets about the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect are hidden. As soon as Xiao Wu approached the valley entrance, they heard hoarse shouts coming from inside. "Let me out, you let me out." "My wild goose, my child, I''m sorry you..." "Please, let me see my child." Yu Tianheng didn''t know how long he shouted, his voice was so hoarse, and he didn''t have much strength. As soon as he heard this voice, Dugu Yan''s tears couldn''t stop streaming down. The little hand of Dugu''s begging for defeat also squeezed Dugu Goose''s hand. "Mom, is that my father?" he asked. "Yes, that''s your dad, go, mom will take you to see him." Dugu Goose took his son and walked inside. Xiao Wu and the others were extremely angry. "It''s really hateful that people are locked up here, do these people still have a bit of humanity?" Xiao Wu said angrily. Just when they were about to enter the valley, an old man suddenly jumped out from the side and shouted: "The back mountain is forbidden. You can''t step in, leave quickly." "Let them in." Yu Yuanzhen''s voice came from a distance. The old man was stunned for a moment, and saw Yu Yuanzhen and the people of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong coming from a distance. He didn''t speak any more and gave way. Xiao Wu and several people walked inside quickly. "Let''s go in and take a look." Yu Yuanzhen said. This is the forbidden area of ??the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, so you have to be optimistic about those girls. Dugu Goose took her son and walked quickly, getting closer and closer to the voice, and it became more and more difficult for her to control her emotions. Tears were already streaming down that face. They didn''t go far. After turning a corner, they saw Yu Tianheng who was chained to the stone wall. At this time, Yu Tianheng''s hair was disheveled, his eyes were blood red, and he was still shouting hoarsely. The moment he saw Yu Tianheng, Dugu Yan''s heart violently twitched and shouted, "Tianheng." Yu Tianheng shook his whole body, stopped his roaring, and suddenly raised his head to look at the Dugu Goose. "Yan Yan, is it really you?" He asked hoarsely, looking at Dugu Yan in disbelief. How could his cruel uncle let the lone geese in? "It''s me, I''m here, with our children." The lone geese wept with joy. Yu Tianheng''s eyes suddenly exploded with endless expression, and his eyes fell on the child led by the lone geese. "Dad." Dugu shouted for defeat. "This...this is our child." Yu Tianheng said tremblingly. "Yes, this is our child." Dugu Yan sobbed. "Dad." Dugu shouted for defeat, rushed over, and plunged into Yu Tianheng''s arms. Yu Tianheng dragged the thick iron chain and picked up the child, tears streaming out uncontrollably. Dugu Yan also quickly came to Yu Tianheng, and the three of them hugged each other. Looking at Yu Tianheng who was chained, Xiao Wu and the others were very angry. "Why are you so cruel? How did Yu Tianheng say that he is also a member of your Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, how did you treat him like this?" Xiao Wu asked angrily when she turned her head back. Everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect did not speak. The master ordered Yu Tianheng to be locked with iron chains. They didn''t think there was anything at the time. Now seeing Yu Tianheng''s miserable appearance, many people feel a little unbearable in their hearts. Next, no one spoke, and waited quietly. Yu Tianheng and Dugu Yan cried for a long time before they gradually stopped. Dugu Yan wiped away his tears and said: "Tianheng, go with me, we will never be separated from now on." Dugu Qiuqiu also said: "Yes, Dad, come with us, our family will never be separated." The master frowned and said nothing. He once said to Yu Tianheng that if you want to be with Dugu Goose, you should never return to the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. This trick worked very well. Over the years, Yu Tianheng has stopped making troubles, staying peacefully in the forbidden ground and cultivating hard. Only when the Dugu Goose came today, Yu Tianheng was clamoring to see him. Now that the two sides have met, the master believes that Yu Tianheng will definitely make the right choice. Sure enough, Yu Tianheng shook his head and said: "Yan Yan, I can''t leave with you yet. This is the sect that gave birth to me and raised me. If I leave with you, I will never come back." "Then you will abandon our mother and son cruelly?" Dugu Yan said sadly. Yu Tianheng glanced at the people in the distance, then attached his mouth to the ears of Dugu Goose, and said, "Don''t worry, when I cultivate to Title Douluo and become the lord of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, I will definitely pick you up. When I come back, no one can stop me." "But it will take many years for you to become Title Douluo?" Dugu Yan asked sadly. Yu Tianheng said: "Give me more than ten years, and I can hit the realm of Title Douluo." "For more than ten years, we were all old at that time." Dugu Yan couldn''t accept it. "Dad, come with us, no one here can stop us." Dugu said beggingly. Yu Tianheng touched his son''s head, only when the little guy was talking nonsense. Want to take him away from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, how easy is it to say? The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect has a Level 96 Super Douluo. Dugu Goose said: "Little defeat is right, as long as you are willing to leave with us, no one can stop it." Yu Tianheng touched Dugu Goose''s hair and said, "Even you are talking nonsense. Did your grandfather follow along?" Dugu Yan shook his head and said, "Only a few of us are here, but my grandfather is not." At this moment, Gu Yuena suddenly said: "Yu Tianheng, you are too pedantic. The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect treats you like this, and you insist on staying here. You want to be okay and dont betray. Zongmen, there will be a chance to be with the lone geese in the future. Can you think about it?" "When you cultivate to Title Douluo she is also old, and all the beautiful years of women are wasted on waiting." "Have you ever thought about her feelings? In my opinion, your behavior is selfish!" Yu Tianheng was stunned, he did not expect that Gu Yuena would speak out his plan in public. Moreover, Gu Yuena''s words were like a knife, making him extremely uncomfortable. He woke up and felt extremely guilty for the Dugu Goose for a while. "Yan Yan, I am not good, I have not considered your feelings, but I am not good." Dugu Goose said: "I understand your feelings, if you decide, I am willing to wait for you." Yu Tianheng was moved in his heart and hugged Dugu Goose hard. At this moment, Gu Yuena continued: "Yu Tianheng, your son is talented, and now he has the strength of the soul-sovereign level. Just now he defeated your uncle Yu Xiaogang." Upon hearing Gu Yuena''s words, Yu Tianheng was shocked in an instant. Does his son have such a terrifying talent? "Yan Yan, is this true?" "Really, our son is a genius, there is no one in a million." Dugu Yan said proudly. Suddenly endless ecstasy burst into Yu Tianheng''s heart. However, Gu Yuena did not give him a chance to be ecstatic, and continued: "Tell you the bad news. Just now after Yu Xiaogang was defeated, he felt that your son was a threat, so he decided to kill your son secretly." Just after she finished speaking, the master immediately changed his face and shouted angrily: "Gu Yuena, don''t spit people!" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 413： Yu Xiaogangs image collapsed The master was shocked at this moment. He thought that only he and his father Yu Yuanzhen knew about this, and no third party knew about it. How did Gu Yuena know? At that time she was clearly separated by such a long distance. While shocked, the master was still a little panicked. If this matter is really exposed, in the eyes of everyone, he will become a cruel demon that even a child will not let go. His position in the hearts of everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect will definitely be affected. The status that has been promoted through hard work for decades will be lost again. The most important thing is, what would Yu Tianheng think of his uncle? If Yu Tianheng knew the truth, would he still be willing to stay in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect? Therefore, I absolutely cannot admit it! I can''t admit it to death. Upon hearing Gu Yuena''s words, Yu Yuanzhen standing beside the master was also extremely surprised. He also wondered how the girl heard it. Everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and a few people in Shrek Academy all looked at the master, somewhat puzzled. Gu Yuena said coldly: "I''m bloody? Yu Xiaogang, have you done it? You know it best. And Yu Yuanzhen. Just now Yu Xiaogang suggested that you kill this child. Are you going to cover this thing for him? ?" Yu Yuanzhen looked gloomy and said: "Xiaogang has never said such a thing, you girl, don''t be silly." He understands the impact of admitting this incident. Hearing what the Sect Master said, everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect looked at Gu Yuena angrily. It''s really unreasonable, I want to say such a thing to sow discord. Dugu Goose was shocked, but Yu Tianheng was stunned. "Yan Yan, is what your friend said true?" Yu Tianheng asked. Dugu Yan stared at the master in the distance, his eyes gradually cold, and said: "Sister Naer won''t say panic, she said it is true, then it is true." Yu Tianheng looked at the master with a heartache, and asked, "Uncle, is this true? Are you really going to kill my child?" The expression in his eyes looking at the master was extremely sad. Seeing Yu Tianheng''s eyes, the master trembled in his heart and quickly said: "Tianheng, don''t listen to this girl, he is instigating discord and wants you to go with them." "Yes, Brother Tianheng, don''t believe that woman, she is lying to you." "Brother Tianheng, think about how much Elder Xiaogang loved you before. Why would he want to kill your son?" "She said that, why didn''t she come up with evidence? A fool would believe it if she said nothing." Hearing so many people talking on his side, the master suddenly gained confidence. "Yes, Tianheng, no matter how I don''t like Wuhun Hall, I can''t have such frenzied thoughts. I''m not a vicious evil person." The master beat his chest hard and said. Seeing the appearance of the master, Yu Tianheng was immediately puzzled. The master looked at Gu Yuena and asked: "Gu Yuena, do you have any evidence? Don''t frame other people without evidence. That will only make people laugh." Gu Yuena looked at the master jokingly, and said, "Yu Xiaogang, I have a soul skill that can let people tell the truth in my heart, dare you try it?" The master trembled all over, and was scared to take two steps back. A trace of panic flashed across his face, but he was quickly covered up. "What? Afraid?" Gu Yuena sneered. People with smarter brains have noticed something is wrong. Could it be that what the woman said is true? However, some people still believed in the master and said: "Elder Xiaogang, try and try. We have a clear conscience and don''t be afraid of her soul skills." "Yes, Elder Xiaogang, she is scaring you, how can there be such a soul skill in the world?" However, after seeing the master silent, the voice gradually weakened. Slowly, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and everyone in Shrek looked at the master suspiciously. Feeling everyone''s gaze, the master secretly said badly. He understood that he had to stand up. If he shrinks, doesn''t it mean he has a guilty conscience? Then wait and admit that what Gu Yuena said is true. "Although I don''t know how she heard me, she must be deceiving me now. How could she have such a spirit ability? From my experience, I have never seen such a spirit ability." The master thought. Such thoughts flashed through. Thinking of this, he calmed down a lot and felt confident, strode forward, sneered, and said: "I just had an internal injury. Do you think I was afraid? Just try. I, Yu Xiaogang, don''t do anything wrong and have a clear conscience." The master straightened her chest and looked straight at Gu Yuena without fear. "Huh... It turns out that Elder Xiaogang just had an internal injury, so his face was so ugly, I thought..." "Yeah, I really scared me just now, I really thought Elder Xiaogang would have such vicious thoughts." "We all believe in Elder Xiaogang, hahaha... Now let''s see how that woman will step down." At this moment, seeing the fearless appearance of the master, many people heaved a sigh of relief and sneered at the same time, wanting to see what other woman Gu Yuena could say. Yu Tianheng just saw the ugly face of the master, his heart was very sad, and he was relieved when he heard the master say this. He really didn''t want his uncle to be such a cruel person. "Xiaogang?" Yu Yuanzhen shouted. The master turned his head and gave Yu Yuanzhen a relieved look. Seeing the master like this, Yu Yuanzhen felt relieved slightly. The master looked at Gu Yuena and said, "You said you have a spirit ability that can make people tell the truth. Then use it for everyone to see. I, Yu Xiaogang, has studied martial arts for so many years, and I haven''t heard of it. I really want to see this kind of spirit ability." "Courage is commendable." Gu Yuena smiled. Her gaze swept across the audience and slowly said, "Next, I will let you see what kind of person Yu Xiaogang is." After speaking, her eyes were full of purple light, and the huge divine thought quietly invaded the master''s mind. She didn''t have the kind of spirit abilities just mentioned, but with her terrifying mind, the master could only say whatever she wanted the master to say. The strength of her current spiritual thoughts is not something that the spiritual power of a soul master can discover at all. Yu Yuanzhen was standing a few meters behind the master, unable to feel that Gu Yuena''s spiritual thought had entered the master''s mind. The master also couldn''t perceive Gu Yuena''s spirit. There was still a sneer on his face, and he said, "Why don''t you react at all? Is that your spirit ability?" Gu Yuena asked jokingly: "Yu Xiaogang, did you want to kill this kid when you first arrived?" The master was trying to deny, but when he opened his mouth, what he said was completely in line with his thoughts. "Yes, I really want to kill this kid." The audience fell silent for an instant, and everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and Shrek opened their eyes wide in shock, looking at the master in disbelief. The master was extremely frightened at this time, and he screamed in his heart: "Why is this happening, I didn''t want to say that just now?" Gu Yuena did not give him a chance to breathe, and continued to ask: "Why do you want to kill him?" I didn''t want to kill him. The master was about to roar out these words, but when he opened his mouth he said, "Because his talent is too enchanting, he will definitely become the number one powerhouse in the Spirit Hall in the future, and he will also belong to Douluo Continent. The first strong, then I can''t get rid of the Spirit Hall. Therefore, he must die!" "Xiaogang? What are you talking about? Are you crazy?" Yu Yuanzhen shouted loudly. The master said: "Father, I''m not crazy, I just told what I was saying. Didn''t I tell you just now? I asked you to assassinate the child, and you refused. You forget now?" "Bastard!" Yu Yuanzhen shouted angrily and slapped the master on the face. He was trembling with anger, and even said that. The master was slapped to the ground by this slap, affecting the injuries in his body, and another mouthful of blood flowed out. Everyone looked at the master who fell on the ground in shock, in disbelief. Elder Xiaogang''s heart is so vicious that even a six-year-old child will be harmed. Although these people in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect were arrogant and unwilling to associate with the Spirit Hall, they would not do such insidious things. Moreover, this child still has the blood of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family. Everyone in Shrek was equally shocked. "Xiaogang, you..." Liu Erlong covered his mouth and looked at the master in shock, suddenly feeling that this man was a little strange. Tang San was supported by Zao Wuji, and wanted to ask if this was true? Unfortunately, his mouth is still unable to speak. Yu Tianheng''s expression is extremely complicated, shocked, sad, angry, desperate... His dear uncle should have such a vicious mind. At this moment, Yu Tianheng was cold all over his body. If Gu Yuena hadn''t said it, the consequences would be disastrous. It is really possible for the little guy to die under his uncle''s conspiracy. "Uncle, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person." Yu Tianheng said with great grief. His look is extremely disappointed, this is the uncle he once respected and loved so much. The master opened his mouth and said: "I...I..." He looked at him for a moment, and murmured: "I can speak?" Immediately afterwards, he shouted loudly: "What I said just now is fake, how could I want to kill a child so cruelly? It was that woman''s spirit ability, her spirit ability controlled me, she wanted Whatever I say, I will say whatever." The master pointed to Gu Yuena and kept shouting. The lone goose said: "Tianheng, Sister Na''er can''t be wrong. What''s the point of staying here in a family like this? Come with me." Yu Tianheng looked resolute, and finally made up his mind, saying: "Okay." "You guy finally figured it out." Xiao Wu said. The golden light flickered in her hand, and a golden long sword appeared, and the sword light flickered. Ding Ding Ding... The iron chains entwined around Yu Tianheng''s limbs broke and he regained his freedom. "Tianheng, you can''t go, this is your home." The master quickly got up and shouted. Yu Tianheng''s father Yu Dagang also said: "Tianheng, I admit that your uncle is wrong this time, but this is your home after all. Are you really going to abandon your family cruelly?" Yu Tianheng''s gaze slowly swept across the faces of all the tribesmen, and said: "If you let me and Yanyan be together earlier, today''s things won''t happen." "I told you long ago that the Spirit Hall will not do anything to our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, but you don''t believe it. You always feel that the Spirit Hall wants to harm our sect and is committed to fighting the Spirit Hall as an enemy." "I must leave with Yanyan today. No one can stop me unless... kill me." "You...you...you unfilial son!" Yu Dagang shouted angrily. Yu Tianheng knelt down to his father and Yu Yuanzhen, kowtow and said: "Father, grandpa, thank you for your kindness in nurturing over the years. Tianheng will never forget it, and I will never forget that I belong to Landian. Tyrannosaurus Rex, in my heart, this will always be my home." After speaking, he stood up, took the hand of the lone goose, and said, "Let''s go." The master yelled and said, "You can''t go. If you leave today, you will never want to come back. Our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect does not recognize you as a shameless offspring!" Yu Tianheng said: "Uncle, originally our sect has always been neutral. It is you who bewitched everyone to fight against the Wuhun Hall over the years. You have pulled the whole sect on a path of no return. I hope you can wake up soon Dont wait until the sect is destroyed to regret." After speaking, he took Dugu Goose and Dugu Qiuqiu to go outside. The master''s anger rushed into his forehead, and he shouted angrily: "The Hall of Souls is full of blood and blood Everyone is punishable by such an evil strength." "Unfortunately, you don''t have that strength." Xiao Wu sneered. Yu Tianheng stopped paying attention to the master, pulling the lone goose and walking out of the forbidden valley in the valley. The master looked at Yu Yuanzhen and shouted: "Father, you must not let Tian Heng and the Wuhun Temple embarrassed each other and poison the entire Douluo Continent." "We are all very clear about the ambitions of the Spirit Hall. Once the Hall of Spirits starts a war, the entire continent will be destroyed." Yu Yuanzhen''s expression changed. Seeing that Yu Tianheng was about to leave, he finally made up his mind, and his figure stood in front of Yu Tianheng at a glance. "Let''s go out." The master shouted, and rushed out. The other members of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect also rushed out. Although they could not accept the vicious idea of ??the master just now, they also did not want Yu Tianheng to join the Martial Spirit Palace camp. It didn''t take long for Yu Tianheng to be surrounded by a few people. Yu Yuanzhen looked at Gu Yuena and said: "Even if the Pope is here, I don''t want to take away Yu Yuanzhen''s grandson easily." Gu Yuena asked with interest: "Really? It''s a big tone." The master yelled from behind: "Dugu Yan, you are trying to be with Tian Heng. You think it is impossible to enter our Yu Family, so you want to take him away. I will not let you Martial Soul Palace succeed." Gu Yuena turned around, looked at the master, and asked, "Do you think Dugu Goose and Yu Tianheng are together to plot your Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect?" The master sneered, "Isn''t it?" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 414： Yu Xiaogangs despair Hearing Gu Yuena yelling out, Yu Yuanzhen was stunned, and he watched the surrounding vigilantly to prevent possible attacks. When he saw that there was only one white horse running in, he was suddenly puzzled. Not only him, but everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and everyone in Shrek, when they saw Ryoma, they were all puzzled. This Gu Yuena just said such cruel words, only a white horse was called in? Where is the master of Wuhun Hall? Why didn''t you see it? "Father." The master shouted and looked at Yu Yuanzhen. Yuyuan shook his head and said, "I didn''t find the master of Wuhun Hall." The master turned to look at Gu Yuena and shouted: "Gu Yuena, what tricks do you want to do?" For Gu Yuena, the master hated her at this time. If Gu Yuena hadn''t revealed his secret just now, how could the people of the sect look at him with strange eyes? How did Yu Tianheng leave the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect? Gu Yuena didn''t even look at the master. Longma''s running speed did not weaken at all, yelling loudly, rushing towards Gu Yuena. However, some disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and a few Contra-level elders were blocked in front of it. Seeing the dragon horse, which was much taller than the average horse, collided, the young disciples of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect avoided one after another. A fierce light flashed in the eyes of an elder who looked more than 50 years old and shouted: "A beast dare to be presumptuous in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect?" While speaking, he patted the head of Ryoma who came in front of him with a palm. This person was two meters tall, tall and mighty, and did not use spirit power in his hands. After all, in everyone''s eyes, this white horse is just an ordinary animal. But even if he didn''t use his soul power, his palm was very powerful. If Longma was really an ordinary horse, he would definitely bleed to death from his palm. Since these girls from the Wuhun Palace came, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong was too embarrassed and embarrassed today. Anger was suffocating in everyone''s hearts. Therefore, this elder couldn''t help but shoot, and did not show any mercy. Are you afraid to kill those girls, or a brute? Seeing that the palm of this elder was about to slap Longma''s head, everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong showed a hint of happiness. At this moment, Gu Yuena''s faint voice sounded: "Don''t kill it." She was begging for mercy, this thought flashed through everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and Shrek. Many people have sneers on their faces. Are you begging for mercy? late! Ma Hongjun is the most exciting one at this time, and his heart is very happy. When he was in Shrek Academy, this white horse almost kicked him into an eunuch, he still remembered it. Now that the white horse was about to die under his palm, although he did not do it himself, Ma Hongjun was still excited and almost laughed out loud. The elder sneered even more. He also thought that Gu Yuena was begging for mercy, and instead of reducing the strength in her hand, it increased a bit. Everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong watched this scene, and no one spoke to stop it. Longma had only wanted to rush through, but at this moment, he heard Gu Yuena''s order, it was so excited. Don''t kill it, doesn''t it mean you can do it? Since coming here, it has been boring to death, and now it finally has a chance to do it. Its big head, which had been straight ahead, suddenly twisted, lowered its head, and bumped into the elder with a sneer on his face beside him. "Want to resist? Die!" This thought flashed through the elder''s heart, and he slapped Ryoma''s head with a palm. boom! The clear and translucent voice sounded, and his palm seemed to be slapped on a piece of ten thousand-year-old profound iron. An extremely terrifying counter-shock force acted on his arm. Click~ The sound of bone cracking sounded. "Ah!" The scream immediately sounded. The elder was horrified, and hurriedly mobilized his soul power all over his chest. Just after finishing all this, Ryoma''s head had already hit his chest. Click~ Click~~ This elder clearly heard the sound of countless bone cracks in his body, and his body protection soul power seemed to have become a decoration, but it did not play any role. A terrible cry rang out, and the elder opened his mouth and spouted blood. Under the horrible impact, his body shot back like a cannonball. Bang bang bang... All this happened so fast that everyone hadn''t reacted yet, and there was still a sneer on their faces. Many young disciples couldn''t avoid it and were knocked to the ground by the elder''s body. Suddenly, countless screams sounded, and the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect''s camp was in chaos. Until then, everyone reacted. Many disciples evaded one after another, Yu Yuanzhen''s complexion changed drastically, and his figure appeared on the route that the elder flew out of, and picked him up. The elder''s chest collapsed, his expression languishing, he had already breathed in more air, and had less breath out. Everyone from the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and Shrek looked at the elder in horror, dumbfounded. A Contra-level powerhouse would be severely injured and dying by a horse? Many people stared with horrified eyes and couldn''t believe what was in front of them. The master was also dumbfounded, his lips trembled, and he couldn''t speak. Ma Hongjun shuddered all over and shrank behind Flander. "Quickly, give him treatment!" Yu Yuanzhen shouted. Immediately, a healing soul master ran to rescue him. Yu Yuanzhen stood up and looked at the white horse that had ran to Gu Yuena''s side with a gloomy expression. Many people''s faces gradually became serious. A Contra-level powerhouse would not suffer any damage even if he stood there and let the horse hit him. However, what happened just now was too unbelievable for everyone to accept and couldn''t explain it. Yuyuan Zhen said solemnly: "You are hurting the elders of my sect in my Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. You must give an explanation!" "I''ll confess to your sister!" Ryoma opened his mouth, and a disdainful voice sounded. The emotions that the crowd had just eased, were shocked again at this moment. "This horse... this horse has spoken." A young disciple said in shock. "What kind of monster is this? How can the horse speak?" Someone blurted out in shock. The master shook his whole body, a look of fear suddenly appeared on his face, and shouted: "This horse is a soul beast, it is a one hundred thousand year soul beast!" "What? One hundred thousand year soul beast?" Flander said in horror. Ma Hongjun''s feet softened and he almost collapsed on the ground. Everyone was horrified again. Although Yu Yuanzhen was shocked, he didn''t panic, and said, "Yes, it can easily hurt the Soul Douluo, and it can still speak. This horse is a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast." Hearing Yu Yuanzhen''s words, the panic in the master''s heart gradually calmed down, but it was still shocked. The Wuhun Hall actually used a 100,000-year soul beast to pull the carriage, how could this be possible? How is this done? Soul beasts have always hated humans, and with the pride of one hundred thousand years of soul beasts, how can they be willing to be driven by humans in this way? The master''s head was almost bursting, and he couldn''t understand why this happened. And he also thought of more terrifying things. When Ao Tian and those girls first arrived at Shrek Academy, it was this horse-drawn cart. It turned out that at that time, this one hundred thousand year soul beast was serving the Wuhun Hall. The master suddenly felt deep fear in his heart. He remembered that when he was in Tiandou City, he wanted to fight Ao Tian again and again, and when he first arrived in Tiandou City, he was hit by this horse because he prevented Ao Tian from leaving Shrek Academy. Seriously injured. Thinking of this, the master felt cold all over, and only then realized that he had been dying to and fro in front of the ghost gate. Many people''s minds are similar to those of the master, and the 100,000-year soul beast is actually used to pull carts, which is too scary. How did Wuhundian do it? "Yes, your aunt''s grandma, I am the soul beast." Long Ma raised his head and said proudly. The audience was silent, and everyone was in a huge shock. Gu Yuena said lightly: "Longma, clean up this Title Douluo." "Okay, leave it to me." Longma walked out excitedly. Yu Yuanzhen yelled: "Disperse it all to me, run quickly." The Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and Shrek all scattered and escaped far away. In the battle between the 100,000-year soul beast and the Titled Douluo, who would dare to approach? Isn''t that a search for death? With the help of Liu Erlong, the master quickly ran to the distance, then turned around and stared at Yu Yuanzhen and Longma nervously. Xiao Wu and the others also stepped back some distance, not nervous at all, waiting with interest for the upcoming battle. "Yan Yan, this... will my grandfather be in danger?" Yu Tianheng asked nervously. Gu Yuena said: "It will save his life." Everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect was also very nervous. Someone asked: "That''s a 100,000-year soul beast, can the Sect Master win it?" No one answered this question, those Contra-level elders all looked solemn. Seeing this situation, the master stood up and said, "Dont worry, everyone, as far as I know, the 100,000-year soul beast is much stronger than the average Title Douluo. But once the Title Douluo breaks through to level 96 or higher, After becoming a Super Douluo, he will have the strength to rival the one hundred thousand year soul beast. Moreover, our Blue Lightning Tyrannical Dragon Martial Soul is also known for its powerful attack power. Therefore, it must be the soul beast that loses. You dont need to worry about it. ." Hearing what the master said, everyone immediately felt relieved. "Xiaogang, can uncle really win?" Liu Erlong asked in a low voice. Her father was Yu Yuanzhen''s younger brother, so she called Yu Yuanzhen the uncle. The master''s voice became a little deep and he said, "I can only say that I have a lot of confidence." "Then if the uncle really loses..." The master said: "If the father really loses, then we may not be able to keep Tianheng. But you can rest assured that the chance of that soul beast loses will be even greater." Dai Mubai stabbed Ma Hongjun and asked quietly, "Fatty, are you afraid? You had an evil fire, but you want to rectify this 100,000-year soul beast on the spot." At this time, Ma Hongjun''s clothes were soaked in cold sweat from the fright, and they were wet. There were still beads of sweat on his forehead, and his lips trembled and said, "Boss Dai, can we not mention this? Maybe that soul beast has forgotten me, in case it hears..." Dai Mubai said bitterly: "Ao Tian is really hateful. He brought a 100,000-year-old soul beast by his side at the beginning. No wonder he has always been with his eyes above the top and he doesn''t care about anyone." Oscar suddenly said: "In Heaven Dou City, we always wanted to **** the immortal grass from him, but now that we think about it, it was not easy for us to survive." Ma Hongjun said: "Ao Tian and these girls have a 100,000-year soul beast beside them, do we still have hope of revenge?" Dai Mubai said, "Yes, when we become a powerful Title Douluo, what is a 100,000-year soul beast?" ... Just as everyone was whispering, Yu Yuanzhen finally spoke: "I said you girls are so confident, it turns out that there is a one hundred thousand year old soul beast following." Before a few girls could answer, he looked at the dragon horse in front of him and said, "Soul beasts have always hated humans, why are you willing to be enslaved by the Spirit Hall?" "It''s your shit? Old thing, can you still fight?" Ryoma said unceremoniously. Yu Yuanzhen didn''t speak any more, but with a thought, the Blue Lightning Tyrannical Dragon''s martial arts spirit was released. The thick-armed electric snake crackled and exploded on him, and he let out a low growl, and his already two-meter-high body soared wildly. In the blink of an eye, Yu Yuanzhen''s height was close to three meters, his limbs and torso were all dragonized, and dense dark purple dragon scales appeared on his body. The terrifying thunder and lightning energy raged in this space, and everyone who got closer felt their whole body numb and weak, and they retreated in horror. The aura belonging to the 96th-level Super Douluo exploded, and this space blew a violent wind out of thin air, and the terrible pressure made the scalp numb. At this moment, the thick white clouds in the sky were scattered around by the impulse of Yuyuan Zhen''s soaring into the sky. The master''s strength is so powerful! This idea flashed through everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Seeing Yu Yuanzhen''s terrifying power, they finally felt relieved. Yu Yuanzhen''s eyes shot out terrifying electric lights, and a majestic and domineering voice sounded: "Yu Yuanzhen, Wuhun Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex, the 96th-level assault type titled Douluo, please enlighten me." Everyone looked at Ryoma, wanting to see how this white horse would respond. "You human fighting is really long-winded." Longma spit out, and immediately threw out towards Yuyuan Zhen. When it is in the air, its body immediately changes into a fighting state. There was a blaze of flames on his body, dense fire-red dragon scales grew on his skin, and a pair of flame wings emerged from behind. Its body became taller, and two sharp dragon horns came out on top of its head. Seeing this scene, everyone in Shrek was instantly stunned, looking at the majestic dragon horse with a dull expression. It turned out to be it! All of Shrek''s people recognized it. Isn''t this the soul beast that killed Prince Xue Xing? At the beginning of the Prince''s Mansion, they were eagerly trying to **** the fairy grass from Ao Tian''s body, but they were severely injured by this soul beast, and they still have fresh memories. Especially Flanders, Zao Wou-ki, Master, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, and Tang Sanqi men were all hit by this soul beast with the horns above their heads. At that time, they almost became eunuchs, and the painful pain will never be forgotten, and now they are still aching. No wonder Ao Tian disappeared quietly in the Prince''s Mansion at the beginning, everyone thought he was dead. The masters finally figured it out. "Ao--God!" Dai Mubai gritted his teeth in a cold voice. The others were also angry. The account counted on Ao Tian''s head has increased by an extra amount. With a loud bang, all of Shrek''s thoughts were pulled back. The battle between Yuyuanzhen and Longma has begun. Yuyuan Vibration used the Wuhun real body, and the already extremely majestic body expanded again, and the attack power of the lightning reached an even more terrifying point. One person and one horse all rushed into the sky, 100 meters above the ground. The spirit ring on Yu Yuanzhen''s body continued to light up, and one after another spirit abilities that were powerful enough to blow up half a hill blasted towards Longma. Ryoma''s flames were extremely terrifying, and the flames from his mouth easily broke through those terrifying soul abilities. Its physical body is equally powerful, and sometimes it actually uses its physical body to forcibly carry Yu Yuanzhen''s soul abilities. Yu Yuanzhen attacked frantically, and Ryoma took it all easily. "Weak, weak, so weak." It kept shouting. Yu Yuanzhen became more and more frightened as he hit, and became more and more panicked. Below, everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect had already panicked. "How could this be? How could that soul beast be so powerful?" The master muttered to himself, unable to accept such a fact. "It''s me, old man, go down." Longma flapped its flame wings, speeding like a meteor, reaching a terrifying point, and instantly came to the sky above Yuyuanzhen. Its horseshoes kept stepping heavily on Yu Yuanzhen''s body. Yu Yuanzhen tried his best to resist, but under the iron hoof of Longma, his resistance was so weak. "Quickly get out of the way!" An elder of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect shouted in horror. The people of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect rushed away. Boom! Yu Yuanzhen''s huge body shattered the hard ground, smashing a deep hole. Longma landed next to the deep pit and glanced inside with disdain, then the flame on his body disappeared, returning to the appearance of a white horse, and happily walked towards Gu Yuena. Cough cough cough... A violent cough sounded in the deep pit. "Sect Master!" A group of people rushed over anxiously and stopped by the pit. At the bottom of the pit, Yu Yuanzhen had already lifted his martial spirit state, his breath was weak, and his body was bloody, extremely miserable. "Father!" Yu Dagang jumped down, took out his clothes, wrapped Yu Yuanzhen, and then took it out. "How could it be so powerful? How could a hundred thousand year soul beast be so powerful?" Yu Yuanzhen muttered to himself, his state a little abnormal. The hearts of everyone in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect were extremely sad. The number one strongman in the sect, the 96th-level Title Douluo was defeated in this way, and under the attack of that soul beast, there was no resistance at all. The master''s face was already full of despair. Gu Yuena and Xiao Wu walked over, and Gu Yuena sneered: "Yu Xiaogang, didn''t you say that Wuhun Palace needs to pay for destroying your Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong? You say it again, Wuhun Palace needs to pay. What''s the price?" The master looked so ashamed that he couldn''t hide himself, lowered his head, dare not look at Gu Yuena, nor did he dare to look at the members of his family. Gu Yuena continued: "We want to destroy the Blue Electric Overlord Dragon Sect is just a matter of thought Dont take yourself too seriously. In our eyes, you Yu Xiaogang has always been the same. It''s just a clown." After speaking, Gu Yuena took the lead and walked outside. "Let''s go." Xiao Wu shouted. Yu Tianheng took a caring look at Yu Yuanzhen and found that Yu Yuanzhen had no worries about his life, and he was relieved. He didn''t say anything, and left with the lone geese. I''ve said what I should say before, and I knocked my head. If the family really wants to remove him, he doesn''t care. Seeing Gu Yuena and the others leave "boasting", the master couldn''t accept the huge blow, and became desperate. "How could this be? How could the Martial Soul Palace be so powerful? What realm did that soul beast reach? Isn''t the 100,000-year soul beast the most powerful soul beast?" "Why is such a powerful soul beast willing to be a slave? What is the reason for it to do this?" Countless questions entangled the master, making him suffer from a splitting headache. His self-confidence, his pride faltered at this moment, about to collapse. Can he really overthrow such a terrifying Wuhun Temple? Suddenly, he raised his head suddenly, and said with a frantic expression: "Yes, the Wuhundian dare to collude with the soul beast, the world is hard to tolerate!" Gu Yuena, who had already walked far away, suddenly stopped, turned slightly, and flicked her finger. A terrifying breath shot through a distance of tens of meters, and a puff penetrated the master''s body. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 415： The master is really scrapped Gu Yuena''s attack was too fast, no one thought that she would attack suddenly, and they were all caught off guard. Although there are still a few Contra powers in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, the reaction is half a beat slow. With a puff, the master''s body was penetrated, and a puff of blood shot out from behind him. The master''s eyes widened sharply, and he looked down at his abdomen in a daze. "Xiaogang!" Liu Erlong and Flender shouted anxiously. "Teacher!" Tang San also shouted vaguely. "Quick, give him treatment quickly." Yu Yuanzhen, who was receiving treatment, said weakly. "But Sovereign, your injury..." "Leave me alone, give him treatment first." Yu Yuan Zhen roared. The healing spirit master immediately stopped treating Yu Yuanzhen and began to apply the healing spirit ability to the master. Oscar also hurriedly stuffed a sausage into the master''s mouth. "Damn it!" Liu Erlong roared and was about to chase him out. The master grabbed Liu Erlong and said weakly: "Don''t go to death, I''m fine, I can''t die." "Xiaogang, are you really okay?" Liu Erlong cried. "I''m okay, don''t worry, my Yu Xiaogang has been persevering all my life, how could I fall so easily?" A smile appeared on the master''s face. The healing soul master stopped the treatment, stretched out his hand and felt on the master''s stomach, his face suddenly became extremely solemn. Seeing this person''s face, Liu Erlong panicked instantly. "What''s wrong? Is Xiao Gang okay?" She asked anxiously. "Elder Xiaogang''s life is saved, but..." "Just what? Say it quickly." Liu Erlong "It''s just that Elder Xiaogang''s abdomen was severely injured, his spirit power dissipated, and he could no longer gather. I am afraid I can only become an ordinary person in the future." "No, this is impossible, this is impossible." The master yelled frantically with a frightened expression on his face. He struggled to get up from Liu Erlong''s arms, but was tightly hugged by Liu Erlong. "Impossible, I can''t be a useless person." The master desperately sensed his soul power, but found that there was no soul power in his body. His expression became a little bit desperate, and finally his eyes went dark and he fainted. "Xiaogang, Xiaogang..." Liu Erlong shook desperately. Tang San walked over, put his fingers on the master''s wrist, then checked the master''s abdomen, and finally shook his head and sighed helplessly. Liu Erlong hurriedly grabbed Tang San''s arm and asked eagerly, "Little San, does your teacher really have no spirit power?" Tang San said vaguely: "The teacher''s dantian is broken, and he can no longer store his soul power, and he can no longer be a soul master in the future." His look was equally sad. Liu Erlong was stunned, tears dripping from his face. She said sadly: "Xiaogang''s innate half-level spirit power, and finally cultivated to the twenty-ninth level, and now suddenly loses spirit power, how does this make him live?" Tang San said, "Teacher Erlong, you must be optimistic about the teacher. I''m afraid he won''t be able to stand such a big stimulus when he wakes up, so I can''t think about it." Liu Erlong nodded, looking at the master in her arms, her heart was breaking. "Sect Master, what shall we do now?" an elder asked. Yu Yuanzhen said weakly, "Closed the school, wait for Xiaogang to wake up and talk about anything." He looked at Liu Erlong and said, "Send him back to the room first. Be sure to take good care of him and don''t let him find short-term views." After speaking, Yu Yuanzhen coughed, and walked away vainly. "Hey, Erlong, don''t be too sad." Flender patted Liu Erlong on the shoulder and comforted. Liu Erlong picked up the master and quickly walked to the master''s room. After the master left, the discussion gradually increased. "Hey, Elder Xiaogang is really pitiful, the cultivation base he has cultivated for decades is gone." "Who would say no? Actually, he is to blame. Those women are ready to leave, and he still angered others by talking nonsense." "Hey, do you say that Elder Xiaogang really wants to kill that child?" someone asked. "Can this be fake? He admits it himself." "But he later said that he was controlled by the opponent''s spirit ability." "Then do you believe him?" "Do not believe." "..." Hearing these people''s discussions, Tang San felt very complicated. Before he was happy for his teacher, he finally had a pivotal position in the family and was respected. But now, the status of the teacher is gradually disappearing. "The teacher actually wants to kill that kid." Tang San felt mixed with mixed feelings, and suddenly felt strange to the master. Flander on the side said: "Oh, Xiaosan, the injury on your face is serious, so let''s ask someone to arrange a room for you to rest first." "Little San, come to my room." Dai Mubai said. Tang San nodded. "The Dean, Teacher Zhao, come here with you too." Dai Mubai shouted. "Ma Hongjun, what''s the matter with you?" Flender said suddenly. At this time, Ma Hongjun seemed to have just been fished out of the water. His whole body was soaked, and his clothes were still dripping. Dai Mubai turned his head and said, "He was scared. He was scared by the 100,000-year soul beast just now." Ma Hongjun wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, the soul beast didn''t notice me, otherwise I might be dead today." Oscar asked: "Dean, how could that one hundred thousand-year-old soul beast willingly be driven by the people of the Spirit Hall?" Flander pondered for a while, and said, "The wisdom of the Hundred Thousand Year Soul Beast is no longer inferior to human beings. Perhaps, it has been subdued by humans, so it will help Wuhun Hall to do things." "Who has the strength to subdue a hundred thousand year soul beast?" Oscar asked in surprise. Flander said solemnly: "There is only one person, the great worship of the Spirit Hall, the ninety-nine-level Limit Douluo." "Didn''t the master just say that the spirit hall and the spirit beast were in collusion?" Oscar said. Flender shook his head and said: "This is unlikely. If Wuhundian and the spirit beast are in a cooperative relationship, how can this one hundred thousand year old spirit beast help people to pull a cart? There is no dignity at all. So, it is very likely to be. Was subdued." Zao Wou-ki sighed: "You make sense, but anyway, there is another master in the Martial Soul Palace, which is very detrimental to us." Flender also sighed: "We''d better wait for Xiaogang to wake up before discussing it." ... Outside the gate of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong Mountain, Longhora hurried away with a carriage. On the carriage, Yu Yuanzhen''s complexion already looked much better. Xiao Wu asked curiously: "Sister Na''er, you finally made a shot at Yu Xiaogang. It''s so relieved." Ning Rongrong also said: "That''s right, Yu Xiaogang is really too much. Even a child as small as Xiaobai wants to inflict harm and locks his nephew there. How could there be such a vicious person in this world? Now, he won''t die, will he?" Gu Yuena said: "He didn''t die, but if I abolished him, he can only be an ordinary person in the future." "It''s good to be abolished. I have learned such a big lesson this time. See if he dare to fight us in the future," Xiao Wu said. Yu Tianheng had been sitting there quietly, feeling very uncomfortable. He was relieved to hear that the master was not dead. But at the same time, he felt that the masters experience was self-inflicted. It not only harmed himself, but also harmed his disciples. It also harmed Yuyuan Zhen and caused the Blue Electric Overlord Longzong''s reputation to be discredited. "Uncle, how did you become like this? You are no longer the uncle I am familiar with..." Yu Tianheng thought sadly. "Longma, return to Wuhun City within two hours." Gu Yuena said to the outside. "Good mistress." Longma replied happily, with a pair of wings on his back, pulling the carriage into the air. Gu Yuena easily activated the flying formation of the carriage, and the speed of the carriage reached an astonishing level. Yu Tianheng, who was sitting quietly beside him, was shocked. ... Two hours later, in the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, in the master''s room. "Xiaogang is awake." The door suddenly opened, and Liu Erlong came out and shouted. Hearing Liu Erlong''s voice, it didn''t take long for the senior leaders of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect and several people from Shrek to come to the master''s room. The master sat leaning on the head of the bed, his face pale. The wound on his abdomen had healed under the treatment of the Healing Soul Master, but the internal injury was not completely healed. Coupled with the loss of his soul power, the double blow on the body and mind is almost driving him crazy. Had it not been for the house full of people, he would have collapsed and cried. After several decades of cultivation, although his spirit power is only twenty-ninth level, he is still a great spirit master anyway. But now, because of one sentence annoyed Gu Yuena, causing him to lose his hard-won cultivation base. At this time, the master was very regretful and wanted to slap himself hard. At that time, why was it so cheap that the Spirit Hall and the Soul Beast were in collusion? Wouldn''t it be okay to wait for them to leave? Without spirit power, it means that he will only be an ordinary person who cannot use spirit power in the future. When I thought about this, the master felt so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit blood. Liu Erlong saw the desolate appearance of the master, and felt distressed. He comforted: "Xiaogang, don''t think too much. In fact, the cultivation of a great soul master is not necessary for you. It''s okay if you don''t have it, you In the future, I can concentrate more on studying martial arts." Tang San also comforted: "Yes, teacher, you won''t have to spend time cultivating soul power in the future, you can delve into the mystery of martial soul, and you can also give us more guidance on our cultivation." After two hours of treatment, Tang San''s injury has improved a bit, and it is no longer difficult to speak. The others also uttered their comforts. The reason why Liu Erlong called so many people over as soon as the master woke up was to let everyone enlighten the master so that he could come out of despair as soon as possible. Hearing the comfort of so many people, the master finally felt better in his heart. "I know all your good intentions, don''t comfort me anymore, I still don''t want to think about it." The master said. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They are really worried that the master will do stupid things. "Let''s talk about this time." The master said. Everyone was shocked, Yu Yuan tremblingly said, "Why don''t we talk about it after you get better?" The master said: "Don''t worry about me, I won''t be overthrown by this difficulty." After speaking, he sighed for a long time, and said, "What happened today is that I made mistakes from beginning to end." He looked at Tang San and said, "Little San, your strength has improved tremendously over the years. I take it for granted that you have surpassed those girls, so you made the decision to challenge them. Sorry, the teacher hurt you. So much pain." With tears flashing in his eyes, the master looked at Tang San apologetically. Tang San quickly said, "Teacher, don''t blame yourself so much. Even I take it for granted that I have surpassed them. I am also responsible for this matter." The master nodded. Hearing Tang San''s words like this, he suddenly felt more comfortable. He was afraid that this disciple would resent him, causing a rift in the relationship between the master and the disciple. The master was silent for a while before he said: "Father, eldest brother, and elders, you must complain about why I separated Tianheng and Dugu Goose in the first place." Yu Yuanzhen looked at each other with several elders, and was about to speak, but the master continued: "Don''t deny it, since that kid showed his terrifying talent, I can predict your thoughts." Yu Yuanzhen sighed: "Yes, that child''s talent is really too powerful. If our sect has him, it will definitely reach an extremely brilliant level in a short period of time. At that time, the mainland''s first strong Will belong to our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect." Yu Dagang also said: "I didn''t expect that my grandson would have such a strong talent. If I had known... alas..." "If you knew it, would you be willing to let Dugu Goose marry into our family?" the master asked. Yu Dagang and Yu Yuanzhen nodded at the same time. Yuyuan Zhen said: "Xiaogang Maybe you have suffered too much these years, which has caused you to be a little suspicious. It is possible that Dugu Goose and Tianheng really love each other, not for conspiracy. Our Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect." Yu Dagang said: "Yes, Xiaogang, that soul beast easily injured his father just now. Take it to heart." Yu Yuanzhen continued: "In the past few years, the Hall of Souls has drawn us many times, and we have insisted on maintaining a neutral attitude, that is, we will not seek refuge in the Hall of Souls, nor have friendship with the two empires. Since your return, we have all Made up my mind to fight against the Martial Soul Palace with you." "But the power displayed by the Spirit Hall today is too terrifying. If we continue to go on like this, the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong is in danger!" The master kept listening in silence, until Yu Yuanzhen finished speaking, he didn''t open his mouth and said: "I also want to understand, your worries are normal, for the sake of the sect, you should better not fight against the Wuhun Hall." Yu Yuanzhen frowned and said, "Xiaogang, listening to you say that, do you still want to fight against Wuhun Palace?" The master nodded and said: "I have already sworn an oath to destroy the Spirit Hall in this life." "But the strength of the Wuhun Hall is so powerful." Yu Yuan Zhen said. "That''s why I won''t let you take risks to participate." said the master. "Without our help, wouldn''t it be even more difficult for you to destroy the Spirit Hall?" Yu Yuanzhen asked. The master shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, I have other ways." The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. ~： Take a leave today Today, I was thinking about how to write and design the following plot. I thought I could write at least one chapter in the evening, but I didn''t expect the plot to be sorted out. It is mainly written up to now, there are some conflicts between the next few small plots, and you have to think carefully about how to make them harmonious and reasonable. There are also some pits dug before to be filled. After sitting for a few hours today, I didn''t suffocate a few words. Try to get it done tomorrow. Sorry sorry The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 116： Destroy the hope of Wuhun Palace "What way?" Yu Yuanzhen asked. Everyone is also curious. The strength of that soul beast just now was too terrifying, it could easily destroy the entire Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. There is also a more terrifying ninety-nine-level limit Douluo Qiandao Liu in the Wuhun Palace, and now there is another super genius who is seeking defeat. In a few years, the talent of seeking defeat with the lone lonely will surely become a powerhouse even more terrifying than Qian Daoliu. At that time, who can shake the position of Wuhun Hall? Therefore, everyone was very curious as to what other way the master could fight against the Wuhun Palace. The master looked at Yu Yuanzhen, and the other senior leaders of the Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong, and said, "Father, since you don''t want to participate for the sake of the sect, then I won''t force you." Then, his eyes fell on Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, carefully examining them, as if thinking about something. Everyone didn''t bother anymore, and waited quietly. After a while, the master finally spoke: "Xiao San, Mu Bai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun, can you destroy the Spirit Hall? You four are the key figures." Ma Hongjun said immediately, "Master, it''s impossible. The four of us can''t even beat Xiao Wu''s girls now, let alone in the future. Their cultivation speed is too fast, and it is estimated that they will become Title Douluo soon. I dont think we can catch up with them in our lives." After that, he was already looking downcast, he was really hit too hard by the girls from Xiao Wu. Oscar also shook his head and sighed. Although he didn''t speak, he thought about the same as Ma Hongjun. Tang San and Dai Mubai both had solemn expressions, neither spoke, and looked at the master quietly. They knew that the master would not be aimless, and since they said so, it means that they have a certain degree of certainty. The master said: "I know that there is a place where your strength can be quickly improved. You can go there to experience it. After you come out, you will definitely increase your strength." Dai Mubai said: "Master, those girls are more than twenty levels higher than ours. Even if we go to the place you mentioned to experience, we can''t catch up with them, right?" The master said: "If there is a chance, the more difficult it will be to improve the spirit master''s cultivation later. They have reached the level of the Contra, and the speed of improvement will definitely be much lower than yours. Therefore, your cultivation level still has a chance to catch up. Their." "Moreover, the place I mentioned will definitely give you strong pressure, and your cultivation speed there will definitely be much faster than normal." "Teacher, what the **** is that?" Tang San asked. Hearing what the master said, Tang San''s heart gradually ignited a glimmer of hope. He thought that he would never be able to avenge him in his life, but he didn''t expect that the teacher would even know such a place. The master raised his head, his face full of reminiscence, and said: "That place is called Sea God Island, and it is called Devil Island by Wuhun Hall." "Sea God Island? Is it in the sea?" Dai Mubai asked. "Yes! It was a huge island in the deep sea, starting from the west coast of the mainland," the master said. Tang San asked: "Teacher, you said that going there can give us a lot of pressure, what is so special about it?" The master said solemnly: "There are a group of powerful soul masters living there, claiming to be the children of the sea. They are terrifying in strength, and they have the ability to compete with the spirit hall." "There is such a powerful force in the sea?" Ma Hongjun said in shock. Oscar said: "Master, you said it''s just an island, there shouldn''t be many soul masters, right? How can you have the ability to compete with the Wuhun Hall?" The master said: "Listen to me, when I was still working in the Spirit Hall, the Spirit Hall wanted to incorporate this force of spirit masters and sent two thousand spirit masters over, and I followed him at that time." "As a result, the Spirit Hall suffered heavy losses. Fewer than a hundred of the two thousand spirit masters came back alive, and two Title Douluo elders died there." "How could this happen? How many spirit masters are on that Seagod Island?" Dai Mubai asked in shock. The master shook his head and said: "Not many, they have at least two thousand soul masters. In that battle, the soul masters in the Spirit Hall almost died, but the loss of Sea God Island was very small." "How is this possible?" Even Tang San was shocked. The master laughed and said, "This is not over yet. After the defeat of the Wuhun Hall, the then Pope Chihiro Ji was furious and asked the great worship of the Wuhun Hall, Qian Daoliu, and wanted Qian Daoliu to go. Stepping on Seagod Island, do you know what strength Qian Daoliu was at that time?" Several people in Tang San shook their heads. The master said: "At that time, Qian Daoliu had reached the level of ninety-nine. Except for Xiaosan, your great-grandfather, Qian Daoliu could no longer find a rival on the Douluo Continent." "What was the result of that battle?" Tang San was curious, clenching both fists tightly. The master said: "The result of the battle was not announced to the public. Qian Daoliu returned soon after he left. I also heard some rumors that Qian Daoliu was injured." "The ninety-ninth level Title Douluo is injured? Is Seagod Island such a powerful one?" Ma Hongjun asked in shock. The master said: "I don''t know whether this news is true or not, but since then, Wuhun Temple has never had the idea of ??hitting Sea God Island." Tang San said, "It should be true. Otherwise, how can the spirit hall of Wuhundian die so many spirit masters on Seagod Island? The Soul Palace dared not take revenge." Dai Mubai said: "Little San made a good analysis. In addition, since Qian Daoliu was injured and returned, it means that Seagod Island is very likely to have an Ultimate Douluo stronger than Qian Daoliu." The master nodded and said with a smile: "What you said makes sense. It is very possible that there is a strong man who is more terrifying than Qian Daoliu. This is one of the reasons why I asked you to go there to experience. The power of the temple is beyond my imagination. If there is anyone in this world who can be jealous of the Spirit Hall, then there is only this Sea God Island." "There is a grudge between Sea God Island and Wuhun Temple. The enemy''s enemy is a friend. I believe Sea God Island will not embarrass you." Tang San nodded and said, "Teacher, as long as I can quickly improve my strength, I am willing to go to Seagod Island." "I am willing to go, too." Dai Mubai said quickly. "I am willing too." Oscar and Ma Hongjun said at the same time. The master said: "Little San, I want you to go to Sea God Island. Actually, there is another purpose." "What''s the purpose?" Tang San asked. The master said: "In addition to cultivating there, I also want you to unite with Sea God Island and try to draw them into the camp against the Wuhun Temple." "Teacher, isn''t it easy?" Tang San said. The master said: "Seagod Island originally had a grudge with Wuhundian, coupled with the ambition of Wuhundian, if Wuhundian really unifies the mainland, it will definitely not let Seagod Island go, and it is very likely that it will initiate an attack on Seagod Island again. The war. I believe that the soul masters of Seagod Island will not be so stupid, and they will definitely understand the truth of the truth." Tang San nodded and said, "Teacher, I know how to do it. I will try my best to draw Seagod Island into the camp against the Spirit Hall." The master''s expression became a lot more relaxed, saying: "You four talents are very good, and it must be a rare genius to be placed on the Seagod Island. When you get there, you will definitely attract the attention of the top of the Seagod Island. With the Seagod When the island joins in, we have the confidence to fight against the Wuhun Palace." "Take a step back, even if we fail in the end, we can still retreat to Seagod Island. Seagod Islands sea spirit masters will have a huge bonus to their strength in the sea, and Wuhun Hall will definitely pay a heavy price if they want to take down Seagod Island. Price." Tang San said with a firm expression: "Teacher, I will definitely turn pressure into motivation and improve my strength faster. When we return from Seagod Island, it will be our time for revenge." The master said with satisfaction: "The teacher believes you will do it." Yu Yuanzhen on the side sighed and said: "Xiao Gang, I didn''t expect that there is such a powerful strength in the ocean. If the plan you said is really capable, it is really possible to defeat the Martial Soul Palace." The master nodded and said: "According to Xiao San, Clear Sky School currently has six titled Douluo, plus Tang Hao makes seven, and all of them have superior combat power. And Mubai, if you can fight the stars in the Spirit Hall Before the Luo Empire broke through to Title Douluo, it is very possible to control the Star Luo Empire for our use. In this way, our top powerhouses and ordinary troops will not be weaker than the Spirit Hall." After the master''s analysis like this, Tang San and the four of them immediately ignited their fighting spirit. The master looked at Yu Yuanzhen and said, "Father, you should go out first." "Okay." Yu Yuanzhen and several elders of the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong walked out. Only a few people from Shrek were left in the room. The master looked at the fighting spirits of Tang San and the four, with a look of relief on their faces. He was afraid that after seeing the strength of the girls just now, the four children would be hit hard and lose their fighting spirit ever since. It seems that he still underestimated these children. The master said: "Little San, you were defeated by Xiao Wu just now. The teacher knows that you feel uncomfortable, but you must not give up. Believe in yourself. As long as you work hard, you will definitely be able to surpass them." Tang San said: "Teacher, don''t worry, I won''t be defeated so easily. Tang San has always been a person who refuses to admit defeat. I will only get more frustrated and courageous." Ma Hongjun said, "Master, don''t worry. Now that I have hope of fighting against the Wuhun Temple, how can I give up? I will definitely practice desperately. When the day of the future war, I must personally defeat Zhu Zhuqing. " "Okay, I believe you can do it." The master laughed. Seeing the fighting spirit Tang San and the four and the laughing master, Liu Erlong, Flander and Zao Wou-ki finally smiled. They were worried just now that the master would not think about it and do stupid things, and they were also worried that Tang San''s four children would abandon themselves. It now appears that their worries are unnecessary. Whether it is the master or these children, the will is unusually strong. Tang San hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Teacher... did you really want to kill that kid before?" The smile on the master''s face solidified, then gradually disappeared, and fell silent. After a while, he nodded slowly and said, "Yes, it''s all because of my impatience at the time that gave birth to such cruel thoughts. Now that I think about it, I already regret it." "Little San, you don''t blame the teacher, do you?" The master looked at Tang San expectantly. He was very worried that his image of justice would collapse in Tang San''s heart, and worried that Tang San would think he was a cruel person. Tang San smiled and said, "Teacher, that kids talent is really terrifying. Even I felt a strong threat. In time, when he fully grows up, Im afraid I wont be his opponent. You were defeated by him at the time. Its normal to have such thoughts suddenly, I understand." "Well, that''s good, I''m afraid you won''t recognize me as a teacher from now on," said the master. Tang San''s expression became solemn, and said, "Teacher, on the day of my apprenticeship, I told you that I will be a teacher for a day and a father for life. In my mind, your position is the same as that of my father. Blame you." The master was moved, his expression moved and said: "How can I, Yu Xiaogang, how can I receive such a good disciple in this life." Tang San said, "Teacher, you are also a very dedicated teacher." Liu Erlong smiled and said: "Well, you master and apprentice don''t touch each other here. Your injury is still not healed, you have to take care of it." The master sighed: "I have become a real useless person now. How can I recover from these injuries a few days earlier?" Liu Erlong was trying to comfort him, the master raised his hand to stop Liu Erlong, and said, "Little San, you should set off to Sea God Island as soon as possible. When you get there, you must humbly learn from the predecessors there." Tang San nodded and said, "Well, then we will set off today." The master shook his head and said, "No, dont be so hurry None of you have ever been to the sea. You are not familiar with many things on the sea. I have to let you know about it first to avoid danger. Know how to respond." "Good teacher, then we will leave early tomorrow morning." Tang San said. "Good," the master said. ... Early the next morning, Tang San and the four bid farewell to the masters and quietly left the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. Dai Mubai was worried that someone from the Star Luo Empire would stay outside and wait for him to go out, so she deliberately disguised herself. The four left the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, and then went straight to the west. According to the master, there is a big city called Hanhai City on the western coast of the Tiandou Empire. There are often many big ships going out to sea there. As long as you are willing to spend money, you can find a boat to Poseidon Island. Ten days later, Tang San and the four arrived at Hanhai City and spent three days in the city. They bought many items necessary for going to sea. On the fourth day, they rented a big boat out to sea. When they first went out to sea, Tang San and the others were very uncomfortable. After most of the day, they slowly adapt. Life on the sea is boring and boring, and Tang San and his colleagues spend most of their time in cultivation. On the fourth day, they met the pirates. After killing the dozens of fierce pirates, the terrifying sea soul beasts in the deep sea smelled of blood swarming. The ship they were on was torn to pieces by these terrifying soul beasts. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 417： The great chance of Tang 3 It is worth mentioning that Tang San also accepted an apprentice named Jixiang on the Purple Pearl Island where the pirates were. He taught Jixiang the knowledge of Xuantian Gong, hidden weapons Baijie, and Xuantian Baolu. After all, this is the disciple he personally accepted, and there is no problem with his character. In addition, Tang San also captured the heart of the pirate leader Purple Pearl. Purple Pearl repeatedly expressed his desire to dedicate his life, but Tang San refused. Tang San was all thinking about how to improve his strength, how to get revenge, and how could he have the mind to talk about love? Therefore, he can only cruelly refuse the hot and mature purple pearl. Ma Hongjun wanted to have something to do with Purple Pearl, but it was a pity that people didn''t like him. After staying on Purple Pearl Island for a few days, Tang San finally set off. Purple Pearl drove the Purple Pearl and took Tang San and the four to the outskirts of Sea God Island, and then they dared not move on. There are a group of demon soul great white sharks living on the periphery of Sea God Island. Zi Zhenzhu told Tang San the habits of the Demon Soul Great White Shark he knew. This group of demon soul great white sharks will go out hunting once every half a month or so, but no one can be sure when they will go out. After Purple Pearl instructed Tang San to be careful, he returned to Purple Pearl Island. Tang San had already thought about how to set foot on the Shanghai God Island. They waited until late at night, when the night was the deepest, it was also the time when the Demon Soul Great White Shark had the least activity. Oscar had already prepared a large amount of flying mushroom sausages in a short time, which consumed most of his soul power. Taking advantage of the darkness, the four quietly flew high in the sky and flew in the direction of Seagod Island. This was the strategy Tang San came up with. Since there were terrifying soul beasts in the sea, they flew over. To be on the safe side, they flew directly to an altitude of one thousand meters, and then flew in the direction of Poseidon Island. But in this way, Oscar could only maintain one minute of flying mushroom sausage and suddenly it was not enough. When they just arrived in the sky above Seagod Island, everyone''s mushroom intestines were exhausted, and Oscar had no extra soul power to make sausages. But Tang San still had a hole card. His Blue Silver Emperor''s right thigh had the ability to fly. He carried Dai Mubai alone and successfully landed on Seagod Island. However, they had just landed on Seagod Island, and there were already a large group of soul masters waiting eagerly. The identities of Tang San and the four were strictly examined by the spirit master of Sea God Island. When they learned that Tang San just wanted to come to Sea God Island to experience, the spirit master of Sea God Island gave them a chance. As long as they pass a test given by the Sea God, they can stay on Sea God Island, but they can never leave Sea God Island. If he couldn''t pass even one test, he would be expelled from Seagod Island immediately. Under the auspices of Seahorse Douluo, Tang San and the four were tested by the sacred pillar under the seahorse sacred pillar. Dai Mubai received the fourth black level test, which was the same as the test Seahorse Douluo had ever obtained, which shocked Seahorse Douluo. Since Dai Mubai was able to obtain the fourth black level test, it showed that Dai Mubai had the potential to become a Title Douluo. Next, Oscar and Ma Hongjun also got the same black level four exams as Dai Mubai. When he arrived at Tang San, the color on the Seahorse Sacred Pillar suddenly rushed to the top red test, and finally the rich red was accompanied by a hint of gold, shocking everyone on Seagod Island. Bo Saixi, the great worship of Poseidon Island, was shocked. Bo Saixi looked at Tang San with a hint of respect. Although the gold mixed with the red light was very light, it also showed that Tang San''s assessment had surpassed the top-level assessment, reaching the legendary Seagod''s Nine Tests. Sure enough, the Seahorse Sacred Pillar lowered Tang San''s nine tests, which shocked everyone again. Tang San''s several people were immediately treated with enthusiasm, and soon began their first assessment. Not long after they started the first assessment, they were pleasantly surprised to find that during the assessment process, their cultivation speed had reached a terrifying level. Under the pressure of the assessment, their cultivation speed has increased several times than normal. This made Tang San''s people ecstatic and excited. They understood that it was the right time to come to Sea God Island. With such a terrifying cultivation speed, are you afraid that you won''t be able to catch up with those Ao Tian in a short time? Moreover, there is a speculation in their hearts that can scare people to death. The expert who gave them the assessment, that is, the Seagod of the Seagod Island Spirit Master, is very likely to be a terrifying expert who has surpassed the ninety-nine level. . This speculation made the hearts of Tang San and the four people excited. As far as they knew, the ninety-nine level was already the limit of a soul master. For example, the great worship of Wuhun Hall and the great worship of Sea God Island were all ninety-nine. class. Now, suddenly there was a strong man who had surpassed level ninety-nine, how could Tang San not be excited. Through simple communication with the Seagod Island Spirit Master, they knew that once they completed the assessment, they would definitely have a lofty status on the Seagod Island. Tang San, the most powerful, even possessed a higher status than the Great Worship. At that time, they will definitely be able to come into contact with that terrifying strong man. If that strong man can stand against the Wuhun Temple, will they still be worried about not destroying the Wuhun Temple? Tang San and the four were all excited, seeing the hope of destroying the Wuhun Temple. Tang San even had an urge to leave Seagod Island immediately and tell his teacher the exciting good news. But he knew that he couldn''t. He still had to stay on Seagod Island and increase his strength as quickly as possible, so that he could slash his enemies in the future war to destroy the Spirit Hall. After the excitement, Tang San and the four began arduous cultivation on Seagod Island, almost desperately practicing. The desperate brutality made the soul master of Seagod Island feel shocked when he saw it. How desperately these four young people want strength to cultivate so desperately. ... God Realm, in a vast ocean, there is a majestic palace floating. Inside the palace, Poseidon, the sea god, was practicing cross-legged. As he breathed out, the huge divine power of the outside world was sucked into his body and turned into his own power. The strongest in the gods are the five gods of the committee, followed by the first-level gods. Among the first-level gods, the 18 most powerful are called the main gods, while the sea **** Poseidon is the most powerful existence among the main gods. Poseidon''s strength is very close to the realm of the **** king, even he once said that in the sea **** temple, the **** Shura may not be his opponent. Except for the five great **** kings, the power of the sea **** is recognized by all the gods. Just when Tang San obtained the Seagod''s Nine Tests, the Seagod who was cultivating suddenly opened his eyes. A breath of horror erupted on him, and the vast ocean outside the Seagod Temple set off huge waves at this moment. "Someone even triggered the Nine Trials of the Seagod that I left behind?" Seagod was a little surprised. With a move in his heart, his spiritual thought quietly descended on the Seagod Island, carefully observing Tang San who triggered the Seagod''s nine trials. The God Realm Committee once said that now no one can cast their spiritual thoughts on the Douluo star at will, fearing that it will alarm the mysterious powerhouse. But Poseidon left an entrance to the inheritance land on Seagod Island. The inheritance land does not exist on Douluo Star, but a small space attached to Douluo Star. His divine consciousness can descend in a small space and then appear on the Seagod Island. In this way, the probability of being spotted by the mysterious powerhouse will be lower. The same is true of the Slaughter Capital, the inheritance of the **** of Asura, it is a small space that depends on the existence of Douluo Star. The Divine Sense of the Sea God swept across Tang San''s body, clearly seeing Tang San''s talent. Naturally, Tang San couldn''t find the seagod''s peep. "Huh? There is the breath of that guy from Shura? Did this kid go to Shura''s inheritance and obtain the Killing God Realm?" The Sea God was a little surprised. "This kid''s talent is really good, even better than my talent when I was young. If you pass on the **** status to him, it should not be difficult for him to cultivate to the realm of the **** king in the future." "No wonder this kid can get the Killing God Realm, I''m afraid Shura has also noticed this kid." "Now Douluo Xing has become a terrifying place, it is really not time for this kid to appear, alas, what a pity, what a pity... Otherwise, I can really choose him as my successor." Poseidon kept shaking his head, his expression a little regretful. He waited for so many years and finally got a good seed, but because of the Douluo star change, he had no choice but to give up. Suddenly, he moved in his heart and said, "Let''s go to Shura and ask, it''s a pity to give up such a good seedling." After finishing speaking, the ground under the feet of Seagod was blue like water ripples, and his body instantly disappeared. It didn''t take long for Poseidon to come outside the God Realm Committee at the very center of the God Realm. The God Realm Committee is the power center of the God Realm, and its members are the five great God Kings, ruling the God Realm, and also in charge of many small worlds of the lower planes. Among the five great **** kings, the evil **** who is in charge of the center of the **** realm is headed. At this time, the God Realm had entered a state of war, and all the gods had already learned the news that the soul beast was about to avenge. All kinds of killing formations and methods have been arranged seven or eight eight, just waiting for the arrival of the mysterious strong man to fight a life-and-death battle. At this time, the five great **** kings were all in the committee, checking the layout of the large formations in the gods world, and at the same time monitoring the outside of Douluo Star. As long as Gu Yuena or that mysterious powerhouse came out of Douluo Star, they would be able to find out in the first place. As soon as Poseidon''s figure appeared outside the God Realm Committee, the voice of God Shura rang. "Poseidon, what are you doing here?" As the voice of the **** Shura sounded, the door of the God Realm Committee was slowly opening. Poseidon took a step forward, and his figure had disappeared and appeared in the God Realm Committee. The five great **** kings were sitting around a round table at this time, looking at the door at the same time. The figure of Poseidon appeared at the door. A seat appeared out of thin air beside the round table, and Shura said, "What''s the matter? Sit down and say." Poseidon sat down and said, "When I ascended to the God Realm, didn''t I leave an inheritance place on Douluo Star? Now, I have found a very good inheritor." "Star Douluo?" The evil **** frowned. "Seagod, when is it now, are you still in the mood to think about these things?" said the **** of destruction. God Shura was quite interested, and asked: "In this tense period, especially Douluo Star, you still have the heart to choose the inheritor. Is it because the little guy you like is very talented?" Poseidon said: "Yes, this little guy has amazing talent, even more genius than I was when I was young. I wanted to abandon him, but I felt a bit regretful, so I came to ask you." The God of Destruction: "Do you still have to ask? Gu Yuena and that mysterious powerhouse are on Douluo Star, how could they watch human beings become gods?" Shura Shendao: "I think I can give that little guy a chance." "How do you say?" the evil **** asked. Asura God said: "The Seagod has waited for so many years before waiting for a nice little guy. Isn''t it a pity to give up?" "Furthermore, Gu Yuena and the others did not slaughter humans on Douluo Star, indicating that their goal should only be the gods of our God Realm, not slaughtering ordinary humans." "But if humans reach the **** level in Douluo Star, they will definitely not let it go." said the goddess of life. Shura Divine Dao: "Youre right, but we dont know when they will attack the God Realm. I think we can give that little guy the chance to become a god. It will take time for him to cultivate to the **** level, in case of this battle. We lost, that little guy is the fire we left behind." "There is another situation. If Gu Yuena and the others had not attacked the God Realm when he became a god, and Gu Yuena did not act on him immediately, he would still have a chance to fly to the God Realm at the moment he became a god. ." "In that way, we have another strength." "I think what Shura said is reasonable. Since this little guy is so talented, he should be able to become a **** with the strength of a first-level god, and the possibility of becoming a **** king is also very high. It would be a pity to give up." said the goddess of goodness. . Evil Divine Dao: "In this case, then do as Shura said. Poseidon, you can train that little guy to inherit your Poseidon position." "Hehe, then I can rest assured." Seagod suddenly showed a treacherous smile, and glanced at God Shura with some pride. "Poseidon, what do you mean?" God Shura immediately had a bad feeling frowned and asked. Poseidon stood up and said, "It''s nothing, I''m going back." How could Shura God, who had already felt something wrong, let the Sea God leave easily? He grabbed Poseidon''s arm and asked, "What is the name of the inheritor you chose?" "What do you ask this for? Are you interested in the name of a little guy too?" Poseidon said. Seeing Poseidon avoiding the question, God Shura felt more and more abnormal, and said, "If you don''t say his name, don''t want to leave here today." Seeing the two men quarreling, the evil gods suddenly found it interesting. "Okay, okay, I told you, that little guy is called Tang San." Seagod said triumphantly. "Tang San?" God Shura frowned and thought. After a while, his eyes suddenly widened and asked: "You said he was called Tang San?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Poseidon said with a stern smile. God Shura waved his hand, Tang San''s appearance was condensed out of thin air with his divine power. "Is it this kid?" Shura asked with an unkind expression on his face. "It''s him." Poseidon laughed. "No, you can''t let this kid inherit your Seagod position!" God Shura said decisively. "Why not? You personally suggested that I choose him as the inheritor, and the evil has also been announced. Everyone can testify. Are you going to shamelessly grab someone from me?" Poseidon said very stiffly. "You shameless fellow!" God Shura shouted. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 418： 0 million dont go to the Star Dou Great Forest "Sura, what is going on?" the evil **** asked. Asura God said: "Tang San, this kid is my first sight. He has long acquired the Killing God Realm that I have left in Douluo Continent. It is impossible for Poseidon to not know." "Poseidon, you know that Tang San possesses the Killing God Realm, and you rob someone from me. You kid deliberately, right?" God Shura glared at the Sea God viciously. "Poseidon, is this true?" the evil **** asked. Sea God said: "Yes, I discovered the Killing God Realm on Tang San, but Shura, you guys are too selfish? Occupying the pit and not shit, Tang San obtained the Killing God Realm through your first item. After the assessment, you have delayed giving him a follow-up assessment. You did not decide to let him accept your inheritance. So whats wrong with the assessment I gave him? If it werent for me, Im afraid you would have forgotten that Tang San has such a small child. Are you guys?" "You..." God Shura was angry and pointed at the Seagod, but could not speak. "Sura, calm down." The evil **** pulled the hand of God Shura down. Sea God said: "Just now you all asked me to train Tang San, now you don''t want to go back, right?" The evil **** said: "Forget about Shura, let Tang San give it to the Seagod. At this very time, you need to preside over the overall situation with us. There is no need to distract from the inheritor." "I waited for so many years before I had enough talent." God Shura said unwillingly. Poseidon smiled and said, "You don''t need to be distracted about training Tang San, leave it to me, I will definitely let him reach the **** level as soon as possible." Although God Shura was not reconciled, he could only compromise. The Goddess of Life said: "Seagod, aren''t you going to follow the normal process? Then if Tang San has not experienced hardships, even if he becomes a god, he won''t be able to bear it." Poseidon said: "We still have to follow the normal process. There are no less assessments, and I will not reduce the difficulty. It''s just that we can increase the rewards of each assessment. Is this okay?" The evil **** pondered for a moment, and said: "Yes, special handling during special periods." Sea God said: "There are a few nice little guys with Tang San. Do you want to train them too?" "Does the talent of those little guys have Tang San?" God Shura asked. Poseidon shook his head and said, "It''s a bit worse than Tang San. It''s okay to accept the inheritance of the second-level god, so don''t think about it." The **** Shura was no longer interested. The evil **** said: "Seagod, then you can find a few suitable second-level gods to give them inheritance. In addition, remind them not to provoke the soul beasts of the Star Dou Great Forest. It is best not to touch the soul beasts on the land." "Okay, leave this to me, you can take charge of the overall situation of the God Realm with peace of mind, and then call me when those spirit beasts attack." Seagod said. After speaking, the figure of Poseidon disappeared. The evil **** comforted: "Sura, you have been waiting for so many years, so why not wait?" "That kid Poseidon is cheap." Shura Shinto. ... Poseidon had been walking in the God Realm for a long time, and finally found a few second-level gods suitable for Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun, and these second-level gods had originally planned to find heirs. The two sides hit it off. Those second-level gods didn''t even bother to give Dai Mubai an assessment, and the assessment of the first-level **** of Poseidon was enough. They only waited for the three of Dai Mubai to complete the assessment of the Seagod, and then they could do a symbolic test. A day later, Poseidon returned to his Poseidon Temple. A year has passed since Douluo Continent. "It''s time to talk to those little guys, it shouldn''t scare them." Seagod muttered to himself. The Douluo Continent, Seagod Island, Tang San and the four had just finished their day of cultivation, and they returned to their residence exhausted. One year has passed, and when Poseidon intends to increase the level of clearance rewards, their cultivation bases have all grown tremendously. Even Ma Hongjun, who had the lowest cultivation level, had already risen by almost 20 levels at this time, reaching the realm of Soul Sage. Oscar has also become a soul saint, with a slightly higher cultivation base than Ma Hongjun. Dai Mubai and Tang San were already the cultivation bases of high-level soul sages, close to the level of Contra. At this time, the four of them were sitting together, eating the supper delivered by the Seagod Island Spirit Master. Bo Saixi had specially ordered Tang San and the four of them to keep up with their nutrition, and they must not affect their cultivation. Therefore, Tang San and four people are big fish and meat every day, and they are extremely satisfied with Bo Saixi''s arrangement. The four of them ate and chatted. Oscar felt the surging soul power in his body, and suddenly sighed: "This year in Seagod Island is like a dream. I can hardly believe it now. In this year, I have actually improved more than ten levels. ." Ma Hongjun laughed and said: "Yeah, the speed of this increase is too terrifying. If people like Ao Tian know about it, I''m afraid it will scare them to death." Oscar said: "Following this trend, in another year, Boss Dai and Xiaosan should be able to attack the Titled Douluo realm." Dai Mubai smiled and said: "Yes, if we can maintain this rate of improvement, I and Xiao San will become Title Douluo in a year, and the two of you won''t be much different." Tang San nodded, agreeing with Dai Mubai''s words, and said, "In two years we became Titled Douluo, and Xiao Wu''s people had already reached the level of Soul Douluo. When we become Titled Douluo, they will probably be too. It has reached the realm of Title Douluo." Dai Mubai smiled and said: "Little San, don''t be so pessimistic. They are already a lot ahead of us. We can catch up with them in two years. It''s pretty good. Moreover, after Title Douluo, their cultivation speed will definitely be greatly improved. Lower. And we can still use the Poseidon assessment to cultivate, surpassing them is not difficult." Ma Hongjun laughed and said, "Boss Dai is right. We will soon have the strength to avenge. At that time, I must make those women regret it painfully." Tang San finally smiled and said, "When we return to the mainland, we will definitely surprise the teachers and them." "I''m afraid they will be so happy." Ma Hongjun said. "Yeah, who would have thought that the assessment given by the Seagod would be so magical? Not to mention that it can greatly increase our cultivation speed, and there are also god-given spirit rings, which can increase the age of our original spirit rings, and can also reward spirit power. This is really amazing, I doubt whether there is really a **** in this world." Oscar exclaimed. Dai Mubai said: "If there is a god, then the sea **** that Seagod Island believes in must be a god." Tang San said, "I think the so-called gods should only be human beings who have surpassed the ninety-ninth level. As long as we work hard, we will also have the opportunity to reach that state." "Little guy, you are right. The so-called gods are a group of humans with a cultivation base that has surpassed the ninety-nine level. They have even more incredible powers." An unfamiliar voice sounded in the minds of Tang San and the four at the same time. "Who!" Tang San and the four yelled at the same time, and suddenly got up and scanned the surroundings vigilantly. "Don''t be nervous, sit down!" That voice rang in the four of them again, like an irresistible command, causing Tang San''s bodies to sit down involuntarily. They were horrified, what kind of power is this? A word made them sit down without resistance. "Sneaky, who are you?" Ma Hongjun shouted. Tang San''s heart moved, a look of shock suddenly appeared on his face, and he shouted, "Are you the Seagod?" Hearing Tang San''s words, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun were all shocked. "Rather smart, guessed my identity so quickly." Poseidon laughed. Tang San immediately got up, his expression respectful: "Tang San has seen Senior Seagod." "I have seen Senior Seagod." Dai Mubai and the other three also stood up. "Okay, sit down, I am looking for you this time, because I have something good to tell you." Seagod said. Originally, Seagod hadn''t planned to communicate with Tang San so early, but he was worried that Tang San would go to the Star Dou Great Forest to hunt the soul beasts unconsciously in the future. If they ran into the Silver Dragon King, everything would be done. Therefore, Poseidon could only contact Tang San in advance. Tang San sat down again. "Senior Poseidon, where are you?" Tang San asked doubtfully, scanning the surroundings. "I''m in the God Realm." "God Realm? What''s that place?" Tang San was even more puzzled, and Dai Mubai and the other three were equally puzzled. "The God Realm is the place where God lives." "Is the God Realm on the Douluo Continent?" Tang San asked. "No, the God Realm is a world above the Douluo Continent, more advanced than the Douluo Continent. A mortal spirit master can only reach level ninety-nine. As a god, ascend to the realm of God, have an eternal lifespan, and master the power to destroy the heavens and the earth." Tang San and the four all opened their mouths, their faces full of shock, and they were already shocked by the Seagod''s words. Poseidon did not continue to speak, and gave Tang San and the four shocked time. After a long time, Dai Mubai said, "It turns out that there is really a **** in this world." To say that Tang San was the most shocking. In the world of his previous life, he had heard about the legends of cultivating to become an immortal and soaring in the daytime. He always thought that those were just legends, which were imagined by people. Even on this Seagod Island, after hearing these spirit masters call the Seagod the supreme **** many times, he still thought that the Seagod was just a particularly powerful soul master. In his heart, he didn''t think that there was a kind of fairy who could call the wind and call the rain and live the same life as the world. What Seagod said just now, as if a bomb exploded in Tang San''s heart, blasting him out. While Tang San was still in extreme shock, Ma Hongjun was already so excited that his face flushed and his whole body trembled. "Senior Poseidon, do I have a chance to become a god?" Ma Hongjun asked excitedly. Hearing Ma Hongjun''s words, Tang San was shocked, recovering from the shock. "If you have the opportunity, as long as you complete my assessment, you can all get the chance to become a god." Poseidon said. For a while, all four of them, including Tang San, were very excited. Tang San thought that his xinxing cultivation base was strong, but at this time, he couldn''t restrain the ecstatic emotion in his heart. Excited, Tang San was the first to calm down and asked, "Senior Seagod, why did you give us the chance to become a god?" There is no free lunch in the world, and Tang San still understands this truth. Hearing Tang San''s words, Dai Mubai''s trio gradually calmed down. Poseidon said: "Gods have a long lifespan. After staying in the God Realm for a long time, there will always be a day of boredom. Therefore, when some gods are tired of the life in the God Realm, they will choose to venture farther away. Before leaving, they generally I will choose outstanding human beings to inherit my mantle. The four of you are very lucky. Seagod Island is where I stayed in the Douluo Continent to select inheritors. Your talent has attracted my attention, so it will be bestowed on you to become gods. Chance." Hearing Poseidon''s words, Tang San no longer had any scruples in his heart, the joy in his heart could not be suppressed, and an excited smile appeared on his face. "Thank you, Senior Seagod!" Tang San immediately knelt down and shouted towards the void. The three of Dai Mubai also knelt down and shouted. Poseidon was very satisfied with Tang San''s reaction, and said, "Work hard, Tang San, when you complete the Nine Trials of Poseidon, you will become a new generation of Poseidon." "Senior Seagod, I will definitely work hard to cultivate." Tang San said firmly. "Senior Seagod, what about us?" Ma Hongjun asked. Poseidon said: "The three of you have completed the assessment I gave you, and after you assist Tang San in completing the Nine Test of Poseidon, there will be other gods who will pass down the inheritance for you." "Great, thank you Lord Seagod." Ma Hongjun kowtowed in excitement. Tang San''s heart moved, thinking of his father, and hurriedly asked, "Master Seagod, my father is also very talented, and he has already reached the titled Douluo realm. Can he have a chance to become a god?" Poseidon said: "I am only interested in young people. Older soul masters have almost exhausted their own potential and don''t have that great value in training." Tang San was immediately extremely disappointed. He suddenly thought of the girls Ao Tian and Xiao Wu, and he was very alert, and asked, "Senior Seagod, are there any other gods who choose to descend in Douluo Continent?" Dai Mubai was taken aback for a moment, and immediately understood what Tang San meant. If Ao Tian and those people also obtained the inheritance of the gods, then they would not be so easy to take revenge. Sea God said: "Yes, there are three other inheritance places left by the other gods on the Douluo Continent. One is the killing capital, the other is the clan land of the angel family of Wuhun City, and the last Raksha God inheritance is also in Wuhun. Inside the city." Tang San was stunned for a moment when he heard the City of Slaughter. The killing capital he had been to, he did not expect that it was also a heritage site left by a powerful god. He was shocked when he heard that the heritage of the other two gods was in Wuhun City. Dai Mubai and the other three were also shocked at the same time, and then a deep anxiety rose in their hearts. "What''s the matter?" Poseidon asked. Tang Sandao: "Senior Seagod, we have a deep feud with Wuhun Palace. There are two gods'' heritage in Wuhun City. I''m afraid our enemies will also get the inheritance of the gods." "Is it possible to resolve the hatred?" Poseidon asked. "No! This is an unending grudge!" Tang San replied firmly. "Then kill, it''s nothing terrible. Angel gods and Raksha gods are nothing in front of me. If you kill their descendants, they dare not say anything, and gods can''t do anything against mortals." Poseidon Said. Tang San finally felt relieved, and asked, "Are the descendants of the God and Raksha God now become a god?" "Not yet." Tang San finally felt relieved. As long as he cultivates to the **** level one step in advance, isn''t it a simple matter to destroy the Spirit Hall? Dai Mubai''s three people also thought of this, and they all smiled. "Any questions?" Poseidon asked. Tang San said: "Senior, you just said that the Slaughter City is also a place used by a **** to select descendants, then did he choose descendants?" "Do you want your father to try in the Slaughter City?" Seagod asked. Based on the question Tang San asked just now, he suddenly understood Tang San''s thoughts. Tang San said, "Yes." Poseidon said: "That is the inheritance of the **** Shura. No one has successfully accepted the inheritance of the **** Shura. Since you are not reconciled, let your father try it." With surprise in his heart, Tang San quickly asked, "Then how can I obtain the inheritance in the Slaughter City?" Poseidon said: "The first step is to obtain the Killing God domain. I am not sure about the next process, but the Shura God left a divine weapon Shura Sword in the Slaughter City. If you can get the Shura Sword, you will definitely know the examination of the Shura God. Process." "I understand, thank you senior for your guidance." Tang San said excitedly. His father, Tang Hao, already possesses the God-Slaying Domain. If he finds the Shura Sword, wouldn''t he also have a chance to become a God? Although Poseidon said just now that gods generally don''t choose older soul masters, how can they know that they won''t succeed if they haven''t tried it? Poseidon didn''t know that Tang San''s father already had the Killing God Domain, if he knew it, he would definitely advise Tang San not to waste his efforts. Because if he had obtained the Killing God Realm, he would have been paid attention to by the God of Asura. Tang San''s father had the God of Killing Realm but had not been evaluated by the God of Asura, which meant that God of Asura did not like Tang San''s father. "Is there anything else I want to know?" Poseidon asked again, looking very patient. "No, Senior, we will definitely work hard to complete the assessment as soon as possible," Tang San said. "Well, I look forward to seeing you in the God Realm soon." Poseidon said. "In addition, I have to remind you that before you ascend to the God Realm, you''d better not go to the Star Dou Great Forest to hunt soul beasts." "Why?" Tang San asked in surprise. "Because there is a soul beast whose strength has reached the **** level, and its strength is stronger than mine." Seagod said. Ma Hongjun opened his mouth in shock and said, "We used to go to the Star Dou Great Forest to hunt down soul masters, so why are we okay?" "That soul beast hates human beings who have become gods If she finds out that you are accepting the inheritance of gods, they will definitely kill you." Tang San and the four were all shocked. There was such a terrifying secret in the Star Dou Great Forest, and there actually existed such a terrifying soul beast. At this moment, they suddenly had a deep fear in their hearts, and they went to the Star Dou Great Forest so many times. Fortunately, they were lucky enough, otherwise they might have died there. "Senior, don''t worry, we will never go there again in the future." Ma Hongjun said quickly. Poseidon thought for a while and said, "Don''t go to the other forests on the mainland. You will need a spirit ring in the future. Just hunt the sea spirit beast in the sea." "Good senior," Tang San said. "Cultivate hard." Poseidon said lastly, and his spiritual thoughts left. Tang San and four of them did not speak any more, they began to digest the information they had just received in their hearts, and it took a long time to calm down. They know that a new door to a new world has been opened to them. Chapter 419： Shrek 4 monsters return After a long time, the excitement of the four people finally calmed down. Dai Mubai sighed, "Little San, I really didn''t expect that there really is a **** in this world." Tang San nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that people could cultivate to that level." Ma Hongjun said with joy: "I didn''t expect Ma Hongjun to have a day of becoming a god." He suddenly touched his face, and said regretfully: "I didn''t even ask Senior Seagod whether my burned skin can recover after becoming a god, and my eyes..." Oscar smiled and said: "Fatty, don''t worry about it. God''s power is incredible. When you become a god, you will definitely become handsome." "Then I can rest assured." Ma Hongjun smiled. Dai Mubai said: "Master asked us to come to Sea God Island, one is to improve our strength, and the other is to find a way to win Sea God Island together against the Wuhun Hall. Now, as long as we complete the Sea God''s assessment, these two tasks will be completed." "Yes, after Xiaosan becomes Seagod, this entire Seagod Island will have to listen to Xiaosan." Oscar said. "Little San, what are you thinking?" Dai Mubai asked when Tang San was silent. Tang San said: "I heard what Senior Seagod said just now that the inheritance of Angel God and Rakshasa God is in Wuhun City, and there are already heirs. The heirs of these two gods are most likely the people of Wuhun Temple, so we still want Exhaust twelve cents of energy to cultivate, don''t take it lightly." Ma Hongjun curled his lips and said: "What are you afraid of? They are only two. Are the four of us still afraid of them? And the third, if your father succeeds in obtaining the inheritance of the **** Shura in the city of killing, then we have five here. God." Tang San nodded and said, "What you said is reasonable, but we still need to work harder. If someone in the Spirit Hall becomes a **** in advance, it will be very detrimental to us." "Don''t be afraid, even if those two become gods, they don''t know that we are here, wait until we become gods before going to clean them up." Ma Hongjun said. "Hope." Tang San said. ... ... One year later, early in the morning. Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun stood on the top of the highest mountain in Seagod Island, looking at the direction of Douluo Continent. A powerful aura radiated from them, and the void around them was slightly distorted. The four of them carried their hands on their backs, invisibly exuding an incomparably powerful belief. Dai Mubai said: "We have been here for two years, and I don''t know how the Douluo Continent is now. I hope the Spirit Hall has not done anything against the Star Luo Empire." Oscar said, "Boss Dai, two years are not too long. There shouldn''t be any major changes in Douluo Continent." "I hope." Dai Mubai said. Ma Hongjun said: "Boss Dai, now you have become a titled Douluo, this time you return to the Douluo Continent, and you can take the Star Luo Empire back from your eldest brother." Dai Mubai smiled indifferently, and said, "I used to compete with my elder brother for the throne to survive. Now in my eyes, I don''t care about this kind of worldly power. Everything in the world is in front of God, but everything It''s just a passing moment, becoming a powerful **** is my goal now." Tang San said, "Big Brother Mubai said rightly, since we now have the opportunity to become gods, we should not focus on things such as worldly power. We still have to continue to practice hard and get revenge as soon as possible." After spending two years on Seagod Island, their cultivation bases all skyrocketed, becoming Title Douluo. Tang San was already at level four, Dai Mubai was at level ninety-three, and Oscar and Ma Hongjun had just broken through to level ninety-one. In two years, they have all broken through more than 30 levels, if this spreads out, I don''t know how many soul masters can be frightened. This shows how much they have gained in the assessment of Poseidon. In the past two years, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun had completed the fourth black level test, while Tang San had completed the seventh test. The content of Tang San''s seventh test was to pull out the Seagod Trident. He completed this test yesterday. In fact, if they follow the normal assessment, it is impossible for them to complete it so quickly. However, Poseidon raised the assessment rewards, allowing their strength to grow rapidly, and it was relatively easier to complete the subsequent assessments. The three of Dai Mubai also needed to help Tang San complete the nine tests before they could accept the final inheritance. "Little San, what exactly is the content of your eighth test?" Dai Mubai asked. Tang Sandao: "My eighth test has a lot of content. First, I have to attach all the Clear Sky Hammer spirits to the spirit ring, and then go to the Heaven Dou Imperial Palace to get the Seagod''s Heart that Senior Seagod said, and finally we have to defeat the ocean. The most terrifying soul beast, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea." "Deep Sea Demon Whale King? Isn''t that a terrifying soul beast that has reached a million years?" Ma Hongjun said in shock. After staying on Sea God Island for two years, they all knew the terrifying overlord in the ocean. When he heard the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, Tang San and four were all shocked. They used to think that the most powerful soul beast was the one hundred thousand year soul beast, but they didn''t expect that there were still a million year soul beast in this world. "Little San, according to Senior Bo Saixi''s description, that Deep Sea Demon Whale King''s strength is equivalent to the ninety-ninth level of Extreme Douluo, isn''t your eighth test too difficult?" Dai Mubai said. "How can this be done?" Ma Hongjun also said. Tang San said, "There is no path to heaven. Since Senior Seagod has assigned me these tasks, it means that I have hope to complete. I plan to wait until my Clear Sky Hammer spirit has absorbed the eighth spirit ring. Go hunt and kill the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. At that time, I should have the ability to compete with it. With your help, this assessment can still be completed." Ma Hongjun moved in his heart and said in shock: "Brother, do you want to absorb the soul ring of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea?" Tang San smiled and nodded, and said, "Exactly." The three of Dai Mubai couldn''t help taking a breath. "Your appetite is too big, right?" Oscar couldn''t help but ask. Dai Mubai said: "Little San, if you really absorb a million-year spirit ring, then you still can''t go against the sky?" "Tsk tsk, million-year spirit ring, just let it out can scare people to death." Ma Hongjun said. Tang San smiled: "It''s still too early to say this. Let''s go back to Douluo Continent first. I haven''t been back in two years. I''m really worried about what will happen. Moreover, I want to take my father to kill as soon as possible. Capital, find the Shura sword." "Okay, I miss the Dean and them, too." Dai Mubai said. After speaking, he jumped and jumped from a peak of several hundred meters. Tang San, Oscar and Ma Hongjun also jumped down. In mid-air, the majestic spirit power in their bodies spit out, supporting their bodies to fly down. "The feeling of being a Title Douluo is really cool." Ma Hongjun shouted. With cheerful smiles on their faces, all four of them flew to the beach of Poseidon Island. Here, there is already a big ship waiting. Bo Saixi and the other worships of Sea God Island all stood on the beach, smiling as they watched Tang San and the four descended. "Senior Bo Saixi, thank you for taking care of us over the past two years. We are going back." Tang San said. Bo Saixi smiled and said: "You are welcome, come back as soon as you get the Seagod''s Heart, don''t waste too much time." "We understand." Tang San said. "Well, let''s go." Posey said. Tang San and the four got on the boat and drove towards the direction of Douluo Continent. On the way, they also went to Purple Pearl Island and stayed on it for a short time. After ten days, they finally returned to Hanhai City. After inquiring about it in Hanhai City, in the past two years, something big has happened on the Douluo Continent. A year ago, the Wuhun Temple announced the establishment of the Wuhun Empire. Subsequently, the Tiandou Empire announced that it would submit to the Wuhun Empire and become a subject country of the Wuhun Empire. What made Dai Mubai breathed a sigh of relief was that the Spirit Hall had not yet acted on the Star Luo Empire. "The speed of this Spirit Hall is too fast. We haven''t come back for only two years. Half of the Douluo Continent already belongs to them." Ma Hongjun said. Tang San stopped a young man in his thirties and asked, "Brother, we have lived on the island for two years, and we have just heard the news of the establishment of the Wuhun Empire. I would like to ask, the Heaven Dou Empire back then When announcing the return to the Wuhun Empire, was there no objection?" The young man laughed and said, "Why oppose it? Now that the Wuhun Empire is in power, our life is much better than before. It''s too late for everyone to be happy." Tang San''s gaze swept from all around, and he saw that almost everyone had a contented smile on their faces, and it was hard to see anyone with a sad face. Dai Mubai also discovered this situation. "This Martial Spirit Hall, won''t brainwash these people, right?" Ma Hongjun questioned. Tang San was also puzzled. With the thoughts that the master instilled in him and the brutal methods of the Wuhun Temple, after taking control of the Heaven Dou Empire, how could the lives of the people be better than before? He thought for a while, and said: "This may be a conspiracy of the Soul Palace. I want to use this to attract the people of the Star Luo Empire and make the people of the Star Luo Empire yearn for life in the Soul Empire. The people of the Xingluo Empire are also interested in the Wuhun Empire, and the Xingluo Empire is not far from extinction." "Nine out of ten, this is the case. The Spirit Hall is a vicious conspiracy." Dai Mubai gritted his teeth. He thought for a while and said, "No, I have to return to the Star Luo Empire as soon as possible to take charge of the overall situation." "Big Brother Mubai!" Tang San stopped and wanted to leave Dai Mubai immediately, saying, "If this is the conspiracy of the Soul Palace, it would not be possible to obtain the hearts and minds of the Star Luo Empire within a short period of time, and you can''t change much when you go back now. Why not go back to college with us first and listen to what my teacher says." Ma Hongjun said: "Yes, boss Dai, the master has always been resourceful, maybe he already has a countermeasure?" "Okay, then we will return to Heaven Dou City immediately." Dai Mubai said. The four of them didn''t stay anymore and immediately ran in the direction of Tiandou City. They didn''t ride in a carriage. With their current Title Douluo cultivation base, they didn''t know how many times faster they were running than the carriage. Although they were a little tired, the time to return to Heaven Dou City could be greatly shortened. In the afternoon of the next day, they returned to Tiandou City. Heaven Dou City is still the same as before, with little change. The difference is that the smiles on people''s faces have increased, and the city has become more bustling and lively than before. "This Martial Spirit Hall is really a good method." Ma Hongjun couldn''t help but said. For more than a day, they walked all the way and passed through many cities, and all they saw were the prosperous scene. They even heard countless people talking about the good of the Wuhun Empire, but they didn''t even hear anyone say bad things about the Wuhun Empire. "This method is indeed clever." Tang San said. At this moment, they were standing at the door of Shrek Academy. After two years of not returning, Shrek Academy has also undergone some changes. Many years have passed since the original Soul Master Competition. People seem to have forgotten the Shrek Academy scandal, and there are more students. Tang San and the four walked to the entrance of the academy and were stopped by no surprise. The three of them all naturally showed a strong aura, and at first glance they were not ordinary people. The youth who stopped them suddenly widened his eyes, and said in shock: "You...you are senior Dai Mubai, senior Oscar, and senior Ma Hongjun." He didn''t recognize Tang San. After Tang San came back from Yuexuan, not many people knew that he had changed his appearance. "Do you recognize us?" Dai Mubai smiled. "Recognize, I am your younger brother." The young man said. "It turned out to be a junior, then we can go in now." Ma Hongjun patted the young man on the shoulder and said. "Yes, you can." The young man quickly stepped aside. Tang San and the four walked in with smiles. Looking at the figures of Tang San, the young man sighed, "After so many years, I don''t know what their strengths are now..." Three people walking on campus, Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Oscar are all rare beautiful men, naturally attracting countless eyes. Coupled with the strong temperament that naturally exudes from them, it is hard not to let people pay attention. Seeing three beautiful men, many girls almost screamed. Ma Hongjun suddenly said, "Boss Dai, you used to tell me that as long as I cultivated to Title Douluo and I have any kind of woman I want, I am now a Title Douluo. If I find a junior girl here to confess , Do you think people would be willing?" Dai Mubai glanced at Ma Hongjun''s fat body, and smiled enduringly, "If I were the girl who was confessed, I wouldn''t want it." "I wouldn''t want it either." Oscar also said gleefully. "Damn! Your words are too hurtful, wouldn''t you say something nice to coax me?" Ma Hongjun cursed. Dai Mubai said sternly: "Fatty, don''t care about your appearance too much. One day, you will meet a girl who doesn''t care about your appearance." Tang San suddenly said, "Ma Hongjun, I have some confidence now that I have to have the burned skin on your body and restore the eyeball you lost." "Really?" Ma Hongjun exclaimed suddenly. Tang San nodded, and said, "It''s just a little bit certain. It''s not perfect. If you want, I can take a risk." "It''s great, I''m willing, you can try whatever you want, I''m like this ghost, you can be a dead horse doctor." Ma Hongjun said. "Well, wait until I finish seeing the dean and them first, and I will treat you when I have time," Tang San said. His Blue Silver Emperor''s right leg bone has a super-strong healing skill, wildfire burns endlessly, and spring breeze blows back again. It should be possible for Ma Hongjun to recover. It didn''t take long for the four to finally return to the residence of the master and Flanders. "Little San, they are all inside." Dai Mubai said. Their powerful mental power has already sensed the breath of the masters. Chapter 420： Ao Tian is going to the God Realm All four of Tang San had smiles on their faces, and they were already imagining how the masters would look dumbfounded after they learned of their current cultivation level. Ma Hongjun cleared his throat and suddenly yelled: "Teacher, we are back!" After Ma Hongjun shouted, there was silence for a few seconds. Suddenly, there was a rapid opening of the door, and the three doors opened at the same time. Flender and Zao Wou-ki walked out of the same room, and Master and Liu Erlong walked out of their respective rooms. They stood at the door, looking at the four young men standing proudly in the courtyard in disbelief. The astonishment on the master''s face gradually turned into surprise, and said, "Mistress, are you back?" Tang San smiled warmly and said, "Teacher, we are back." Flander, Zao Wou-ki, and Liu Erlong also reacted, all of which were extremely pleasantly surprised. The master walked down excitedly and hugged Tang San vigorously. "Teacher!" Ma Hongjun also opened his arms and rushed towards Flanders. "Go go, don''t be so numb, I can''t stand it." Flender pushed Ma Hongjun away. At this moment, the whole courtyard was filled with the joy of reunion. The master and Tang San hugged for a long time, and the two people separated. The master''s face has become serious, and his tone is a bit blamed: "Little San, didn''t I ask you to practice **** Seagod Island and improve your strength as soon as possible? Why did you come back in just two years?" Ma Hongjun said triumphantly: "Master, do you think our cultivation base has not improved much in two years?" "Nonsense, it''s only been two years, where can your cultivation get so high?" The master didn''t have a good air. He looked at Dai Mubai and Tang San, and said, "When I left, Mubai was at level 61 and grade 3 and 59. He should have reached the Soul Saint in two years. Oscar, Ma Hongjun, you two Should you become the soul emperor now?" Liu Erlong said: "Xiao Gang! The children haven''t been home for two years, and finally come back. Can you not mention the cultivation base? The big deal is to let them go to the Sea God Island to continue after a period of rest in the academy. Practice." The master sighed: "Oh, the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for us now. If they don''t try their best to cultivate, we will have no chance at all." Hearing the master talk about the cultivation base, all Tang San and four had smiles on their faces. Tang San stepped back a few steps, and said with a smile: "Brothers, open the martial arts, let the teachers take a good look." Ma Hongjun was so happy that he was about to laugh out loud. The four of them retreated at the same time, and horrible spirit power fluctuations began to radiate from their bodies. Feeling the horrible spirit power fluctuations, the masters suddenly widened their eyes, and their hearts began to thump wildly. Nine spirit rings rose from the feet of Tang San and four at the same time, yellow, purple, black, and red. The nine spirit rings pulsed gently, emitting a variety of lights, causing the master''s breathing to suddenly stagnate, and a look of horror appeared on their faces. Especially Tang San''s four people actually had a red one-hundred-thousand-year spirit ring! Seeing the horrified expressions of the masters, Tang San and the four had even more intense smiles. The master suddenly raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, and murmured, "I must be dazzled. How could I have become a Title Douluo. It has only been two years." Flender took a deep breath, his heart pounding, and suppressing his excitement, said: "Xiaogang, you are not mistaken, they are indeed Title Douluo, this powerful aura and pressure will not be there. fake." "How is it possible, how can it be possible to upgrade to more than 30 levels in two years?" The master still murmured, unable to believe the scene in front of him. In fact, this scene is far beyond what he can understand. His first reaction was that it was abnormal and something was wrong. Flanders, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-Ki already had joyful smiles on their faces, happy for the children''s tremendous progress. Seeing that the master still didn''t believe it, Tang San smiled and said, "Teacher, the four of us are now full-fledged Title Douluos." The master suddenly shook his whole body, with a furious expression on his face, he yelled: "Did you four use evil cultivation methods? That''s why your cultivation level will skyrocket to this point in two years!" Tang San and the four were stunned, and Zao Wou-ki, Liu Erlong, and Flander were also stunned, looking at the master without understanding. The master said: "Years ago, a group of extremely evil spirit masters appeared on the mainland. They practiced by devouring the spirit power, spirit ring, spiritual power, flesh and blood, and martial spirit of other spirit masters. The speed of cultivation is much faster. For ordinary people, it is frightening to hear. It''s just that these evil spirit masters were suppressed and eliminated by the Spirit Hall in a short time." The master''s eyes became fierce, and his voice stern: "Have you four learned this evil method of cultivation, so your cultivation base can grow so fast?" When the master said this, Flander, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki''s expressions also changed, their eyes fixed on Tang San. Tang San and four were stunned by the master''s words. Hearing the master''s questioning, Tang San quickly said, "Teacher, we didn''t use the evil cultivation method you just mentioned. Our cultivation bases are all from our own painstaking cultivation." "How is this possible? Asceticism can be promoted to more than 30 levels in two years? Junior three, have you been my teacher for so many years of theoretical research? You had better explain it honestly, otherwise, don''t blame me for not acknowledging you as a disciple "The master said coldly. "Yeah, Xiaosan, please explain quickly, don''t worry us." Liu Erlong said with concern. Tang San''s expression turned straight, three points towards the sky, and said: "I, Tang San swears to the sky, if I practice cultivation in a way that hurts the sky, it will make me unhappy." The master suddenly became puzzled and asked: "Then how can you cultivate so fast?" Tang San smiled and said, "Teacher, don''t worry about it. We can cultivate so fast, and there are experts who can help us." "Master? What master?" The master was even more puzzled. How could someone improve the speed of others'' cultivation like this? Tang San pointed to the sky and said, "It''s a god, and the other party is a god." "God?" The master was shocked and asked unbelievably. He once had speculations about the realm above level ninety-nine, but no matter in reality or in books, there is no record of realm above level ninety-nine. Now a **** suddenly appeared, how could he not be shocked. Tang San retracted the spirit ring, pulled the master into the house, and said, "Teacher, don''t guess wildly, be patient, and listen carefully to what I have experienced on Seagod Island in the past two years." "Okay, then I will listen to you." Flanders and Dai Mubai also followed in. ... An hour later, the master looked shocked and said, "I didn''t expect that there is a **** in this world. I was really ignorant before." Liu Erlong smiled and scolded: "You just scolded Xiao San with a slap in the face, are you still scolding now?" The master laughed and said, "How can I scold, it''s too late to be happy now." At this moment, with a smile on his face, he looked at the four young people Tang San with great satisfaction. The faces of the three Flanders were also filled with relief. The smile on the master''s face suddenly disappeared, his face became serious again, and he asked: "Little San, you just said that there are two gods in Wuhun City. I thought of a possibility that the girls of Xiao Wu practiced. The speed is also amazing. Have they received Gods help just like you?" Hearing the master say this, Flender''s face also became solemn, and said: "It is very possible, otherwise how could they cultivate so fast?" Tang San shook his head and said, "I have had doubts about this, but I asked Senior Seagod later. Senior Seagod said that apart from the descendants of Angel God and Raksha God, no one else is being tested by God. " Hearing Tang San''s words, the master suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Although I don''t know why they cultivate so fast, but since it is not God''s help, I am relieved. In two years, they may have reached Title Douluo. Yes, but with Gods help, you will soon be able to leave them behind." Ma Hongjun laughed and said, "Master, you are right. The third brother is currently undergoing the eighth test of Poseidon. The three of us assist him in completing the test and still get rewards. It''s really not difficult to get rid of those women." The master smiled and said: "If this is the case, then I don''t worry about it. After you break through to the **** level, there will be no surprises in the destruction of the Spirit Hall." Liu Erlong said: "Little San, in the past year, the Wuhun Empire was established, the Heaven Dou Empire has returned to the Wuhun Empire, the Star Luo Empire is in danger, and your teacher''s hair is all gloomy. Now the four of you are so promising. , He can finally rest assured." Tang San looked at the master''s hair, and sure enough, there was a lot of white hair on the master''s head. Tang San said, "Teacher, you have worked hard." The master smiled and said: "No matter how hard it is, it is worth it. Now that the four of you are so promising, I won''t have to worry so much in the future." "Well, leave it to us in the future against the Spirit Hall," Tang San said. Dai Mubai frowned and said, "Master, is the Star Luo Empire in danger now?" The master sighed: "Yes, now the people of the Xingluo Empire are shaken. They say that the life of the Wuhun Empire is good. Many people of the Xingluo Empire have immigrated to the Wuhun Empire. If this continues, it will not take many years, Wuhun. The empire will be able to take down the Star Luo Empire at the least cost." "Damn it!" Dai Mubai clenched his fists tightly and said, "I will go back now. I can''t just watch the Star Luo Empire come to an end." "What can you do when you go back now?" the master asked. Dai Mubai fell silent. The master said: "You are only at level ninety-three. Even if the senior leaders of the Star Luo Empire listen to you, you can''t change the status quo of the Star Luo Empire." "Then what should I do?" Dai Mubai said. "The best thing you should do now is to continue practicing and reach the **** level as soon as possible, and then the four of you will be able to destroy the Spirit Hall." said the master. Tang San said, "Boss Dai, my teacher is right, let''s first raise the cultivation base to the **** level." Dai Mubai finally agreed. The master suddenly asked: "Little San, you just said that you came back to Douluo Continent because of the eighth test. What is the content of your eighth test?" Flanders and Liu Erlong were also curious. Tang Sandao: "One of the contents of the eighth trial is to obtain the Seagod''s Heart. This Seagod''s Heart is a treasure and is indispensable when it is finally passed on. And this treasure is in the palace of the Heaven Dou Empire. " "Heaven Dou Empire still has such a treasure?" The master asked in surprise. Tang San said, "I was surprised when I heard about this news." The master said: "Emperor Tian Dou is already a running dog in the Spirit Hall. If you ask for it, you will definitely not be able to." Tang San said, "I think so too. Since I can''t get it, I have to steal it." The master nodded and said: "Well, the four of you are now Title Douluo. It is very easy to quietly take something from the palace. By the way, you just said that one of the eighth trials is to obtain the Seagod. Heart, what about the rest?" Tang San said, "The rest is to fill my Clear Sky Hammer spirit with the spirit ring, and then kill a million-year-old soul beast, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King." The master frowned and said, "Mistress, I heard that right? You just said that the million-year soul beast?" Tang San smiled and said, "Teacher, you heard that right, it''s a million-year soul beast." "How is this possible?" The master shook his head again and again, and said: "As far as I know, the most powerful soul beast is only a hundred thousand years old. How can there be a million-year soul beast? This is incredible." Tang San said, "Teacher, it doesn''t mean that you haven''t seen it before, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist. Just like a god, didn''t you know the existence of God before?" The master froze for a moment, and fell silent. Tang San said, "There are still many mysterious things in this world that we can''t touch." The master looked ashamed and said: "Little San, I am arrogant. I always feel that I have read a lot of books and studied many spirits and soul beasts. I thought I was already at the top in this regard. That''s it." Tang San comforted: "Teacher, if there is no you, there would be no Tang San today. You are also very good." "Well, I understand." The master said. "By the way, Xiaosan, how many spirit rings are attached to your Clear Sky Hammer spirit now?" the master asked. Tang San released the Clear Sky Hammer, and five red spirit rings appeared. "Five hundred thousand year spirit rings!" The master exclaimed. Flanders were also shocked. Tang San smiled and said, "Actually, none of these spirit rings reached one hundred thousand years when they were absorbed. It was Senior Seagod who helped me improve after I completed the seventh test of Seagod." The master shocked: "The power of God is really incredible." Tang San said, "There are still a few hundred thousand-year soul beasts in the ocean. After I have dealt with the Douluo mainland, I will kill the absorption spirit ring. And the soul ring of the million-year-old Deep Sea Demon Whale King, I plan to Used as the ninth spirit ring of the Clear Sky Hammer." "Little San, are you sure that you can kill the Million Years Soul Beast?" the master asked worriedly. Tang San said, "Teacher, don''t worry, with the help of the three of them, I''m still very sure." The master exclaimed with a look on his face: "If you really absorbed the soul ring of a million years, and the soul bone of that soul beast, I really don''t know how powerful it will be. The Hall of Souls, it''s really not that scary. ." Zao Wou-ki suddenly asked with curiosity: "Little San, what you have been carrying on your back, why don''t you let it go when you enter the house?" Tang San smiled and said, "This is a weapon used by Senior Seagod, and it''s a divine weapon." Zao Wou-ki''s eyes lit up, and he said, "What''s so special about the weapons that the gods have used?" Tang San smiled and said, "Teacher Zhao, you can experience it yourself." With that, Tang San took down the Seagod Trident and handed it to Zao Wuji. As soon as Zao Wuji was about to reach out to pick it up with excitement, Dai Mubai suddenly reminded: "Teacher Zhao, you have to be careful, this weapon is very heavy." Zao Wou-ki didn''t care, and said, "Isn''t Ming Wang still holding a weapon if I don''t move?" As he said, he held the Poseidon Trident in both hands. "Teacher Zhao, you are careful." Tang San smiled and slowly let go of his hand. Zao Wou-ki''s smiling face disappeared instantly, his expression changed drastically, and his whole person suddenly fell to the ground. Seeing that Zao Wuji and Seagod''s Trident were about to hit the ground, Tang San quickly caught them with quick eyes. Zao Wou-ki said with lingering fear: "My God, how heavy is this weapon? How do I feel that a mountain is pressing on me." Tang San smiled and said, "This Seagod Trident weighs one hundred and eight thousand catties." Zao Wou-ki swallowed, and said, "You said, this weapon is one hundred eight thousand catties?" Dai Mubai said: "Teacher Zhao, don''t doubt it. This weapon is one hundred eight thousand jin, but Tang San is now its owner, and Tang San holds it only one hundred and eight jin. But what he used to attack, It still has the power of one hundred and eight thousand catties." "My mother, who can stop such a terrifying weapon from being smashed down?" Zao Wou-ki asked in shock. The master was also amazed, and finally laughed again and again. Everyone chatted for a while, and then went to dinner together. In the middle of the night, Tang San and the four put on night clothes and sneaked into the Heaven Dou Imperial Palace quietly. Tang San himself had a high affinity with the Seagod, and as soon as he entered the palace, he faintly felt the position of the Seagod''s heart. It didn''t take long before they got the Seagod Heart easily and returned to Shrek Academy. ... In the Wuhun Hall, Gu Yuena suddenly came to the place where Ao Tian retreats. After some lingering, Gu Yuena said: "My current strength progress has become extremely slow. I don''t know how long it will take to break above the God King level." Ao Tiandao: "When you reach your level, you have to spend time to comprehend the law if you want to improve. Although I can guide you, it is impossible for you to break through overnight." "What should I do then? Can''t you help me figure out a solution?" Gu Yuena said coquettishly without stopping her hands. "Let me think of a way." Ao Tian said. "WellYou must be able to think of a way." Gu Yuena suddenly lowered her head and said vaguely. hiss Ao Tian took a deep breath, put his hand on Gu Yuena''s head, and said, "I have a way." "any solution?" Gu Yuena raised her blushing pretty face in surprise and looked at Ao Tian above. The corners of her pink mouth are still holding the glittering silk thread. "When I go to the God Realm, I will catch the Golden Dragon King for you to refine, and you will soon be able to break through to the God King level." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena said in surprise: "Yes." Ao Tian smiled and said, "If you can, how can you reward me?" Gu Yuena gave Ao Tian a blank look, and said, "Do whatever you want." Chapter 421： Destroy the killing capital At the beginning, the Dragon God was severely injured and was divided into two by the Asura God, turning into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. Gu Yuena took the opportunity to escape from the turbulent flow of time and space, and came to the Douluo Continent to hide. The Golden Dragon King was culled with full force by the God Realm Committee. When he was about to die, he was forcibly transformed into an indestructible dragon cocoon, and then sealed by the five great God Kings in the forbidden land of the God Realm. The Golden Dragon King inherited the powerful physical abilities of the Dragon God and possessed the power of destruction. Although he was sealed, he had been quietly accumulating his strength, waiting for an opportunity to get out of the trap. The Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King are originally from the same origin. If Gu Yuena refines the Golden Dragon King, she should be able to easily restore the strength of the original Dragon God. That is the strength beyond the **** king level, and it is not an exaggeration to call it the supreme **** of the gods. Therefore, Gu Yuena was very satisfied with Ao Tian''s arrangement. I don''t know how long it took, Gu Yuena sat halfway on the edge of the bed, with her back facing Ao Tian on the bed, and contentedly buttoned the button on her chest. "When are you going to the God Realm?" Gu Yuena asked. Ao Tian pinched his fingers, and he knew what Tang San had experienced over the past few years, and he also foreseen something about to happen. A smile appeared on his face and said: "Interesting, let''s go to the God Realm in a few days, and watch a good show first." "What''s a good show?" Gu Yuena asked curiously. "A good show of fratricide." ... ... After getting the Seagod''s Heart, Ma Hongjun couldn''t wait to ask Tang San to help him treat his skin and eyes. In Ma Hongjun''s room, all the masters were watching. After Ma Hongjun''s hollow eyes had no eyeballs, some flesh grew out of them, almost filling the eye sockets. Tang San said, "I need to dig out your growing flesh before I can try to treat you." The master worried: "Xiao San, the eyes are so dangerous, is it okay?" Tang San said, "Don''t worry, I''m still very sure of my own control. The key depends on whether he can hold it back." "Come on, I''m not afraid of death, what''s digging for meat?" Ma Hongjun said hard. It didn''t take long for the room to sound more tragic than killing a pig. Accompanied by the screams, there was also the sound of the bed vibrating violently. Flander, Zao Wou-ki, Dai Mubai, and Oscar pressed the desperately struggling Ma Hongjun. For almost an hour, Ma Hongjun fainted and woke up, woke up and fainted, and at the end he almost couldn''t scream. Fortunately, Tang San finally dug out the newly grown flesh, and began to use spirit bone skills to heal Ma Hongjun. "Little San, can the lost eyes really grow back?" the master asked. Tang San said, "My skill can be reborn even with severed limbs, and my eyes should be fine too." Before long, a new eyeball really grew inside, and Tang San''s Xuantian Gong internal force gently transmitted in, dredging the meridian blood vessels inside. After working for two full hours, Ma Hongjun''s eyes finally recovered. Ma Hongjun realized the feeling of suffering. "Brother, help me treat my skin again," he said. Tang San said, "The treatment of skin requires stripping off almost all of your skin. Can you bear it?" "Peel... Peel?" Ma Hongjun was frightened. In the end, he still didn''t have the guts to let Tang San peel him off. The master asked: "Little San, you have got the Seagod''s Heart now, when will you go to Seagod Island?" Liu Erlong hit the master once, and said, "Little San hasn''t been back for a day, are you going to chase him away?" The master said: "Since Xiaosan and the others have such a great opportunity, they have to work harder to cultivate, in case that Senior Seagod is unhappy." Tang San said, "Teacher, don''t worry about this in advance, I have one more thing to do." "What''s the matter?" the master asked. Tang San said, "Didn''t I say that there is still a heritage left by a **** in the Slaughter City. I plan to take my father to try it out. What if he can also get the chance to become a god?" The master was stunned for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "Okay, very good. If Vast Sky Douluo can also become a god, how difficult will it be to destroy the Spirit Hall?" "Little San, when do you plan to leave?" Liu Erlong asked. Tang San said, "Tomorrow, tomorrow I will set out to find my father, and then go to the Killing City together." "Is it so fast?" Liu Erlong said. Tang San said, "Teacher Erlong, before going to Sea God Island, I will come back to the academy again." "Well, you can go without worry, I''m waiting for your good news at the academy," the master said. Early the next morning, Tang San and the four left Shrek Academy and went to where Tang Hao was. Still that familiar mountain range, Tang San once followed Tang Hao for two years of cultivating here. When Tang San returned to the waterfall, Tang Hao was sitting on the edge of the pool below the waterfall. There was a cave on the stone wall behind the waterfall, and Tang San''s mother A Yin was in it. Tang San and Tang Hao talked about what happened in the past two years, which shocked Tang Hao and was very pleased. When Tang San said that after he became a god, he was sure to resurrect his mother A Yin, Tang San shed tears in excitement. When Tang San mentioned that the killing was a place left by a **** to find an heir, Tang Hao was surprised, and he faintly guessed Tang San''s thoughts. "Dad, go to the City of Killing with me. As long as you find the Shura sword in it, you will be able to gain the inheritance of the gods. In the future, we father and son will join hands to kill the Martial Spirit Hall to avenge the clansmen and mother." Tang San said . "Okay, Dad promises you." Tang Hao said. How could Tang Hao let it go if he had a chance to take revenge? "Great dad, if you can also become a god, then our family can be together forever." Tang San said. "But Ah Yin..." "Daddy, don''t worry, after we become gods, we can take one or two family members to the **** realm." Tang San said. Tang Hao was relieved now. The father and son came out of the cave, and Dai Mubai and the three were waiting outside. "Let''s go," Tang San said. All five of them were titled Douluo powerhouses, and two days later they arrived outside the small town outside the Slaughter City. Once here, Dai Mubai felt the unusualness of this small town. "Little San, is the city of killing under this small town?" Dai Mubai asked Yes, there are all people who should be killed in there, and none of us should keep our hands when we enter it. "Tang San said. Dai Mubai said, "Don''t worry, you''ve said that the people in there are full of evil spirits." Tang San asked, "Dad, you have also been to this city of killing, where is the Shura sword, do you have any guesses in your heart?" Tang Hao thought for a while, and said, "I don''t know, but someone definitely knows." "King of Slaughter!" Tang San said. "Yes, the King of Slaughter has been in the Slaughter Capital for so many years, he must know where the Shura Sword is. Moreover, the Shura Sword is most likely in his hands." Tang Hao said. Tang San smiled and said, "Dad, we originally planned to kill the scourge of the King of Slaughter. Now we kill him to kill two birds with one stone." Tang Hao said, "Although this is the case, the Slaughter King is not so easy to deal with. It is very likely that he has reached level ninety-nine, even if he doesn''t, it''s almost the same." Chapter 422： Into the killing capital Tang San said, "Be safe, and we will count him as a level 99 cultivation base. Dad, are you sure to contend with a level 99 strong?" Tang Hao pondered for a moment, and said, "I am now at level 96, and you have used spirit bone skills to heal the hidden wounds in my body on the road these past two days. If my current strength is fully erupted, I will contend with the title of level ninety-nine. Douluo should be fine." "If you use that trick, you might be able to seriously hurt the opponent, or even kill the opponent." "Dad, you mean Osumi Hammer?" Tang San asked in surprise. Tang Hao nodded. During the past two days, Tang Hao was also teaching the profound meaning of Tang San Xumi hammer. Tang San had a thorough understanding of Osumi hammer''s profound meaning, the only difference was practice. Osu Mihammer can be said to be the highest skill of the Clear Sky School. In Tang Hao''s description, this skill has surpassed the category of mortals, and it is not an exaggeration to call it a magical skill. Even the current Tang Hao couldn''t fully display the power of Osumi Hammer, but the power that he could display was already earth-shattering. Especially the ring explosion in Osumi''s hammer, after the ring was bombed, all the energy of the spirit ring gathered together, and almost no Title Douluo could hold it with one hammer, and it truly broke the ten thousand magic with one force. After blasting the ring, Tang Hao''s own strength will be doubled, which is also his confidence to seriously wound or even kill the King of Slaughter. If he came alone, he wouldn''t dare to use such a desperate move. Once he uses the Osumi Hammer, he will fall into a weak state, but now that there are Tang San and Dai Mubai, he is relieved. "Dad, Osumi Hammer will put you into a state of weakness, and will cause some damage to your body..." Tang Hao interrupted Tang San by raising his hand, and said, "You are only level ninety-four now, and there is still a big gap between the level ninety-five and above Super Douluo. Leave it to me, the King of Slaughter." "Dad, I have the Seagod Trident. This is a divine weapon. Maybe I can fight the Slaughter King alone. If the two of us work together, we will be even more sure." Tang San said. "Needless to say, I will deal with the King of Slaughter alone. After he takes my Osumi Hammer, he is very likely to be seriously injured. It will be up to you whether he wants to kill him or not." Tang Hao said. The Slaughter King may have a level of ninety-nine strength, so how could Tang Hao feel relieved to let Tang San participate? He would rather fight for his own injuries than see Tang San suffer a little bit of damage. "dad" "There are still two or three Title Douluo in there, you can deal with those title Douluo," Tang Hao said. "Don''t worry, Uncle Tang, ordinary Title Douluo is not my opponent and Ma Hongjun." Dai Mubai said. "Dad, then I''m lurking on the sidelines. If you lose, I can also immediately step forward to help. If the Slaughter King is injured, I can also take the opportunity to kill him." Tang San said. Seeing Tang Hao still wanting to refuse, Tang San said firmly: "Dad, if you don''t agree to this, I won''t let you deal with the King of Slaughter alone." Seeing Tang San''s firm expression, Tang Hao knew that his son was caring about him, so he could only sigh, and said, "Well, you are watching from the side." Tang San smiled and said, "I''m just waiting for the chance to kill with one blow. The King of Slaughter will undoubtedly die this time." Tang Hao was silent for a moment, and said, "Little San, I think that the city of killing does not necessarily have to be removed, and the king of killing does not necessarily have to die." "Why?" Tang San looked at his father in confusion. Tang Hao said: "Although the Slaughter City is an evil place, the fallen people inside have not come out to harm innocent people. Instead, it looks like a prison inside, trapping those who have sinned in it." "Dad, how can you think like this?" Tang San looked at Tang Hao in a puzzled manner, as if he couldn''t believe that Tang Hao could actually say such a thing. "The depraved people in there were originally wicked figures on the outside. Almost everyone has done things that hurt the world and should have died. After entering the killing capital, they have lost their humanity and are no longer worthy to be called humans." "In my opinion, the city of killing is the most filthy and filthy place in the world, and it shouldn''t exist under this bright universe. It is the duty of every soul master who has a sense of justice in his heart to eliminate harm for the people. ." "Furthermore, this Slaughter City is inextricably related to the Spirit Hall. It is impossible to let go of the Slaughter Capital because of our hatred with the Spirit Hall." "The King of Slaughter is the most sinful person in the Slaughter City, and is the root of all the sins in the Slaughter City. He must die!" "When I used to experience in the Slaughter City, I only hated my inability to destroy the Slaughter City. Now that I have this ability, how can I give up this opportunity?" Tang Hao was a little surprised that his son could tell so many great principles. Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun were no strangers to Tang San''s sense of justice. Tang Hao said, "Okay, since you have already decided, then do as you said." The five discussed the tactics, and then walked towards the town. Almost the same as last time, Tang San took the lead and walked into a dilapidated tavern, without seeing the dozen or so people drinking, a large amount of blue silver grass burrowed out of the ground, penetrating these people''s bodies. "Mistress, you..." Oscar was stunned. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were also too shocked to speak. Tang San''s expression didn''t fluctuate, and he said lightly: "These people have a way to die. If I don''t kill them, maybe they will do it on us." Even the three waiters at the front desk were killed by Tang San. Tang San said, "Xiao Ao, make sausages." Oscar nodded, and began to make sausages quickly. Restoring big sausages, exciting pink sausages, and dark green sausages beyond the limit. Some restore physical strength, some enhance attributes, some enhance soul power, and they can also eliminate negative effects. After making it, he gave the sausage to four other people. In the plan, he didn''t need to go on, because his combat effectiveness was the weakest, and he wouldn''t be able to play much role in it. Staying outside, with some hidden weapons Tang San gave him, as well as his own Title Douluo-level spirit power, self-protection was still possible. "Let''s go." Tang San yelled softly, and the Seagod Trident was already in his hand, and he lightly took a breather to the ground. With a bang, a big hole appeared on the ground, and all four of them fell down except for Oscar. After reaching the bottom, Tang Hao walked ahead, and the four of them marched along the deep winding passage. After walking fast for a few minutes, an exit appeared in front of him. Tang Hao turned around and said, "Little San, hide yourself." Tang San said, "Dad, don''t worry, I have lived in the Slaughter City for three years. It is too easy to hide." Tang Hao looked at Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, and said, "You two are responsible for containing the other Title Douluo. If they didn''t do it, you don''t have to do it." "I see." Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun said. After speaking, the four of them stepped out of the passage and quickly ran towards the black city in the distance. After approaching the Killing City, a law enforcement team from the Killing City rushed out and blocked the way of the four Tang Hao. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun instinctively released their spirits, but they instantly discovered that their spirit rings were missing. It should be said that his spirit ring was suppressed in his body and could not be revealed. When Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were in a daze, Tang San had already started. This city of killing has a suppressing effect on the spirit master''s spirit ability. Unless you have the killing **** domain, or you are in the killing **** domain of your own personnel, you cannot use the spirit ability. Blue silver grass broke out of the ground, piercing the law enforcement team that rushed violently. With Tang San''s current strength, even if he didn''t use spirit abilities, the ordinary piercing of Blue Silver Grass was enough to kill a large group of spirit masters. When all the vicious spirit masters in front of this group fell, Tang San turned around and said, "Didnt I tell you that you cant use spirit abilities here. Dont be too far away from my father later. In the realm of gods, your spirit abilities can still be used." "Understood." Dai Mubai said. "Well, let''s go." Tang San said. The four quickly rushed into the city. The moment they entered the city, they were noticed by some fallen people wandering in the city. Tang Hao and Tang San kept walking, rushing toward the inside extremely fast. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun followed them closely. There are outer cities and inner cities for this killing. The outer cities are the places where those who dare not participate in the **** killing fields are waiting for depravity. The strength of these fallen ones is not strong. The inner city is the place where the more powerful fallen ones stay. The closer to the center of the city, the stronger the fallen ones. After entering the city, Tang San pressed his spirit power aura to death, without a trace of fluctuations coming out. Some fallen people wanted to take action, but they felt the terrifying aura emanating from Tang Hao, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, and they were immediately scared. While galloping, Tang San''s gaze swept coldly across the cowering fallen people, wishing to kill them all right away. But he knew that it was not time to do it, and he would hide in the dark later. If you do it now, it might make the Slaughter King feel his presence. "Let you live a little longer first." Tang San said inwardly. Before long, they rushed into the inner city. Their incompatible aura immediately attracted the attention of countless fallen people, and even a law enforcement team rushed in. Tang Hao had already rushed to the forefront, and his speed was not reduced at all. A group of fallen men licked their lips and rushed towards him frantically. Tang Hao made a bold move. He didn''t even release his martial spirit. Everyone who came into contact with him spurted blood and flew upside down. When he landed, he had no life aura. At the same time, his killing **** domain was also released. Under his Killing God Realm, the spirit rings of Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun finally appeared. "Title Douluo?" "How can their spirit ring be released?" Countless fallen people were shocked and stopped in fright. They are not afraid of Title Douluo, but they are afraid of Title Douluo who can use spirit abilities. If everyone couldn''t use spirit abilities, even Title Douluo would dare to fight, but now, seeing the nine spirit rings surrounding the three people, everyone was afraid and didn''t dare to step forward. Even the law enforcement squads of the menacing Killing Kings were terrified to stop. Tang Hao didn''t stay anymore. He already felt the position of the Slaughter King. Similarly, the other party also sensed his position. There were only three people left in the team, and when he just started, Tang San took advantage of the turmoil and got mixed into the fallen ones. He has lived here for three years, is very familiar with the breath of the fallen, and easily pretends to be the state he had when he was here. He untied the long hair that was tied back, covering most of his face. He was the famous Shura King here at the beginning, which made many fallen people frightened, so it is best to cover his face to prevent being recognized. Suddenly, Tang Hao stopped abruptly and looked up at the center of the Slaughter City. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun behind him also stopped. "Which killing **** came to my killing capital?" A cold voice sounded. This sound sounded like metal rubbing, making Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun sound extremely uncomfortable. They looked shocked, and just by this voice, they felt the pressure. This king of slaughter is really not easy. A figure shrouded in a scarlet cloak appeared in the distant air like a teleport, looking towards this side. Under the cap of the cloak, two eyes shone with a strange red light. At the sight of those crazy, bloody, cruel, and cold eyes, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun suddenly felt a little numb on their scalp, and a trace of fear was born in their hearts. "What a terrible strong man." Ma Hongjun couldn''t help saying. "You guys step back a little." Tang Hao said solemnly. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun immediately backed away for a certain distance. Tang Hao''s gaze collided with that of the Slaughter King, and a powerful oppressive force erupted from the two of them, making the fallen people around them terrified. "It turned out to be you," said the Slaughter King, taking one step and he came to Tang Hao a hundred meters away. At such a close distance, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun finally saw each other''s faces, they were shocked suddenly, and they felt a little hairy in their hearts. The Slaughter King''s complexion was extremely pale, but on his pale face, there were red magic lines all over it, as if the blood vessels were prominent, hideous and terrifying. Especially those scarlet eyes, which contain many chilling negative emotions. The King of Slaughter swept across Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun, then looked at Tang Hao, and said, "A few years ago, you brought a little guy here to practice, now you want to bring two more?" Facing the King of Slaughter, Tang Hao''s momentum did not lose the slightest, and said: "You are wrong. I didn''t bring people to experience this time, but came to kill you." "Kill me?" The King of Slaughter smiled and said: "I admit that you are very strong and have the Killing God domain, but you want to kill me, that''s really idiotic." Tang Hao said lightly: "It''s either you or I''m dead today. Before that, I will ask you a question first. Is the Shura sword in your hand?" The Slaughter King let out a cold laugh, and said: "So you are here for the Shura Sword. I advise you not to fight the Shura Sword, otherwise, I don''t mind what it''s like to taste the blood of Killing God." "That said, are you not going to tell me where the Shura sword is?" Tang Hao said coldly. UU reading "If you want the Shura sword, use your life to get it!" The King of Slaughter suddenly roared, his voice sharp and piercing, as if to penetrate the human soul. "Then fight." Tang Hao said domineeringly. Terrible murderous aura erupted from him, as if endless, the domineering aura seemed to tear this space apart In the Popes Palace, Ao Tian was lying on a huge chair. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu were in his arms around him. "Zhuqing, I want to eat grapes." Ao Tian said. Zhu Zhuqing obediently picked a grape and handed it to Ao Tian''s mouth. "I don''t like to eat like this." Ao Tian hugged Zhu Zhuqing''s waist and said with a smile. Zhu Zhuqing blushed slightly, and put the grapes into her little cherry mouth. Chapter 423： Tang 3 Ancestor Killing With grapes in her mouth, she closed her beautiful eyes, then raised her head, her small mouth slightly opened. Her long eyelashes quivered, her cheeks quickly turned red, and she dared not open her eyes to look at Ao Tian. Although she has been Ao Tian''s woman for several years, she is still very shy in that regard, and she is not as comfortable as Gu Yuena and Bibi Dong. To say that among Ao Tian''s current women, the shyest one is Zhu Zhuqing. When he came into contact with Zhu Zhuqing, Ao Tian could clearly feel Zhu Zhuqing''s delicate body tremble fiercely, and the soft little snake dodged in a little panic. Ao Tianlong swims in the shallow water, waves churning. After a while, he let go of Zhu Zhuqing, biting a grape in his mouth. "The grapes dipped in beauty juice are more delicious." Ao Tian smiled. Zhu Zhuqing''s pretty face flushed, and even his ears and white neck became pink. Xiao Wu smiled and said, "Brother Tian, ??you know that Sister Zhuqing is the most shy, and you always like to molest her." Ao Tian laughed loudly, in a cheerful mood. "I''m an old husband and wife, why are you still shy?" He asked Zhu Zhuqing''s chin. Zhu Zhuqing''s body trembled lightly, speechless. Xiao Wu said, "Sister Zhuqing is more sensitive, so don''t molest her like this." "Well, it''s important for us to do business." Ao Tian smiled, and put his arms around two plump and moving bodies. He has six women now, two of them come to accompany him every day, and they will stay together for about two hours. At the moment when Tang Hao and the King of Slaughter were in full force, Ao Tian glanced at the City of Slaughter. When his mind moved, Douluo Xing was completely isolated from the outside world, and the divine thoughts from the outside world couldn''t get in at all. Even the Asura God''s inheritance land attached to Douluo Star was cut off by his divine mind. Even if Asura God is the true master of the Slaughter City, he cannot sense what is happening in the Slaughter City now. Regarding Tang San and Tang Hao wanting to kill Tang Chen, Ao Tian didn''t add to the flames. This incident was entirely caused by Tang San. In order not to allow God Shura to interrupt this good show, Ao Tian isolated the Slaughter City. If God Shura happened to check the Slaughter City at this time, he would definitely find an anomaly and found that he could not sense the situation in the Slaughter City. But it''s a pity that the battle broke out in the Slaughter City, and God Shura could feel it, but due to Ao Tian''s isolation, God Shura would not have discovered what is happening in the Slaughter City if he didn''t look at it on a whim. At this time, in the killing city, Tang Hao held the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand, and the terrifying aura made the killing city tremble slightly. The King of Slaughter was furious and roared: "If you dare to destroy my Slaughter Capital, you and the two young people behind you will die without a place to bury!" Tang Hao''s indifferent tone contained boundless domineering, and said: "It just so happens that even you and the city of killing have been destroyed together." Hiding in the dark, Tang San, who was watching like other fallen ones, was secretly anxious. My own father is too long-winded, what can I say to such a villain? Go when it''s time to go. "Then you go to die!" The Slaughter King roared sharply. This sound was like a bat screaming, but it was a hundred times stronger. Many of the fallen are holding their heads, looking painful. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun backed away again in fear. The strength of this King of Slaughter is really terrifying. At this moment, the aura of the Slaughter King was no longer reserved, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun could clearly feel that the aura of the Slaughter King was not below the Seagod Douluo Bo Saixi''s aura. This shows that the King of Slaughter is really a level ninety-nine limit Douluo. On the body of the Slaughter King, endless blood mist burst out, filling the space of a hundred meters in radius, and the heavy **** breath was disgusting. Tang Hao was surprised that this blood mist was also a realm, very similar to his Killing God realm, except that it was much more evil. When the blood mist filled Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s surroundings, the spirit rings on their bodies had disappeared again. "Uncle Tang, my spirit ring is gone." Ma Hongjun yelled in a flustered manner. Dai Mubai''s expression also became a little nervous. If he couldn''t use his spirit abilities, if there were Title Douluo rank among the fallen people around, then they would be in danger. Tang San once said that the King of Slaughter had the ability to give spirit masters the ability to use spirit abilities. If Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were unable to use spirit abilities, it would be very dangerous. Even a group of Contra-level powerhouses can easily kill them. After all, Title Douluo without spirit abilities is like a tiger without minions. The Slaughter King laughed frantically and said: "Compared with your Slaughter God Realm, my Slaughter Realm is the strongest realm in the Slaughter City, and it is the most overbearing realm between heaven and earth!" At the same time, the body of the Slaughter King has undergone tremendous changes. On his forehead, a sword-shaped magic pattern appeared, and a pair of huge blood-red wings emerged from his back. "Retreat." Tang Hao shouted loudly. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun hurriedly backed away. But they had just retreated some distance, and countless fallen people surrounded them with excitement. "Don''t move those two Title Douluo, that is my **** food." The cruel voice of the Slaughter King sounded. The fallen people suddenly didn''t dare to touch Dai Mubai and the others. "Boss Dai, that guy actually wants to eat us." Ma Hongjun said with some fear. If he could still use his spirit abilities, he wouldn''t be so scared, but now, his spirit abilities can''t be used anymore, there are so many fallen wolves around, can he not be afraid? This kind of situation was unexpected. Even Tang San and Tang Hao did not expect that the Slaughter King actually possessed a more domineering Slaughter Domain that could suppress the Slaughter God Domain. Tang Hao was in a serious mood, he knew that he should make a quick battle. However, before he could do anything, the blood-red figure of the Slaughter King disappeared in a flash. The distance of one hundred meters was instantly crossed by the Slaughter King, and the figure appeared in front of Tang Hao. A blood-red wing swept towards Tang Hao''s body, and the edge of the wing was a sharp bone knife. The wings flicked across, as if to split Tang Hao''s body into two. The Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Hao''s hand lifted and smashed towards the wing that exudes a frightening atmosphere. The hammer head of the Clear Sky Hammer is the size of a water tank, and it is densely covered with complicated magic patterns, and its momentum is not weaker than the wings of the King of Slaughter. There was a loud noise, and the bodies of the two retreated at the same time. Neither of them took advantage of this tentative attack. Tang Hao''s eyes flashed violently, and after a single blow, there was no stop, and the first five spirit rings on his body exploded almost at the same time. The horrible energy fluctuations almost collapsed the void, and the energy after the explosion of the five spirit rings did not disperse outside, but under Tang Hao''s control, they were all injected into the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand. The aura from the Clear Sky Hammer grew wildly again. "Dead!" Tang Hao roared, and the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand smashed towards the King of Slaughter with an aura of destruction. As the Clear Sky Hammer smashed down, the Clear Sky Hammer also grew rapidly, like a small hill smashing toward the King of Killing. The powerful pressure caused the void to explode continuously, and the houses within a hundred meters of the circle continued to explode, creating a scene of extinction. "Damn, Tang San''s father is too strong, too." Ma Hongjun said dumbfounded. He could feel the terrifying attack power. If he was under the attack of the Clear Sky Hammer, even if he broke out the strongest attack, it would be impossible to withstand this terrifying giant hammer. "Too strong." Dai Mubai said. Secretly, Tang San was very excited when he saw Tang Hao using the Big Sumi Hammer for the first time. "It turns out that our Tang family''s unique knowledge is so powerful." Tang San was extremely excited, staring at the battlefield fiercely, wondering whether this hammer would seriously wound the King of Slaughter. With his right hand holding the Seagod Trident behind him, his body quickly moved to the direction behind the Slaughter King, ready to launch a fatal blow. Facing Tang Hao''s attack, the Slaughter King''s complexion changed slightly, and he could feel that Tang Hao''s level should be several levels lower than him. But now, the attack that Tang Hao broke out made him feel a strong threat. At the same time, Tang Hao''s attack also made him feel a little familiar, as if he had seen it there, but he couldn''t remember it. Facing Tang Hao''s attack, he must use his full strength. The sword-shaped blood-colored magic pattern on the forehead of the Slaughter King radiated red light as if it had come alive, and quickly became a layer of red brilliance on the surface of the Slaughter King''s body. The wings behind him were also shattered in an instant, and the aura emanating from his body skyrocketed. Endless murderous aura erupted from the body of the Slaughter King, and Tang Hao was shocked by the majestic and vast murderous aura alone. A blood-colored giant sword with a length of more than two meters appeared in the hand of the Slaughter King, and countless magnificent magic patterns gleamed on the giant sword. The King of Slaughter held the giant sword in both hands, and the red light of his whole body gathered towards the giant sword in his hand, from bottom to top, slashing towards the clear sky hammer that Tang Hao smashed down. "Sura sword!" Tang San almost yelled out of excitement when he saw the appearance of this scarlet giant sword. This Shura sword really was in the hands of the Slaughter King. It''s really nowhere to find a place to break through the iron shoes, and it is all effortless. Tang Hao was also shocked, staring at the **** giant sword. From the body of this giant sword, he felt an incomparably terrifying aura and felt unprecedented pressure. This is the first time he has faced such a terrifying opponent. If he doesn''t do his best, he is likely to lose. All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart instantly, and the moment the Slaughter King''s Great Sword was slashed into the air, all the remaining four spirit rings on Tang Hao exploded. The remaining four spirit rings are one hundred thousand years old, and the others are close to the one hundred thousand year level. The energy produced after the explosion has far exceeded the energy produced by the explosion of the first five spirit rings. Originally, Tang Hao thought that blowing up the first five spirit rings was enough to severely wound the King of Slaughter, but after the King of Slaughter took out the Shura sword, Tang Hao understood that he was not an opponent of the King of Slaughter by blowing up the first five spirit rings. The energy from the explosion of the last four spirit rings quickly poured into the huge Clear Sky Hammer, and the entire Clear Sky Hammer exploded fiercely with a strong red light, and the surrounding void was suppressed so that countless small cracks appeared. With the energy of the last four spirit rings added, his attack power with this hammer has been several times higher than before. If it weren''t for the space in this killing capital was stable enough, maybe the void would have collapsed. The King of Slaughter originally had a sneer on his face, but after Tang Hao''s Clear Sky Hammer attack skyrocketed, the sneer on his face disappeared. This collision is unavoidable. The attacks of both sides are extremely powerful, and both have locked the other side. There was a bang, a big earthquake trembled, and a terrifying explosion instantly destroyed all buildings within a few hundred meters of the surrounding area. The fallen person with a weaker cultivation base instantly shattered his body under the shock of this terrible energy. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun crazily mobilized the spirit power in their bodies to resist, they were impacted by the burst of energy into the distance, and the aura in their bodies was turbulent. Tang San squatted on the spot, his body was buried underneath by the collapsed house. He has a strong cultivation base, and the collapsed house did not cause him any harm. He condensed his breath with all his strength, motionless, waiting for the best time. I don''t know what kind of material the ground of this killing city is made of. In this terrifying collision, only some of the bricks on the surface were exploded, and the soil underneath did not even appear a deep pit. Neither Tang Hao nor the Slaughter King could stabilize their bodies, and they flew backwards at the same time during the big explosion. In the inverted flight, Tang Hao''s breath began to weaken rapidly. As for the King of Slaughter, the corner of his mouth was bleeding, and the Shura sword flew out under the attack of the Clear Sky Hammer and shot aside. His body quickly shot backwards in the direction Tang San was, with his back facing Tang San. Although Tang San was buried in the ruins, he could still feel that the Slaughter King was shooting backwards in his direction. good chance! Tang San was fully guarded, and his state rose to its peak at this instant. When the King of Slaughter was only a dozen meters away from Tang San, Tang San suddenly rushed out of the ruins. The huge soul power in his body had already boiled to the extreme, and the Seagod Trident in his hand slammed out towards the Slaughter King who had already come in front of him. "Go and never return!" Tang San shouted in his heart, and his spirit power poured into the Seagod''s Trident. This move is an extremely powerful single attack skill among the thirteen style skills possessed by the Poseidon Trident, and it is the third style of the Poseidon''s thirteen style. Before coming to the Slaughter City, Tang San had already studied the Seagod Trident. The power of Poseidon''s 13th Form was earth-shattering, and with Tang San''s current strength, he could barely display the first few forms. Among the first few formulas, the single attack power of the third type that never returned was the strongest, and the power had already surpassed all Tang San''s current spirit abilities. Poseidon''s trident has divine energy, even if it is a god, if the body is penetrated by Poseidon''s trident, there is absolutely no way to survive. Tang Chen''s body shot backwards extremely fast. In the collision with Tang Hao just now, his body had already suffered serious injuries, and the energy in his body was in chaos. Therefore, when Tang San suddenly rushed out of the ruins below and the Seagod Trident stabbed at him, he did not immediately react. With a puff, the Seagod Trident pierced Tang Chen''s back accurately, and three sharp blades pierced through Tang Chen''s chest. Above the killing capital, a crystal ball quietly appeared, recording this scene. Tang San stood behind Tang Chen, holding the Seagod Trident in both hands, and the triumphant smile on his face gradually spread. Under his control, the huge Seagod''s light contained in the Seagod''s Trident exploded, causing a second serious injury to Tang Chen, but also dispelling the evil forces in Tang Chen''s body, allowing Tang Chen''s mind to gradually regain consciousness. "Unexpectedly, you would die in my hands." Tang San''s words were full of pleasure. He could feel the aura of the Slaughter King diminishing at an extremely fast speed, and there was no threat anymore. In the distance, with bloodshot eyes hanging on the corners of his mouth, Tang Hao, with a pale face, finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. "Little San succeeded." Dai Mubai said excitedly. In the collision between Tang Hao and Tang Chen just now, countless fallen people died and were seriously injured. The extremely powerful King of Slaughter was defeated, and was so badly injured that he could no longer survive. The seagod''s light exploded in Tang Chen''s body, the **** light on his body quickly faded, and the **** magic lines on his face like an earthworm also gradually disappeared, revealing a somewhat thin and old face. Those brutal, blood-colored eyes also slowly turned into black and white, and a self-deprecating color appeared on his face. The moment he saw this face, the relaxed smile on Tang Hao''s face disappeared instantly, his pale face became without a trace of blood, and his brain was shocked by extremely fearful emotionsThis Killing Wang, it turned out to be... At this moment, Tang Hao was extremely frightened. "Hehehe, I didn''t expect me to die like this." Tang Chen said with a mockery of guilt, remorse, and relief. Tang San sneered and said, "Do you have today too?" Tang Chen ignored Tang San behind him, and continued to murmur: "Bo Saixi, I''m sorry, I can''t fulfill the promise I made to you at the beginning. If there is an afterlife, I will definitely live up to you, Tang Chen." After speaking, Tang Chen''s head dropped feebly. The record crystal ball disappeared and returned to Ao Tian''s hands. Tang San, who had a sneer on his face, was instantly silly when he heard Tang Chen''s last words. "grandfather!" Tang Hao finally roared and rushed forward. Chapter 424： Set off for the gods "grandfather!" Tang Hao shouted, his expression was extremely anxious, and he rushed desperately regardless of his weakness after the ring was blown up. At a distance of several hundred meters, Tang Hao fell down three times, and then climbed up embarrassedly. Originally, with his cultivation base, even if he fell into a weak state after the ring was blown up, he would not be so embarrassed. But seeing his grandfather stabbed to death by his son with a halberd, Tang Hao was already confused. When he rushed to Tang Chen''s front, tears were already streaming down his face. The tears on his face mixed with the mud, making Tang Hao look extremely embarrassed. Tang San still stood there blankly, already dumbfounded, his mind went blank. The King of Slaughter turned out to be his father''s grandfather, also his great-grandfather. He actually killed his own grandfather himself! In the past, from the words of the master and Tang Hao, Tang San had heard many great deeds of his great-grandfather, and he admired the great-grandfather in his heart. And now, he actually killed his own grandfather with his own hands! With a plop, Tang Hao knelt down in front of Tang Chen. "Little San, save people!" Tang Hao shouted loudly. Tang San''s body trembled suddenly, and he recovered. "Dad...this...what the **** is going on?" Tang San asked in a panic. "Quick help!" Tang Hao roared at Tang San with blood red eyes. Tang San didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, still holding the Seagod Trident in both hands, supporting Tang Chen''s body. He didn''t dare to pull it out, and if it was pulled out, it would cause even more serious damage to Tang Chen''s body. The Blue Silver Emperor''s leg bone skill was activated, the wildfire was endless, the spring breeze blew, and the light filled with life breath continuously poured into Tang Chen''s body. "Don''t stop!" Tang Hao roared. Tang San didn''t dare to have any reservations, mobilizing all the spirit power in his body, urging his skills with all his strength. In the distance, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun looked silly. This terrifying king of slaughter turned out to be the old sect master in the Haotianzong legend, the ancestor of Tang San and Tang Hao! Seeing the anxious appearances of Tang Hao and Tang San, they dared not say anything, moved closer, guarding the surroundings vigilantly. After seeing the killing of the King of Slaughter, the fallen people suddenly panicked, and began to flee around, preparing to flee the city of slaughter. Without the protection of the Slaughter King, they wouldn''t dare to stay here, waiting to be killed by those titled Douluo. "Grandpa, I''m sorry for you!" Tang Hao knelt in front of Tang Chen, crying bitterly, emotionally broken. Tang San''s expression was extremely pale, not because he was hurt, but because of the fear and panic in his heart. His skills continued for a few minutes. After injecting a large amount of life aura, Tang Chen''s eyelids finally moved, and then slowly opened. "Grandpa, are you awake?" Tang Hao exclaimed in surprise. Tang Chen slowly lowered his head, looked at Tang Hao below, and asked in confusion: "What did you call me just now?" "Grandpa, grandpa, this is Xiaohao," Tang Hao said hurriedly, tears gleaming in his eyes. Tang Chen''s expression was a little weird at first, then he smiled happily, with blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and said: "I didn''t expect God to open my eyes and let me see my grandson before I die." He didn''t mention Tang Hao hurting him at all, and he didn''t mean to blame Tang Hao at all. "Grandpa, I''m sorry, I''m all to blame." Tang Hao cried sadly, the burly man, now crying like a child. "Xiaohao, Grandpa doesn''t blame you. This is what Grandpa deserves. Your strength surprised me. You deserve to be Tang Chen''s grandson." Tang Chen looked pleased. The more Tang Chen said this, the more Tang Hao felt guilty. If he didn''t come to the killing capital, grandpa would not die. He has a deep affection for his grandfather. When he was a child, his grandfather loved him very much, and he personally taught him the cultivation method of Osumi Hammer. At this moment, Tang Hao''s heart was filled with deep self-blame. "Xiaohao, don''t cry, people are inherently dead, I don''t blame you." Tang Chen said. Tang Hao looked at Tang San behind Tang Chen and shouted, "Little San, come and see your great-grandfather." Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Tang Chen''s already lifeless eyes suddenly brightened a bit. Tang San at this time was also full of guilt. "Grandpa Zeng, bear with me, I will pull out the Seagod Trident first." Tang San said. The Seagod''s Trident weighed tens of thousands of kilograms, and if he let go, this terrifying weight could instantly take Tang Chen''s life. Therefore, it can only be pulled out. "Come on, kid." Tang Chen said. The healing light that Tang San was still outputting became more intense, and with a slight force on his hands, he pulled out the Seagod Trident. At the moment of pulling it out, Tang Chen''s chest and back shot blood. Tang San quickly tapped a few fingers on Tang Chen''s body, and then cooperated with the Healing Light to quickly stop the blood. Tang Hao quickly stood up and held Tang Chen''s shaky body. Tang San threw the Seagod Trident aside, then ran to Tang Chen, slamming his knee on the ground forcefully. "Great-grandfather!" He shouted, tears down, his expression grief-stricken. "Xiaohao, is this your child?" Tang Chen asked. "Yes, grandpa, this is my child Tang San." Tang Hao said. "Child, get up quickly and let me see." Tang Chen stretched out his hand with difficulty. "Great-grandfather, I''m sorry, Xiaosan, if it weren''t for me insisting on destroying the city of killing, and insisting on doing something to you, you wouldn''t be like this." After speaking, Tang San slapped his face forcefully, half of his face was blushed, blood dripped from the corners of his mouth. "Child, don''t be like this, you can have this sense of justice, I am too happy to have time, so how can I blame you." Tang Chen said. "Child, you have already obtained the inheritance of Seagod?" Tang Chen then asked. "Yes, I have obtained the inheritance of the Seagod and have reached the eighth test." Tang San said hastily. "Okay, okay." Tang Chen was relieved. "How is Posey?" A hint of tenderness suddenly appeared on his face. "Senior Bo Saixi is very good now, just miss you a little," Tang San said. "Hey, I still defeated her after all. I blamed me for making that **** vow." Tang Chen sighed. "Child, help me tell Posey, I owe her the love, I can only return it to her in the next life." "No, great grandfather, you should tell her yourself." Tang San said. Tang Chen shook his head and said, "I know my situation. I''m just looking back, time is running out." Tang San and Tang Hao were silent for a moment, and they were too uncomfortable to speak. Tang Chen said: "Xiaohao, do you want the Shura sword for the inheritance of the **** Shura?" Tang Hao hesitated for a moment, and said, "Yes, Grandpa, the Wuhun Palace is getting stronger and stronger. It has severely inflicted our Haotian Sect and killed my wife. I want to take revenge." Tang Chen said, "After I die, you can take the Shura sword. If you can let it recognize you as the master, you can get the inheritance of the Shura god." "Grandpa!" Tang Chen was already crying. Although Tang San had maintained his healing skills, Tang Chen''s breath was getting weaker and weaker. "Child, promise me one thing." Tang Chen said. "Great grandfather, you said, no matter what, I will do it." Tang San said. "Kill all the people in the Slaughter City, don''t let them run out to harm the Douluo Continent." Tang Chen said. "Okay, I promise you that I will kill all the fallen ones," Tang San said. "Well, I finally... can... rest in peace." Tang Chen said intermittently, a smile slowly appeared on his face. "Grandpa!" Tang Hao shouted anxiously. Tang San knelt down, kowtowing his head, and yelled likewise. Tang Chen died in the end, pierced by the Seagod''s Trident, with no hope of being alive. Until Tang Chen''s breath of life completely disappeared, Tang San still knelt on the ground, his forehead pressed against the ground, motionless. Tang Hao slowly put down Tang Chen''s body. "Dad, I blame it. If it weren''t for me, the great-grandfather would not die." Tang San said, deeply regretful. Tang Hao had an urge to beat Tang San violently, but he understood in his heart that it was no wonder Tang San, after all, Tang San didn''t know Tang Chen''s identity beforehand. Tang Hao''s heart was still full of deep self-blame. It would be great if he insisted on stopping Tang San before. Unfortunately, regretting now is useless. "Little San, the fallen ones are gone." Dai Mubai shouted. Tang Hao said, "Go, go and kill all the fallen ones, don''t let them run out to harm ordinary people." Tang San grabbed the Seagod''s Trident, and rushed towards the outside of the city. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun followed closely behind. The killing intent in Tang San''s heart was boiling, and these fallen people deserved to die. Now that the great-grandfather is dead, let these fallen people be buried together! When they came out of the gate of the city, they suddenly saw thousands of fallen people fighting each other in the wide open space at the gate of the city. Seeing this scene, Tang San''s people were all taken aback. Shouldn''t these fallen people be fleeing? Why are you fighting each other here? Tang San was still going to run outside to chase him down, but he didn''t expect that there would be so many fallen people still staying here. In fact, the reason why these fallen people didn''t leave was because of Ao Tian. Ao Tian has been paying attention to this place, how could he let these fallen ones run out to harm the current Wuhun Empire? He simply arranged a trapped formation based on his divine mind, trapping these fallen people here. These depraved people are all ferocious people, and thousands of people crowded together, which naturally caused a big fight. When Tang San came outside the city, over a thousand of these fallen people had died. At this time, the trapped formation arranged by Ao Tian also quietly dissipated. Since Tang San wanted to kill, let him kill. "Kill!" Tang San roared, rushing in murderously. He wants to kill and vent the pain in his heart so that he will feel better. Under Tang San''s Killing God Realm, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s strengths were fully utilized. Due to the suppression of the Slaughter City, none of these thousands of fallen persons could use their spirit abilities, and their lives were harvested by Tang San''s trio like leeks. After half an hour, the killing was over. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s hands and feet were almost weak. Tang San was in a better state. After killing so many people, the pain in his heart finally faded. There were stumps and broken arms all around, the smell of blood was pungent, and even the air was filled with a faint red. Tang San returned to the small town on the ground to check, and asked Oscar, but no fallen one escaped. Then, Oscar followed Tang San into the Slaughter City. Tang San returned to the city, came to Tang Hao again, and knelt down in front of Tang Chen''s corpse. Tang Hao calmed down and said, "I plan to go back to the sect to plead." Tang San froze for a moment, and then said anxiously: "Dad, you can''t do this. If you let the uncle and the elders of the sect know that you killed the great grandfather, they won''t let you go." "It''s a big deal, Tang Hao, I am willing to apologize with death!" Tang Hao said. "Dad, our big feud has not been reported, and my mother is slowly recovering. I don''t want you to die." Tang San said. Tang Hao sighed and said, "It doesn''t necessarily mean that I will die. If I deceive my master and destroy my ancestors, the sect will probably abolish my cultivation base and drive me out of the Haotian Sect." "Dad!" Tang San shouted, "Now that the vengeance has not been reported, you can''t do this kind of self-defeating thing. Even if you want to make a petition, you should wait for the Wuhun Palace to be destroyed, and then you will be punished after the vengeance is reported. ." Tang Hao pondered for a long time, and finally said, "Then father will listen to you, and after the revenge, he will ask the sect for sin." "Dad, I have a part in this matter, and I will join you in a plea when that happens," Tang San said. Tang Hao nodded, agreeing on the surface, but decided in his heart that he must take all the responsibilities on himself when the time comes, so as not to let Tang San ruin his great future. "Your great-grandfather asked you to tell Bo Saixi, what are you going to do?" Tang Hao asked. Tang San is now accepting the inheritance of Seagod, and Bo Saixi is the great worship of Seagod Island. Tang Hao understood that if Tang San told Bo Saixi the matter, it might have some influence on the inheritance. Tang San fell silent, pondered for a long time, and said, "I also intend to conceal this matter from Senior Bo Saixi. I am worried that she will not be able to withstand such a painful blow. In addition, my Poseidon assessment has also reached a critical juncture, waiting for Poseidon''s assessment. After we avenge our revenge, I, Tang San, will definitely not evade responsibility, and will confess to her frankly and ask her forgiveness." Tang Hao hugged Tang Chen and said, "You can figure it out by yourself. I have to find a place to let your great-grandfather enter the soil for peace." Tang San said, "Dad, give me great-grandfather. Go get the Shura sword." Tang Hao handed Tang Chen to Tang San''s hand, and came to the Shura sword that had fallen aside. Looking at the red giant sword stuck on the ground, Tang Hao felt confused. In order to get this sword, he killed his grandfather. He now loves and hates this sword. He stretched out his hands, trying to draw the Shura sword, but after holding the Shura sword, he was stunned. He actually felt a strong repulsive force from the Shura sword, and he couldn''t pull it out. Tang San also noticed this scene, and said, "Dad, try it with the Killing God Realm." With Tang Hao''s thoughts, the Killing God Realm was released, and the repulsive power from the Shura Sword finally slowly weakened. The Shura sword was pulled out. A smile appeared on Tang San''s face and said, "You will study this Shura sword more to see if you can get the inheritance of the Shura God. Even if you can''t get it, this Shura sword is a rare treasure with powerful attack power. After all, the ring hurts your body too much. With the Shura sword, your strength must be greatly improved." Tang Hao nodded and said, "Let''s go." He tried it, but the Shura sword could not be stored in the storage soul guide, so he held it in his hand and walked out. Tang San held Tang Chen''s body and followed behind. After leaving the Slaughter City, Dai Mubai said, "Little San, don''t you ruin the inside? In case someone else runs inside..." Tang San looked back and said, "After all, this is the inheritance place of the senior **** of Asura, it won''t be ruined." After three days, they returned to the waterfall. Tang Hao buried his grandfather not far from the waterfall, planning to guard here. Tang San left. Before he left, he also instructed Tang Hao to study the Shura sword carefully. Tang San and the four went back to Shrek Academy again, but they didn''t tell the master about Tang Chen. After the master learned that Tang Hao had obtained the Shura sword, he was very excited. After spending a night in Shrek Academy, Tang San set off for Sea God Island. Tang San planned to absorb the sixth, seventh, and eighth spirit rings of the Clear Sky Hammer, and then practice for a period of time. After he was fully certain, he went to hunt down the million-year-old Deep Sea Demon Whale King, the ninth one. Prepare for the exam. At this time, in Wuhun City. Ao Tian is being surrounded by his own women Brother Tian, ??you must be careful when you go to God Realm this time. "Xiao Wu said worriedly. Bibi Dong said: "Those gods must have set up a net of heaven and earth, and you must be careful." Gu Yuena said, "How about I go with you?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "What are you worried about? I''m just going to the God Realm for a trip. I''ll be back soon. Just wait for me at home obediently." Xiao Wu said: "One day in the God Realm, Douluo Continent is one year old. We will have to wait a long time for you to leave." Ao Tian kissed Xiao Wu fiercely on the cheek, and said, "When I come back, I will definitely spoil you all." Bibi Dong came over, kissed Ao Tian on the cheek, and said, "You can go without worry." Then, except for Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena, every girl kissed Ao Tian. After bidding farewell to the girls, Ao Tian entered the God Realm with a thought. Chapter 425： Hands-on with the Golden Dragon King God Realm, within the committee. The evil **** in charge of the center of the **** realm and the other four **** kings monitor the entire **** realm together. Relying on the God Realm Center, they can sense any wind and grass in the God Realm, and can use the power of the God Realm Center to instantly move to any place. The God Realm has a vast territory, and the five of them are divided into labor, and each is responsible for monitoring an area, and there is no dead end. God Shura frowned suddenly and said, "Strange, my Shura sword was taken by another person." The evil **** said: "Isn''t your Asura sword in the hands of the ninety-nine-level Title Douluo? He has accepted your inheritance for decades, and still hasn''t passed your test." God Shura nodded and said: "Yes, but I suddenly sensed that someone was trying to establish a connection with the Shura sword. This person is no longer the original one, but he is also one of the people who have obtained the Killing God domain." "And I just checked the Slaughter City. The little guy who got my test before should have been killed, and the Shura sword was snatched away." The evil **** smiled and said: "Isn''t this just right? You can get a new heir, and you can get your killer domain. The talent should be pretty good, right?" Shura Divine Dao: "The talent is good, but compared to the previous one, it''s still a bit worse." The God of Kindness: "Forget it, Shura, since he has obtained the Shura sword, then give him a chance to try it. Among us, you are the most rigorous selection of inheritors." The God of Life also said: "Yes, you can give him a chance. The upper limit of a person''s achievement is not only related to talent, maybe he can successfully inherit your **** position." Shura Shendao: "Well, then I will give him the nine exams for Shura. Whether he can succeed or not is up to him." "By the way, what level is this little guy now?" the evil **** asked. "Ninety-sixth level." Shura Shendao. "Ninety-sixth level, you can directly accept the ninth test," said the evil god. God Shura pondered for a moment, and said: "Then I will make it simple. If he can make the Shura sword recognize the master by his own ability, then I will let him take the ninth test and accept my inheritance. If he can''t bear it in the end. I cant blame me if I die." He just finished speaking, his expression changed, and he said, "No, that mysterious strong man is here." The other four people present also changed greatly. The evil **** immediately projected his spirit through the center of the **** realm and projected it onto the area monitored by the **** Shura, and suddenly saw Ao Tian who had just arrived in the **** realm. "It''s really him!" The evil spirit said solemnly. The others also saw Ao Tian''s figure. The **** of destruction abruptly stood up and said: "Go, let''s let him come back and forth!" "Wait a minute." The God of Life yelled, "Don''t you find it strange? Why is he alone? Does he want to fight our entire God Realm alone? Where are the soul beasts? Could this be one? conspiracy?" Evil Shinto: "Your worry is not unreasonable, but we have the center of the God Realm, and we can appear anywhere in the God Realm. We don''t need to worry about any tricks they have." "Let''s go, go to meet him for a while, this time in our turf, I want to see how strong he is." God Shura also stood up. "Go." The evil **** stimulated the great movement ability of the center of the **** realm, and the five people disappeared at the same time. The God Realm is really too big, and the rules of heaven and earth are much stronger than the lower planes. Although the gods have teleport capabilities, they can''t teleport ultra-long distances within the God Realm. An evil **** with a center of the gods can use the power of the center of the gods to appear anywhere in the gods. Ao Tian, ??who had just arrived in the God Realm, did not rush to find the Golden Dragon King, but observed this world with great interest. This is the first time he has come to God Realm. Many years ago, when he was dominating the Douluo Star, there was no God Realm at that time. The God Realm only appeared later, and it was formed by the condensed mind power of many beings in the lower planes. "This God Realm is indeed more suitable for cultivation, but it is only aimed at Xiao Wu and the others, and it has no effect on me." Ao Tian thought to himself. His divine consciousness spread, and the powerful divine consciousness instantly covered the entire divine realm, and he could easily feel the breath of the Golden Dragon King. The Golden Dragon King has the blood of the dragon family, and Ao Tian can easily find it. At the same time, he also sensed that the Asura gods were coming to him. Ao Tian smiled faintly, his body suddenly disappeared, and he came to the forbidden place. The Golden Dragon King was sealed here, was sealed together, and there were other beasts who refused to surrender. In the long years of being sealed, the Golden Dragon King has been absorbing the divine power from the outside world and regaining its own strength. Its current strength has surpassed the **** king level and reached the level of the supreme god, but it is only the strength of the elementary supreme god. The rest of the sealed beasts, because the Golden Dragon King had absorbed all the divine power around them, all became weaker and weaker. Many divine beasts had died because of the exhaustion of their divine power, and some were not far from death. These sacred beasts hate the humans who sealed them, and also hate the Golden Dragon King. As soon as Ao Tian arrived here, he saw the towering tower in the center of the Forbidden Land, and the Golden Dragon King was suppressed under that tower. Just when Ao Tian left the place just now, the five evil gods appeared in the place where Ao Tian had just left. "What about people?" the **** of destruction asked. The evil **** suddenly changed his expression and said anxiously: "He went to the forbidden land!" The other four people were shocked. "His goal is the Golden Dragon King!" This thought flashed through everyone''s hearts. "Let''s go!" The evil **** yelled, and the five figures disappeared again. When Ao Tian had just arrived in the forbidden land, the Golden Dragon King felt that someone had arrived from above. It roared angrily, and the earth began to vibrate slightly. However, the seal imposed by the gods on it was too strong, and the forbidden land itself had a powerful sealing ability, even if it now had the strength of the Supreme God, it still could not break the seal. Ao Tian smiled slightly, lifted his foot and stomped lightly. In an instant, the forbidden land began to shake violently, and the earth cracked. The central tower began to tilt slowly and fell to one side. A huge crack began to spread out to both sides under the tower, getting longer and wider, without bottoming out. The angry roar that originally came from the depths of the earth stopped suddenly, seeming to be shocked by the sudden change. But immediately, the roar sounded more violently, only this time, the roar was no longer anger, but ecstasy. The five evil gods who were a step late finally arrived. As soon as they arrived here, they saw the ground cracking and the Golden Dragon King roaring with excitement. The complexion of the five people''s faces changed at the same time, and the secret way was not good. Over the years, they can also feel that the strength of the Golden Dragon King is gradually increasing, but they can do nothing. Because the dragon cocoon made by the Golden Dragon King was too hard, they wanted to kill the Golden Dragon King, but they had more than enough energy. Unexpectedly, the first thing this mysterious strong man did after he came to the God Realm was to release the Golden Dragon King. The evil gods saw at a glance that the seal had been completely broken, and it was inevitable for the Golden Dragon King to see the sky again. If Ao Tian is not here, the evil **** can still try to seal the Golden Dragon King again. But they understood that with Ao Tian here, they would never have the opportunity to seal the Golden Dragon King. The only thing they can do is to defeat Ao Tian and Golden Dragon King, and then kill or seal them. Ao Tian turned a blind eye to the five evil gods who came, turned his back to them, smiled at the huge crack, and waited for the Golden Dragon King to come out. "Do you want to do it?" the **** of destruction asked through voice transmission. The evil **** shook his head slightly, and said, "Wait! I have notified everyone to come here. The later the fight happens, the better it will be for us." Although they had set up a large formation in the God Realm, they were still extremely jealous of Ao Tian. The evil **** is very cautious, even though they already have a great advantage here, he doesn''t dare to do it right away. The five backed away for a while, staring at the big crack in Ao Tian''s already vigilant way. The evil **** urged the **** realm center in his hand, and the originally arranged formation was activated, sealing the entire **** forbidden place. Except for them who have the center of the gods, no one can teleport away here. Ao Tian still turned his back to the evil gods and directly ignored them. At this moment, in the huge crack, golden light began to shoot out. This golden light is very rich, just like real gold. The roar of the Golden Dragon King became more and more high-pitched. In that roar, full of excitement, spite, madness, destruction and destruction desires, wandering in the forbidden land of God, shocking the hearts of the evil gods. The Golden Dragon King is so powerful! They knew that in the long years, the Golden Dragon King had been slowly becoming stronger, but they didn''t expect to be so strong. "The Golden Dragon King already possesses the power of the Supreme God." The God of Goodness worried. The evil **** said: "Don''t worry, although it has the strength of the supreme god, it is still much weaker than the original dragon god. We can still defeat it with the five of us. With the help of the big formation, and The great gods came one after another, and it is not impossible to keep the two of them here." "boom!" A huge claw protruded from the bottomless crack and slapped it heavily on the ground at the edge of the crack, making a low muffled noise. The giant claws that appeared were golden, as large as hundreds of square meters, and the front end of the giant claws were the tips of the claws like a sharp cone. There was another muffled sound, and a huge claw protruded from the crack again, clasping it on the ground on the other side of the crack. Immediately afterwards, the two huge claws exerted force at the same time, and a big earthquake trembled. Amidst the roar of excitement, a behemoth flew out of the crack. The body of the Golden Dragon King was flying up like a mountain, exuding a strong golden light, dyeing the entire forbidden land into gold. Behind the two front paws, there are two more sturdier hind paws, three times larger than the front paws. The scales on the Golden Dragon King are diamond-shaped, and each piece is shining with magnificent brilliance, revealing a thick, hard, and sharp aura. The huge wings splayed behind, and sharp spikes spread from the top of the head along the spine to the tail. The Golden Dragon King''s tail is very long, the tip of the tail is unusually thick, and it is covered with spikes, like a huge mace. If it is swept by this tail, I am afraid that the king of God will be seriously injured or killed. The Golden Dragon King inherited the powerful physical abilities of the Dragon God, whose strength, defense, and speed are the best in the God Realm. Of course, these are nothing in front of Ao Tian. When the Golden Dragon King completely flew into the air, the nearly thousand-foot-long body was also shown in the eyes of everyone. The huge ruby ??eyes were full of brutal and violent light. Just when the evil gods thought that the Golden Dragon King was about to explode, the Golden Dragon King fell down, and his body fell heavily on the ground, throwing up dust in the sky. The Golden Dragon King was only a dozen meters away from Ao Tian, ??and looked down at Ao Tian condescendingly. "You let me out?" Jin Longwang asked. In its eyes, no gratitude can be seen, but some are just indifferent. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Yes, I let you out." The Golden Dragon King said: "Very well, this king will give you a great fortune. You will follow the text king in the future and do things for this king. You will have the supreme power of the gods!" Ao Tian smiled and said, "A little dragon is worthy of letting me surrender?" The Golden Dragon King was stunned, and then roared: "Human, do you dare to despise the great Golden Dragon King?" The Golden Dragon King didn''t feel Ao Tian''s breath. From its perspective, Ao Tian was a human being. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Do you think I am here to save you? No, I am actually here to kill you." The five evil gods were taken aback and frowned. The development of the matter has exceeded their expectations, isn''t this mysterious powerhouse with the spirit beast? Why do you want to kill the Golden Dragon King? When the Golden Dragon King heard Ao Tian''s words, he was instantly angry and didn''t say a word. His big hideous mouth opened, and the hot dragon''s breath spit down towards Ao Tian. It wants to burn this arrogant human being into slag! When the evil gods in the distance saw this scene, joy suddenly appeared on their faces. It''s really fighting! The moment the Golden Dragon King breathed out, the spirits of the evil gods and several people began to exchange. "You said, who can win the two of them?" the good **** asked. Shura Divine Dao: "This mysterious strong man severely injured me with a single move. He must have been the cultivation base of the Supreme God. It is hard to say which is stronger than the Golden Dragon King." Evil God said: "I think the Golden Dragon King is more likely to win. It inherits the powerful physical capabilities of the Dragon God, and is extremely powerful in defense and attack." While they were communicating, the dragon''s breath from the Golden Dragon King fell on Ao Tian. Ao Tian stood there with a faint smile on his face, and a faint energy shield appeared around his body, bounce all the dragon''s breath that fell. He doesn''t have the habit of being drooled by others However, beauty is another matter. The Golden Dragon King was slightly surprised and said: "You can resist my dragon''s breath, it means that you already have the cultivation base of the **** king, no wonder you dare to speak wildly. But do you think this is my strength? You are wrong, so wrong! " With that said, the Golden Dragon King turned his body, and the thick and long tail swept towards Ao Tian. The thick part of the tail end that looked like a mace is aimed at Ao Tian. A rumbling sound of terror sounded, and the extremely stable space of the God Realm showed signs of collapse under the attack of the Golden Dragon King. Where the tail swept, the space vibrated violently, and then small black cracks appeared. With this blow, the faces of the evil gods who watched the show changed. They put themselves in the situation and thought for a moment, if they took the blow by themselves, 100% would be seriously injured. Facing the swept giant tail, Ao Tianfeng lightly raised a hand and lightly grabbed it. Chapter 426： Golden Dragon King Cheng Dan The five evil gods suddenly widened their eyes. This mysterious powerhouse did not avoid the horrible attack of the Golden Dragon King, and only used one hand to resist, trying to grab the Golden Dragon King''s tail. Is this looking for death? The most powerful attack of the Golden Dragon King is the physical attack. It inherited the physical strength of the Dragon God, and the attack power that could burst out was earth-shattering. No matter how strong this mysterious powerhouse is, can he still grab the tail of the Golden Dragon King with just one hand? At this moment, the five evil gods were very puzzled and puzzled about Ao Tian''s behavior. The Golden Dragon King saw that Ao Tian didn''t even have any intention to dodge, and he took a hand to take the attack from his tail, and he was furious. This is contempt, naked contempt, which made the Golden Dragon King feel a strong humiliation. It roared angrily, and the tail that was about to attack Ao Tian swelled for a whole circle, and its aura became even more terrifying. It is going to smash this arrogant and arrogant guy into a cloud of blood! Even if it has the strength of the King of Gods, there is absolutely no possibility of being spared under this blow. After the power of this blow skyrocketed, the space that had been beaten suddenly collapsed, producing a large amount of space debris, following the terrifying dragon tail, and swallowing it towards Ao Tian. Finally, the dragon tail of the Golden Dragon King came to Ao Tian and touched Ao Tian''s palm. In the imagination of the Golden Dragon King, Ao Tian would turn into a cloud of blood. In the imagination of the five evil gods, Ao Tian would be seriously injured if he did not die. However, what they imagined did not happen. Ao Tian''s five fingers lightly squeezed, and he held a sharp cone on the tail of the Golden Dragon King in his hand. At this moment, the space seemed to freeze. Ao Tian''s body did not turn into a blood mist, nor did he vomit blood and fly upside down. There was not even a slight shaking, and the faint smile still hung on his face. The space storm that followed behind the tail of the Golden Dragon King hit Ao Tian''s body, and even a corner of his clothes was not lifted, all disappeared strangely. This... how is this possible? The five evil gods suddenly widened their eyes and watched this scene in shock. After accepting the attack of the Golden Dragon King so lightly, what exactly has the strength of this mysterious powerhouse reached? This is too scary, right? At this moment, the five evil gods suddenly felt scared. They wondered whether the sum of all the power of the gods could defeat this terrifying powerhouse? At the moment when the tail was caught by Ao Tian, ??the Golden Dragon King was stunned. The cruelty, madness, spitefulness... all the negative desires disappeared at this moment, and all that was left was consternation. This scene is really incredible, and it is a thousand miles away from what it expected. It could feel that when its tail hit the person''s hand, the other person''s arm didn''t even move. On the contrary, its tail felt a little bit of pain due to the terrifying counter-shock force. It is also fortunate that its body is strong, otherwise, such a terrifying counter-shock force is enough to break this tail. The astonishment of the Golden Dragon King was only a moment, and then, endless anger poured out, almost making it lose its sanity. It is really a shame to be understated with one hand to take the attack! Golden Dragon King does not allow such humiliation! All those who disrespect it will be destroyed! It roared, and the terrifying physical power exploded, trying to withdraw its tail from Ao Tian''s hands. However, no matter how hard it uses, it can''t pull the tail out of Ao Tian''s hands. "You-find-die!" The Golden Dragon King was so angry that he gave up his intention of pulling out his tail, turned his body around, and bit his mouth toward Ao Tian fiercely. Its originally very large body is shrinking rapidly, otherwise, its mouth is too big, and the gap between the teeth and the teeth is also very large, it is very likely that it will not bite Aotian. Its body length has been shortened to ten meters, its head is the size of a water tank, and its sharp teeth are very dense. It seems that it can really bite Ao Tian into pieces. After its body shrank, the aura that it exudes became even more terrifying, making the Asura gods who looked at it from a distance to be frightened. They admitted in their hearts that when fighting alone, they were not the opponent of the Golden Dragon King at all, and only by joining forces could they defeat the current Golden Dragon King. The current Golden Dragon King is much stronger than when he split up. Before the blink of an eye, the big mouth of the Golden Dragon King came to Ao Tian, ??biting it from top to bottom. Seeing Ao Tian still clutching its tail, the fierce light in the eyes of the Golden Dragon King became even more tyrannical. court death! A smile suddenly appeared on the faces of the evil gods, and it was a foolish act to be close by the Golden Dragon King. Even if the mysterious powerhouse''s cultivation is really stronger than the Golden Dragon King, the Golden Dragon King''s physical strength is too terrifying, and the attack of the bite of the mouth is much more terrifying than the attack of the tail slam. If this mysterious strong man is really bitten by the Golden Dragon King, the consequences can be imagined. It''s time to do it. Ao Tian slowly raised his head, released the tail of the Golden Dragon King with his left hand, raised his right hand, and slapped the head of the Golden Dragon King with a slap. With a loud bang, the entire God Forbidden Land trembled, and a few thick and sharp teeth flew out of the Golden Dragon King''s mouth. The Golden Dragon King''s body turned into a golden light and shot out fiercely. In the sky, blazing dragon blood spilt down, and it sizzled on the ground, emitting white smoke. The Golden Dragon King roared in pain, his huge head almost sunken in. The smiles on the faces of the five evil gods disappeared instantly, and they looked at this scene in horror, dumbfounded. This mysterious powerhouse is so much stronger than the Golden Dragon King! This time, they finally realized that the strength of this mysterious powerhouse and the Golden Dragon King was not at the same level. Perhaps, the strength of this mysterious powerhouse has reached the realm of the Dragon God at the beginning. The five evil gods looked at each other and suddenly felt great fortune. Fortunately, there was no reckless action just now, waiting for the arrival of the army of the gods is the most correct decision. They recalled the terrifying power of Dragon God back then, and now they still have lingering fears. The power that destroys the world is really terrifying. The five people nodded each other, backed up again, and retreated to the edge of the forbidden land. In the distance, a powerful deity was quickly approaching. Soon, everyone in the God Realm will be able to surround this place. The evil **** didn''t believe it, and gathered the power of the gods of the gods, and it was still impossible to defeat this strong man of unknown origin. This world is their world and cannot tolerate the arrogance of outsiders! In the distance, the Golden Dragon King roared in pain, his body tumbling and flying out in the air, unable to stabilize. With its two huge ruby ??eyes, only fear and shock were left at this time. Such a terrifying powerhouse appeared among human beings! The power of the palm just now was extremely terrifying, making it a headache, and its body was out of control. If it was said that when it just broke the seal, what it wanted to do most was to slaughter the humans of the God Realm, but now, what it wanted to do most was to escape here immediately. It has a strong hunch that if it doesn''t escape here, it''s really possible to be killed by this terrible guy. This time the death crisis was even stronger than the time when he was chased and killed by the five Shura gods when he split up. The Golden Dragon King is arrogant, even though it has been suppressed by humans for countless years, it is still arrogant. But now, when it really faced death, it was horrified and frightened. Finally, the tumbling body of the Golden Dragon King stabilized, and it flapped its wings frantically, like a golden lightning, fleeing outside the forbidden land. At this time, it was thousands of meters away from Ao Tian. When the evil gods saw this scene, they were extremely anxious. The threat of the Golden Dragon King is too great, and his character is extremely cruel. If he is allowed to escape from here, he still doesn''t know how much damage it will cause to the God Realm. Moreover, nowadays a large number of gods are coming from all directions, once you meet the Golden Dragon King, it will be a slaughter on one side. The evil **** decisively said: "Do it, first solve the Golden Dragon King, and then, this mysterious powerhouse does not seem to have any plans to do it with us." They were preparing to pursue the Golden Dragon King who was about to escape from the forbidden land, and they saw Ao Tian raising his right hand again. The evil god''s heart jumped and said, "Wait!" All five of them looked at Ao Tian with guard. Seeing Ao Tian''s raised right hand squeezed in the direction of the Golden Dragon King, a golden giant claw suddenly appeared on top of the Golden Dragon King''s head and grabbed the Golden Dragon King''s body. The aura from this golden giant claw was enough to make the Golden Dragon King feel terrified. It struggled desperately, and then found in horror that the power that it was proud of couldn''t break free of this golden giant claw. Under the fierce struggle, the giant claw tightened. The Golden Dragon King''s vitality and blood are surging, his physical strength is earth-shaking, and his defense is indestructible. But now, under the squeeze of this giant claw, its body is slowly deforming, and its internal organs are about to rupture. The Golden Dragon King was so frightened, he no longer dared to struggle hard. Apart from fear, all that remained in its heart was doubts. It actually felt the breath of the dragon on this giant claw, which seemed to be more terrifying than the dragon **** at the beginning, making its mind tremble. The giant claw grabbed the Golden Dragon King and returned to Ao Tian in an instant. "Who are you? Why are you killing me?" Facing Ao Tian, ??the King of Dragon no longer had the arrogant posture he had just started. Ao Tian didn''t answer the Golden Dragon King''s words. With a thought, the huge dragon claws suddenly turned into golden flames, surrounding the Golden Dragon King''s huge body. The Golden Dragon King''s extremely tragic cry instantly sounded, and the huge body was rolling and struggling in the void, and the majestic energy in the body erupted, but the golden flame could not be extinguished. This golden flame was too terrifying. As soon as it appeared, the void began to twist and collapse, and then it was burned into nothingness. The void of the Forbidden Land was burned through, and the surrounding area of ??the Golden Dragon King was pitch black. The golden flame can only illuminate a small area of ??pitch black inside. The dark depths are cold and silent, and I don''t know where it leads. This is Ao Tian''s natal flame, it has evolved to the level of Chaos Sky Fire, and it is easy to burn through a world. The five evil gods looked at the flames burning on the Golden Dragon King, with horror. The flame''s breath was too terrifying, even the God Realm could easily burn through. How could there be such a terrifying flame in this world? They have no doubt that if they are caught in this flame, they will definitely not last long before they will be burned to ashes. As Ao Tian''s strength showed little by little, the evil gods discovered that they had seriously underestimated the strength of this mysterious powerhouse. Ao Tian frowned, pinched the tactics with both hands, the mysterious space law oscillated, and the burnt-to-nothing space near the Golden Dragon King was quickly repaired. Soon, the space around the Golden Dragon King has returned to its original state. The chaotic sky fire was still burning on the Golden Dragon King''s body, but it could not burn through the space that had been reinforced by Ao Tian. Ao Tian controlled the temperature of the sky fire and began to refine the Golden Dragon King. Refining the Golden Dragon King, Ao Tian couldn''t bear to let Gu Yuena work hard, so he had to come by himself. Remove the dross of the Golden Dragon King, take its essence, and refine it into a pill. The Dao fruit of the Golden Dragon King will be concentrated in a pill, and Gu Yuena can easily absorb it, and it is not difficult to restore the strength to the realm of the dragon **** at the time. In fact, it would not be difficult for Ao Tian to raise Gu Yuena''s strength to the realm of the Dragon God at the time if he took a little thought. But Gu Yuena wasn''t the only one he wanted to promote, there were other spirit beasts, and other women. Therefore, the Golden Dragon King does not need to be in vain. Seeing the Golden Dragon King screaming and struggling in that terrible flame, the evil gods were all puzzled. Why did this mysterious powerhouse kill the Golden Dragon King? They immediately thought of the Silver Dragon King, but the Silver Dragon King and the Golden Dragon King had no grudges. They couldn''t figure out why this mysterious powerhouse, who was with the Silver Dragon King, wanted to act on the Golden Dragon King. The body of the Golden Dragon King was imprisoned by Ao Tian, ??the scales on it had begun to melt, and its flesh and blood had gradually disappeared, turning into the purest energy. "Why on earth are you killing me? I am the Golden Dragon King, a part of the Dragon God!" The Golden Dragon King roared in pain. Ao Tian remained unmoved, controlling the flames, refining the Golden Dragon King at the fastest speed. It''s just that the evil gods didn''t do anything, so as not to disturb him in alchemy. The evil gods are now also wishing that Ao Tian would kill the Golden Dragon King. Without a Golden Dragon King, the God Realm would lose a huge threat. On the verge of death, the fear of the Golden Dragon King disappeared instead, and he became frantic and angry. "The Dragon God is the lord of the dragon clan, the lord of the soul beasts, and I am a part of the dragon god. As a member of the dragon clan, you dare to kill me. The Silver Dragon King will definitely lead all the soul beasts to avenge me!" The Golden Dragon King roared frantically and bitterly. Ao Tian finally spoke and said, "Dragon God? It''s just a small lizard, but it has absorbed the dragon energy and blood that overflowed when I was sleeping and metamorphosing, and then evolved into the dragon **** in your eyes." "As for the Silver Dragon King you said, I''m sorry, I killed you for her." Just after Ao Tian finished speaking, everyone present, including some of the gods who had just arrived, was shocked. This person actually said that the dragon **** evolved into a dragon **** because he absorbed his dragon energy and blood. How could this be possible? Those deities with lower strength all thought that Ao Tian was talking big. The five evil gods who knew Ao Tian''s strength well, including the sea **** who had just arrived, were all cold and cold in their hearts. If what this mysterious strong man said is true, how terrifying his strength is! "Impossible! The Dragon God is supreme, I don''t allow you to slander the Dragon God!" The Golden Dragon King roared. Ao Tian stopped talking nonsense, UU reading accelerated the refining speed, and it didn''t take long before the huge body of the Golden Dragon King disappeared. In the golden flames, a fist-sized golden pill gradually took shape. This pill contains the golden dragon king''s huge blood, sacred core, and shattered sacred character. As long as Gu Yuena absorbed it, she could quickly possess all of the Golden Dragon King. When the Godhead of Shattered and the Godhead of Creation possessed by Gu Yuena are gathered together, Gu Yuena''s strength will rise by a leaps and bounds. More and more gods came, and the gods looked at the pill floating in the flames, and they were all moved. Although they were shocked by Ao Tian''s methods, they all understood that the essence of the Golden Dragon King was condensed in this pill. No matter who it is, if he can absorb this pill, his cultivation level will surely rise. It is not impossible to surpass the realm of God King! Chapter 427： The son of the universe in prophecy! Looking at the pill formed by the Golden Dragon King, the evil gods were shocked. It turned out that this mysterious powerhouse killed the Golden Dragon King for Gu Yuena. They knew in their hearts that if Gu Yuena had refined this pill, her strength would most likely be restored to the realm of the Dragon God. Coupled with this mysterious powerhouse, the strength of the soul beast will become extremely terrifying, and the odds of winning in the gods will be greatly reduced. This is something that the evil gods don''t want to see, and they don''t allow it to happen. Moreover, they are also very interested in this pill. If they can eat this pill, their cultivation level will definitely be greatly improved. They have been looking forward to the legendary realm for a long time. But after cultivating endless years, they still stayed in the realm of the **** king, unable to go any further. If you can eat this pill, not only will your cultivation base rise sharply, but it will also prevent the spirit beast from becoming stronger and solve the crisis facing the gods. The five evil gods exchanged their thoughts, and they unified their opinions in an instant. The order was quickly conveyed to the minds of all the gods who had already been present, and they acted immediately after the golden flame disappeared. Whatever you say, you must leave this mysterious strong man and this pill here, otherwise, there will be endless troubles! The alchemy was finally completed, and Ao Tian didn''t seem to notice the people who were staring in the distance. He smiled and beckoned, and the fist-sized golden pill flew towards him. "Hands!" The voice of the evil **** blew up in the minds of all gods. Evil, kindness, Shura, destruction, and life, the bodies of the five people emit black, white, red, purple, and green light respectively. Afterwards, the bodies of the five people turned into streamers and condensed together in mid-air, forming a five-color giant sword, which was born. The moment this five-color giant sword was formed, the aura that it radiated instantly surpassed the God King level, and it was even more terrifying than the breath of the Golden Dragon King just now. Even Ao Tian was surprised, the power of this five-color giant sword could completely kill the Golden Dragon King. This is a powerful fusion magical skill-the sword of the Three Realms Judgment. At the beginning, the five great **** kings were unable to destroy the dragon cocoons formed by the golden dragon king, so they developed this technique to merge the magical skills and prepare to completely kill the golden dragon king. But Ao Tian came before he had time to destroy the Golden Dragon King. It just so happens that you can use Ao Tian to try the sword. Coupled with the help of the gods and formations, even the five gods of evil gods can''t imagine how powerful this move can be. In the distance, countless gods urged their divine power with all their strength and injected them into the five-color giant sword in mid-air. With the blessing of the divine power of the gods, the breath emanating from the five-color giant sword is even more terrifying, at least soaring more than ten times! At the same time, the 108 thought force pillars all over the God Realm suddenly lit up, and bright rays of light rose into the sky from the thought force pillars. One hundred and eight beams of light formed a huge rotating translucent pattern above the God Realm. This pattern covered the entire sky above the God Realm, and the rich divine power in the God Realm began to be absorbed into this pattern at an extremely fast speed. Afterwards, outside the forbidden land, countless pillars of divine power descended from the pattern above and injected into the bodies of those gods to supplement their consumption. Those 108 thought power pillars are the foundation of the existence of the God Realm. The thought power pillars can absorb the thought power of countless worlds on the lower planes and transform them into the **** power of the God Realm. The more thought power accumulated, the stronger the divine power of the God Realm, which is of great benefit to the cultivation of the gods. Moreover, the power of mind also has a very important function, which is to open up the realm of the gods. As there are more and more gods in the God Realm, the God Realm appears to be a little crowded, and cultivation resources are becoming less and less. In the beginning, the God Realm Committee also allowed humans with outstanding talents in the lower realms to cultivate themselves into gods. Later, there were more and more gods in the God Realm, and the committee did not allow humans in the lower realms to cultivate into gods on their own. No matter how outstanding the talent is, it is impossible to become a **** by one''s own ability. Only when the gods of the gods do not want to stay in the gods, and are willing to hand over their gods, will they choose a mortal in the lower realm to inherit their gods. In the past few years, the God of Destruction also suggested expending part of the power of mind to expand the God Realm, so that more humans could become gods. But this suggestion was denied by the evil god, and the power of thinking needed to expand the **** realm was extremely huge, and that would shake the foundation of the **** realm. Now, the evil gods are very grateful in their hearts, but fortunately they didn''t expend their thought power to expand the God Realm at that time. Otherwise, today there would not be so much power to deal with this terrifying mysterious powerhouse. One hundred and eight thought force pillars have been arranged into a huge formation covering the entire God Realm. The gods of the God Realm can receive a steady stream of divine power blessings from any place in the God Realm. All the divine power of the God Realm has been absorbed into the formation, and the enemy will not be able to absorb a trace of divine power. No matter how strong the enemy is, if there is no power to supplement it, it will still be defeated! Moreover, the effect of this formation is more than that. It can also heal the gods and increase the attack power of the gods. The gods can obtain the effect they want from the formation with a single thought. At this time, the pillars of divine power descended on the bodies of the gods from the huge array pattern in the sky, supplementing the divine power in their bodies. A larger beam of divine power was injected into the five-color giant sword formed by the fusion of the five great gods from the formation. The breath of the five-color giant sword skyrocketed again at this moment, breaking through a limit again. At this moment, the giant sword pointed directly at Ao Tian, ??and the terrifying power exuding made most of the gods slightly shake. Ao Tian put away the golden pill and stood there quietly, the smile on his face getting stronger and stronger. He was a little surprised that these gods in the God Realm were really beyond his expectations, and they were able to make such a big battle. If Ao Tian were to divide the realm above the God King of the Douluo World, the God King above the God King would be the Supreme God, and the God King above the Supreme God would be the Creation God. Ao Tian believes that the original dragon **** should be in the realm of a high-level supreme god. And Ao Tian''s current cultivation is in the realm of the creation god''s limit, and he has already touched the next more mysterious realm. Of those five great kings, he could slap one to death. But now, with the fusion skills performed by the five great gods, coupled with the assistance of the gods and formations, the power should have reached the level of the high-level supreme god, that is, the level of the dragon **** at the beginning. Therefore, Ao Tian finds it interesting. After he traveled into this world, from weak to strong, it was the first time he encountered an opponent of this level. He doesn''t mind playing with these guys. Although this level of attack is powerful, it still cannot threaten him. At the moment when the five-color giant sword was fully formed, feeling the terrible power of the giant sword, the five evil gods were all excited. They had fought with Dragon God, experienced the terrifying power of Dragon God, and were no strangers to that level of power. Therefore, at the moment the giant sword was completely formed, they felt that the power of this fusion technique had reached the level of the Dragon God. Once, that realm was beyond reach for them. But now that they have experienced that terrible power, how can they not get excited? At this moment, they had great confidence that they could leave Ao Tian. The five-color giant sword did not immediately attack, and the voice of the evil **** came from the giant sword. "This friend, if you hand over the essence of the Golden Dragon King and leave obediently, we won''t embarrass you. In the future, humans and soul beasts will not be offended by the river, and the grievances will be wiped out." The words of the evil **** are very confident, because he feels that with his current strength, he is already qualified to have an equal dialogue with the other party. If the opponent is not a fool, he will definitely not choose to fight to the death with them. At this moment, the evil gods who possessed powerful power had already ignored the words that Ao Tian said to the Golden Dragon King just now-the dragon **** is so powerful because of me. How could someone be stronger than the Dragon God? The realm of the Dragon God should be the end that a cultivator can reach. Ao Tian didn''t have any nonsense, and for the first time revealed his body in front of the gods. The golden dragon, whose body hovered and occupied almost half of the forbidden land, the dragon head was raised high, level with the five-color giant sword. With a bang, the God Forbidden Land collapsed nearly 100 meters because of the appearance of Ao Tian''s body. Ao Tian''s aura was released unreservedly for the first time, and the entire God Realm trembled because of his coercion, as if he could not withstand his existence at this level. Above the sky, the violent shaking of the pattern formed by the formation showed signs of dissipating unexpectedly. Among the gods, those gods below the first level, unable to withstand the terrible pressure of Ao Tian, ??were directly crushed to the ground, shivering. Even the first-level gods, their legs were trembling, their eyes widened to the limit, they looked at the golden dragon in horror, and there was no thought of resistance in their minds. At this moment, they were all dumbfounded. How could there be such a terrifying existence? The five-color giant sword trembled violently, and it was obvious that the five great **** kings were also frightened by Ao Tian''s coercion. The five great **** kings who were still full of confidence just now had no confidence at all. In the extremely powerful state of combining magical skills, they felt the pressure from the golden dragon that made their hearts tremble. How to fight such a huge power gap? A trace of despair rises in the hearts of the five great kings, how can they resist such a terrifying powerhouse? Is the God Realm really going to end? While the gods were still in shock, Ao Tian''s huge dragon tail blasted into the void and fiercely drew toward the five-color giant sword. Booming~ His blow caused the entire God Realm to start shaking. The scalp of the five great gods was numb, and a strong death crisis filled their hearts. They want to escape, but in the face of such a terrifying strong, where can they escape? Moreover, once they escaped, the gods on the ground might be dead. "kill!" The roar of the evil **** rang. Suddenly, the five-color giant sword burst into brilliant brilliance, and its power rose a little again, and it was cut towards the terrifying dragon tail. The sonorous sound resounded through the world, and the thick dragon tail was unscathed and unobstructed. The figures of the five evil gods appeared, and they smashed into the ground one by one, smashing deep pits one by one. The ground was full of golden blood, which was the blood vomited by the five of them. Inside the deep pit, the breath of the five great **** kings became extremely weak. Ao Tianlong opened his mouth, and a huge fireball spouted out, and the nearest pillar of thought force burst into pieces. Without a pillar of thought force, high in the sky, the huge array map suddenly became unstable. Ao Tian spouted a fireball again, slamming it on the pattern of the formation in the air. The already unstable array map suddenly began to dissipate. Ao Tian''s huge figure flickered, and he recovered. "It''s too weak, it''s boring." Ao Tian shook his head and said, his figure disappeared in a flash. Seeing that scary guy disappeared, the frightened gods finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the pit, God Shura crawled out. Immediately afterwards, the evil gods also crawled out. Their faces are all extremely pale, the corners of their mouths and clothes are covered with golden blood, and their breath is weak. The gods all had lingering fears, the guy just now was really terrifying. All the gods of the God Realm united together, coupled with the help of the formation, they were all defeated. At this moment, many gods began to think carefully. This God Realm is also time to leave. Although they are very reluctant to live an easy life here and don''t want to explore the universe to suffer, but if they don''t leave at this time, do they have to wait for death here? The five evil gods were sitting on the ground, deeply frustrated, unable to accept this cruel fact. The God Realm was defeated, and there was only one person on the other side. As the five strongest people in the God Realm, they couldn''t accept this result, and they couldn''t calm down for a while. Poseidon quickly walked to the front of the evil gods and asked, "Why didn''t that guy kill us? He just left?" After his question, all the gods present reacted. Yes, since that guy was with the Silver Dragon King, why would he be merciful? Could it be that... the soul beast is not going to have a war with the gods? Some gods had such thoughts in their hearts, and they felt a little surprised. The evil **** said: "I think the reason why he is merciful is to leave our lives to the Silver Dragon King." When he said this, the people of God Shura remembered the words Gu Yuena said the last time they were outside Douluo Star. After Gu Yuena asked them to come back, she cleaned her neck and waited. Hearing the words of the evil god, the part of the **** who was surprised just now suddenly became flustered again. "Evil Lord, the enemy is too strong, we have no chance of winning at all, or... shall we leave the God Realm?" Someone said boldly. "Fart!" The **** of destruction suddenly roared, causing the bodies of the gods who wanted to flee to shiver unconsciously. "Who dares to flee, I can''t be the first to spare him!" Although the **** of destruction is weak, the momentum of destruction is still amazing. The sight of the gods swept across the gods, and many people bowed their heads in fear. "Destroy, calm down!" said the evil god. He stood up, looked around for a week, and said, "I can understand your feelings. Faced with such a powerful enemy, I don''t force you to stay if I know that there is no chance of winning." "Evil!" shouted the **** of destruction. The evil **** stopped the **** of destruction, and continued: "Whoever of you wants to leave the realm of God, I will not stop it. But I will stay and coexist and die with the realm of God." Many gods bowed deeply to the evil god, then turned away in silence. What makes the evil gods feel relieved is that there are still many gods left. The evil **** sighed: "It doesn''t matter if they are gone, if we really lose and die here, they are our last hope. I firmly believe that one day there will be a powerful human being who will take the **** back from the soul beast. boundary." Hearing the evil gods say this, all the gods felt heavy. God Shura asked: "Since we are going to stay here and fight them to the death, the previous methods will definitely not work." Evil Shinto: "Don''t worry, I already have a solution. Even if the God Realm is destroyed, I won''t let them get it easily..." ... Time went back a bit, when Ao Tiangang revealed his body and released his aura without reservation. In the depths of the endlessly distant starry sky on an unknown huge planet. In a huge palace, on the magnificent throne, leaned a young man. The man looks very handsome, his handsomeness is not under Ao Tian, ??and he looks a bit like Ao Tian. He has long black hair and is dressed in black, but his eyes are strange blood red, filled with endless cold and brutality. Two glamorous and glamorous women with exposed clothing and enchanting postures are carefully squeezing the man''s legs and beating his back. At the moment when Ao Tianxi broke out, the monster man stood up abruptly. With two bangs, the two enchanting women beside him exploded into two groups of blood mist. The man looked in the direction of Douluo God Realm, and a bloodthirsty and cruel red light burst out of his eyes, as if he could see Ao Tian''s figure through the distant universe. "My dear brother, you finally appeared, the prophesied-son of the universe!" Chapter 428： Ao Tian’s plan to build a universe empire Not long after, nine thousand-foot-long black dragons, pulling a battleship, headed towards the Douluo God Realm. At this time, Douluo Continent. As soon as Ao Tian came back, she was dragged into the room by a group of girls. He went to the God Realm this time and spent about two hours in the God Realm. About a month has passed since the Douluo Continent. Ao Tian understood very well. It is normal for them to be hungry and red-eyed if they haven''t fed these women for a month. After entering the room, the girls didn''t ask Ao Tian what happened to the God Realm this time, and they didn''t seem to be very interested. Or... there are other things that make them more interested. Even Gu Yuena didn''t ask Ao Tian if she had caught the Golden Dragon King. She hugged Ao Tian around her waist and threw it on the magic treasure bed. The big bed quickly grew bigger, and in the blink of an eye it became ten meters in length and width. Bibi Dong jumped up and said gently: "This time you can lie down quietly. You must be very tired when you go to the God Realm. Let us sisters serve you well." For the first time in so many years, Ao Tian was treated so tenderly and caringly. He felt a little strange and moved. He smiled and said, "Okay." Bibi Dong took out a black cloth strip and gently blindfolded Ao Tian''s eyes. "What is this?" Ao Tian asked in confusion. Bibi Dong smiled and said, "This time, let''s play some new tricks." Ao Tian smiled and asked, "What new trick?" Bibi Dong mischievously said: "It''s very simple. Let''s make a small game. You are blindfolded, you are not allowed to use spiritual thoughts, you are not allowed to see through, you are not allowed to touch with your hands, and you are not allowed to use your sense of smell. , To guess the identity of our sister." Ao Tian suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "This is too difficult, you have six people." "Brother Tian, ??this is fun." Xiao Wu said eagerly. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Okay, that''s it, sisters, get ready to start playing games." After finishing speaking, Ao Tian was stripped clean after three hits and five divided by two. He also thought this game was very interesting, so he closed his sense of smell in cooperation, because the body scents of these girls are somewhat different, and he can still distinguish them by smell. From the touch of a small part of the body to guess the identities of these girls, in Ao Tian''s view, it is still a little difficult. The game started soon. Ao Tian felt it quietly, recalling the previous feelings in his mind, trying to guess who this girl was. After a while, he hesitated and said: "Are you... Xiao Wu?" "Brother Tian, ??I am not Xiao Wu, I am Zhu Qing." Zhu Zhu Qing''s shy voice sounded. Xiao Wu laughed aloud and said, "My God, you are so stupid, I haven''t played yet." Ao Tian smiled awkwardly, and said, "Next, I can definitely guess it." Zhu Zhuqing retreated. After a while, Ao Tian said, "Xiao Wu, it must be you this time." "Haha, they are still here." Xiao Wu laughed aloud from the side. "It''s me this time." Gu Yuena said with a smile. "This game is too difficult." Ao Tian sighed. As the game continues, Ao Tian can sometimes guess, but most of the time he can''t guess. Suddenly, Bibi Dong winked at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu tiptoed out of the bed, and then quietly opened the door. Two soft and boneless bodies in thin shirts got in. "You are Donger!" Ao Tian affirmed. "You guessed it." Bibi Dong smiled, "Next." Soon, Ao Tian felt a change of person. At the very beginning of this round, Ao Tian heard a muffled hum. It''s just that the voice is very small, and he can''t tell which girl it is. He felt it carefully, it was a feeling quite different from before, which made him puzzled. But before he could begin to guess, he changed people again. "What''s going on, I haven''t guessed yet, how can I change so fast?" He asked. However, no one answered him, and another muffled sound rang out. Instinctive intuition made him feel that something was wrong, he pulled the blindfolded cloth aside, and saw the girl in front of him clearly in the dim light. "Hu Liena, how could it be you?" Ao Tian exclaimed. Hu Liena actually sat on him. Immediately, he turned his head and looked to the left. Ning Rongrong was sitting there, his cheeks were flushed, but his eyebrows were frowning, and it seemed a little bit painful. Hu Liena looked exactly like Ning Rongrong, sitting there quietly, not daring to move. Hearing Ao Tian''s exclamation, both Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong''s eyes dodge a little, and they dare not look directly into Ao Tian''s eyes. Ao Tian just exclaimed, then he reacted, looking at the girls Bibidong and Gu Yuena dumbfounded, and said, "As for you guys, you actually got together to calculate me." Bibi Dong shrugged and said, "No way, the two of them have already loved you to the point of hopelessly." "Leena ran away from home half a month ago. She felt that she couldn''t face us anymore, so she wanted to find a place where no one could live her life alone." "Ning Rongrong, this girl is getting thinner, because I want you to be like this." After Bibi Dong finished speaking, Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong both lowered their heads shyly. "Yes... I''m sorry." Hu Liena said. After speaking, she wanted to get off Ao Tian. Ao Tian sat up fiercely, wrapped his hand around Hu Liena''s slender waist without bones, and said, "You don''t need to say sorry to me. From now on, your identity will be the same as them." Because Ao Tian sat up fiercely, Hu Liena''s eyebrows suddenly frowned and her body stiffened. Ao Tian patted her on the back and said, "Relax. Relaxation will be better." Hu Liena''s body gradually relaxed, and she was embraced by Ao Tian. The first time she had such an intimate contact with this man, her heart trembled, her pretty face became redder, and she was too shy to open her eyes. Especially under the gaze of so many people, her cheek was almost blushing. At this moment, Hu Liena''s heart was filled with great happiness. "I finally became his woman." She thought to herself, leaning her head on Ao Tian''s shoulder. Ning Rongrong on the side looked at this scene with envy in his heart. How she wished she could be embraced by Ao Tian. Ao Tian looked at Ning Rongrong, then looked at the red plum blossom on the bed sheet under her, and smiled: "Don''t be envious, come here." He extended his other hand towards Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong was very excited, enduring physical discomfort, and crawling towards Ao Tian. Ao Tian held Ning Rongrong in his arms, sniffing Ning Rongrong''s fragrance. Holding two delicate bodies, Ao Tian was heartbroken for a while. Ning Rongrong was already 22 years old, and his figure was still like a girl, with a greenish aura. Hu Liena seems to be a lot more mature, perhaps because of Wuhun. Hu Liena''s current figure is no worse than Xiao Wu''s girls who have already weathered the storm, and there is a special charm on him. That is the unique charming temperament that belongs to the fox''s martial soul. Especially after cultivating Ao Tian''s tailor-made exercises for her, as her cultivation level improved, her charming temperament became more and more amazing. Few men can resist such a stunner. In this case, Ao Tian couldn''t resist this temptation either. "Hmm~" Hu Liena felt something suddenly, couldn''t help but hum, and hurriedly covered her mouth. The six Bibi Dong smiled and walked to the door, they were already neatly dressed. "Then I won''t disturb you, good night." Bibi Dong smiled. Gu Yuena blinked her big eyes and said, "Tian brother, you must make them happy." Xiao Wu snickered her mouth and said, "Brother Tian, ??take your time." Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "Come on, go out, or you can stay." Xiao Wu said: "Tonight you are Sister Lena and Rongrong''s, we won''t participate in the peace." Several girls went out, closed the door tightly, and then went back to their rooms. They played a few rounds of games with Ao Tian just now, and they didn''t enjoy the short contact. At this moment, there was still a commotion in my heart, but there was nothing to do. Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong are newcomers, so they have to order them. In the room, Ao Tian gently put down Hu Liena. In his comfort and guidance, Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong''s inner fear gradually dissipated. Experience the kind of fresh, long-awaited happiness. ... Two hours later, Ao Tian left the room and went to the place where he usually retreats to practice. Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong have fallen asleep. Both of them have flushed faces and smiles at the corners of their mouths, satisfied and happy. After entering the training room, Ao Tian''s mood has returned to calm. He raised his head, his gaze penetrated Douluo Star, and looked into the depths of the mysterious starry sky. "The bait has been released, just waiting for the fish to get the bait." A sneer appeared at the corner of Ao Tian''s mouth. Over the years, he had already learned some truths from Douluo Xing''s Heavenly Dao. He knew his identity and why he appeared in Douluo Xing. When in the God Realm, he released his breath with all his strength, just to attract the enemy. In this universe, the most powerful race is the dragon clan, and when he was still in the dragon egg, he was predicted to be the son of the universe. Thus, the scourge of killing came. He was taken by someone to escape to a remote part of the universe and placed on Douluo Star. In fact, Douluo Star was also a foreign object, and the entire Douluo Star was the world created by Ao Tian''s father. When the crisis came, Ao Tian''s father decisively separated his world and handed it to his younger brother, who was Ao Tian''s uncle to flee. To be precise, the entire Douluo Star was left to Ao Tian by Ao Tian''s father, so Ao Tian felt that Douluo''s heavenly principles gave him a kind of intimacy. As long as Ao Tian refines the entire Douluo Star and integrates it with his own world, he will be able to break through to a brand new realm, a more powerful realm. Now that the time is ripe, he can start refining the Douluo Continent. After refining the Douluo Continent, the two worlds merge together, and the Douluo Continent will undergo earth-shaking changes. At that time, Douluo Star will not be worse than God Realm, perhaps, it will be stronger than God Realm. Whoever Ao Tian wants to become a **** will become a god. He is the creation **** of this world, he can change the rules at will, and the difficulty of the soul beast becoming a **** will be greatly reduced. Those spirit beasts that are already at the million-year level can easily break through to the **** level. He planned that after refining the Douluo Continent, he would start a god-building plan to build his own, powerful cosmic empire! God Realm, he still looks down on it. At that time, it would be possible to refine the God Realm into Douluo Xing and enhance Douluo Xing''s background. This is also the confidence he dares to attract the enemy. "I don''t know where my uncle went after putting me here?" Ao Tian thought to himself. After his uncle Ao Yan put Douluo Xing and Dragon Egg here, he disappeared, and even Douluo Xing''s Heavenly Way didn''t know where Ao Yan went. Ao Tian sat quietly, thinking for a long time, a lot. I don''t know how long it took, he called Gu Yuena over through a voice transmission. Before dawn, Gu Yuena was provoked by Ao Tian before, and it was not long before she calmed down. Now, how can I resist seeing Ao Tian? Immediately, she immediately squeezed Ao Tian once. But Ao Tian didn''t let her stay here for long, and the battle ended after an hour. He took out the golden pill that the Golden Dragon King had transformed, and said: "This is all the essence of the Golden Dragon King. If you refine it, you will soon be able to return to the original Dragon God realm. Perhaps, there is still a chance to touch more. A high level." "A higher realm? What is that?" Gu Yuena curiously asked. "I call it the Realm of Creation God." Ao Tiandao. "Then are you in this state now?" Gu Yuena asked. Ao Tian nodded slightly and said, "Yes, as long as you reach this state, you can also start to create your own world." Gu Yuena was suddenly excited, looking at the golden core with big fists, her eyes radiated endless light. "Okay, let''s take it for refining." Ao Tian handed the golden pill over. Gu Yuena took the golden core in her hand and couldn''t wait to refine it. Ao Tian said: "I still have something to tell you." Gu Yuena stopped and asked, "What''s the matter?" Ao Tiandao: "I am going to refine Douluo Xing and let Douluo Xing merge with my world. By that time, Douluo Xing will definitely undergo earth-shaking changes. You don''t need to pay attention to it, just concentrate on refining the golden core." "Well, I know." Gu Yuena said. "I''ll lay out some formations here, so that you won''t be affected by that time." Ao Tian said. "OK." Ao Tian has arranged some formations in this training room, even if the sky is broken outside, it can''t be affected here. Seeing that Ao Tian was finished, Gu Yuena said, "Thank you, Brother Tian, ??if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have today, and the soul beast would have no hope of revenge." Ao Tian scraped Gu Yuena''s pretty Qiong nose and smiled: "Little fool, you are my woman, and your business is mine. Why are you polite with me?" Gu Yuena''s eyebrows were bent, she smiled sweetly, and kissed Ao Tian on the cheek. "Alright, alright, go out, I''m going to refine the golden core." She pushed Ao Tian out. After Ao Tian left, the golden pill in Gu Yuena''s hand floated and hovered in front of her. The flushing color on her face gradually faded, her complexion became solemn and solemn, and her hands began to pinch the formula, absorbing and refining this golden core. ... After leaving the training room, Ao Tian returned to his room, left and right, holding Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong, and gradually fell asleep. Refining Douluo Star is not in a hurry for the time being. After dawn, tell Bibi Dong and the others first. In order to prevent the Wuhun Empire from chaos, Bibi Dong had to do his ideological work ahead of time. And Ao Tian also needed to make some preparations, and when everything was ready, he immediately began to refine Douluo Xing. ... Early in the morning, Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong woke up in Ao Tian''s arms. They looked up at this handsome man, and they were all shy when they heard his powerful heartbeat. Ao Tian opened his eyes and smiled: "Are you awake?" "Yeah." Ning Rongrong and Hu Liena responded at the same time. "How do you feel? Does it hurt? Are you tired?" Ao Tian asked. Hearing Ao Tian''s question, the two girls suddenly became even more shy, their complexions began to turn red again, and their bodies quickly warmed up. Ao Tian hugged them and sat up. Hu Liena suddenly gave a stunned voice and said, "How did my cultivation base improve? I used to be at level ninety-five, but now I should be at level ninety-eight." Hearing what Hu Liena said, Ning Rongrong also quickly checked his own cultivation base, and then said in surprise: "My cultivation base has also improved, and it should be at level 97 now." The two girls looked at each other and both saw the excitement in each other''s eyes. Suddenly, they raised their heads at the same time and looked at Ao Tian. "God... Brother Tian, ??what the **** is going on?" Ning Rongrong asked a little shyly. Hu Liena''s big eyes also looked at Ao Tian''s handsome face, waiting for his answer. Ao Tian smiled and said: "Last night, I spent some essence for you. Your body has absorbed it, and your cultivation level will naturally improve." Essence? Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but remembered the thing last night, and they were so shy that their ears were red. "It''s no wonder that Xiao Wu''s cultivation has been improving faster than ours, it turned out to be like this." Hu Liena said. Ao Tian patted Hu Liena''s plump sex, and smiled: "You guessed it." He got out of bed and said, "Get up, go to breakfast later, I have something to announce." Chapter 429： Expansion Douluo Star Chapter 429 Expansion Douluo Star Half an hour later, Ao Tian and seven women gathered together and sat in the dining room. The seven women are Bibi Dong, Qian Renxue, Hu Liena, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Li. Adding Gu Yuena''s words, Ao Tian''s harem has reached eight people. Hu Liena and Ning Rongrong were ruddy and full of energy, so they were teased by Xiao Wu. "By the way, what about Sister Naer? Why hasn''t she here yet?" Xiao Wu suddenly asked. Zhu Zhuqing said: "When I got up in the morning, I called her. She didn''t seem to be in the room." Ao Tian said: "Don''t call her anymore. I have made the Golden Dragon King into a pill, and she is absorbing it now." "Brother Tian, ??are you really successful?" Xiao Wu said in surprise. The other girls were a little happy, because Gu Yuena''s strength was about to improve again. Ao Tian said: "Yes, Na''er will take a while to retreat this time, please don''t disturb her." "Okay, we see." Xiao Wu said. Bibi Dong curiously asked: "If Naer Sister refines that pill, what realm will her strength rise to?" Ao Tian smiled and said: "After she leaves the customs, her strength will be much stronger than the five great **** kings in the gods." Several girls were envied immediately. Ao Tiandao: "If you cultivate with your heart, you will have a chance to reach that state in the future." Ning Rongrong asked: "Brother Tian, ??when you wake up, didn''t you say that you have important things to announce to us?" "What is important?" Bibi Dong asked curiously. I plan to refine the entire Douluo Star and merge it with my world to form a new world. "Can a world as big as Douluo star be refined?" Bibi Dong asked in surprise. Ao Tian nodded. "Will that have any effect on Douluo Star?" Bibi Dong asked. Ao Tiandao: "It will indeed have an impact, because Star Douluo already has advanced civilization, and there is no advanced civilization in my world. Therefore, I intend to integrate my world into Star Douluo. By then, Star Douluo''s The volume will increase exponentially, the area of ??Douluo Continent will also increase many times, the area of ??the ocean will also increase, and I can generate a few more continents." He looked at Bibi Dong and said, "Heaven and earth will change drastically. If you do not control it in advance, Douluo Continent will be in turmoil. Therefore, I want you to promote it through the spirit halls across the mainland, so that everyone can prepare. It wont cause panic at that time." "Moreover, it is necessary to send troops to patrol to maintain order, in case someone takes advantage of the chaos and robs." Bibi Dong nodded and said, "You are really thoughtful, don''t worry, leave it to me, and promise to complete the task within three days." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Well, then I will start refining Douluo Star in three days." Ao Tian was not in a hurry, he could feel that the enemy had not come so soon. After eating breakfast, Bibi Dong immediately arranged the matter. In just one day, the news spread to the spirit halls of various places in the mainland, and then the spirit halls in various places acted immediately to spread the news. Shrek Academy located in Tiandou City heard the news soon. In the meeting hall of Shrek Academy, the master, Flanders, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki gathered together. Flender held a notice in his hand and handed it to the master. "I uncovered this on the street. Now the entire Tiandou City is covered with such notices. I heard that the Wuhun Temple also sent a large number of personnel to the villages around Tiandou City to notify." Hearing Flander''s words, the master was extremely surprised, and took the notice and looked at it seriously. The more he looked, the more puzzled he became, and his brows wrinkled tightly. After reading it, he handed it to Liu Erlong. After a while, after all the masters had seen it, Flender asked, "Xiaogang, what do you think of this matter?" The master still frowned, and said: "The Spirit Hall said that in two days the Douluo Continent would undergo drastic changes, and that the world would collapse and the earth would fall apart. He also said that this was the work of the gods believed in the Spirit Hall, in order to make the Douluo Continent even more expansive. , And this **** will protect the safety of people in the world." "Xiaogang, do you suspect this is false?" Flender asked. The master shook his head and said: "No, if Xiaosan didn''t tell me that there is a **** in this world, maybe I would really think this is a fake. But when Xiaosan came back last time, he said that Wuhun Hall also has a heir to God, so , This thing should be true." "What worries me is that Xiao San said at the time that the successors of the two gods in the Spirit Hall had not broken through to the **** level, and now this happened suddenly, could it be said that... the two gods'' successors had broken through to the gods? Level up?" Having said this, the master''s face became serious. Liu Erlong nodded and said: "It is very likely that this is the case. Xiao San said at the time that the gods of the God Realm cannot intervene in human affairs at will, so it should be someone in the Spirit Hall who has become a god." Zao Wou-ki said anxiously: "Little San and the others have not broken through to the **** level. This situation is very unfavorable for us. Master, what should I do?" The master raised his hand and pressed down, saying: "Dont worry, Wuhundian doesnt know that Xiaosan and the others are on Seagod Island. Xiaosan and the others are very safe there. Even if the two of Wuhundian become gods, there are only Only two. Xiao San and the four of them should be able to become gods soon, plus Senior Tang Hao, the final loser is the Spirit Hall." Hearing what the master said, the solemn expressions of the Flanders finally eased a bit. The master continued: "It just makes me wonder, does God really have such a great power? Can it really break the Douluo Continent? Can it really make the Douluo Continent even more expansive?" "Should there be? Otherwise, how can you call it a god?" Zao Wou-ki said. The master said: "If the gods really have this kind of energy, then when the junior three and the others become gods, will they fight the two gods in the Spirit Hall decisively, will it affect the Douluo Continent? If you are not careful, it is possible. It will make the Douluo Continent disappear." Flander said: "Xiaogang, it''s useless for us to worry about this now. Let''s wait for Xiaosan and the others to become gods." The master nodded and said nothing. Liu Erlong suddenly asked, "The purpose of Wuhun Palace''s sudden involvement in this matter is probably not simple." The master sneered and said, "Do you still need to talk about it? I said it was expanding the Douluo Continent, but they definitely didn''t have a good heart." "If I''m not wrong, they want to show the power of the Soul Hall to everyone in Douluo Continent, so that everyone can return to the Soul Hall sincerely." "In this way, I am afraid that the Star Luo Empire will be frightened to surrender immediately, and no force on the Douluo Continent will dare to oppose the Spirit Hall, and the position of the Spirit Hall in the Douluo Continent will become incomparable. stable." "Xiao San once said that after becoming a god, you can''t stay in Douluo Continent for more than a hundred years. Therefore, the Spirit Hall is eager to let that **** show his power and lay an absolutely stable foundation for the Spirit Hall." Flander, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki nodded slightly, feeling that the master''s analysis made sense. The master continued: "Don''t worry, even if the Spirit Hall has established prestige this time, after the two gods are killed by Xiaosan and others, the Spirit Hall will still be destroyed." Liu Erlong said: "Little San, didn''t you just say that the power of gods is so terrifying, if there is a battle of gods, is it possible that Douluo Continent will disappear? And, that will definitely kill a lot of people." The master sighed: "It is normal for someone to sacrifice during the war. This is unavoidable. At that time, I will ask Xiaosan and the others to protect the people as much as possible. Moreover, since God has such an incredible ability, wait for the Xiaosan and them to win. Later, let them create the Douluo Continent again?" The master looked outside the door and said, "I want to see how amazing the power of this **** is." ... Tang San was hunting spirit beasts in the ocean at this time, absorbing his eighth spirit ring of the Clear Sky Hammer, not knowing what had happened on Douluo Continent. Tang San at this time was full of fighting spirit and strong self-confidence. As his cultivation level increased, and the Clear Sky Hammer had more and more spirit rings, his strength increased exponentially. Although he has not yet reached level ninety-nine, he is confident that he can defeat the ninety-ninth level Title Douluo even without using the Seagod Trident. He couldn''t imagine how tough he would be once he became a god? After he absorbs the eighth spirit ring, his strength will increase again, and then he will hunt down the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. That was a million-year-old soul beast, and he was very excited when he thought of that million-year-old soul ring. Tang San had planned to let the three of Dai Mubai assist him before, but now he felt that he alone had the strength to compete against the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. If the ninth spirit ring of the Clear Sky Hammer could absorb this million-year-old spirit ring, it would definitely be able to throw away the girls from Xiao Wu for several blocks. On Poseidon Island, Bo Saixi was very pleased to see Tang San''s cultivation base making rapid progress. This young man is truly talented, and he deserves to be the offspring of the man she likes. At this time Bo Saixi had already regarded Tang San as his junior, and was happy for Tang Chen. ... Two more days passed, and the news that the Douluo Continent was about to undergo drastic changes had spread to every corner of the Douluo Continent. All human beings knew the news and looked forward to that moment. Many people want to see such a miracle and are very excited. There are also many people who don''t believe in the existence of gods, thinking that Wuhundian is playing mystery, and want to see the jokes of Wuhundian. At noon, after Ao Tian and the girls had finished eating, they went outside Douluo Xing. Standing in the starry sky, he looked at the planet in front of him with emotion in his heart. This planet was left to him by his father. From the information obtained from Douluo Xing''s Heavenly Dao, he knew that his father had probably been killed. Although he had traveled here, he had never seen the dragon father, but since he had traveled through the dragon egg and possessed the current cultivation base, he had to bear the cause and effect. Father''s hatred must be reported. Moreover, even if he does not want revenge, the enemy will not let him go. Therefore, the future battle is inevitable. Fortunately, as long as he refining Douluo Xing and blending with his own world, his cultivation level can be elevated to a higher realm. At that level, he is not afraid of the strongest enemy. Refining Douluo Xing is not difficult for Ao Tian, ??Douluo Xing has already surrendered to him and recognizes him as master. Ao Tian''s huge divine power was released, enveloped the entire Douluo Star, and began to refine the Douluo Star. At the same time, he controlled the world in his body and began to blend into Douluo star little by little. When he first started, the evil gods in the committee of the gods felt it. The God Realm is formed by the mind power of many worlds, and above these worlds, the God Realm has a certain ability to control the worlds of the lower planes. As soon as Ao Tian started his hand, the evil gods felt that the connection between Douluo Star and the God Realm had suddenly disappeared. They immediately checked their spirits, and suddenly saw Ao Tian standing outside Douluo star from a distance. "What is he doing?" The evil gods were puzzled. Their spiritual thoughts did not dare to approach. It was really Ao Tian that was too terrifying and made them fear. Evil Divine Dao: "Asura, Sea God, you two try to see if your divine mind can enter Douluo Star from the inheritance land." The **** of Shura and the **** of the sea immediately tried, and the spirit wanted to descend into the Douluo star through the inheritance land. But soon, they shook their heads in disappointment. Shura Divine Dao: "No, let alone enter Douluo Star through the Slaughter City, my divine mind can''t even enter the Slaughter City now, and has been cut off by a terrifying force." Sea God said: "Me too, my divine will can''t even enter the inheritance place I personally set." "What the **** is that guy doing?" The **** of destruction. "It certainly won''t be a good thing," Poseidon said. Evil Divine Dao: "Now the God Realm has lost contact with Douluo Xing. I guess he wants Douluo Xing to leave the God Realm and completely become his own world." Hearing the evil god''s speculation, the others were suddenly startled. Seagod quickly said: "My inheritor Tang San is still inside. If Douluo Star is truly under the control of that guy, then Tang San and the others will definitely be more fierce than good." The evil **** sighed: "That''s no way His strength is too strong, Douluo Xing is destined to be controlled by him, as for your inheritor Tang San, there are a few good ones. Little guy, ask for your blessings." The crowd was silent for a while, the evil **** said: "Now the gods of the gods have already left half, they are leaving together, there should be nothing wrong with them. If we finally die in battle, they will be the last hope of the gods." ... Within Douluo Xing, when Ao Tian began to integrate his own world into Douluo Xing, Douluo Xing had undergone earth-shaking changes. The sky of Douluo star was surging with wind and clouds. In areas where there was no human activity, the earth cracked huge cracks. Then, countless huge mountains towering into the clouds rose from the ground. The Douluo Continent expanded rapidly, and the ocean area also increased. All the soul beast forests on the mainland were banned by Ao Tianbu to prevent the soul beasts from running out and causing chaos. Under his protection, in the process of Douluo Star''s expansion, not a single human being or soul beast was injured as a result. (End of this chapter) Chapter 430： Eternal God! Chapter 430 Eternal God! The humans on the Douluo Continent had already received the notice from the Spirit Hall. Although they were psychologically prepared, they were still shocked when they saw the great changes in the Douluo Continent. Those people who didn''t believe that there is a **** in this world before, looked at the tall and magnificent mountains that rose up from the ground at this time, they were all in horror! The earth kept shaking, as if the end of the world had come. At first, except for a few people like Bibi Dong, almost everyone panicked. However, after a period of time, people found that although the ground shook, the house did not collapse and no one was injured. They finally felt relieved. After the fear passed, people''s mentality changed, and they began to watch the changes in Douluo Continent with amazement. Douluo Continent''s heaven and earth aura also began to sharply increase. "My God, my spirit power has automatically broken through." Someone shouted excitedly. "Hahaha... my spirit power has also broken through, the gods of our empire are really powerful." "Uuuuu...I have been cultivating for decades, and finally broke through to the 20th level. I didn''t expect to become a great soul master in my lifetime. Thanks to Longzu for his great grace." The person who was speaking knelt down. At this moment, all the creatures on Douluo star had a name-Long Zu! All creatures have enlightenment and understand that everything that is happening now is the work of Long Zu, and Long Zu is the **** of the Wuhun Empire. Countless soul masters who have been stuck in the bottleneck for many years have made a breakthrough. All ordinary people who were tortured by illnesses were all healed and restored to health at this moment. The crops in the farmland are growing crazy... Countless newborn babies have been refined by spiritual energy... ... Countless miraculous changes are taking place in every corner of Douluo Star, even Sun Moon Continent is no exception. Countless soul masters and people knelt on the ground with pious expressions and bowed down in the direction of Wuhun City, shouting Long Zu loudly in their mouths, gratitude and tears. At this moment, Ao Tian had become the supreme existence in the hearts of many creatures in Douluo Xing. Numerous powers of faith were born from Douluo Xing and were absorbed by Ao Tian. Even in the sea, many sea gods that originally believed in sea gods have turned to Ao Tian. In the Star Luo Empire, Emperor Davis was standing on the tallest building in Star Luo City, watching the hundreds of people and soul masters in Star Luo City kneeling in the direction of Wuhun City, his expression was ugly to the extreme... In Shrek Academy, there were also many students who had made breakthroughs, knelt down to Wuhun City in excitement, chanting the name of Long Zu in their mouths. Even some of the gray-haired teachers are very excited at this time, because their cultivation base that has not been improved for decades has just broken through. At the beginning of the great change, the master was shocked first, marveling at God''s such mighty power. If the Spirit Hall had already possessed such a strong man, then it would have already unified the Douluo Continent. How could mankind have defeated such a terrifying god? After the amazement, the master was very fortunate. Fortunately, his disciples Tang San and Dai Mubai also had the chance to become gods. Believe that it won''t be long before you can reach the **** level. The master was very pleased when he thought that his disciples would also possess this earth-shattering power. This is also the reason why he still didn''t worry at all when he saw this shocking scene. But now, seeing the students and some teachers in the academy kneeling in the direction of Wuhun City, and hearing the voice of Longzu screaming throughout Tiandou City, the master frowned, his expression gradually becoming a little solemn. . He sneered and said: "This **** named Longzu is really good calculation. By doing this, he doesn''t know how many devout believers he has gained, and the position of the Spirit Hall will become extremely stable." "It''s just a pity, it won''t be long before Xiaosan and the others will become gods. By that time, everything that Long Zu did will only become futile." Liu Erlong said worriedly: "Now, this dragon ancestor has harvested so many believers, will it cause public outrage when Xiaosan and the others deal with the Wuhun Temple?" The master shook his head and smiled, and said, "If you think too much, even if it causes public outrage? After the battle is over, ask Xiaosan and the others to perform some miracles, and then publicize some bad deeds in the Spirit Hall. It will easily pass." Flender changed the subject and said in shock, "God''s power is also too terrifying. It is simply... omnipotent." The master smiled and said: "How else can I be called a god? After I become a god, it should be able to help me restore my cultivation base, and even break through to level 30 or above." Liu Erlong''s eyes lit up and he said excitedly: "It''s really possible." The master smiled with satisfaction and said: "I, Yu Xiaogang, really accepted a good disciple. The most worthy of my life in my life is to accept the disciple Xiaosan." ... Poseidon Island. At the very beginning of the great changes, the sea threw up turbulent waves, and the whole sea seemed to be angry, shocking all people living on the sea. Even Tang San, who had just absorbed the eighth spirit ring and returned to Seagod Island from outside, was shocked. On Seagod Island, all spirit masters gathered together, surrounding Bo Saixi in the center. Tang San and the four had just returned, and quickly came to Bo Saixi''s side. "Senior Bo Saixi, what''s going on?" Tang San asked. As he said, he took a look around, the sea was roaring angrily, the area of ??Sea God Island was rapidly expanding, and several towering peaks suddenly appeared on the island. All of this is really shocking. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Oscar were also shocked. Bo Saixi''s face was solemn, and said: "I believe you have also sensed that all this is done by a **** named Dragon Ancestor. This Dragon Ancestor is the **** of Wuhun Hall." Tang San nodded. Before Long Zu''s name appeared in the minds of all the creatures in Douluo Xing, he naturally felt it. Tang Sandao: "This Dragon Ancestor should be one of the inheritors of the two gods in the Spirit Hall. It should have broken through to the **** level, but... what makes me wonder is that gods really have such a great energy? Look at this. The posture has not only undergone tremendous changes in the sea, but I am afraid that even Douluo Continent is also undergoing such changes at this time." Bo Saixi shook his head and said, "I don''t know much about the realm of God, but it is an extraordinary realm. After reaching that realm, it is extremely possible to possess these abilities." Hearing Bo Saixi''s words, Ma Hongjun was very excited and said: "God is so powerful, and the third brother is about to complete the eighth test. When he absorbs the soul ring of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, the ninth test is to accept the inheritance of the gods. At that time, the four of us will all accept the inheritance together. All of us will have such a powerful force." Dai Mubai and Oscar also looked excited. Obviously, after seeing the tremendous changes in the world, they also look forward to having such a powerful force. Bo Saixi said solemnly: "Your enemy is the Spirit Hall. Now that someone has become a **** in the Spirit Hall, you must not relax, and you must redouble your efforts to accept the inheritance of the gods as soon as possible, so as not to have long nights and dreams." Ma Hongjun said with a grin: "What are you afraid of, Wuhun Palace doesn''t know that we are here, and the third brother will go hunting for the Deep Sea Demon Whale King soon." Bo Saixi looked at Tang San and asked, "Little San, do you have the confidence to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King now?" Tang San believed in himself: "Senior don''t worry, I have absorbed the eighth spirit ring now, which is one hundred thousand years old, and my strength has increased a lot. Even without the help of the three of them, I am confident that I can kill the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. " Ma Hongjun laughed twice and said: "With the help of the three of us, it will be even more stable." Bo Saixi finally showed some smiles on his face and said: "Then I can rest assured, when are you going to hunt the Deep Sea Demon Whale King?" Tang San turned and looked at the turbulent sea, and said, "Wait until this great change has subsided. It just so happens that I also need to adjust my state and set off in three days." "Okay, then I wish you victory in advance." Posey said. "Thank you." Tang San said, continuing to watch the changes in Sea God Island and the surrounding sea. Feeling this earth-shattering change, his heart ignited with fighting spirit. Soon, he can also have this incredible power. After a while, he suddenly remembered something and said, "Senior Seagod should know such a big change, why didn''t he contact me?" When he said this, Dai Mubai was also puzzled. Dai Mubai said, "Seagod Island is the territory of Seagod Senior. Now that Seagod Island has undergone such a big change, Senior Seagod should contact you?" Tang San shook his head and said, "I don''t know, Senior Seagod hasn''t contacted me since this great change." Bo Saixi said, "Don''t worry, Lord Poseidon may be busy with other things now." Tang San said, "I''m not worried about this. What I worry about is my teacher and Clear Sky School. Now someone in the Martial Soul Palace has broken through to the **** level, it is very likely that he will attack Clear Sky School and my teacher." Dai Mubai frowned and said, "God''s power is so terrifying. If you really attack Clear Sky Sect, how many Title Douluos can stop Clear Sky Sect." Po Saixi worried that Tang San would be impulsive, and hurriedly said, "Tang San, you can''t return to Douluo Continent right now. The best thing you should do is to break through to the **** level as soon as possible." Tang San looked at the dignified and beautiful Bo Saixi, and said, "Senior, I understand. With my current strength, even if I go back, I can''t change much. On the contrary, I might die in vain. I will break through to the **** level as soon as possible. Then return to the Douluo Continent to fight the Spirit Hall." Bo Saixi said: "You can think of it this way." Although she let Tang San stay here, she was also a little worried about the situation of the Clear Sky School. That was the sect of the man she liked. Of course she didn''t want something to happen to the Clear Sky School. "I hope my father and teacher will be okay." Tang San prayed in his heart. The great changes are still going on, and there is no sign of subsiding. Tang San watched for a while, then decided to return to his residence, preparing to stabilize the strength that had just soared. After leaving Bo Saixi, the four of them returned to their residence on Poseidon Island. In the room, Tang San sat down cross-legged and began to run the Xuantian Gong. However, he had just started practicing, his eyes widened in shock. At that moment, he felt that his cultivation speed was much faster than before. If there was such a cultivation speed before, he would have cultivated to level ninety-nine. He couldn''t believe it, so he tried to practice for a while, and finally determined that it was true. At this moment, in several rooms next door, Dai Mubai''s trio of excited shouts sounded. They also discovered that the speed of cultivation has become faster. This is naturally worthy of joy. ... Douluo Xing''s change lasted for a day, and it stopped at noon the next day. The Douluo star at this time had undergone earth-shaking changes. The volume was several times larger than before, the spiritual energy was extremely strong, and the soul master''s cultivation speed was much faster. Those low-level spirit masters basically broke through one or two levels automatically because of the skyrocketing spiritual energy. Not only the soul master, but the cultivation speed of the soul beast has also increased. The Douluo Continent became wider, and the area of ??several spirit beast forests on the Continent also increased. In the Pope''s Palace, Gu Yuena was still absorbing the golden core at this time, and had not yet left the customs. Bibi Dong and other seven women have been waiting since yesterday without rest. When Ao Tian came back, they were surrounded by them. "Brother Tian, ??is it done?" Xiao Wu asked. Ao Tian smiled and said: "It''s finished. The two worlds have been completely integrated. I believe you can also feel that the aura between the heavens and the earth has become a lot richer, and the increase in the concentration of aura has not stopped. As time goes by, Douluo Xing''s aura will become stronger and stronger." Zhu Zhuqing said: "We have already felt it, and we have also tried cultivation, and the cultivation speed is much faster than before." Ning Rongrong said: "Brother Tian, ??you are really amazing. All soul masters and soul beasts in the world should be grateful to you, and their cultivation will become easier in the future." Bibi Dong smiled and said: "Fortunately, we have made preparations in advance, otherwise, within this day, Douluo Continent will have to be messy." Ao Tian said distressed: "Well, you haven''t rested for seven days. You should be very tired. Go and rest first." Bibi Dong finally went back to the room to rest in peace. Ao Tian found a quiet room, sat down, and quietly felt the changes in Douluo Continent. He is now completely the master of Douluo Continent, and can change any rule of Douluo Continent. It''s just that he didn''t immediately change the rules of Douluo Continent, and he still quietly understood the new realm. The next realm of the God of Creation is the eternal true God, and in his inheritance memory, there is a division of this realm. He had already stepped into this realm with one foot. With the fusion of the two worlds, he has completely entered this realm. After reaching this realm, he realized how powerful this realm is. It is almost impossible to be killed by people who live the same life as heaven and earth. He needs to retreat for two days to get a good understanding of the wonders of this new realm. As soon as he entered the cultivation room, he felt a divine mind trying to enter Douluo Xing. To be precise, this divine mind is trying to enter the land of Poseidon A smile appeared on the corner of Ao Tian''s mouth. When he first started refining Douluo Xing, he felt that the gods of Asura and Sea God tried to enter Douluo Xing, but he was cut off. Now, Seagod should have discovered that he had completed the refining of Douluo Star, so he tried again to see whether his spirit could enter Douluo Star. The gods of the God Realm must be very curious about what changes have taken place in Douluo Star at this time. Ao Tian moved in his heart and removed the isolation from the Seagod''s divine mind. Poseidons spirit finally appeared in his inheritance, and then appeared on Poseidon Island. Just when Tang San was in the process of cultivating, the Seagod''s voice suddenly rang in his mind. The three of Dai Mubai also heard the seagod''s voice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 431： Ao Tian Gu Yuena leaves the customs, Tang 3 prepares to hunt the Devil Whale King Chapter 431 Ao Tian Gu Yuena Goes Out, Tang San is Preparing to Hunt the Demon Whale King "Tang San, can you hear my voice?" This was the first sentence of the Seagod. Tang San and the four were awakened abruptly from their cultivation, and they all said with joy, "I can hear it." Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Oscar quickly got out of bed and came to Tang San''s room, where the four gathered together. Hearing Tang San''s words, Seagod felt relieved slightly. His spirit was cautious, and he didn''t even dare to go out of Tang San''s room, worried that he would be noticed by that terrifying powerhouse. The strength of that person is really terrifying. If he finds that his divine consciousness appears here, I am afraid there will be means to make his divine consciousness come and go. He didn''t dare to appear randomly on his own territory, which made Poseidon feel extremely aggrieved. Even though he was frustrated, there was nothing he could do. He still didn''t want to damage his spirituality. He ventured into Douluo Xing this time just to understand what Ao Tian did to Douluo Xing. "Did something happen in this day?" Poseidon asked. Tang San quickly replied respectfully and said, "Yes, Senior Seagod. From noon yesterday to noon today, Seagod Island has expanded several times. Some low-level spirit masters automatically broke through one or two levels, and the plants grew wildly..." Tang San told everything that happened during this day. "Senior Seagod, I suspect that it''s not just the ocean, it''s possible that even Douluo Continent has undergone such a change." Tang San added. "It turned out to be like this." Seagod muttered to himself, and Divine Mind sensed in Tang San''s room. Sure enough, he found that Douluo Xing''s aura was much stronger than before. There are many lower planes managed by the God Realm, but in terms of the richness of spiritual energy, Douluo Star has far surpassed other worlds. "Could it be that he wants Douluo Xing as his base camp, so has he begun to transform Douluo Xing?" Seagod thought in his heart. "It is really terrifying to be able to increase the concentration of a planet''s aura by oneself, and it seems to have expanded the size of Douluo Star." These thoughts flashed in his heart, and the more Seagod thought about it, the more timid he became. Thinking of Tang San and several people still staying on this terrifying planet, Seagod asked quickly: "Tang San, your eighth trial is now only to hunt the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, right?" "Yes." Tang San said. "Kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King as soon as possible, absorb its spirit ring and spirit bone, and then proceed to the ninth trial immediately." "Okay, I''m adjusting my state now, and I will hunt the Demon Whale King in two days." Tang San said. Seagods spirit checked Tang Sans cultivation base, and said, With your current cultivation base, its not difficult to kill the Demon Whale King, and its not difficult to pass the ninth test. Hearing Seagod''s words like this, Tang San was suddenly excited. Sea God said: "Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, the three of you were selected by the God of War, the God of Cookery, and the God of Phoenix, and you will receive the inheritance at the same time as Tang San and break through to the **** level." The three of Dai Mubai were suddenly excited. Poseidon said: "I have an extremely important thing to charge you." Tang San looked straight and said, "Senior Seagod, please tell me!" Sea God said: "I order you, after breaking through the **** level, immediately go to the **** realm, don''t have any lingering in Douluo star." Tang San frowned and asked puzzledly: "Senior Seagod, why is this?" Ma Hongjun also said quickly: "Senior Seagod, our great feud has not yet been reported." Dai Mubai and Oscar also frowned tightly, somewhat dissatisfied with the order of the Seagod. What are they doing desperately cultivating on Sea God Island? Isn''t it for the goddess to go to Wuhun City to find Ao Tian and those girls for revenge? However, now, Seagod even asked them to go to the God Realm immediately after becoming a god, how could they be reconciled? The Seagods tone became dignified unconsciously, and said: "The soul beast is naturally an enemy of the soul master. Now the strength of the soul beast on Douluo star is extremely terrifying. If you dont go to the **** realm immediately after becoming a god, Im afraid there will be The disaster of extinction." Tang San still frowned, and asked: "How strong are their strengths? Can the four of us become gods not be able to beat them?" "Impossible! Even I can''t defeat them. Some time ago, they invaded the God Realm, and the gods of the God Realm could not defeat them if they were united together. So, if you stay in Douluo Xing after becoming gods, once If they are discovered, you will undoubtedly die!" The Seagod unreservedly spoke out the horror of the soul beast, wanting to make Tang San feel scared, and immediately went to the God Realm after becoming a god. He had trained Tang San for so long, but he didn''t want to watch Tang San die. This was one of the reasons why he took the risk to come to Dou Luoxing. He wanted to take Tang San away, but was worried that Ao Tian would perceive it, so he could only tell Tang San like this. Hearing Seagod''s words, Tang San and the four were shocked. "How could the soul beast be so powerful?" Ma Hongjun asked in shock. Tang San asked, "Senior Seagod, can so many gods in the God Realm be unable to defeat those soul beasts?" Sea God said: "Yes, so after you become a god, there is only a dead end to stay in Douluo Continent. Once you reach the God Realm, you will still have a chance to survive." "Do you understand what I said?" Seagod''s voice became a little harsher. "Senior Seagod, after we become gods, can we go to the God Realm after killing our enemies?" Ma Hongjun asked unwillingly. "No! If you have such an idea, don''t even think about accepting the final inheritance." Seagod said severely. Tang San and the four of them immediately felt strong pressure from the seagod''s voice. Tang San hurriedly said: "Senior Seagod, I understand, after we become a god, we will immediately go to the **** realm." Dai Mubai fell silent. "Well, when you accept the final inheritance, I won''t come down. Remember my words, after becoming a god, don''t stay in Douluo star, I will wait for you in the **** realm." "Okay, Senior Seagod." Tang San said at the same time. "You''d better not go back to Douluo Continent, and go to the God Realm when you become a **** on Sea God Island. Okay, I''m leaving." After speaking, Seagod''s divine mind left Douluo Xing. After Shennian returned to the God Realm, Poseidon breathed a sigh of relief. In the process of communicating with Tang San and the others, his heart kept holding him, worried that he would be discovered by Ao Tian. Fortunately, safety came back. ... After Poseidon left, Ma Hongjun said anxiously: "Brother Three..." Tang San immediately raised his hand to stop Ma Hongjun, and said, "Don''t say it." Ma Hongjun and the three immediately understood that Tang San was worried that Seagod had not left yet. The four of them did not speak, and after a while, Ma Hongjun said: "Brother, do you really plan to go to the God Realm immediately after becoming a god? Didn''t you find Ao Tian and the others for revenge?" Dai Mubai and Oscar also looked at Tang San. Tang San shook his head and said, "I was just perfunctory Senior Seagod. How could I go to the God Realm immediately after becoming a god?" With that, Tang San showed cold light in his eyes, and continued: "The girls Ao Tian and Xiao Wu, as well as Bibi Dong, must die! If we leave the Douluo Continent in this way, I am afraid there will be no chance of revenge in the future. " "Also, my teacher and dad are still on the Douluo Continent, how can I abandon them to save my life? Even if I want to go to the God Realm, I have to take them first." Dai Mubai nodded and said, "Little San, you are right, but Wuhun Hall now has a god-level powerhouse. If we go to avenge, the movement of the battle will be large, and it will definitely arouse what Senior Seagod said. Attention to those soul beasts. Those soul beasts are stronger than the gods of the gods. If we are discovered by them, we will definitely die." Ma Hongjun looked at Tang San, and said, "Brother Brother, you are right, you can''t help but report your grudges." Then, he looked at Dai Mubai again, and said, "Boss Dai, what you said makes sense. If we insist on taking revenge, it is very likely that we will die in nine deaths." Tang San stood up, his body straight like a javelin, and said: "Man is inherently dead, or heavier than Mount Tai, or lighter than a feather. If we are afraid of death, we will immediately ascend to the God Realm after becoming a god, regardless of the life and death of our relatives and teachers. Will you be at ease in the future?" "Bibi Dong and Ao Tian tortured us many times. Are you really afraid of death and give up revenge?" "I, Tang San, is not afraid of death. When I embarked on the road of confrontation with the Spirit Hall, I was ready to die." "If I can''t take revenge, what''s the point of being alive? Even if I have endless life, I won''t be happy!" "So, after becoming a god, I will immediately go to Wuhun City and find Ao Tian and the others for revenge. Even if I die there, I will have no regrets!" Tang San glanced across the faces of Dai Mubai''s three people, and continued: "That''s the end of the story. If you still want to escape to the God Realm, I won''t stop it." Dai Mubai''s expression turned cruel, and said, "It''s done, Xiao San, I''m not a fool, but I''m just dead, so why should I pull Ao Tian and the others back." With that, he looked at Ma Hongjun and said, "Fatty, if you dare to run away, I will be the first to spare you Dai Mubai." Ma Hongjun hurriedly said: "Boss Dai, am I a person who is greedy of life and fear of death? Don''t worry, I will go to Wuhun City with you, and I will personally seek revenge from Zhu Zhuqing?" Speaking of Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun''s face suddenly showed strong hatred. Oscar also said: "Little San, don''t worry, I am not afraid of death." Hearing the replies from the brothers, Tang San finally showed a smile on his face, and said, "Don''t worry, we may not die when we go to Wuhun City." "Oh? Xiao San, do you have any clever tricks?" Dai Mubai asked hurriedly. Tang San smiled and said, "Senior Seagod is worried that after we become gods, we will attract the attention of those powerful soul beasts, which will lead to killing." Dai Mubai nodded. Tang San continued: "Have you forgotten the **** in the Spirit Hall? The **** named Long Zu, after he became a god, made such a big movement on Douluo Star, and it lasted one day and one night. None of those terrifying soul beasts did anything to him." The eyes of Dai Mubai''s people suddenly lit up. "So, I guess, the target of those spirit beasts should only be the gods, even if we become gods, we won''t be put in their eyes. If this is the case, then we go to the spirit hall to avenge, so we don''t have to worry about the spirit beasts. Shot on us." Ma Hongjun slapped his thigh and said, "Brother, you are so smart. Why can''t I think of this?" Dai Mubai frowned suddenly and said, "Little San, have you forgotten the one hundred thousand year soul beast called Dragon Horse? It actually colluded with the Spirit Hall. Therefore, I guess that the Hall of Spirits has already returned. The soul beast is gone, so the soul beast did not act on the **** in the spirit hall." When Dai Mubai said this, Tang San''s expression changed slightly. After a while, he sighed and said, "Boss Dai, what you said may also be a fact. I was negligent and didn''t expect this." Ma Hongjun said angrily: "If the facts are really what the boss said, then Wuhundian is too bold. The spirit beasts hate us humans so much, and the spirit beasts submit to the spirit beasts. Wouldn''t it be that humans become slaves to the spirit beasts? ?" Tang San said, "Perhaps things are not so bad, so let''s be it. Regardless of whether the Spirit Hall has surrendered to the spirit beasts, we should be careful when we go to avenge. Isn''t it OK if it''s not clear or not?" Dai Mubai''s heart moved and asked, "Little San, what do you mean..." Tang San sneered and said, "We can sneak into Wuhun City, assassinate Ao Tian and the others, or catch them out. After revenge, we immediately take our relatives and teachers and go to the God Realm." Dai Mubai said: "This plan is feasible. In this way, we will bear a lot less risk. If we succeed, we will be able to retreat. But if we are discovered, then we can only fight to the death." Tang San smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the chance of a successful assassination will be higher than the chance of winning in a head-on fight." Dai Mubai nodded. Tang San said, "Go back, hurry up and adjust your status. Two days later we will set out to hunt the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. Remember, our revenge cannot be leaked out. It won''t be good if Senior Seagod knows about it." "I understand." Dai Mubai said. ... ... Two days later, in Wuhun City and the Pope''s Palace, an earth-shaking breath suddenly burst out, making all the creatures of Douluo Xing feel it. Far away on Seagod Island, Tang San and four of them, who were about to set out to hunt down the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, changed their expressions at the same time. "No, this breath... Is there another person in the Spirit Hall who has become a god?" Dai Mubai said solemnly. Ma Hongjun said: "There are only two inheritors from the Spirit Hall of Martial Spirits. How could both become gods earlier than us?" Tang San remained silent for a long time, and said, "Don''t worry about it, our top priority is to kill the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. Don''t let the Spirit Hall affect our mentality." Dai Mubai said, "Little San is right, even if they have two gods? The possibility of our assassination is still very high." "Let''s go." Tang San flew up and flew in the direction of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Dai Mubai quickly followed. On Sea God Island, Bo Saixi and the elders watched Tang San and the four leave. "Children I hope you can succeed. Tang Chen, after so many years, I don''t know if you are still alive. If you can see your descendants become gods, you will be very happy..." Posey thought to himself. ... In the Popes Palace, Gu Yuenas laughter rang out, and then she teleported out of the training room and appeared in the dining room. Ao Tian has also left the customs. At this time, he is having breakfast with a few girls in Xiao Wu. Just when they felt the breath of Gu Yuena, the girls in Xiao Wu stood up excitedly. Then I heard Gu Yuena''s laughter, and then Gu Yuena''s figure appeared in the dining room. "Sister Naer, have you succeeded?" Xiao Wu said expectantly. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Yes, I have succeeded, no one in the God Realm is my opponent." (End of this chapter) Chapter 432： Tang 3 attacked the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea Chapter 432 Tang San''s Attack on the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea When Gu Yuena said this, all the girls were very happy. Ao Tian looked at Gu Yuena and nodded affirmatively: "Yes, progress is fast, and it''s just around the corner to step into the realm of God of Creation." "Of course, you don''t look at whose woman I am." Gu Yuena walked to Ao Tian and sat down, hugged Ao Tian''s arm, and kissed Ao Tian''s face. Ao Tian clamped a piece of ham, stuffed it into Gu Yuenas mouth, and said, Lets eat something first. Ill start to change Douluos rules later. Soul beasts will not be suppressed, and the speed of cultivation will increase. , A **** who should become a god. Douluo Xing has established its own rules, and there is no need to fly to the **** realm after becoming a god." Gu Yuena was overjoyed and quickly asked, "Tian brother, have you successfully merged the two worlds?" "Well, it was completed two days ago." Ao Tian said. "Great, our soul beast is going to stand up and call the shots." Gu Yuena laughed. As she said, she saw Bibi Dong on the side, and quickly said: "No, it''s not the master of the house, humans and spirit beasts on Douluo get along on an equal footing." Ao Tian smiled and said: "Don''t worry, after the death of the soul beast, the soul ring will no longer appear. The breakthrough of the soul master no longer requires the absorption of the soul ring, and the soul master and the soul master are no longer inherently hostile." "Brother Tian, ??you are so kind and love you." Gu Yuena couldn''t help but kissed Ao Tian again, and chirped. On the other side, Xiao Wu also pouted her mouth, and kissed Ao Tian on the cheek. Ao Tian touched the faces on both sides and said, "Don''t be like this, it''s all your saliva." Xiao Wu said playfully: "Brother Tian, ??don''t you usually say that our saliva is sweet? Don''t you...you lied to us?" Ao Tian could only say: "Well, it''s sweet, I like it very much." "As long as you like it, I will reward you with one more..." ... On the sea, Tang San and the four had already approached the territory of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, the overlord of the soul beast in the sea, the most powerful sea soul beast. Tang San and four people landed on the sea, Tang San took out a small boat, and the four got on the boat. Tang San said, "The Deep Sea Demon Whale King has a cultivation base for millions of years. According to Senior Seagod, if it were not for the suppression of the God Realm, it would have become a god." Dai Mubai said with ease: "It hasn''t become a **** after all. Since it hasn''t become a god, facing the four of us, it will definitely die." Tang San nodded slightly, and said, "Yes, we didn''t make a mistake in this action. But it is a million-year-old soul beast at any rate. If we fight with it, the movement will definitely be big. If it attracts the stars. Those terrifying soul beasts in the big forest are not good." "Little San, what are your plans?" Dai Mubai asked. Tang San pointed to his head, and said, "Take out of wisdom." "Third brother, don''t sell it." Ma Hongjun said. Tang San smiled and said, "The Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea was once blinded by the Seagod Senior, and according to Xiaobai and the others, the Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea is in deep sleep except for food." Dai Mubai already understood Tang San''s meaning, and said, "You mean, we used sneak attacks to hunt it?" Tang San said: "Yes, if you want to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King at the lowest cost, you can only sneak attack. You have also seen the power of the Seagod''s Heart. We can use the Seagod''s Heart to stealth into the Deep Sea Devil Whale King body. By the side, kill it with lightning speed." Dai Mubai''s eyes lit up and said, "Yes, this strategy is really perfect. Xiao San, you are worthy of the wisdom in our team. Your wisdom is as impressive as your teacher." Tang San smiled and took out the Seagod''s Heart. "Just stay here for the three of you, the strength of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King is too terrifying." Tang San said. "Little San, can you do it alone?" Dai Mubai asked. Although Tang San had said many times that he already had the strength to fight the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, Dai Mubai was still a little worried. A sneer appeared on Tang San''s face, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t fight it openly. In terms of wisdom, how could it be that a soul beast that has been in the sea for millions of years is better than a human?" Ma Hongjun said: "It should be said that in conspiracy and tricks, soul beasts cannot be comparable to humans." Tang San said, "Anyway, don''t worry. If you face a confrontation, I''m sure to kill it, let alone a sneak attack." "Okay, then we will wait for you here," Dai Mubai said. Tang San untied the Seagod Trident on his back and held it in his right hand. The appearance of the Seagod''s Trident was a little different from when Tang San had just obtained it. The tridents halberd originally had a hole in its body, but now it has been inlaid with a blue gem that exudes magnificent light. That was the Seagod''s Heart. After getting the Seagod''s Heart, Tang San had already studied it carefully, and found that the Seagod''s Heart and the hole in the Seagod''s Trident completely matched. So he installed the Seagod''s Heart. After the two were integrated, the original function of the Seagod''s Heart was still there, and it was not affected. Moreover, with the Seagod''s Heart, the power that the Seagod''s Trident can exert is even stronger. This was also Tang San''s biggest reliance on killing the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. Before coming, Bo Saixi and the Demon Soul Great White Shark Xiao Bai had analyzed the strength of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King for Tang San. In addition to having terrifying energy, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea is also good at manipulating the sea. But in front of Tang San, the inheritor of the Seagod, the ability of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King to control the sea is no different from the ability of a class door to make an axe. Tang San, who possessed the Seagod''s Trident, was enough to make the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea lose the advantage of controlling the sea. "I am leaving." Tang San said, and then aroused the Seagod''s Heart on the Seagod''s Trident, and a light mask emerged, covering the four of them. The four of them, together with the small boat, suddenly disappeared on the sea strangely. Afterwards, Tang San sneaked into the sea quietly and quickly went away. It wasn''t until Tang San left a certain distance that Dai Mubai''s trio and the boat reappeared on the sea. "Boss Dai, can he really defeat the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea by himself?" Ma Hongjun asked. Dai Mubai said: "Let''s just wait here, I have confidence in Xiao San." Oscar also said: "Yes, I have made a lot of sausages for the junior third, and it should be no problem to improve his strength in an all-round way." Dai Mubai said, "Well, we can''t relax our vigilance. Once Xiaosan is at a disadvantage, we will immediately step forward to help." "good." ... With a thought to Tang San, the cover formed on the Seagod''s Trident changed its shape, turning into the shape of a swimming fish, and wrapped him in it. He tried his best to constrain the breath of himself and the Seagod Trident, and quickly swam in the direction of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. The sea area where the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea is located is a restricted area for soul beasts, and no soul beast has ever dared to venture into this sea area. However, there are still many fishes that have low spirits and have not yet become soul beasts. Therefore, Tang San didn''t worry that the little water current fluctuation he caused would alarm the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Tang San''s eyes were shining with purple light, and he had seen the Deep Sea Demon Whale King quietly suspended in the clear water several kilometers away. His current Purple Demon Eye had already broken through to the third realm, and was not far from the fourth realm, so even in the deep sea, he could still see thousands of meters away. The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea did not sink to the bottom of the sea, and the huge body of more than two hundred meters was quietly suspended at a distance of kilometers from the sea. One of its eyes was blinded by Poseidon, and it looked terrifying. The remaining eye was closed tightly, as if sleeping. Tang San controlled his heartbeat as well as his speed. The closer he got to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, the slower his speed. At a distance of several kilometers, it took him about twenty minutes to reach the side of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Tang San swam slowly, almost without causing a wave of water current, and came to the top of the back of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. Looking at the huge hideous behemoth below, Tang San''s mood didn''t fluctuate. This soul beast has cultivated for millions of years and is about to die today. Tang San didn''t think it was pitiful, nor did he feel cruel. After all, it is only right for a soul master to kill a soul beast. Moreover, in order to become a god, in order to be stronger, Tang San had to kill if he didn''t kill! Tang San''s eyes were cold, sinking slowly, and he stopped when he was only three meters away from the back of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. He was worried that if he continued to approach, he would be noticed by the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. His current location is the area near the center of the back of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, next to the water outlet. In fact, if you work on the head of the Deep Sea Devil Whale King, the damage to the Deep Sea Devil Whale King will definitely be much greater. But he didn''t, because he was worried that the head of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King would be noticed, and his plan of sneak attack would fail. The reason why he chose to work on his back was to take advantage of the huge body of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King is huge, and the energy contained in it must be terrifying, but because of its huge size, if Tang San launches an attack on its back, it will be difficult for it to attack Tang San. Unless, together with Tang San and his own back attack. At this moment, Tang San was holding the Seagod Trident in both hands, and his palms were sweating slightly, showing his nervousness. However, he tried his best to control his heartbeat, preventing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King from noticing the slightest clue. Sure enough, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was still floating quietly, without even moving his eyelids, it seemed that Tang San was floating above its back. Tang San''s huge spirit power had already begun to mobilize. "Hands!" He shouted in his heart, and his body instantly landed on the back of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, holding the Seagod Trident in both hands, using all his strength to stab the Deep Sea Demon Whale King below his back. With a snorted sound, the Seagod Trident sank in deeply without any defense from the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. At this moment, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King opened his one-eyed fiercely, and the fierce light was released. The sea seemed to freeze due to the opening of the eyes of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, and Tang San felt a huge pressure squeezed towards him. The Trident of the Sea God inserted into the body of the Demon Whale King burst out with terrifying light of the Sea God, trying to destroy the body of the Demon Whale King. But the body of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was too huge, even though Tang San''s attack at this moment was extremely terrifying, the damage it caused to the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was extremely limited. Tang San felt the terrifying strength of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King let out an angry roar, the sound like the sound of a huge rock breaking, shaking in Tang San''s ears, making Tang San extremely uncomfortable. A layer of blue light quickly diffused across the skin of the Deep Sea Devil Whale King, and Tang San clearly felt that the Deep Sea Devil Whale King''s defenses had increased. Tang San''s expression didn''t fluctuate at all, the Seagod Trident stirred fiercely, preventing the Deep Sea Demon Whale King from having a chance to fly him. At the same time, eight golden spider spears came out from behind him and inserted lightning fast into the back of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. After so many tests, with the help of the Seagod, Tang San''s external soul bone eight spider spears had evolved to the level of a divine weapon, otherwise they would not be able to break through the extremely defensive skin of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Eight golden spider spears were deeply inserted into the body of the devil whale king, and terrifying toxins burst out, destroying the body of the devil whale king. The powerful suction also erupted from the Eight Spider Lances, desperately absorbing the vitality of the Demon Whale King. Tang San''s attack was successful again, but this damage was still very small for the huge Deep Sea Demon Whale King. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King screamed in pain, and dense arrows formed in Tang San''s four directions. These sharp arrows were controlled by the power of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, and turned from sea water to ice, blasting towards Tang San. There were thousands of Frost Arrows, exuding an icy breath, as if to shoot Tang San into a sieve. Tang San''s mental power radiated, and he felt the terrifying offensive power contained in these thousands of Frost Arrows, his expression slightly changed. Poseidon''s trident still didn''t pull out, and he didn''t mean to avoid it. On his forehead, the brand of the Seagod''s Trident suddenly burst out with a brilliant light, which was the endless light of the Seagod. The rich seagod''s light formed a defense within ten meters of his body. The tens of thousands of ice arrows melted and turned into sea water at the moment they touched the sea god''s light. Tang San was overjoyed when he saw this, he pulled out the Seagod''s Trident, changed its position, and inserted it deeply into the Devil Whale King again. He laughed and said, "Deep Sea Demon Whale King, who gave you the courage to use the power of the sea in front of the Seagod inheritors? Don''t you think you are overpowering?" "Get out of here!" The Deep Sea Demon Whale King felt the severe pain, his huge body flipped frantically, trying to throw Tang San off his body. If it was an ordinary weapon attack, it would not be considered at all. But the Eight Spider Lances and the Seagod''s Trident are both artifacts, especially the Seagod''s Trident, which is extremely restrained against the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and the Seagod''s light emitted from it hurts it a lot. Although its body is huge, if this goes on, this tiny human being can slowly consume it to death. However, Tang San stuck to its back like a dogskin plaster, unable to shake it off. Feeling the powerlessness of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, Tang San laughed loudly, and the eight spider spears moved in unison, walking towards the head of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. Each time the Eight Spider Lances fell, they would penetrate deeply into the back of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. When they left, a large part of the inserted area had become shriveled, and the flesh and blood essence inside had been absorbed by the Eight Spider Lances. Tang San absorbed the vitality of the Devil Whale King all the way, and walked towards the head of the Devil Whale King. The Poseidon''s Trident did not pull out ~ www.novelhall.com~ Under his influence, he slashed all the way to the head of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, drawing a scarred red wound with flesh and blood turned out. He wanted to cut the back of the Devil Whale King. There was more than that, with a sneer on Tang San''s face, he took out two bottles, which contained red and blue liquids, and poured them into the huge wound he had cut below. This is not a good thing. This is the spring water in the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi. When he left the Douluo Continent, he also went to the Binghuoliangyi Eye and secretly filled a lot of spring water in order to use it today. . The power of this spring water is extremely terrifying. The deep-sea monster whale king''s cut wound was either frozen into ice or cooked. The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was tossed after Tang San, his body convulsed with intense pain, and he kept roaring, but he couldn''t help Tang San. Tang San kept moving, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a triumphant smile. These million-year-old soul beasts are too easy to kill, and there is no resistance at all in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 433： At this moment, all soul beasts of 0 million years can become gods! Roar-- The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea roared, his huge body rushing to the surface of the sea. Its body is huge, but its speed is surprisingly fast, and a few breaths have surfaced. With its terrifying speed, its huge body of more than two hundred meters rushed out of the sea and rose into the air. The sneer on Tang San''s face disappeared, and his face became solemn. If you fight under the sea, with the isolation of the sea, the battle will not be so dynamic. Now that the Devil Whale King flew into the air, the movement of the battle could not be concealed. At the same time, he was also extremely shocked that such a huge body of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea could rise into the air, and he could imagine how powerful it was. The body of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King shook violently, and terrible energy erupted from its body, impacting Tang San on his back. Tang San felt a trace of palpitations, and hurriedly urged the Seagod''s Light Protector with all his strength. The strong defense of the Seagods Light blocked most of the energy impact, but the remaining energy impact was still terrifying, causing Tang San''s body to shake violently, and the Eight Spider Lances and the Seagod Trident almost pulled out of the Demon Whale Kings body. come out. "Want to get rid of me? It''s not that easy!" Tang San sneered in his heart, urging the Eight Spider Lances, continuing to absorb the vitality of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. He could feel that his vitality was improving at a terrifying speed. He had already reached the body of a demigod, but he started to improve again. Just when Tang San was proud, there was a loud bang, and nine purple thunderbolts landed from above, blasting towards Tang San. Tang San was shocked, urging the Seagod''s Light, trying to defend against these nine purple thunders. However, the seagod''s light, which had never been unfavorable before, had little effect on this purple thunder and lightning. Tang San gritted his teeth, unwillingly drew out the Seagod Trident and Eight Spider Lances, and withdrew away. boom! Nine waves of lightning bombarded the Devil Whale Kings back, and a burst of white smoke appeared. The Devil Whale Kings body was not harmed. Tang San, who had exited a few hundred meters, looked up, and found that the black cloud layer quickly condensed in the sky, and the darkness quickly fell within a radius of a few hundred meters. It turns out that the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea actually has two attributes: water and thunder! In the distance, Dai Mubai''s trio were shocked when they saw the huge body of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea leaping in the air. Just seeing the real body of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, they felt a huge pressure on their faces. The deep sea demon whale king''s million-year cultivation base has completely exploded, the sea is roaring, and the thunder is rolling in the dark clouds in the sky. "Let''s go!" Dai Mubai shouted, and immediately rushed to Tang San. Ma Hongjun also followed him. Oscar didn''t move, his role was to make sausages for the other three, and he couldn''t fight such a terrifying soul beast. Seeing Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun rushing forward, Tang San quickly shouted, "Be careful, this guy''s attributes are water and thunder." The Deep Sea Demon Whale King didn''t fall down, he slowly turned around in midair, staring at Tang San fiercely. "So it was you!" Its hateful voice sounded. A strange sound wave entered the air, causing the blood in Tang San''s four bodies to vibrate with the sound wave, making it uncomfortable. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun quickly came to Tang San''s left and right, staring at the Deep Sea Demon Whale King vigilantly. "Do you know me?" Tang San was a little surprised. The hatred from the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was even stronger, and he almost gritted his teeth and said: "How come I don''t know the heir of the Seagod? This breath of your body makes me extremely annoying, even if it turns into ashes, I can recognize it! " Tang San sneered, and said, "That would be great. Since you know me, then obediently be killed by me, and give your soul ring and soul bone. Seagod is the master of the sea and all sea souls. Belief in the beast, I believe you will not refuse it?" The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea suddenly roared: "Poseidon, a little human being, is also worthy of being called the master of the sea? When I dominated the sea, he had not been born yet. If it weren''t for the suppression of this world, I would have become a real one. Poseidon is now, where will it be his turn?" Tang San''s eyes were suddenly cold, and he said, "How dare to speak wildly, without putting Senior Seagod in his eyes, you will definitely die today!" "Hahaha..." The Deep Sea Demon Whale King laughed wildly, and said: "Boy, your spirit power is only about ninety-sixth rank, and your body is pretty good, and 40% of it has been transformed to the level of gods. And my body Ninety-nine percent of them have entered the **** level, and I have stayed in this realm for more than 100,000 years. What did you use to kill me? Haha... I will eat you today, I dont know if I have swallowed the inheritance of the Seagod After the contest, can I break through the last level, hahaha..." After speaking, the huge tail of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King threw towards Tang San, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Since the flying height of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was higher just now, Tang San did not notice the Deep Sea Demon Whale King''s back. Now, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea began to attack, Tang San suddenly noticed the back of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, and most of the wounds he caused just now disappeared. The rest is also recovering at an extremely fast speed. "Damn it, fooled, it was delaying time just now." Tang San cursed inwardly. At the same time, he was also shocked, the resilience of this Deep Sea Demon Whale King was too abnormal. Those wounds were all caused by the artifact, and they were healed so quickly. He didn''t know that in order to recover those wounds, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea consumed a lot of energy. Otherwise, leaving those wounds there will definitely reduce the defense power of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. The blow of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was extremely terrifying. Without the help of the power of the sea, it was a pure attack from his own power. Around the huge tail, a blue-violet thunderbolt shot out, fanning towards Tang San and the three of them. That huge tail, coupled with the amazingly powerful thunder and lightning, made the Deep Sea Devil Whale King''s attack cover a huge area. Tang San and the three of them couldn''t escape its attack range instantly, so they could only choose to resist. Where the huge tail of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea passed, the air was torn apart abruptly, causing the blue-violet thunder and lightning to be accompanied by some small black lightning. "Resist!" Tang San shouted. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun were already in the strongest state at this time, and they had also eaten some sausages given by Oscar, and each performed their strongest blows, bombarding them towards that terrifying giant tail. The giant tail alone had a width of 20 meters, which was extremely frightening. With a strong pressure, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun had to wonder whether their attacks would be effective. Tang San held the end of the halberd handle of the Seagod''s Trident with both hands, and centered on his body, driving the trident to draw a huge circle in the air. With the completion of his action, a khaki halo appeared in mid-air, welcoming the giant tail of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. This was a defensive skill built by the Seagod Trident, facing the terrifying attack of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, Tang San had to use it. With a loud rumbling sound, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s attacks first landed on the tail of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. To their horror, the tail of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King didn''t even slow down or pause at all, and still slammed toward them, as if to fan them into mud! "Hurry up!" Tang San roared violently, and the circle drawn by the Seagod''s Trident collided with the giant tail. This time, there was no sound strangely, the sky was terribly quiet, and the violent lightning around the tail of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King disappeared. The huge tail of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King finally slowed down a bit, but it still smashed towards Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. At this moment, Tang San had just received a blow from the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea and had already seized the opportunity to attach the body of the Demon Whale King again, and the Seagod Trident inserted into the giant tail. It''s a pity that he couldn''t stop this tail from advancing. The power contained in this tail was really terrifying. Among the soul beasts Tang San had seen, in terms of power, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was definitely the first. Tang San attached to the tail of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King and glanced worriedly at Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. He had reminded both of them just now, but the speed of the Deep Sea Devil Whale King''s tail was too fast, and the huge tail attack range was so large that Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun couldn''t avoid it at all. A look of horror appeared on Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s faces, and they hurriedly mobilized all their spirit power to raise their defense power to the limit. Afterwards, two screams sounded, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun spurted blood and flew out, slamming into the sea fiercely. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun felt like they had been hit by a big mountain. They were horrified in their hearts, and the strength of this Devil Whale King was too terrifying. Just a flap of the tail made them unable to resist, and they were seriously injured! They hurriedly took out Oscar''s recovery sausage and swallowed it in one bite. After eating, the injury began to improve, but such a serious internal injury cannot be fully recovered in a short time. This meant that they could no longer support Tang San. Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun looked at Tang San who was fighting the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, and a wry smile appeared on their faces. Only now did they truly understand that Tang San''s strength had left them far behind, far behind. Tang Sanneng and the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea did not lose the wind, and even gained the upper hand, and they couldn''t even take a random blow from the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. This gap is really too big. "Let''s retreat quickly, don''t stay here and drag the little San." Dai Mubai said helplessly, enduring the severe pain in his body, and quickly swam in the direction of Oscar. Ma Hongjun threw desperately, unexpectedly faster than Dai Mubai. Once again, Tang San, who was absorbing the vitality of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, saw Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun retreating, and finally felt relieved. He also didn''t expect that Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun would be so vulnerable, and they would be seriously injured in a single encounter. "It doesn''t matter if I leave, so I don''t have any worries. It''s not difficult for me to kill the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea alone." Tang San thought to himself. After fighting for so long, he became more confident in killing the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. Although the power of this big guy was terrifying, his size was too big, which made it unable to attack Tang San flexibly. Tang San also had a countermeasure against the lightning attack of the Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea. Whenever there was a thunder and lightning, he bounced quickly to avoid the lightning, and then landed on another part of the Devil Whale Kings body, continuing to absorb it. Vitality destroys the body of the Demon Whale King. "Human, you angered me." The Demon Whale King roared, and his body suddenly changed greatly. The intense blue-violet light instantly filled its whole body, making its body seem to be condensed with a layer of blue crystal. Its body was shrinking at an unparalleled speed. With a flash of Tang San''s body, he appeared hundreds of meters away, with a successful conspiracy smile on his face. I learned from Xiaobai that no matter what soul beast it is, once it transforms into a human form, its overall strength will decline. So Tang San calculated the Demon Whale King from the beginning, forcing it to give up its physical advantage and become a humanoid. Only when the Devil Whale King''s strength was reduced, Tang San could solve the Devil Whale King faster. The Devil Whale King laughed frantically, and said, "Do you think that my energy will be reduced after I become a human form? You are wrong, so wrong!" Endless energy gushes from the body of the Devil Whale King, and crazily compresses outside his body, finally forming a strange deep purple armor. The height of the Devil Whale King has become three meters away, and his body is wrapped in heavy armor. "Hahaha, although my humanoid body can''t hold so much energy, the excess energy is solidified into armor by me, and I can absorb the energy inside at any time." The Devil Whale King looked at Tang San fiercely. The eight spider spears behind Tang San stretched out slowly, the spear pointed at the Devil Whale King, his eyes were cold and full of murderous aura, and he did not waver at all because of the changes in the Devil Whale King. "Dead!" The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea roared violently, and dense purple energy **** suddenly appeared in the void in front of it. The energy ball made a terrible crackling sound, containing the energy of thunder, and shot towards Tang San. The speed of this energy ball was too fast, and the number was so large that Tang San couldn''t avoid it. Tang San looked calm and calm, took the Seagod Trident into his hand again, and displayed the strongest control skill in the Seagod''s 13th Style-Wuding Storm. What shocked the Devil Whale King was that the lightning ball it sent out was sucked by the indeterminate storm, and then gradually dissipated. Tang San broke the Demon Whale King''s attack, and ate another dark green gut beyond the limit and a strong golden fly, his aura skyrocketed again. In addition, he had absorbed a lot of energy from the Devil Whale King before, and at this time, he had reached an unprecedentedly powerful state. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King felt Tang San''s soaring breath again, his expression changed slightly, and finally a trace of timidity appeared in his heart. This Seagod successor was not a human at all, but a monster. In its feeling, this young man seemed more terrifying than the Poseidon of the year. The corners of Tang San''s mouth slowly turned up, an evil smile appeared on his face, and endless red light burst out of his body, unexpectedly forming a tall humanoid phantom behind him. The extremely domineering aura of killing filled the world, and the red phantom also exuded a pressure that made the Devil Whale King feel trembling. Tang San stuck the Spider Lance behind the Seagod Trident, and the Clear Sky Hammer appeared in his hand. "Devil Whale King, die!" Tang San''s voice was cold, without the slightest fluctuation, as if he was pronouncing the Devil Whale King''s death sentence! He appeared in front of the Demon Whale King in a flash, and the eight spirit rings of the Clear Sky Hammer on his body exploded at this moment, and the terrifying energy made the Demon Whale King horrified. Tang San who exploded the eight spirit rings of the Clear Sky Hammer was undoubtedly terrifying, and his attack at this time had reached the level of the gods, even more terrifying than the Devil Whale King. The two fought together. Although Tang San''s strength skyrocketed, the more he fought, the more he was frightened. Every one of his blows can cause the Devil Whale King to be injured, but the Devil Whale King seems to be unkillable and very tenacious. He understood that the vitality of the Devil Whale King was too huge. As a last resort, Tang San was so cruel that even the nine spirit rings of the Blue Silver Emperor exploded. At this moment, his power was earth-shaking, and the surging energy almost burst his body. There were countless cracks in Tang San''s skin, and blood shot out, as if his body was about to explode in the next instant. But endless golden light also burst out from his body, exploding all the spirit rings, and unexpectedly let him briefly break through to the realm of **** level. Although the realm would definitely fall down afterwards, now, he is absolutely powerful. Facing such a powerful Tang San, the Devil Whale King felt suffocated and turned around and fled. Where would Tang San let go of the fat in his mouth? Although his body was on the verge of an explosion, Tang San still had a sneer on his face, his speed was too fast after his strength increased. Under Tang San''s Clear Sky Hammer''s attack, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was dying soon. Tang San''s body also returned to normal due to the venting of energy, the energy of the ring-blasting gradually disappeared, and Tang San''s expression suddenly became serious. The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was not dead yet, but survived his terrifying attack. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was already scared by Tang San to fight again, even if he knew that Tang San was probably at the end of the crossbow, he didn''t dare to look back. Tang San sneered again, his body suddenly sprayed out a large amount of blood, which condensed into nine bodhi-shaped beads around him. "Go!" Tang San yelled coldly. Nine blood bodhi shot into the heart of the devil whale king like lightning, and then there was a strong explosion. Rumbling~The chest of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was blown out of a terrifying big hole unexpectedly, the front and back were transparent. "No, this is impossible..." The Deep Sea Demon Whale King let out an unwilling roar, and then fell towards the sea below Its vitality disappeared, and its body was revealed, more than two hundred meters. The long body hit the sea, causing huge waves. It''s a success! Although Tang San''s face was as pale as paper, he was ecstatic. On the boat in the distance, Dai Mubai and the others almost jumped up with excitement. Tang San was extremely weak, unable to fly anymore, and landed on the floating body of the Demon Whale King. The three of Dai Mubai rushed over immediately and landed on the body of the Demon Whale King, shocked. "Little San, you are really amazing." Dai Mubai exclaimed. "I don''t know if this big guy''s meat is delicious?" Ma Hongjun smiled easily. Tang San smiled freely and said: "This result is expected." As he said, his Eight Spider Lances penetrated deeply into the Devil Whale King''s body, and began to frantically absorb the energy that the Devil Whale King hadn''t completely dissipated. At this moment, in the papal hall, Ao Tian was surrounded by the goddesses, and smiled: "I will change the rules of the Douluo Continent. The soul beasts can become gods immediately after their cultivation level reaches a million years." Gu Yuena excitedly said: "That''s great. With your help, those fierce beasts under me have long been cultivated for millions of years." Ao Tian closed his eyes and stood there quietly, with invisible waves radiating from him. Douluo Xing''s rules quietly changed. The celestial calamity of the soul beast for millions of years was a death calamity, and there was no hope of getting through it. But now, the tribulation of millions of years has disappeared, and the soul beasts that have stayed in the cultivation of millions of years can immediately become gods. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 434： The Devil Whale King came back from the dead, Tang 3 roared in despair At this time, Tang San''s Eight Spider Lances were inserted into the corpse of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, desperately absorbing the energy that the Demon Whale King hadn''t dissipated. If so much energy is not absorbed, it would be a pity, these huge energy is enough to make his soul power rush to a new height. "Quickly press the palm of your hand on me, I will transfer the absorbed Devil Whale King energy to you, and we will all **** it up together." Tang San said in a hurry. The three of Dai Mubai didn''t understand what Tang San meant by transferring energy, but they still put their hands on Tang San. In the next moment, their eyes widened suddenly, and their faces looked incredible. "Little San, what''s going on?" Dai Mubai asked in shock. Tang San said, "My Eight Spider Lances have the ability to devour energy. The Devil Whale King is dead. It would be a shame that its huge energy was wasted. It''s better to reuse it to improve our cultivation." Ma Hongjun''s pale complexion quickly turned ruddy at this time, and he laughed and said, "It''s great, our cultivation base has been improved, and the final inheritance assessment will be easier to pass." The four of them looked at each other, and their faces showed knowing smiles. Oscar said: "Little San, you finally finished the eighth exam, congratulations." Tang San smiled and nodded. Suddenly, Ma Hongjun scratched his head and asked in doubt: "Strange, why hasn''t the spirit ring of the Demon Whale King appeared yet?" After Ma Hongjun''s reminder, the other three people reacted. Right, where is the spirit ring of the Devil Whale King? After the death of the spirit beast, didn''t the spirit ring appear for the first time? Tang San suddenly lowered his head and looked at the corpse of the Demon Whale King at his feet, and a trace of anxiety suddenly surged in his heart. At this moment, countless terrifying roars came from the Douluo Continent. That was the roar of the soul beast. Although the sound had become very faint when it reached Tang San, the coercion contained in the roar was still captured by Tang San and the four. Tang San''s expression changed, and he said, "Do you feel the pressure? That is the pressure of the gods. It sounds like there are several powerful soul beasts." Tang San had just stayed in the god-level realm for a short time, and he also possessed a divine tool like the Seagod Trident, and he was no stranger to the coercion of the god-level. Dai Mubai''s faces gradually showed shock. Oscar swallowed in fear, and said, "The terrifying soul beasts that Senior Seagod said, didn''t they find us?" Ma Hongjun said with fear: "It''s over. With so many terrifying soul beasts, even the gods of the gods can''t stop them. We are dead." Dai Mubai looked at Tang San and asked, "Little San, what should we do now?" Tang San''s expression remained calm, and said, "The Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea is related to my eighth trial. I can''t give up on it." "Then shall we stay here and wait for death?" Ma Hongjun said immediately. Tang San shook his head and said, "Or, you should return to Seagod Island first. I will stay here by myself, begging for wealth and danger. Tang San will take a risk today!" Dai Mubai said: "We are brothers, as a whole, we face danger together." "Yes, die together." Oscar said. Ma Hongjun said: "Third brother, don''t underestimate me." Tang San was moved in his heart and said, "It''s nice to have you brothers." "It''s just that, why hasn''t the spirit ring of the Devil Whale King appear yet?" Ma Hongjun wondered again. Tang San felt uneasy again, and said, "We have never absorbed the spirit ring of a million-year soul beast before. Maybe the million-year soul beast will be a little different. Maybe the spirit ring appeared later, so let''s wait. wait." Dai Mubai said: "Okay, anyway, this Demon Whale King is already dead and can''t die anymore, there will definitely be a spirit ring appearing." At the same time, their gazes were towards the upper part of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, where there was a big hole. Dai Mubai shocked: "Little San, what was your last **** attack? The power is so powerful." Tang San smiled proudly, and said, "This is the second-ranked Bodhi blood among the hidden weapons I created. It is so powerful that even Bodhi ancestors will bleed even in the face of such an attack." "Who is the ancestor of Bodhi?" Oscar asked curiously. Tang San thought for a while, and said, "He is a god-level powerhouse." Ma Hongjun worshiped: "Brother, you are really getting better and better. The skills you create can hurt God." Tang San smiled and didn''t say much. He can''t say that he brought this skill from another world, right? Therefore, it can only be said to be self-created. At this moment, the corpse of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King under the feet of the four trembled slightly. "Did you feel it? The Deep Sea Demon Whale King seemed to have moved a while ago." Ma Hongjun said hurriedly, with a trace of fear on his fat face. Tang San said, "Don''t worry, it is said that the Hundred-legged Worm is dead but not stiff. Although the Deep Sea Demon Whale King is dead, the vitality of his body has not completely disappeared. It is normal to occasionally twitch." Despite this explanation, Tang San''s anxiety grew stronger, and he didn''t understand where the anxiety came from. Could it be that... this Deep Sea Demon Whale King hasn''t died yet? Just when Tang San had such a thought in his mind, a faint golden light suddenly appeared in the big hole that was blown out on the corpse of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. "Little San, look." Dai Mubai was the first to find out and shouted immediately. The eyes of the four people all fell on the big hole. The golden light emanating from the big cave became more and more intense. As Titled Douluo, Tang San and the four had not bad eyesight. Although the golden light was strong, they could still see the scene under the golden light. Under the golden light, the big hole in the Devil Whale King''s body was shrinking at an extremely alarming speed. At the same time, a pressure that shocked their minds gradually radiated from the body of the Devil Whale King. ... The dull drums sounded, making Tang San''s four complexions drastically changed. They understood that this was not a drum sound, it was a heartbeat, strong and powerful, making their hearts resonate and almost bursting. The four hurriedly mobilized their soul power to guard the heart. "Hurry up!" Tang San shouted anxiously. At this time, he finally understood where the anxiety in his heart came from. This Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea really didn''t die! Moreover, the golden light that radiated, and the sound of the strong heartbeat, all exuded terrible pressure, a pressure that made Tang San and four people''s hearts beat wildly! This is the coercion of the **** level. Is the Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea going to become a god? This thought flashed through the minds of Tang San and the four of them, their scalp numb, and the whole body became cold. The previous devil whale kings are so terrifying, if they become gods... They couldn''t imagine, who else could kill this big guy. After Tang San roared, he immediately stopped absorbing the energy of the Demon Whale King, pulled out the Eight Spider Lances, and his body bounced. The three of Dai Mubai also performed the same actions as Tang San. They didn''t dare to stay on the back of the Devil Whale King for even a moment, fleeing like a snake and scorpion. But the moment they bounced up, the one eye of the Devil Whale King opened. In the huge blood-red eyeballs, intense hatred, killing intent, brutality and other emotions radiated. "A bunch of ants, want to go?" The murderous voice of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King rang, causing the bodies of Tang San and the four who were leaping in the air to tremble, and a strong death crisis instantly enveloped them. They did not hesitate to eat an Oscar flying mushroom sausage, wanting to make their speed faster and escape from here. "How could this happen? How could this happen? How could the Devil Whale King suddenly become a god?" Tang San was confused, and asked himself repeatedly, unable to accept the fact that the Devil Whale King was resurrected. Just now in the battle with the Devil Whale King, he himself ran out of oil, and although he absorbed some of the Devil Whale King''s energy, he only recovered a little bit. Now, even the Demon Whale King who has not become a **** can kill him in seconds, not to mention the Demon Whale King who has become a **** queen. After eating the flying mushroom intestines, all four of them grew a pair of wings on their backs, shaking quickly, trying to escape from the attack range of the Devil Whale King. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King laughed frantically, and the sound of laughter shocked, causing Tang San and the four''s bodies to shake violently. Endless golden light erupted from the huge body of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, flooding the area with a radius of one thousand meters. Under this golden light, Tang San and the Four seemed to be trapped in the mud, their flying speed getting slower and slower. "Dead, we are dead this time." Ma Hongjun shouted. A look of despair gradually appeared on the faces of the four of them, even Tang San did. The sky roared, Tang San and the four raised their heads and looked up, thick and leaded dark clouds gathered, and four buckets of golden lightning blasted over their heads. "I don''t want to die!" Ma Hongjun yelled in horror. Oscar who was not injured, his face became pale as paper. The power of this lightning was so terrible, before it attacked them, it paralyzed them and made them unable to exert their strength. In the moment, Tang San urged the defensive effect of Seagod''s Heart, and a defensive cover appeared on top of the four of them. Booming~ The defensive cover instantly shattered, and four golden lightning bolts poured in from the top of Tang San and the four of them, crazily destroying their bodies. They were flying in the air tens of meters above the sea, and at this time they fell into the sea like dumplings. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Oscar rolled their eyes, foaming at the mouth, and their bodies twitched violently. Tang San''s situation was a little better, trying his best to maintain a bit of sanity, and controlled Lan Yincao with difficulty to tie the three of Dai Mubai with him. With a bang, the four of them fell into the sea at the same time. "I will pack you up later, I will bite you a little bit into pieces for my food." The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea retracted his gaze and began to concentrate on breaking through. In its view, it was impossible for these four ants to escape. The big hole in the Deep Sea Demon Whale King''s body that was blasted by Tang San has been repaired. In its blind eyes, the endless golden divine power is intertwined, repairing the eyes. "Poseidon, you insidious villain, you have left your supernatural power in my eyes. You didn''t expect me to become a **** one day, hahaha..." "I want to eat your inheritors and make you regret it!" The blind eye of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was finally repaired, and its huge body flew up, and then gradually shrank. In the end, it became a middle-aged man who looked about forty years old, with a burly figure and a simple face. He was draped in a blue-gold armor, and a golden electric snake was walking on it, his eyes domineering. "Hahaha...My body has been completely transformed into a divine body. The human-shaped body is enough to hold all my energy and is no longer the shackles of my strength." The Devil Whale King was suspended in mid-air, laughed continuously, and the terrifying god-level coercion radiated from afar, causing all the soul beasts in the sea to tremble. On Seagod Island, Bo Saixi''s complexion, who was waiting on the beach, instantly changed, and said in shock: "The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea has become a god, Tang San and the others..." The rest of the offerings were also shocking. "Go, Tang San must have nothing to do." Bo Saixi said anxiously, and rushed out. A group of offerings followed and said, "Great offerings, even if we rush over as quickly as possible, it will take more than a long time. It''s too late." "If it''s too late, you have to go, Tang San is the person chosen by the Seagod, and there must be no accident." Bo Saixi''s attitude was firm. ... In Wuhun City, Gu Yuena felt that the fierce beasts under her had already broken through to the **** level, and she was immediately happy. At this moment, the coercion of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King God-level came from afar. "Hey, the little guy in the sea has become a god." Gu Yuena said in surprise. Ao Tian smiled and said: "He has already reached a million-year cultivation base, his own accumulation is extremely strong, and his foundation is extremely stable. With a solid accumulation, his strength can rush to a first-level **** in a short period of time." Gu Yuena''s eyes lit up and said: "Then let''s call him over now." Ao Tian shook his head and smiled: "No hurry, haven''t you seen Tang San next to him? Tang San beat the Devil Whale King into a dying state just now. If it weren''t for me, the Devil Whale King would be dead. Let him vent his anger." "Brother Tian, ??I want to go to the theater." Xiao Wu said excitedly. "I want to see too, I want to see how they died." Ning Rongrong said. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Ao Tian with big eyes. Although he didn''t speak, the look of expectation explained her thoughts. "good." Ao Tian smiled, stretched out his hand and wiped it in the air, and a light curtain appeared, clearly showing the situation in the sea. ... The explosion of the deep sea magic whale king''s breath finally stopped. At this moment, he felt that he was stronger than ever. He slowly turned around, facing the direction of Wuhun City, bending down respectfully. "Thank you Longzu for his reinvention." He muttered to himself. Before, he was indeed killed by Tang San, but a magical force caused his soul to return to his body, and he was reborn. He knew that this was what Long Zu did. After speaking, he turned around again, condescendingly looking down at Tang San and the four who were already floating on the sea. The eyes of the Devil Whale King were ferocious and domineering. In his heart, these four little human beings were already dead. It''s just that he wouldn''t let Tang San die so easily. Tang San took out a small boat and dragged Dai Mubai three people aboard with difficulty. The bodies of Dai Mubai''s trio were still twitching, foaming at their mouths, but their minds had gradually become sober. Their faces are full of despair and horror. Tang San felt extremely bitter in his heart. He felt the condition of his body, which was worse than ever, his strength was already reduced by ninety-nine percent, so how could he fight the demon whale king who had become a god? "I''m going to die here, I''m very unwilling!" Tang San shouted unwillingly in his heart. He recalled his life. The first six years were okay. Although it was a simple life in the Holy Soul Village, there was a touch of warmth. Since I met Ao Tian in Notting City, everything has changed. He vowed to make Ao Tian admit his mistakes and make Ao Tian admit that the master''s theory is correct. For this reason, he kept challenging Ao Tian, ??but failed miserably. From then on, in order to defeat Ao Tian, ??he embarked on a path that gradually became an enemy with Ao Tian. Except for the first six years of his childhood, his life has been extremely rough, and he has been humiliated and tortured. Despite this, Tang San still firmly believed that there would be a day of suffering. However, he felt that he couldn''t wait for that day, and his life was about to wither today, dying in the hands of the soul beast. Thinking of this, Tang San''s heart became extremely sad. He looked up to the sky and yelled: "I, Tang San, was born to be the proud son of heaven, and I was even more unfair. My God, why are you so unfair to me? I suffered all the hardships, and finally died in extreme unwillingness!" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 435： The cruelest way to die? At this moment, Tang San was truly desperate. There was no spirit ring on his body, and he was seriously injured, and there was no hope of fleeing at all. It was even more impossible to count on the Seagod. The Seagod had said before that he would never come to Douluo Xing again, and everyone would meet in the God Realm. So, this time it''s really dead. Dai Mubai''s hearts were also extremely desperate. "I really don''t want to die, we almost become gods, we can go to Ao Tian and the others to take revenge." Ma Hongjun collapsed and shouted. Dai Mubai repented and said, "If we made up the knife just now, the Devil Whale King might really be dead." Wuhun City. Xiao Wu''s several girls heard that Ma Hongjun wanted to come to them for revenge, and they suddenly curled their lips in disdain. "I want to come to us for revenge. It''s a dream," Ning Rongrong said. Xiao Wu said, "I hope they can come to us for revenge, so that I can kill them myself." "This is simple." Ao Tian smiled. The sea. Looking at Tang San and the Four who were extremely unwilling, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea felt extremely happy. "Poseidon, you hurt me in the first place, and now your heirs are here to kill me again. One day, I will settle the old and new hatreds with you. Today, I will eat your heirs first." After speaking, a golden divine power flew out and slashed on Tang San''s right arm. With a snort, Tang San''s right arm broke shoulder-to-shoulder, spraying a large amount of pale golden blood. Tang San snorted painfully, there was no trace of blood on his face. "Little San." Dai Mubai exclaimed. Ma Hongjun''s heart was beating wildly, and his eyes were frightened. The Devil Whale King licked his lips, stretched out his hand, and Tang San''s right arm flew to his hand. Click~ Click~ Seeing this **** scene, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun had scalp tingling and almost vomited. It was terrible, they had never seen such a terrible scene. This is a hundred times more terrifying than killing. Especially the Devil Whale King chewed his mouth, his mouth full of blood, and a strange smile on his face, which was creepy. Seeing this scene, several girls including Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing were all nauseous, and their faces were a little ugly. "This guy is too heavy to eat," Ning Rongrong said. Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Isn''t it normal for soul beasts to eat humans? Just like humans eating soul beasts, you must think it''s normal, right?" "Sister Na''er, you make sense." Ning Rongrong said. However, her stomach still feels a little uncomfortable. After the Devil Whale King finished eating Tang San''s arm, he laughed and said, "40% of the body has been transformed into a divine body. It''s really delicious. This time, I want to eat your leg." The Devil Whale King smiled cruelly, gathered his divine power again, and cut towards Tang San''s thigh. Tang San had already stopped the blood sprayed on his shoulders, and now he saw the golden divine power flying in, despairing again. He has no ability to hide. "Do I really want to be unloaded by the Devil Whale King today and then eaten?" He thought sadly. Ma Hongjun twisted his body in horror, trying to stay away from Tang San. Just when everyone thought Tang San''s thigh was about to be removed by the Demon Whale King, the Seagod Trident, which had been carrying Tang San''s back, suddenly moved. The Seagod Trident broke away from Tang San''s back and appeared in front of Tang San instantly, stabs forward and collided with the random blow of the Demon Whale King. The golden energy of the Demon Whale King dissipated, and at the end of the halberd of the Seagod Trident, a tall phantom appeared. Holding the Seagod Trident in one hand, the halberd pointed directly at the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. Seeing the appearance of this phantom, Tang San''s eyes lit up, and hope appeared on their desperate faces. The huge murderous intent of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea erupted, his eyes became extremely blood red, and he said with hatred: "Seagod, you finally appeared." Poseidon Phantom''s body also exudes the coercion of a god-level powerhouse, but in terms of aura, it is unexpectedly inferior to the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. "The Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea, I was too kind to let you go. If you don''t want to repent now, then I can only do things for the sky!" said the sea **** Xuying. The Devil Whale King laughed and said, "You are just a piece of residual thought left by the Seagod. If it was in the past, you can scare me a bit, now? I will kill your residual thought, and then go to your deity to settle the account!" Poseidon Xuying coldly snorted, "Remnant Nian can destroy you just as much, depending on the move!" Suddenly endless golden light burst out from the Seagod''s Trident, and terrifying fluctuations emanated, making the Deep Sea Demon Whale King instantly vigilant. Although he said that he looked down on the sea god, he was still a little wary in his heart. The golden light filled Tang San and the four of them, and the fluctuations emanating from them became stronger and stronger. Just when the Demon Whale King thought Poseidon Phantom was about to launch this blow, the Trident of Poseidon finally moved. However, instead of attacking the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, it shot in the opposite direction, like a golden lightning flashing across the sky, at an astonishing speed. Under the original Seagod''s Trident, there was only an empty boat, where there were Tang San and the four. The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was taken aback for a moment and reacted, roaring: "Seagod, you shameless villain, take your life!" His figure also turned into a streamer, chasing it. As Ao Tian said, the current cultivation base of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea has reached the level of a first-level god. Although it hasn''t stabilized yet, the speed is amazing enough. Although the Seagod Phantom''s speed was fast enough, after a few breaths with Tang San and four people, the Demon Whale King quickly approached. "die!" The Devil Whale King shouted violently, shaking the heavens and the earth, the endless blue golden light gathered in his hand, and then condensed into a blue golden broad knife nearly a thousand meters long, and slashed towards the golden light ahead. clang! The impact sound seemed to penetrate human souls, leaving Tang San and the four brains blank for a while. The golden light dissipated, the Poseidon''s phantom shook for a while, and then retracted into the Poseidon''s trident. The Seagod Trident and Tang San and the four fell towards the sea below. Under the sword of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King, the sea below was split into a bottomless crack that was more than a kilometer in length, like a giant beast with its big mouth open, ready to swallow the fallen Tang Sans. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King showed a smirk on his face, and in a flash, he came to Tang San who was falling. Tang San had already begun to recover their sobriety, and they were shocked when they saw the Demon Whale King appearing beside them. "I''m not in the mood to play with you anymore." The Devil Whale King said, his mouth, which was originally the same as a normal person, suddenly split from the corners of the mouth to the sides, cracking all the way to the base of the ears. This wasn''t over yet, his head suddenly became bigger, and finally it was about the size of a water tank, and his cracked mouth was full of sharp and sharp teeth, enough to swallow Tang San and four people in one bite. A terrible suction force appeared from the big mouth of the Devil Whale King, sucking Tang San and the four and flew towards that big mouth. Tang San and the four of them were struggling at the same time, ignoring the serious internal injuries in the body, struggling desperately. No one wants to be sucked into that horrible big mouth, and then bit by bit chewed up. That kind of feeling, thinking about it, feels terrible. This is simply the cruelest way to die in the world. Ma Hongjun and Oscar screamed in horror, struggling desperately, their courage was about to be frightened, and their bodies trembled. But the power of sucking was too terrifying, and they couldn''t break free with their power. How can the devouring power of a giant whale be so easy to get rid of? The Devil Whale King didn''t **** fast, and seemed to enjoy the feeling that scared the humans in front of him. Seeing that he got closer and closer to the big scary mouth of the Devil Whale King, Tang San knew that he had no chance of fleeing, and closed his eyes in despair. The face of Master and Tang Hao flashed in his mind, and sad tears flowed from the corner of his eyes. Just when the Devil Whale King was about to eat Tang San and the Four in one bite, the Seagod Trident, which had fallen to the surface of the sea, moved again. "No-fixed-wind-wave!" A deep voice sounded, and the Seagod Trident drew a golden circle in mid-air, and the circle flew out, instantly covering the body of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea. At this moment, the body of the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was frozen, and the horrible devouring power from his mouth disappeared. Next to the Trident of the Seagod, a phantom appeared, quickly solidified, not much worse than the entity. "Senior Seagod." Tang San exclaimed in surprise. This time it was the **** of the sea god. When the Deep Sea Demon Whale King repaired his own eyes, he cleared the divine power that the **** of the sea had left in his eyes, and the **** of the gods felt it. Poseidons divine mind once again quietly entered the Douluo Continent, and saw a scene where Tang San and the Four were about to be swallowed by the Demon Whale King. The Devil Whale King actually reached the strength of a first-level god, which shocked the Seagod. Seeing that Tang San and the four were about to be eaten, Seagod had no choice but to take action. Otherwise, Tang San''s four little guys would really die. He decided that this was the last time to help Tang San, fighting the risk of losing this part of his spirituality, and also saving Tang San. This Douluo star is really getting more and more terrifying. After leaving this time, he said nothing would come again. Indefinite Storm is the strongest control skill among the Poseidons Thirteen Halberds. In the strongest state, it can control the enemy for eight seconds. At this time, the Poseidons divine mind urged the Poseidons trident to cast an indeterminate storm, and it would naturally be able to control the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea for eight seconds. Eight seconds is enough to do a lot of things. But the Seagod did not choose to continue to act on the Devil Whale King, but instead rolled up Tang San and the four and fleeed towards Seagod Island again. If the seagod''s deity came in person, he would be sure to kill the Demon Whale King who had just broken through. But now, only part of the divine mind came from the sea god. Even if the Devil Whale King had just broken through to the first-level **** realm, it was not the part of the sea **** that could kill him. The Seagod''s movements were very decisive, and at the moment when he controlled the Demon Whale King, he immediately led Tang San and the four to flee. When eight seconds passed, Poseidon had already escaped tens of thousands of meters. "Poseidon, you **** it!" The Deep Sea Demon Whale King roared frantically, chasing at full speed in the direction where the Seagod escaped. "Don''t chase." Ao Tian''s voice suddenly sounded in the Devil Whale King''s mind. In this voice, there was a kind of high pressure, so that the Deep Sea Demon Whale King could not have any thoughts of resistance. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King was shocked, and a name flashed in his mind-Long Zu. "Are you Long Zu?" he asked. "Exactly, you come to Wuhun City right now, and you will attack the God Realm in the future, so you have a chance to kill Poseidon." Ao Tian said. "Yes!" said the Demon Whale King. Before, Ao Tian caused earth-shaking changes in the Douluo Star. At that time, the Devil Whale King felt Ao Tian was unfathomable. Now that he became a god, he felt even more terrifying for Ao Tian. Moreover, Ao Tian is still his lifesaver. The Devil Whale King didn''t hesitate at all, turned around and headed towards the Douluo Continent. Above the sea, Poseidon still took Tang San and the four to escape at high speed. In the Popes Palace, Ning Rongrong asked, "Tian brother, just let them go like this?" Ao Tian shook his head and said with a smile: "Come as you want, leave as you want, how can it be so easy?" ... On the surface of the sea, Poseidon said to Tang San: "Tang San, the Devil Whale King has become a god, and your eighth test is impossible to complete. But for special circumstances and special considerations, your eighth test is over. Return to Seagod Island. After that, you will carry on the final inheritance as soon as possible, and ascend to the **** realm immediately after becoming a god." Tang San and the four of them were immediately surprised. "Thank you for the great kindness of Senior Seagod." Tang San said immediately gratefully. Dai Mubai asked, "Senior Seagod, will you stay in Seagod Island to protect us? The Demon Whale King is too terrifying. If he finds it, we will be dead." Poseidon said: "I will not stay in Poseidon Island. The Devil Whale King has not chased him, so after you return to Poseidon Island, you must enter the inheritance area as soon as possible. The inheritance area I set up is extremely defensive. Break in." Tang San said, "I understand, it''s just... we are seriously injured now, and we can''t immediately accept the inheritance after we return." "This is simple," said the Seagod. With a movement of his divine mind, within a radius of 10,000 meters, the vitality of countless sea spirit beasts was pulled out by him and injected into the bodies of Tang San and the four. With the belief that Poseidon was a sea soul beast, it was not difficult to do this step. The huge vitality entered the body, and the injuries of Tang San and the four were quickly recovering. At this moment, a cold snort suddenly sounded. Tang San and the four didn''t feel anything when they heard the cold snort, but the seagod''s almost solid face showed a look of horror. Tang San and the four only saw an expression of horror on the Seagod''s face, and then the Seagod''s phantom exploded. The spirit of the Seagod was destroyed by Ao Tian, ??and Tang San and the four bodies lost the motivation to move forward. Because of their inertia, their bodies were still rushing forward, but their speed slowed down and they fell towards the sea. They hurriedly stabilized their bodies, horrified in their hearts. Such a powerful Seagod was actually shattered by a cold snort, how terrifying is the master of this cold snort. This must be done by those terrifying soul beasts that Senior Seagod said! Tang San and the four of them flashed this thought at the same time, and their hair was suddenly terrified. Since that soul beast can annihilate Senior Seagod''s spirit, it can also annihilate them. And it''s the kind of effortless. "Go!" Tang San let out a low growl, grabbed the Seagod Trident in one hand, and flew desperately in the direction of Seagod Island. He imagined in his heart that as long as he stayed away a little, he might be out of the attack range of that soul beastDai Mubai and the three of them were also dead, and fled with Tang San. Inside the Popes Hall, Xiao Wu curiously asked, Brother Tian, ??was the Sea God killed by you? Gu Yuena said: "The Sea God only came from a part of his divine mind, and this part of his divine mind was destroyed by Brother Tian." "Oh." Xiao Wu said. A sneer appeared at the corner of Ao Tian''s mouth, and said, "How can there be such a cheap thing if only a part of the spirit is lost?" With a thought on his mind, the mysterious law of cause and effect was activated, and following the blow just now, it landed on the seagod of the gods. God Realm, in the Sea God Temple. Poseidon had just lost part of his spirit, and his face was slightly pale, but he was relieved. "It will take a long time to recover from the loss of this part of the spirit." He muttered to himself. He had just finished speaking, his face changed drastically, and his eyes were horrified. puff! A large mouthful of golden blood spurted out, his expression became extremely weakened, his spirit was severely injured, and his realm quickly fell to a third-level god. "How is it possible? What kind of attack is this? You can even attack me in Douluo Star!" Poseidon''s voice was full of horror, and it was hard to believe this incredible method. This ability is too weird, too terrifying, it is an attack against the soul. He felt that if this weird power was strengthened a little bit, his spirit might be shattered and completely dead. At this moment, the Seagod''s body was cold, and he felt deep fear in his heart. Even in the God Realm, in his own Sea God Temple, he didn''t have any sense of security. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 436： Bo Saixi, do you want to know about Tang Chen? In the Palace of the Pope, several girls in Xiao Wu looked at Tang San and the four who were fleeing in embarrassment in the light curtain, suddenly a little disdainful. Ning Rongrong said, "Just like them, still want to kill us?" Zhu Zhuqing said coldly: "If they dare to come to Wuhun City to kill us, then let them have no return!" Xiao Wu said murderously: "Shrek, it''s time to become a deadly gram." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t worry, they will come." Hu Liena asked: "Brother Tian, ??they are all ready to accept the inheritance of gods and break through to the **** level. When will you let us break through?" Hearing what she said, all the girls looked at Ao Tian eagerly. Among all the girls, only Gu Yuena has become a god, and the other seven girls, even Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue, who have the highest cultivation bases, have not yet become gods. Bibi Dong hugged Ao Tian''s arm and asked, "You let Xue''er and I not have to accept the inheritance of those gods. Xue''er and I have stayed at level 99 for a long time, so we should break through. " Ao Tiandao: "Before, because of the shortage of resources in the God Realm, humans in the small world were restricted from becoming gods. Only humans who have accepted their inheritance can become gods." "Now, Douluo Xing is independent, and will become stronger and stronger, not lower than the God Realm. You and Xue Er should already feel the opportunity to break through now? Becoming a **** is not difficult for you, as long as you stay closed for a few minutes. Heaven can break through to the **** level." "As the first batch of breakthrough gods in my world, you will be blessed by the power of heaven. After the breakthrough, you can at least reach the realm of the first-level god, and even directly reach the **** king realm, and the difficulty of the subsequent realm breakthrough will also be Lower it a lot." Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue nodded excitedly. "When you changed the Douluo Star rules just now, I felt like I could break through to the **** level." Qian Renxue said. "Me too." Bibi Dong said. Ning Rongrong hurriedly asked: "Brother Tian, ??you just said that the first batch of gods have such great benefits, wouldn''t it be that Tang San and the four of them took advantage?" Ao Tian smiled and said: "The four of them did not cultivate themselves into gods in my world. What they accept is the inheritance of the gods from the realm, so naturally they won''t be gifted by this world. What level of inheritance do they accept? What level will it break through." Xiao Wu said: "After they break through the **** level, if they learn the truth, they will probably regret it." "Deserve it! Who made them want to fight us from beginning to end," Ning Rongrong said. Hu Liena asked: "Brother Tian, ??only Sister Dong''er and Sister Xue''er have reached level ninety-nine, and we are a little bit close." "Don''t worry." Ao Tian smiled and took out the seven jade bottles, each containing a golden pill the size of a thumb. The pill is full of complex and mysterious textures, and every texture seems to contain a road. Qian Renxue and Bibi Dong just looked at the texture on it, and they couldn''t help but break through. They hurriedly withdrew their gazes. "Brother Tian, ??what kind of pill is this? Why did I feel that I was about to break through after a glance." Qian Renxue said in surprise. Ao Tiandao: "This is the epiphany pill that I specially refined for you. After eating it, you can immediately enter the state of epiphany. This pill has been imprinted on countless laws and avenues by me. How much you can comprehend in the end is up to you. NS." "With the help of the Epiphany Pill, you should not have any difficulty in breaking through to the realm of the king this time. It will take a few days as long as ten and a half months to leave the customs." He sent each jade bottle to the hands of seven girls. The seven girls were all excited while holding the jade bottle. Xiao Wu asked: "Brother Tian, ??I''m only level 98 now, do I need to wait until level 99 to eat?" Ao Tian rubbed Xiao Wu''s head and said, "No, with Epiphany Pill, you are nothing at a small level." He looked at Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, and said, "You are all ready to eat, don''t worry about anything." Xiao Wu said: "Great, when Tang San and the others come over, we must make them doubt life." Ao Tian suddenly turned his head and looked at the depths of the Papal Palace. Qian Renxue and the others also looked over curiously. At this moment, a tyrannical aura soared into the sky, and a surging heat wave broke out and quickly spread to the entire Wuhun City. A beam of light as dazzling as the sun rose into the sky from the depths of the Papal Palace, and then an old man with white beard and hair appeared at the top of the beam. Six burning wings waved behind him, and the powerful god-level aura made many people in awe. Qian Renxue said excitedly: "It''s my grandfather, my grandfather broke through." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Although your grandfather did not have the opportunity to inherit the position of God, he has stayed at the level of ninety-nine for decades. With solid accumulation and changes in the rules of heaven and earth, he will naturally make a natural breakthrough." "Brother Tian, ??thank you." Qian Renxue said moved. Qiandao laughed fluently and quickly, then his breath quickly converged, and he came to Ao Tian in a few steps, and he was about to kneel down on one knee. A powerful force rested on Qian Daoliu''s knees, preventing him from kneeling. "You are Xue''er''s grandfather, you don''t need to bow down to me." Ao Tian said. Qian Daoliu gave up bowing and said gratefully: "Thank you Ao Xianshengquan. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to break through to the god-level realm in my life, and I would sacrifice my life to help Xue''er become a god." Ao Tiandao: "It''s just a matter of effort. You now have the strength of a first-level god. Go back and consolidate your realm first." "Good." Qian Daoliu said respectfully. "Grandpa, I am also ready to break through the retreat." Qian Renxue said happily. Qian Daoliu looked gratified, and then thanked Ao Tian again: "Mr. Ao, your great kindness, I can''t remember Qian Daoliu." "Grandpa, you are welcome, go and consolidate your realm." Qian Renxue said. "Good." Qian Daoliu turned and left. Ao Tian waved his hand to remove the light curtain showing Tang San and his group, and said, "You go to retreat." Gu Yuena smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Brother Tian will leave it to me to take care of you during your retreat." Xiao Wu joked, "Sister Naer, don''t be tired of Brother Tian." Gu Yuena scolded with a smile: "Bad girl, are you envious? Or... let Brother Tian satisfy you before the retreat?" Xiao Wu hurriedly said: "No, no, I have to break through as soon as possible and become a **** before Tang San and the others." Ao Tian and Gu Yuena sent several girls from Xiao Wu into the training room. It didn''t take long for the Demon Whale King to come to the outside of the Pope''s Palace. Facing Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, he easily surrendered. Knowing that it would not be long before the soul beast would attack the God Realm, the Demon Whale King was very excited. Before long, Ao Tian ordered the Demon Whale King to go to the Star Dou Great Forest to practice together with Di Tian and others. The area of ??the Star Dou Forest has now expanded dozens of times, almost comparable to the size of the original Xiantian Dou Empire. Ao Tiandao: "After they break through, it is time to attack the God Realm. Now Ditian and Xiong Jun both have the strength of a first-level god, plus Xiao Wu and the others have become **** kings. Your soul beasts want to avenge yourself. Not difficult." Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Of course, I alone can make those guys in the God Realm not be able to eat." Ao Tiandao: "You will break through soon, so go back and consolidate it. I also have to think about how to change the human cultivation system." Gu Yuena hugged Ao Tian''s arm hard, and said with a squinting smile: "These days you are going to the God Realm again, and you are transforming Douluo Star. It''s too hard. Let me treat you first." Seeing Gu Yuena so excited, Ao Tian couldn''t laugh or cry: "How do you feel like I am rewarding you?" Gu Yuena smirked: "Do we still divide you and me? You have me in you, and you in me." Ao Tian pinched a big hand and said, "Okay, let me set up a time barrier to fight against the sky..." On the great sea, Tang San and the four were still desperately fleeing. The fragmentation of the Seagod''s divine mind made them always feel that they had a pair of eyes peeping at them in secret. They worry that that kind of terrifying attack will also fall on themselves, taking their lives instantly. This feeling of being shrouded in the shadow of death was uncomfortable, every minute and every second was a torment to Tang San and his group. Poseidon had extracted a lot of life force into their bodies before, but their injuries had only recovered seven or eighty-eight, and they had not fully recovered. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and Oscar were better, they still had spirit power in their bodies. But in Tang San''s battle with the Demon Whale King just now, the spirit power in his body was exhausted, and the Seagod helped him heal his injuries, but did not help him restore his spirit power. Tang San''s right arm was empty, and the blood had stopped at the gap. He was lying on Dai Mubai''s back, and Dai Mubai led him to fly. Just when the four of them were exhausted, they finally saw a large group of people in the distance stepping on the backs of the Demon Soul Great White Shark, coming quickly toward this side. In the forefront, standing on Xiao Bai''s back is the great worship of Seagod Island, Bo Saixi. Seeing this scene, Tang San and the four felt relieved, unable to hold on anymore, and fell down at the same time. "Quick!" Posey cried loudly. Behind her, four demon soul great white sharks rushed out, each standing on top of them to worship, taking Tang San and several others in their hands. When Bo Saixi came to Tang San, seeing Tang San''s broken right arm, her brows couldn''t help but frowned. "Tang San, did the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea hurt you like this?" Tang San nodded bitterly, and said, "Yes, I had defeated the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea at the time, but it pretended to be dead and broke through to the **** level when we were not prepared." Hearing that the Devil Whale King had become a god, all the masters on Seagod Island were shocked. "Sure enough, my guess was correct. I felt an aura that surpassed level ninety-nine before." Bo Saixi said solemnly. An worshiper hurriedly said: "Great worship, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King hates us Seagod Island. Now that it has become a god, it will definitely not let the Seagod Island go." Bo Saixi said, "Tang San, first tell me how you escaped?" Hearing Posey''s question, the other offerings were suddenly puzzled. Now that the Devil Whale King has become a god, how did Tang San and the Four escape back? Is the Devil Whale King showing mercy? Tang San said, "Senior Seagod appeared and rescued us from the mouth of the Demon Whale King." "It turns out that it is Lord Seagod, and Lord Seagod is there, even if the Devil Whale King becomes a god, we are not afraid." An worshiper laughed. Tang San hesitated for a moment, and finally he still didn''t tell the story of the destruction of the Seagod''s spirit. He was afraid that after speaking it out, it would cause panic on Seagod Island, and it might also affect his subsequent inheritance. It is better not to say something than to say it. "Just treat it as a kind concealment." Tang San thought to himself. Tang San said, "Senior Bo Saixi, Senior Seagod said that I have passed the eighth test, so I can take the ninth test as soon as possible after returning to Seagod Island." Bo Saixi looked at Tang San''s severed arm and asked concerned: "Tang San, you are injured now, can you take the ninth test?" Tang San smiled and said, "Senior Seagod has treated my injuries seven or eighty eight. I have the skills to grow this severed arm. If the fastest, I should be able to return to the peak state tomorrow." Bo Saixi said: "Well, let''s return to Seagod Island first. If you return to the peak tomorrow, you will immediately take the ninth test." Speaking of this, a trace of loneliness flashed across Posey Qiao''s face. She knew very well what it meant to herself to help Tang San start the ninth test. At that time, she will sacrifice her life to perfect Tang San. In fact, her only concern in this world is that man. It''s a pity that the man is gone forever, and he doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive now. "Fine, Tang Chen, we have no destiny in this life, and we will meet again in the next life." Po Saixi thought sadly. Tang San keenly noticed the sadness that flashed across Bo Saixi''s face. With a move in his heart, he suddenly thought of his great grandfather. Tang San could feel Bo Saixi''s feelings for his great-grandfather, and he suddenly felt a little guilty and guilty in his heart. It was he who killed the great-grandfather himself in a daze. If Bo Saixi knew about it... "No, let me tell her after I become a god. At this juncture, becoming a **** is more important." Tang San thought to himself. What made Tang San feel strange was that the faces of the surrounding seven Seagod Island worshipers were a little unsightly, and a faint sadness suddenly appeared between his eyebrows. "Big Worship..." the headed Sea Dragon Douluo said, wanting to say something. Bo Saixi stopped Sea Dragon Douluo with his eyes. She naturally knew what Sea Dragon Douluo wanted to say, but she couldn''t let Tang San know about that. She had some understanding of Tang San''s affectionate and righteous temperament. If Tang San knew that becoming a **** would cost her life, she would definitely not accept it. Therefore, Tang San must be kept secret about this matter. Tang San naturally saw that Bo Saixi had something to hide from him, but Bo Saixi didn''t want to say it, and it was not easy for him to ask. What made Tang San and the four feel fortunate was that until they returned to Seagod Island, the Demon Whale King did not chase them. Tang San and the four set out in the morning, fought and fled for a day, and now it was night when they returned to Seagod Island. Bo Saixi said, "Tang San, do you need any help in healing?" Tang San said, "No, I can do it myself." "Okay, adjust your status as soon as possible. I hope I can help you host the ninth test of Poseidon tomorrow." Bo Saixi said. Hearing Bo Saixi''s words, the seven priests could not help turning their heads, not wanting to let Tang San discover their grief. The great sacrifice is too pitiful. After waiting for a man for decades, he now has to sacrifice his own life to guide Tang San to become a god. They wanted to stop, but they knew that this was Posey''s mission. "Senior Posey, don''t worry about UU reading , I will definitely be able to recover tonight." Tang San said. He looked at Posey in front of him, and felt deep self-blame again in his heart. Wearing a blue dress, Bo Saixi still looks like a beautiful woman in her thirties. Her temperament is noble, elegant, gentle and moving. Her beauty is so touching but it doesn''t make people think about it. It is a pity that such a perfect woman has been alone for most of her life for a man. Bo Saixi''s expression was a little sad, and he said, "Tang San, you can go back. I will be waiting for you in the Seagod Hall tomorrow. The ninth test will be held in the Seagod Hall." Tang Sansi couldn''t help looking at the Sea God Mountain in the center of Sea God Island. There was a majestic palace on the top of the mountain, and there was Sea God Temple. "Okay, Senior Bo Saixi," Tang San said. In the middle of the night, in Posey''s room, Posey was leaning against the head of the bed, his expression full of longing. When rescuing Tang San on the ocean today, she felt that she seemed to be able to break through to the **** level. She was very surprised at the time, but when she thought of her belief and mission, she had no desire to break through. She was destined to sacrifice for the inheritance of Poseidon. What difference does it make if she doesn''t break through? Tonight is the last night in her life, and what she is thinking about at this time is all that strong, unruly, arrogant, and charming man back then. At this moment, a voice suddenly rang in her mind. "Posey, do you want to know about Tang Chen?" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 437： She cant admit it even if she is killed, she has no evidence! An unfamiliar voice sounded in his mind, and Bo Saixi instantly became vigilant. "Who is it!" she shouted coldly. Within the scope of her mental power, she did not find any breath. "Do you want to know about Tang Chen?" The mysterious voice sounded again. "think!" Although I don''t know who this mysterious voice is, Posey said firmly. As soon as her voice fell, a crystal ball appeared in front of her. The appearance of the crystal ball is so weird, and it didn''t emit any fluctuations, as if it existed there. "Tang Chen''s news is in this crystal ball, you can see it as long as you inject soul power." Posey''s vigilance has relaxed, and she can feel that this voice is not malicious to her. Otherwise, she won''t just give her this crystal ball. She was in agitated mood, her heartbeat gradually accelerated, and she couldn''t wait to get the crystal ball in her hand. If it was something else, she would definitely check the crystal ball, worrying about any tricks. But she had no scruples about Tang Chen''s news. Without a trace of hesitation, her soul power poured into the crystal ball. The crystal ball emits light, forming a light curtain above it. In the light curtain, a scene from the Slaughter City was shown. At the beginning of the picture, there was a big explosion, and then a figure wearing a scarlet cloak shot out. The moment he saw this figure, Posey''s body was shocked. Then, she saw Tang San''s body rushing up in the ruins on the ground, and the Seagod Trident in her hand stabbed out. With a puff, the Seagod''s Trident pierced the figure that made Bo Saixi''s mind tremble, and pierced out of his chest. Seeing this scene, Posey''s heart twitched fiercely, covering his mouth, his body trembling constantly, and his eyes were full of horror. The magic lines on that figure''s face disappeared, revealing Tang Chen''s face. The moment he saw Tang Chen''s face, Bo Saixi could no longer control her emotions, tears dripping down. In the picture: "Hehehe, I didn''t think I would die like this." Tang Chen said. Tang San sneered and said, "Do you have today too?" Tang Chen ignored Tang San behind him, and continued to murmur: "Bo Saixi, I''m sorry, I can''t fulfill the promise I made to you at the beginning. If there is an afterlife, I will definitely live up to you, Tang Chen." After saying this, Tang Chen''s head dropped feebly. The picture stopped here, and then the light curtain disappeared and retracted into the crystal ball. Posey was already crying, and large drops of tears fell from his face. Her heart was so painful that she couldn''t breathe. Tang Chen actually died! And he was killed by his great-grandson! This news was tantamount to a bolt from the blue for Bo Saixi, which made it difficult for her to accept. "Why, why, why is it so?" Posey''s emotions almost collapsed. I have been waiting for decades, but what has been waiting is bad news. From the picture just now, she could clearly feel Tang Chen''s reluctance to give up, it was resentment to her. Before Tang Chen died, he still missed her and never forgot the promise he made. This made Posey''s heartache even more, and he could hardly breathe. In the great grief, Posey lost his energy, and his whole person seemed to be a little old. She was holding this crystal ball, like a little girl, crying non-stop. ... In the Pope''s Hall, Gu Yuena looked at the distraught and ashen scene of Bo Saixi holding the crystal ball, with some sympathy. "This woman is too pitiful. After waiting for Tang Chen for decades, Tang Chen was already dead, and she was killed by her great-grandson Tang San." Gu Yuena said. Ao Tian nodded and said, "Yes, I also think she is a little pitiful." Gu Yuena said: "This Bo Saixi is the guardian of the gods. When Tang San accepts the inheritance, she must sacrifice her life. After learning the truth of Tang Chen''s death, she will not know. Sacrifice willingly to complete Tang San." Ao Tian said: "You will know if you look at it tomorrow?" ... In the early morning, the golden sunlight cast on Poseidon Island. Early in the morning, Tang San and the four came out of their room. All four of them were full of energy, and they were completely relieved of the embarrassment of yesterday. Tang San''s broken right arm had also grown out. The state of the four of them has been adjusted to the peak, and they can carry on the final deity inheritance. Fearing that the Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea might come to the door at any time, they came out early in the morning, and they didn''t even bother to have breakfast, and drove directly to the Sea God Mountain in the center of Sea God Island. I am not active in becoming a god, and my brain is problematic. Moreover, Poseidon once told them that the defense in the inheritance area is extremely strong, and the Devil Whale King cannot break the defense there. They are safe as long as they enter there. After they came out, they also broke through to the **** level, and even if the Demon Whale King came to the door, they would not be afraid. After crossing the ring sea, they came to the foot of Haishen Mountain. Without a trace of stay, they rushed to the Sea God Mountain. In just a few breaths, they had already rushed to the top of Seagod Mountain. In the open space in front of the Sea God Temple, seven worshippers were already sitting there waiting. Feeling the arrival of Tang San and the four, they opened their eyes one after another, their expressions a little complicated. These seven worshippers were very clear about what price Bo Saixi would pay for Tang San''s ninth trial of the Sea God. The seven of them can have today''s achievements, all of which were cultivated by Bossie. In their hearts, Bossie was like their own sister. Now watching my sister sacrifice, how could they not feel sad? If they can, they are willing to die in place of Posey. The seven worshippers stood up, the sadness on their faces faded. Sea Dragon Douluo said: "You wait here for a while, when you can start, the big offering will call you in." "Good senior," Tang Sanqian said politely. The seven worshippers nodded slightly, very satisfied with Tang San. They had to admit that this Seagod''s inheritor was still very good. The cultivation talent is strong, the person is also polite, and the character is the best choice. This is the only place where they feel comforted. If Tang San''s character was not good, they would definitely feel worthless for Bo Saixi''s sacrifice. Seven worshipers and Tang three or four, a total of eleven people waited quietly in the open space outside the gate of the Sea God Temple. Half an hour later, Tang San frowned and opened his mouth to ask when Bo Saixi would be ready. But after thinking about it, he still endured it. If you act eagerly, you may leave a bad impression on these offerings. Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun were also a little anxious. They felt that the terrifying Deep Sea Demon Whale King would be here at any time, so they had to enter the Seagod''s inheritance as soon as possible. The terrifying big mouth of the Devil Whale King of the Deep Sea is still vivid, and they can even recall the strong **** smell in the Devil Whale King''s mouth. Dai Mubai quietly stabbed Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun asked, "Senior Hailong, why didn''t Senior Bossie let us in?" Hailong Douluo also felt a little puzzled, and said, "Wait, maybe she is doing preparations." In the palace, in Posey''s room. Posessi remained in that position, leaning on the head of the bed, holding the crystal ball in both hands. Her face is still so beautiful, but her eyes are already red and swollen, there is no trace of expression in her eyes, and the tears seem to have drained. The long hair fell to the ground in a random manner. The hair that was originally sea-blue had completely turned white at this time. White head overnight! Her beauty comes more from temperament, grace, nobility, gentleness and gentleness. Even Bibi Dong, in terms of temperament, is slightly inferior to Bo Saixi. But now, the nobility and elegance of Bo Saixi are gone, and all she exudes is endless sadness and despair. Even, she can''t feel a trace of the desire to live in her body. She had watched the scene in the crystal ball countless times, and the way Tang Chen missed her when he was dying has been deeply engraved in her mind. Suddenly, Posey''s eyes flashed with intense murderous intent, and he stood up abruptly. A terrible murderous intent erupted on her, and her long white hair almost fell to the ground. At this time, Bo Saixi, incarnate as a white-haired witch. "Tang San, you killed the man I like, **** it!" "You killed your great grandfather, you are also damned!" "The sin is unforgivable!" Bo Saixi said three words in a row, and the murderous aura exuding from him became more and more terrifying. If it weren''t for the isolation of the Seagod Temple, such a terrifying murderous aura would definitely shock the worship outside and Tang San. Bo Saixi felt it when Tang San and the Four had just rushed to the sacred mountain of Shanghai. At this time, she finally figured it out. In any case, Tang San must pay for this matter! "I should have killed him in the first place!" Bo Saixi murmured, suddenly feeling endless regret in his heart. When Tang San got the Sea God''s Nine Tests, she had considered killing Tang San. After all, the appearance of the Sea God Nine Tests meant that she was going to pay her own life. Although she was loyal to the Seagod, she was also a person who cared very much about her life. In the later assessment, she couldn''t help showing killing intent to Tang San, but in the end she restrained it and chose to be loyal to the Seagod. But now, Tang Chen''s death has completely erupted her murderous aura. She had only one thought now, and that was to kill Tang San and then commit suicide! Her gentle and elegant temperament all disappeared, and only endless coldness was exuded. With long white hair scattered, coupled with the cold murderous aura, Poseysi at this moment can make people feel deeply afraid. With a bang, her figure has disappeared, and the two doors quickly opened and closed in the gusty wind, almost falling apart. Outside the palace, Tang San and the four, who had waited for more than ten minutes, were a little impatient again. Just when Tang San wanted to ask if he could call Bo Saixi loudly, the two tall and heavy palace gates finally opened slowly. Seeing this scene, the anxiety in Tang San and the four of them disappeared, and they all became agitated. The last moment is finally coming. The moment the door opened, everyone felt the terrifying aura and murderous aura in the Seagod Temple. Afterwards, a string of phantoms that were almost invisible rushed out from the deepest part of the palace. In the blink of an eye, Posey''s figure appeared at the gate of the palace. Posey''s face was expressionless, and there was only endless silence in her eyes. From extremely fast to extremely quiet, long white hair danced wildly behind her head. Murderous! The icy murderous aura caused the Seven Great Envoys and Tang San to shake their bodies. Bo Saixi''s breath was too terrifying, and he was not at all under the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea before becoming a god. She is a titled Douluo of level ninety-nine, and has already reached the **** level with one foot. Now the rules of heaven and earth have changed, as long as Poseyxi is willing, she can immediately break through to the **** level. But she already had the will to die in her heart. She just wanted to kill Tang San and immediately committed suicide and died of love. There would be no breakthrough in her mind. Bo Saixi, who was gentle and elegant on weekdays, was like a female murderer at this time, making the Seven Great Enshrines and Tang San and four all stunned there. What exactly happened? Why did my hair turn white? "Great worship, you..." Sea Dragon Douluo said in shock. Bo Saixi looked at Tang San with cold eyes. The huge murderous aura emanating from her instantly concentrated on Tang San, covering Tang San. Covered by such a huge murderous intent, Tang San only felt pain like needles all over his body. As a last resort, he had to release the Killing God Realm. Tang San possesses the Killing God Realm, his murderous aura is much purer than Bo Saixi, and his Killing God Realm also has a strong restraint on the murderous aura of others. After the Killing God Domain was released, Tang San''s pressure dropped sharply. He was very shocked, why did Poseysi have such a strong killing intent against him? He couldn''t figure out why this was. It''s impossible for Bo Saixi to know about Tang Chen. Thinking like this in his heart, Tang San hurriedly asked, "Senior Bo Saixi, what happened? Are you misunderstanding me?" The Seven Great Offerings are also puzzled. Bo Saixi looked at Tang San, her eyes getting colder and colder. By now, Tang San was still hiding her, and she was completely disappointed with Tang San in her heart. I really know people, know my face, and don''t know my heart. I didn''t expect that a person who looked so upright would kill his great-grandfather and even hide it maliciously afterwards. Posey was deeply regretful, why was he blind in the first place? She didn''t act on Tang San immediately, she wanted to see how long Tang San could hide it! She resisted the killing intent in her heart, and asked sharply: "Tang San, was your great grandfather Tang Chen killed by you?" Tang San''s body shook sharply, his eyes widened unconsciously, and he looked at Bo Saixi incredulously. He was very shocked, how did Posey know this? Is it Dai Mubai? Or is it Oscar or Ma Hongjun? Endless anger surged in Tang San''s heart, and he felt betrayed. Only he and Dai Mubai, as well as Tang Hao, knew the truth of the matter. It''s impossible for Tang Hao to betray him, and the problem must lie with Dai Mubai''s trio. Yesterday Posey was fine, and it became like this in one night. Tang San has reason to believe that it must be one of Dai Mubai''s trio who secretly informed Bo Saixi last night! It''s just that he can''t understand how he thinks about it. What are the benefits of betraying him by the whistleblower? He couldn''t become a god, and the three of Dai Mubai couldn''t become gods either. "I still treat you like brothers, but you stabbed me in the back!" Tang San hated. Although he couldn''t understand the whistleblower''s motives, it was certain that the whistleblower was 100% one of Dai Mubai''s trio. He swept away from his side, and found that Dai Mubai''s faces were equally shocked. "You''re still pretending to be!" Tang San sneered in his heart. He swears that if he is safe and sound today, he will get the informer out afterwards! The seven great offerings on the side were also very shocked. How could the great offerings say such incredible things? Seeing Tang San not speaking, Bo Saixi released a terrible pressure, pressing down on Tang San. "Say! Did you kill your great grandfather?" Posey cried loudly. Tang San thought quickly in his heart. Bo Saixi''s murderous intent was so strong that he was afraid that once he confessed, he would be killed by Bo Saixi immediately. Although he has recovered from his injuries now, the side effects of the ring explosion have not disappeared, and his spirit ring will not recover within three days. Without the spirit ring, it would be impossible for him to beat Bo Saixi. Even if Bo Saixi didn''t kill him, he probably wouldn''t start the ninth test of the Sea God for him. If you dont admit it... evidence! Yes, evidence, she has no evidence! It is estimated that she is only suspicious of me now, deliberately pretending to frighten me like this. Tang San''s thoughts suddenly became bright and clear. Even if Posey heard the whistleblower, there could be no evidence. At the beginning of the Slaughter City, although Dai Mubai and the three had seen it with their own eyes, there was no evidence to prove that matter. The so-called whistleblower is just empty talk and no proof. "In the absence of evidence, as long as I kill me and don''t admit it, her suspicion of me should be eliminated. After all, it is ridiculous to kill a great-grandson." "When I become a **** and take revenge, I will tell her the truth. When that happens, she can deal with me whatever she wants." Thinking of this, Tang San made up his mind and said with a serious expression: "Senior Posey You must have misunderstood. Anyone with a conscience will not kill his relatives, seniors, Are you right?" Hailong Douluo, Haima Douluo and others nodded one after another and said, "Yes." Tang San continued: "I have lived on Seagod Island for a few years. You should all know how I am. Am I like the kind of white-eyed wolf that kills his own relatives?" "Senior Posey, you must believe me. This is something you can figure out after a little thought. You don''t need to doubt it." Hearing Tang San''s emboldened words, and then thinking of Tang San''s personality, the Seven Great Enshrines suddenly believed in Tang San. Hailong Douluo said, "Tang San is right to make great sacrifices. After thinking about this kind of thing, it''s impossible. How could he kill his great ancestor?" Seahorse Douluo also said: "Yes, great worship. Although I don''t know where you heard the news, how can you believe it without evidence." At this time, Bo Saixi had completely given up on Tang San. This young man is no longer worthy of her mercy. Tang San had already been sentenced to death in her heart. Want her to sacrifice herself to fulfill a wolf-hearted person? impossible! Even if it goes against the seagod''s will, so what? Tang San must die today! Only in this way can Tang Chen''s spirit in the sky be comforted. Seeing Tang San pretending to be neither humble nor overbearing, Bo Saixi only felt extremely sick. She sneered and took out the crystal ball she got last night... The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on Xinshuhaige Novel.com. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige Novel.com! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 438： Bo Saixi breaks with Poseidon, Ao Tian makes a move The appearance of the crystal ball instantly attracted everyone''s attention. The moment they saw this crystal ball, Tang San and Dai Mubai''s bodies suddenly shook, and their eyes shot unbelievable gazes. They are very familiar with this crystal ball, exactly the same as the one Davis took out! Tang San''s face became pale, and endless panic began to spread in his heart. How could Posesi have such a thing? Does this crystal ball really record the scene that happened in the city of killing? The three Dai Mubai felt uncomfortable as well. They were already grasshoppers on the same line as Tang San, and Tang San suffered, and they were not much better. "Great worship, what is this?" Hailong Douluo asked in doubt. Bo Saixi sneered: "Tang San, this crystal ball contains evidence of your ancestor killing, what else can you say?" "I...I..." Tang San opened his mouth, speechless. Bo Saixi''s spirit power was injected into the crystal ball, and a light curtain appeared, showing the scene where Tang Chen was stabbed to death by Tang San. The seven major offerings present were all stunned. They also knew the man in the picture. When Tang Chen came to Sea God Island, he left an indelible impression on them. Tang San actually... really killed his great grandfather! At this moment, Tang San''s character quickly collapsed. Bo Saixi said murderously: "Tang San, you were rebellious and killed your great grandfather. Today, I will send you to confess to your great grandfather!" Bo Saixi exploded with long white hair flying, and nine spirit rings appeared on his body. Seeing that Bo Saixi was about to do something, Tang San said hurriedly: "Senior Bo Saixi, this is a misunderstanding, listen to me." "Dare to quibble?" How could Bo Saixi believe Tang San at this time? She was completely disappointed in Tang San. She came to Tang San in one step, and patted Tang San''s forehead with a palm. Dai Mubai roared, and nine spirit rings also appeared on his body. Bai Hu instantly possessed his body and came to Tang San''s body. The huge tiger claws met Bo Saixi''s slender jade hand. With a bang, Dai Mubai''s body flew out directly, almost falling off Sea God Mountain. Dai Mubai breathed in confusion, and hurriedly said, "Senior Bo Saixi, don''t do it yet, Xiao San has difficulties." "I don''t care what your troubles are!" Posey could not listen. If Tang San explained from the beginning, she would still listen. But Tang San didn''t admit it alive and dead, this had already angered Bo Saixi, where would he give Tang San a chance to explain it now? The heavy blow, coupled with intense anger, had already brought Poseysi to the brink of losing control. Her tyrannical spirit power was released, and another palm patted Tang San''s forehead. Tang San lifted his footsteps and was about to use ghost shadows to avoid Bo Saixi''s attack. If Bo Saixi really hits his forehead, he is likely to die. "Want to go?" Posey''s cold voice sounded. In an instant, endless Seagod''s light erupted from Seagod Mountain, suppressing Tang San''s body tightly. Tang San was shocked. This time, he was really in a disaster. "No matter, let''s apologize with death. It''s a pity that the grievance can''t be avenged, and the teacher and father''s nurturing grace... I hope God can give me another chance to be born again..." Tang San thought sadly. At this moment, the Seagod Trident behind him suddenly trembled violently, then separated from Tang San and flew in front of Tang San. Posey''s palm suddenly stopped in mid-air. "Bo Saixi, dare you!" A majestic shout came from the Seagod''s Trident, and the terrifying pressure instantly filled the entire Seagod Mountain. With this loud shout, all the Seagod''s light that Bo Saixi mobilized just now dissipated in an instant. A vague phantom appeared behind the Seagod''s Trident. Holding the Seagod''s Trident in his hand, the tall figure stood in front of Tang San. The seven consecrated bodies trembled and were shocked. Bo Saixi took a few steps back, looking at the Poseidon''s phantom with a blank look. Tang San and the four of them were suddenly excited. "Senior Poseidon." Tang San shouted, and immediately knelt down behind Poseidon''s shadow. Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun also knelt. This was the first time they knelt down to the Seagod. Tang San once said that the only people who can make him kneel in this world are the teacher and his parents. He had been in contact with Poseidon so many times before, and he didn''t kneel down. But today, he knelt down. "Kneel to the savior, why not?" Tang San said to himself in his heart. What appeared here was the Seagod Cannian that originally existed in the Seagod''s heart. It was a Cannian that was separated from the Seagod''s mind and stayed in the Seagod''s heart before the Seagod ascended to the God Realm to guide the inheritors to complete the inheritance. When the Deep Sea Demon Whale King was about to eat Tang San yesterday, this Can Nian came out once and took Tang San and the four to escape, only to be almost split apart by the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. At that time, this Can Nian sensed the arrival of the Seagod''s divine consciousness, so it took the initiative to dissipate and returned to the Seagod''s heart. Now, feeling that Tang San''s life was threatened, he came out. Tang San definitely can''t die! This is the death order issued by the Sea God God Nian to this Can Nian! After thousands of years, finally found a qualified inheritor, and reached the last step, how could Poseidon give up? This is also the only meaning for this Canian to stay in the Seagod''s heart. Moreover, this remnant of Seagod knew that Tang San had a misunderstanding that he had killed Tang Chen. Therefore, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Tang San''s character. Bo Saixi actually attacked Tang San because of a man today, wanting to kill Tang San, the Seagod inheritor. This completely angered Seagod Cannian. Bo Saixi can have everything that he has today, all from him. Now, Posey''s actions have betrayed him. Poseidons gaze was majestic and domineering, his gaze swept over Bo Saixi and the Seven Great Worships, and he shouted, "Kneel down!" His voice has unparalleled pressure, making it hard to resist. The Seven Great Enshrines'' legs softened and knelt on the ground in horror. Although they had also received the Poseidon test, they only got the black level test, and they had never seen the Poseidon. Suddenly seeing the Seagod appear, the scene of the Seagod''s anger made them feel terrified. Posey was also terrified. From weak to strong, she has always believed in the sea god, who has bestowed everything she has now. Facing the seagod''s anger, she only felt the giant mountain weighed on top, and she couldn''t breathe. Although she possessed a ninety-nine level cultivation base and had already stepped into the realm of a **** level with one foot, she still couldn''t resist in front of the sea god. She can have today, it was given by the Seagod. Some of the spirit rings on her body were God-given spirit rings given by the Seagod, and even her Martial Spirit was also the Seagod. In front of Poseidon, she didn''t have any advantage. Even if the Seagod in front of her was just a remnant thought, she couldn''t resist, unconsciously she felt a sense of insignificance in her heart. However, under the seagod''s anger, she did not kneel down. She raised her head, looked stubbornly at the tall seagod, and asked hoarsely, "Why?" Poseidon was even more angry. The guardian he trained actually learned to contradict him? The former Posey conscientiously fulfilled his duties and did his job well. Now, for a man, he asked the **** he had always believed in. "Kneel down!" Poseidon yelled loudly, disdaining to answer Bo Saixi''s question at all. If you answer Posey''s question, what is his majesty? With this stern shout, terrible pressure fell on Posey''s body. Bo Saixi wanted to mobilize the spirit power in her body, but under the pressure of the Seagod, she could hardly control her spirit power. Her legs began to tremble, bending down a little bit. "No!" she yelled inwardly. If it was before, she would kneel down willingly. But now, she was full of murderous intent towards Tang San, and she was also very dissatisfied with Seagod''s act of shielding Tang San, so naturally she didn''t want to kneel to Seagod. Now that she had decided to kill Tang San, she would not change her determination because of the appearance of Seagod. Under the tremendous pressure, Posey was trembling all over, almost about to kneel on the ground. "Inokneel!" Bo Saixi said word by word, with such terrible pressure, she finally stopped suppressing the desire to break through in her heart. The spirit power in her body was still suppressed by the seagod''s coercion, but it became more and more turbulent, accumulating power quickly. Poseidon frowned, feeling something wrong. Posey''s legs had already been bent halfway, and they were straightening up a little bit. Tang San and the four who were kneeling behind the Seagod suddenly opened their eyes and looked at Bo Saixi incredulously. Poseidon snorted coldly, once again increasing the pressure. Although he was just a remnant thought, he was an invincible existence on this Seagod Island. Bo Saixi''s white hair suddenly disappeared, and a powerful momentum rushed out of her body, breaking through the pressure of the sea god, and rushing to the sky. The aura on her body is extremely tyrannical, it has exceeded the ninety-ninth level, reached the **** level, and is still rising. Bo Saixi''s body was already standing upright, looking at Poseidon without fear. "How is it possible?" Poseidon blurted out. "Without inheritance, how could you break through to the **** level?" He was shocked again. Posey''s body floated, and the aura that he radiated was still rapidly increasing. She said forcefully, "Tang San must die today, no one can save him!" "Okay, very good." The Seagod smiled furiously, with boundless murderous aura, the Seagod Trident in his hand slammed towards Bo Saixi. This guardian has completely betrayed him, without a trace of repentance, so he can''t stay! Bo Saixi''s breakthrough shocked Poseidon. What made him even more incredible was that after Bo Saixi broke through to the **** level, his aura continued to skyrocket. Is it impossible to break through to the level of a first-level god? There was a trace of jealousy in Poseidon''s heart, and he decisively acted immediately without giving Bo Saixi a chance to continue to grow stronger. As soon as he shot it, it was a powerful attack in the Seagod''s thirteen style, which did not give Bo Saixi any way to survive. Tang San and the four hurriedly stood up, quickly retreated to the edge of the mountain, watched this scene in horror, and still didn''t react. Why did Bo Saixi suddenly become a god? Tang San and the four were shocked and puzzled. It is a pity that their current cultivation base has not yet reached the ninety-nine level. If they do, perhaps they can feel that it is not difficult to break through the **** level. The seven great worships were also forced to the edge of the mountain by the terrifying aura exuded by Bo Saixi and Poseidon, and he was very worried about Bo Saixi in his heart. Bo Saixi''s long hair flew, deep blue eyes flashed with strong golden light, his hands were put together, and then suddenly opened. A golden beam of light with a large bucket shot from between her palms, facing the trident stabbed by the sea god. With a bang, a strong golden light exploded, and Bo Saixi''s body floating in the air shot upside down and hit the wall of the Seagod Temple. Poseidon didn''t even take a step back. Bo Saixi''s face was a little pale, and she was astonished. In the hit just now, she tried to mobilize the Seagod''s Light on the Seagod Mountain, but it had no effect. In the past, she was invincible on this Seagod Island, not only could be used by the endless sea power, but also could use the Seagod''s Light. But now, these Seagod''s lights are no longer under her control. She understood that in front of the Seagod, she could only rely on her own strength. But it was a pity that Poseidon did not give her a chance to be promoted to the strongest. Feeling that his strength was still improving rapidly, Bo Saixi glanced at Tang San bitterly, then suddenly rushed out to one side, and flew away from Sea God Mountain in an instant. "Tang San, I will kill you!" Bo Saixi''s murderous voice sounded. She was not fleeing, but procrastinating for time to make herself reach the strongest state. She understood that she was not yet an opponent of the Seagod, and if she forced a battle with the Seagod, it was very likely that she would die. As long as she was given time, even if it was only a few minutes, she might be able to rise to a realm where she could compete with the Seagod. However, she couldn''t hide her mind from Seagod at all. The icy voice of Poseidon sounded from behind her: "No-fixed-wind-wave!" A golden ring flew out of the trident, instantly trapping Posey, making her body immobile. Bo Saixi was still careless, controlled by Poseidon''s magical control skills. Although the current Seagod is just a remnant thought, with the help of the power of the entire Seagod Island, the power that can be exerted is not weaker than that of the first-level god. The current Bo Saixi has not yet reached the level of a first-level god, so naturally he cannot resist. Her body was frozen in midair, with her back facing the Seagod. "Dare to betray me, die!" The Seagod''s voice was cold and merciless, and he came to Bo Saixi''s back in one step, and the trident pierced Bo Saixi''s back heart. "Senior Seagod, don''t!" Tang San shouted, he didn''t want Bo Saixi to die like this. After all, this is the woman his great-grandfather loved. Moreover, in the past few years on Poseidon Island, Bo Saixi has also given him a lot of help. Tang San was still a little grateful to Bo Saixi. Seagod glanced at Tang San faintly, the trident in his hand did not stop in the slightest. With a puff, the trident pierced Posey''s back out of his chest. "Poseidon, I have served you for so many years, and in the end, I died in your hands." Blood spilled from the corner of Posey''s mouth, and his expression was extremely unwilling. She slowly turned her head, looking at Tang San on the top of the mountain, her killing intent was still unabated. It''s just that she knew that it was impossible for her to kill Tang San. Tang San was full of bitter expression, and said, "Senior Posey, when I killed my great grandfather, I didnt know his identity. I thought he was a great demon. After the great grandfather, I have regretted it too much." "Moreover, my great grandfather forgave me before he died. He said he didn''t blame me, and he asked me to tell you so that you can live well." Tang San said sincerely, hoping to get Bo Saixi''s forgiveness. Bo Saixi ignored Tang San again, her vitality quickly passed away, and she whispered: "Tang Chen, I''m looking for you." Poseidon was expressionless, and pulled out the Poseidon Trident. Golden blood spurted from Posey''s body, and her body fell towards the bottom of the mountain. "Senior Bo Saixi!" Tang San yelled anxiously, rushing out of Sea God Mountain, wanting to take Bo Saixi next. Although Tang San didn''t have his spirit ring, his spirit power had already recovered, and there was no problem in flying. He quickly rushed to the bottom of Posey, stretched out his hands, trying to hug Posey. At this moment, Posey''s body disappeared strangely. Without any signs, and without any fluctuations, it just disappeared so strangely. None of the people present had noticed how Posey disappeared. Poseidon was immediately alert and shouted: "Tang San, come back!" If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The new book of the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 439： Bo Saixis new life, the 7 great kings leave , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! Tang San''s hair was horrified for an instant, and he quickly backed up to Seagod Mountain, hiding behind Seagod. "Senior Seagod, how did Senior Bo Saixi disappear?" Tang San asked. Poseidon didn''t speak, he sensed carefully, but he couldn''t find the slightest clue. Bo Saixi''s body disappeared silently, which was so weird that it made Poseidon feel uneasy. He turned to look at Tang San, and said, "Don''t worry about it, the four of you will carry on the inheritance immediately." "However, there is no Senior Bo Saixi to preside over." Tang San said. Poseidon looked at Hailong Douluo and said, "You seven will succeed Bo Saixi and help Tang San start the ninth trial." The seven Hailong Douluo''s faces paled, and they shouted, "Lord Seagod, we don''t know how." Poseidon showed a sneer and said, "It doesn''t matter, you are only responsible for offering life." With the sorrowful expressions of the seven Sea Dragon Douluo faces, Bo Saixi was killed, and now, Seagod actually wanted them to replace Bo Saixi and sacrifice his life. Tang San was startled, and he asked quickly: "Senior Seagod, what...what''s going on? Why do you want them to give their lives?" Poseidon said indifferently: "The opening of the ninth test requires the guardian''s body as a guide and energy as a bridge of communication, in order to trigger the divine power of the inheritance land and start the test. Now that Bo Saixi betrays, let them seven. Sacrifice. Although their cultivation is not as good as Posey''s, they are enough when added together." Poseidons eyes were cold. Just now he could see that these seven people were on Bo Saixi''s side. Such servants, don''t worry! After Tang San became a god, there was no need for this Sea God Island to exist. After all, this planet has become the base camp of soul beasts. Therefore, for Tang San to become a god, even sacrificing the entire Seagod Island would not be excessive. In fact, the Seagods remnant thought could easily help Tang San start the assessment, but Bo Saixi angered him just now. Now, his anger still hasn''t subsided, so he has to take Bo Saixi''s hands down to vent his anger. Tang San murmured: "It turns out... it turned out to be like this." He finally understood why Posey and the other worshippers looked sad when he said he was going to take the ninth test. It turned out to be for this reason. Tang San opened his mouth, wanting to say that this way of depriving others of their lives to make him a **** is a bit cruel, and he couldn''t accept it. But when it came to my lips, I couldn''t say anything. Over the years, he has gone through all kinds of hardships and finally got to where he is today. If he gives up, he is really unwilling. But if the cost of the lives of others is to be paid, this is inconsistent with his belief in justice. What is the difference between this and the devil? "Senior Seagod, is there no other way to start the ninth test?" Tang San said anticipatingly. "No!" Poseidon answered firmly. Tang San fell silent, still struggling in his heart, whether he should accept this inheritance. Upon seeing this, Dai Mubai hurried up and said, "Little San, as the guardians of Seagod Island, it should be their mission to help you become a god. Don''t worry, we will keep the kindness of several seniors in our hearts. " Tang San finally nodded, and then bowed deeply to Sea Dragon Douluo and said, "A few seniors, your great kindness, Tang San will never forget it for the rest of his life." Seahorse Douluo felt a little uncomfortable, and couldn''t help but sarcastically said, "What if you don''t forget? We are all dead, can you still repay us for failing?" Tang San was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Seahorse Douluo to say such a thing. His expression became very awkward. "Presumptuous! Tang San is the future Seagod. That''s how you talked to the Seagod?" The Seagod shouted angrily. Seahorse Douluo suddenly fell silent. They are not Bo Saixi, and they have no confidence to fight against the Seagod. "Go in!" Poseidon ordered. The several worshippers all looked at the headed Sea Dragon Douluo. Hailong Douluo sighed and said, "Tang San, we are not afraid of death, but I have a request." Tang San looked straight and said, "Senior, please tell me." Hailong Douluo said, "After you become a god, you must protect Seagod Island well and don''t let the Deep Sea Demon Whale King be destroyed." Tang San respected this senior in his heart, and said, "Senior, don''t worry, as long as I am here, Seagod Island will not be destroyed." Sea Dragon Douluo nodded slightly, turned around and walked towards the Sea God Temple, saying, "Let''s go in." The Seven Great Enshrines entered the Sea God Hall, and Tang San and the four hurriedly followed. ... In the Popes Palace, in Ao Tians room. Posey was lying quietly on the ground, with golden blood still flowing in his chest, staring blankly at the two standing beside him. The man''s heroism is extraordinary. Bo Saixi has lived for more than a hundred years, and has never seen such a handsome man. Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Oscar were already top-notch handsome men, but compared to the man in front of them, they were a lot worse. If Bo Saixi were to describe Ao Tian''s appearance and temperament, he could only use the word perfect. Can''t fault a single flaw. Bo Saixi looked at Gu Yuena and was shocked again. This woman was as perfect as that man, too perfect to pick out a flaw. Posey knew that she was already a rare beauty in this world, but after seeing this woman, she felt a trace of envy in her heart. In Bo Saixi''s view, this pair of men and women is simply a couple of gods and goddesses. She wondered if she had come to the legendary God Realm, otherwise, how could there be such a perfect person? Posey was seriously injured, and his vitality was quickly lost. He wanted to ask if the couple couldn''t do it. Her vision began to blur. At this moment, she heard the conversation between the man and woman. Ao Tian asked: "You ask me to bring her here, what to do with her, please tell me." Gu Yuena said: "She is too pitiful, save her first, don''t let her die." "According to you." Ao Tian said. After Ao Tian finished speaking, Posey''s vitality suddenly ceased, and he slowly opened his eyes. However, Ao Tian didn''t help her treat her injuries. "Who are you?" Posey asked. Gu Yuena said: "I am the Silver Dragon King. He is the master of this world. You can call him Dragon Ancestor." "Long Zu..." Bo Saixi murmured, shocked in his heart. It turned out that the dragon ancestor who caused the great changes in the world was the man in front of him. "Why do you want to save me?" Posey asked. Gu Yuena said: "Seeing you are pitiful, and seeing you have the courage to be an enemy of the Seagod, I saved you from the Seagod''s hands. I can fulfill your wish, let''s say, what is your wish?" Po Saixi was startled, Tang Chen''s figure suddenly flashed in his mind, heartache for a moment. How she hopes Tang Chen can be resurrected and live happily with her. But I can only think about it. How can a person who has been dead for so long be resurrected? Posey was silent, immersed in sorrow, and did not express her wish. Because she felt that Ao Tian and Gu Yuena couldn''t do it. "Say, why don''t you say it?" Gu Yuena asked. Ao Tian smiled and said: "What she wants most is that the man she loves can be resurrected, but she thinks we can''t do it, so she didn''t say it." Gu Yuena said: "You woman, if you don''t say it, how do you know we can''t do it?" Possi was stunned for a moment, with a little hope in his lifeless eyes, and asked, "So, can you do it?" Gu Yuena smiled easily: "Of course it can." She pointed to Ao Tian next to her and said, "This is the master of this world. There is nothing he can''t do." Bo Saixi suddenly became excited, struggling to get up, and then knelt down to Ao Tian, ??begging: "Lord Longzu, please help me resurrect Tang Chen. As long as Tang Chen can be resurrected, I Bo Saixi is willing to help You are a cow and a horse." Ao Tian looked at Gu Yuena helplessly, and said, "Tang Chen is a member of the Haotian Sect and Tang San''s great ancestor. Before you promise someone else, can you think about it?" Gu Yuena stuck out her tongue and said, "You resurrected him, so he won''t be an enemy of you, right?" "I can''t resurrect." Ao Tian said directly. Gu Yuena was surprised, and asked: "This is the first time I have seen something you can''t do." Bo Saixi quickly asked, "Long Ancestor, is it because you have an enmity with the Clear Sky School?" Ao Tian shook his head and said, "No, it is impossible for Tang Chen to resurrect, because he has been reincarnated." Bossie suddenly became desperate and muttered, "Is there really a reincarnation in this world?" Ao Tiandao: "Of course there is, but mortals can''t reach this level. Some powerful gods can even take the initiative to reincarnate and become mortals." Bo Saixi asked excitedly: "Then can I reincarnate and find him?" Ao Tian said: "With your current strength, you can''t be reincarnated yet." "Brother Tian, ??can''t you help her? It shouldn''t be difficult for you?" Gu Yuena said. "Of course it''s not difficult." Ao Tian smiled. This world is completely his own, and it is a reincarnation on its own. It is not difficult for him to reincarnate Bo Saixi to find Tang Chen. Even if a soul that does not belong to this world is reborn here, he can immediately notice it. Bo Saixi bowed to Ao Tian weakly, and said, "Long Zu Lord, please help me." Ao Tian waved his hand, and a scene appeared in the void. In a simple room in a small village, a girl in her twenties is breastfeeding with a baby. Ao Tian said, "This little boy is Tang Chen''s reincarnation. I can heal your injury and ask you to find him. You can also keep your memory and reincarnate in the village where he is. You can choose by yourself." Bo Saixi was so excited that he began to think seriously. Before long, she made up her mind and said: "Longzu-sama, please let me keep my memory and reincarnate by his side. Since he has a new life, then I will love him and protect him with a new identity." "Okay, then I will fulfill you." Ao Tian said. Bo Saixi bowed down, put his forehead on the ground, and said gratefully: "Lord Longzu, your great kindness, Bo Saixi will never forget it forever, Bo Saixi will repay you in the next life." Ao Tian said indifferently, "Repay her if you want to repay. She asked me to help you." "Thank you, Lord Silver Dragon King." Bo Saixi bowed to Gu Yuena again. Gu Yuena said: "You don''t have to thank me, I also think it is for your infatuation, and you are also enemies with Tang San and Seagod, so I chose to help you." Although Gu Yuena said this, Bo Saixi still remembered this kindness in her heart. Gu Yuena said: "However, I have a request." "What''s the request," said Posey. Gu Yuena said: "Tang San deliberately wanted to be an enemy of me, and his fate was only a dead end. If you want to avenge him, then we don''t need to help you." Bo Saixi did not hesitate, and immediately said, "Don''t worry, I won''t avenge Tang San." "Okay, Brother Tian, ??let''s start." Gu Yuena said. Ao Tian nodded, and immediately started to pull Bo Saixi''s soul out. Bo Saixi''s soul floated in the air, knelt down again, and bowed to Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. "Go ahead." Ao Tian started samsara and threw Bo Saixi''s soul into samsara, and descended on a girl who had just become pregnant in the village where Tang Chen was. Except for memory, everything Posey has had disappeared. "Okay." Ao Tian smiled, hugged Gu Yuena, and asked: "When did you become so enthusiastic?" Gu Yuena said: "I just think she is pitiful, and I appreciate her courage to resist the sea god. If I change to another woman, I don''t want to bother about it." Posey''s body fell softly, no breath. Ao Tian blew out a string of flames, burning Bo Saixi''s body into nothingness. "Send the Buddha to the west." He said, making some tricks to Tang Chen''s soul. In this way, even if Tang Chen in this life could cultivate to an extremely powerful state, it would be impossible to restore the memories of his previous life. This also prevented Tang Chen from looking for death in the future and wanting to avenge Tang San. ... Five days later, noon. The atmosphere in the entire Wuhun City suddenly became depressed, making many spirit masters almost breathless. Dark clouds gathered, blocking the scorching sun, and Wuhun City quickly became dark. The pitch-black clouds rolled, exuding an incomparably evil aura, making the hearts of many soul masters in the city tremble. Even the titled Douluo-level elders were terrified. This evil aura was too terrifying, as if the evil **** was born and the whole world would be destroyed. A figure with a beautiful face but an evil aura suddenly appeared above the Papal Palace. It is Bibi Dong. At this time, she had reached the level of the **** king, possessing evil and poisonous divine power. "Congratulations, Your Majesty has become a god!" Inside the Popes Hall, an elder shouted excitedly, with soul power injected into his voice, which spread throughout the entire Martial Spirit City. The soul masters who were still terrified just now suddenly showed excitement, knelt down towards Bibi Dong and shouted: "Congratulations, Your Majesty has become a god!" "Flat body." Bibi Dong said majesticly. At this moment, a dazzling beam of light rose into the sky from the palace below, and an extremely hot breath erupted. The beam of light touched the dark clouds in the sky, the dark clouds immediately dissipated, and the sun reappeared. Bibi Dong smiled slightly, landed, and came to the side of Ao Tian and Gu Yuena. Qian Renxue''s figure appeared at the location where Bibi Dong was just now. At this time, she, like the second sun, became an angel **** at the level of a **** king. Qian Renxue looked down at the palace below, smiled sweetly, and then landed. Soon, dark clouds gathered in the sky again, but this time there was no evil aura, and the temperature dropped sharply, making people feel like they were in a hell. Zhu Zhuqing''s figure appeared in the air The aura exuding her body was not weaker than Qian Renxue and Bibi Dong, and she also reached the level of the **** king. Immediately afterwards, a nine-color glow was shot from the dark clouds, the darkness quickly dissipated, and the sky above Wuhun City completely turned into a nine-color color. Ning Rongrong also appeared in the sky, exuding an incomparably noble and holy breath. Immediately afterwards, Xiao Wu, Hu Liena, and Xiao Tan broke through one after another like a chain reaction. The spirit masters in Wuhun City were almost frightened. Seven stunning beauties became gods at the same time. The seven Bibi Dong who just broke through, all gathered next to Ao Tian Xiao Wu couldn''t wait to ask: "Brother Tian, ??are the four Shrek gods?" "Not yet." Ao Tian said. He looked in the direction of Sea God Island and said, "However, they will leave tomorrow." Chapter 440： Shrek Empire, Xiaogang the Great! , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! "Just waiting for them to arrive." Zhu Zhuqing said with a murderous face. "Brother Tian, ??you have to pay attention, don''t let them escape to the gods." Xiao Wu reminded. Ao Tian smiled and said: "Don''t worry, as long as they want to ascend to the God Realm, I will immediately block the world and won''t let them escape." "Heaven''s iniquity is forgiven, and if you commit an iniquity, you cannot live!" Ning Rongrong said coldly. "By the way, there is also Yu Xiaogang, don''t forget him." Xiao Wu said. "Yu Xiaogang is as hateful as Tang San, and equally as deadly!" Ning Rongrong said. Becoming **** queens, their spiritual minds have become very powerful. "Let me see what Yu Xiaogang is doing now, are you thinking of some conspiracy to deal with us?" Ning Rongrong said. In the blink of an eye, her spirit came to Heaven Dou City and found the master who was in Shrek Academy. Xiao Wu and the others also looked over quickly. At this time, Shrek Academy. Liu Erlong and Master are staying alone in a room. The master worried: "Little San once said before he left that after he returned to Seagod Island, he absorbed the remaining few spirit rings of the Clear Sky Hammer Martial Spirit, and then the Seagod ninth test would be taken. Counting the time, they should also complete it. After the assessment, why is there still no news?" Liu Erlong comforted: "Xiaogang, don''t worry, Xiaosan and the others will definitely return successfully. Let''s wait." The master stood up, walked back and forth in the room, and said: "Can I not be in a hurry? Because there are god-level powerhouses in the Wuhun Empire, the Star Luo Empire has declared its obedience to the Wuhun Empire under strong pressure. Now , The Wuhun Empire has begun to take over the Star Luo Empire, and it is time to achieve true unification." Liu Erlong hesitated for a moment, and said, "Xiaogang, I think there is nothing wrong with the unification of the mainland. Look at it now, under the rule of the Wuhun Empire, the Douluo Continent is developing better and better, and the lives of the people are getting better and better. The better you come. This is something that neither of the previous two empires could do. Moreover, what you were worried about before, the war that Wuhun Palace would bring about unifying the mainland did not happen." The master stopped and froze for a moment, and was surprised that Liu Erlong would say such a thing. He came to sit down next to Liu Erlong and said, "Erlong, of course I know that there are many benefits of mainland unity, but you dont know that the people in the Spirit Hall are cruel and cruel. In my opinion, the current situation in Douluo Continent Prosperity and stability is an illusion, an illusion created by the Wuhun Temple in order to unify the mainland. Once they fully control the mainland, it is very likely that the people will die by that time." "Isn''t it?" Liu Erlong said. "Why not? Did you forget Bibi Dong''s viciousness? We can''t hope that she will be kind, so we have to take the initiative to destroy the Wuhun Empire. Wouldn''t it be better for us to unify the mainland? We all With justice in the heart, after taking charge of the mainland, it will naturally not harm the people, and bring true peace and prosperity to the Douluo Continent." The master''s eyes were shining, and the excitement could be seen from inside. Liu Erlong sighed in his heart and asked, "Xiaogang, do you want to become the new emperor?" The master nodded and said, "After Xiaosan and the others destroy the Wuhun Empire, the mainland will definitely fall into chaos. At that time, a person with great wisdom must stand up and guide the new world to the right track. In fact... one person is very important. Suitable, but unfortunately, he has already taken refuge in the Wuhun Empire." "You mean Ning Fengzhi?" Liu Erlong said. The master said: "Yes, I''m not as good as him. It''s a pity that he has become a running dog of the Wuhun Empire, and his daughter Ning Rongrong is working hard for the Wuhun Empire, so Ning Fengzhi is unreliable. Wait for the little three After unifying the mainland, I will work harder for this old bone, and manage the Douluo Continent for him. I still have this confidence." "Even, I think about the name of the new empire, it''s called the Shrek Empire, and I am the first emperor of the Shrek Empire! Xiaogang the Great!" The look of the master has become excited, his eyes are full of longing. Liu Erlong shook his head secretly. Since Yu Xiaogang''s cultivation base was abolished, he seemed to be keen on power. She didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. However, no matter what Yu Xiaogang becomes, she will continue to support him and be his strong backing. In the Pope''s Hall, Xiao Wu''s several girls heard the master''s words, and their faces were full of anger, and they were about to explode. Ning Rongrong flushed with anger, and said, "This Yu Xiaogang has a thicker skin than the city wall. He wants to destroy our Wuhun Empire, but he still wants to be an emperor? He doesn''t take a piss, is he worthy? ?" Zhu Zhuqing said coldly: "Damn it, let me kill him." With that said, she was about to take action to kill Yu Xiaogang with her spiritual thoughts. Xiao Wu hurriedly stopped and said, "Zhuqing, don''t do it first." Zhu Zhuqing wondered: "Sister Xiao Wu, Yu Xiaogang deserves a million deaths, shouldn''t you kill him?" Xiao Wu was equally angry just now, but at this time she smiled and said, "Kill, of course you must kill, but, don''t you think that killing him like this will make him cheaper?" "Then what do you want to do?" Zhu Zhuqing wondered. Xiao Wu smiled and said: "It''s very simple, isn''t he proud that his disciple can become a god? Don''t he think Tang San can destroy the Wuhun Empire? Then let him watch his disciple die in our hands, I thought, It must be fun." Ning Rongrong looked admired, and said: "If this is the case, Yu Xiaogang will definitely not be able to stand such a big stimulus, and he may go crazy on the spot. Xiao Wu, your method of torture is really high." "Of course." Xiao Wu raised her white chin triumphantly. Gu Yuena flicked her finger on Xiao Wu''s smooth forehead, and said with a smile: "You little girl, when did you become bloated?" Xiao Wu spit out her little pink tongue and said, "People are already smart." Ning Rongrong''s anger has disappeared, and said: "Let''s continue to see, what shameless Yu Xiaogang can say." In the room, the master continued: "If there is no accident, Xiao San and the others should be back in the next few days. The sooner the better, I will let him take me to Wuhun City and witness the destruction of the Wuhun Temple. time." Liu Erlong said worriedly: "The battle between the gods should be very terrible. If we follow the past, we may be affected." The master smiled and said: "Don''t worry, we can just hide in Wuhun City and watch. I will let Xiaosan and the others fight in the high air and stay away from us. Besides, isn''t there an Oscar? He is only responsible for providing sausages to Xiaosan and the others. Participating in the battle, we stay by Oscar''s side, there will be no danger." Liu Erlong didn''t say much, and buried his worries in his heart. The master stood up and said, "Let''s go to lunch first." Liu Erlong suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly took the master''s hand and said, "Xiaogang, I have one more thing to tell you." "What''s the matter?" The master looked at Liu Erlong suspiciously. Two red clouds flew up suddenly on Liu Erlong''s face, like a shy little girl, but her eyes were very firm. "Xiaogang, we are not young anymore, I think... it''s time for us to have a baby." Liu Erlong blushed pretty and looked at the master without any evasive eyes. After so many years, the master still refused to take that final step with her, which made Liu Erlong''s heart more and more anxious. At the beginning, the master said that he would become a spiritual husband and wife with her, and she felt a little comforted in her heart. But after so many years, she felt that she shouldn''t be just a spiritual couple with the master. Such love is incomplete. Therefore, she made this request again today, hoping to become a real husband and wife with the master. The master broke off Liu Erlong''s hand, sighed, and said: "Erlong, I understand your feelings, and you understand my love for you, but I still can''t overcome the obstacle in my heart, please again Give me some time, okay?" Liu Erlong looked very resentful, and said: "Xiaogang, you have been saying this for many years, and we are all old. If we don''t do that, I''m afraid we won''t even have children in the future." The master smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the soul master''s physique is much stronger than ordinary people, and your current cultivation base is close to Title Douluo. In a few decades, you will still have fertility. And I, you just Don''t worry, even if a man is 80 or 90 years old, he still has the ability to bear children." Liu Erlong said anxiously: "Do you really want me to wait for a few more decades? I can''t wait that long, I will be crazy." After speaking, she stood up abruptly and was about to rush towards the master. The master hurriedly backed away and said: "Erlong, don''t do this, give me some more time." Liu Erlong was like an emotional soul beast at this time, roaring in a low voice: "Then you can tell me clearly, when do you want me to wait?" The master lowered his head and thought, after a while, he finally made up his mind and said: "Wait after the Wuhun Empire is destroyed. I will listen to you when the time comes." "Okay, that''s it." Liu Erlong said hastily, for fear that Yu Xiaogang would regret it. The master nodded and said, "I, Yu Xiaogang, I can say it, I can do it. Erlong, please calm down first, and then we will go to dinner together." Liu Erlong gave the master a white look, stroked some messy hair, took a few deep breaths, calmed the restless heart, and then went out with the master. Inside the Popes Palace. Little raccoon couldn''t help saying: "Yu Xiaogang said that he will do that with Liu Erlong only after the Wuhun Empire is destroyed. He has no chance." Xiao Wu said, "I think Liu Erlong is a good person, not bad. Why does he love Yu Xiaogang so much that he can''t extricate himself from it?" Ning Rongrong said: "That''s right, Liu Erlong looks good, he has a good body, and he would actually like Yu Xiaogang''s trash. That''s not to say, Yu Xiaogang actually refused to talk to Liu Erlong''s bridal chamber, which made Liu Erlong How uncomfortable Long is in his heart. I really feel worthless for Liu Erlong." Ao Tian smiled and said: "Yu Xiaogang thinks Liu Erlong is his cousin, so he has been unable to take that step, but he loves it all, so he refuses Liu Erlong for this reason, which is really funny." Ning Rongrong said, "Yu Xiaogang is too hypocritical to say that. Since he cares about the relationship, it''s better not to love him. How many women can bear his behavior?" Xiao Wu said: "Brother Tian, ??you seem to have a good understanding of Yu Xiaogang''s past. I want to hear how Liu Erlong likes this guy." "I want to hear too." Ning Rongrong also said. The other girls also showed interest. "Well, then I''ll talk to you." Ao Tian said. "Yu Xiaogang traveled on the mainland when he was young and met Flanders and Liu Erlong. The three fell in love with each other and formed a combination called the Golden Triangle." "Flander and Yu Xiaogang both fell in love with Liu Erlong, who had a straightforward personality, but Liu Erlong was attracted by Yu Xiaogangs talents. Although Yu Xiaogang has a low level of cultivation, his theory is quite good for him. For some people, it''s still very useful." "Flanders didn''t know that Liu Erlong liked Yu Xiaogang, so he boldly confessed to Liu Erlong, but was rejected by Liu Erlong." "Liu Erlong also felt that both Flanders and Yu Xiaogang had a crush on her early in the morning. She was worried about how to reject Flanders and showed her intentions to Yu Xiaogang. Unexpectedly, Flanders suddenly told her. She confessed, in desperation, she can only tell that the person she likes is Yu Xiaogang." "Flanders can only bitterly bless Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang, and then leave alone. Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang soon fell in love, and soon reached the point of discussing marriage." "On the day of the wedding, Liu Erlongs biological father, Yu Xiaogangs uncle, ran to admit his relatives. Yu Xiaogang learned that Liu Erlong was his uncles daughter and could not accept this fact, so he collapsed and fled. It takes decades to hide in Notting City." "And Liu Erlong, has never given up looking for Yu Xiaogang, until Shrek Academy went to Heaven Dou City, they met again." Hu Liena said: "This Yu Xiaogang''s heart is really cruel, and he has been hiding in Notting City for so long. He only cares about his own thoughts, hasn''t he considered how uncomfortable Liu Erlong is?" Ning Rongrong said: "Liu Erlong is really pitiful, and he actually likes such a person. Also, Flander is also very pitiful. Actually Flander is pretty good. When I was at Shrek Academy, he was right. We are also OK, nothing bad. The bad thing is Yu Xiaogang, who has been instigating the rest of Shrek to deal with us." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Actually, Flander still loves Liu Erlong deeply, otherwise, he would not marry him forever." Ning Rongrong said: "That Flander is really pitiful, such an infatuated person can''t even get love. To me, Liu Erlong should choose Flanders in the first place. In that case, she would have been happy a long time ago. It wont be painful for decades." Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Xiao Wu''s heart moved, her eyes gleaming with inexplicable light, and she asked, "Brother Tian, ??can you tamper with a person''s memory and feelings, right?" Ao Tian could see at a glance what idea this little Nizi wanted to make, and smiled: "Of course it can, in fact, you can do it with your current strength. UU Reading " "I just broke through to the **** king level, and I don''t know my own abilities very well, and if you do it, isn''t it safer," Xiao Wu said. Ning Rongrong had a faint guess in his heart, and asked, "Xiao Wu, what do you want to do?" Xiao Wu looked excited, and said: "I have a good idea. Since Flanders loves Liu Erlong deeply, and since Yu Xiaogang rejects Liu Erlong so cruelly, it is better to let Liu Erlong fall in love with Flanders. Let them be happy, and let Yu Xiaogang suffer and regret alone." Ning Rongrong widened his eyes and asked incredulously, "You mean, we tampered with Liu Erlong''s memory and feelings to make her fall in love with Flanders?" Xiao Wu said: "Yes, we can swap the positions of Yu Xiaogang and Flanders in Liu Erlong''s heart, so that she feels that she has always loved Flanders, but she has only brotherly feelings for Yu Xiaogang. Also, the memories of the people around them have also changed, making them feel that Liu Erlong has always loved Flanders, not Yu Xiaogang." Ning Rongrong also became excited, and said, "Xiao Wu, I find that you are getting worse and worse. In this way, Yu Xiaogang is likely to go crazy." Chapter 441： Yu Xiaogangs mental breakdown Xiao Wu looked at Ao Tian and said, "Brother Tian, ??this matter is left to you, isn''t it difficult?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "I am the master of this world. How difficult is it for me to modify the memories of mortals? Since you want to play, then I will satisfy you." ... After lunch, Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong separated and returned to their rooms. At this moment, Ao Tian started. Under his mind to dominate everything, all the teachers and students of Shrek Academy, a total of several hundred people, fell into a coma at the same time. Ao Tian''s divine thoughts were divided into hundreds, entering their minds, modifying their memories. Yu Xiaogang also fell asleep, but Ao Tian didn''t modify his memory. Although there were hundreds of people, it was too easy for Ao Tian to modify the memories of mortals, and it didn''t take long for it to be completed. Except for the master and Tang San and the four who did not return, in the new memories of everyone in Shrek, Flender and Liu Erlong were originally a pair that liked each other. After the memory modification was completed, everyone did not wake up immediately and was still in a coma. Towards the evening, these talents woke up one after another. Liu Erlong left his room and walked to Flanders'' residence. "This time, I must succeed in taking Rand, I don''t believe it, he can resist my temptation." Liu Erlong held up a proud chest and said confidently. It didn''t take long before Liu Erlong came to Flender''s room and directly opened the door to enter. Flander had just woke up, still sitting on the edge of the bed. Seeing Liu Erlong pushing the door in, Flender smiled and said, "Erlong, why are you here?" "People miss you, can''t you come and see you?" Liu Erlong groaned, and quickly walked to the bed. Hearing Liu Erlong''s charming voice, Flender trembled all over, and his bones were crisp. "Erlong, you... what do you want to do?" Flender looked at Liu Erlong''s plump and charming body and couldn''t help swallowing. Liu Erlong gave Fland a white look and said: "Flander, you are my Liu Erlong''s man, what do you say I want to do?" After finishing speaking, before Flander could speak, she jumped on, and directly threw Flander down. Liu Erlong grasped Flander''s hands with both hands, pressed his body on Flander''s body, and said domineeringly: "Flander, I am going to get you today. You''d better follow me, otherwise, I don''t mind using strong." Feeling Liu Erlong''s flexible and soft body, smelling the charming fragrance from Liu Erlong''s body, and feeling the warm breath from Liu Erlong''s mouth, Flender''s heart was beating wildly. "Two... Erlong, no." Flender stammered. Liu Erlong said angrily: "Why not? Are you still worrying about Xiaogang?" Flender nodded slightly and said, "You know, Xiaogang has always been in love with you. If we take that step, he will be very sad." "F-Lan-De!" Liu Erlong shouted angrily, and said: "I said you are stupid? We two love each other, it''s because of him that Yu Xiaogang is a shit? He is my cousin, I treat him Only family affection." "As far as he likes me, I can''t control it. I think we should uncook rice and cook mature rice, so that he can completely cut off his thoughts. The long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. This is also good for him." Flender hesitated: "But..." "But what? Flanders, you are still not a man? If you like me, why should you care about the feelings of other men?" Liu Erlong said angrily. "I am worried that I will completely lose his brother." Flender sighed. Liu Erlong''s pretty face gradually turned red, frantically picking up Flander''s clothes, and said: "I can''t help it today, I will do you!" She had no experience, except for squeezing Flander''s clothes, her mouth gnawing randomly on Flander''s face. Flender was agitated by Liu Erlong''s behavior, and he sighed, finally put all his worries behind, and proactively stretched out his hand. Liu Erlong''s pretty face was embarrassed, and said, "This is my good man." ... In the Popes Hall, the eight girls of Xiao Wu watched the scene in Flenders room with blushing faces, and Shen Nian was reluctant to leave. Ao Tian couldn''t laugh or cry, and said: "You guys, when you break through to the queen of gods, don''t you feel embarrassed to peek at people with your spiritual thoughts?" The girls, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing, were flushed with hot bodies. "What''s so embarrassing? We are pure appreciation." Xiao Wu said. Gu Yuena slapped Xiao Wu''s **** with her palm, and said, "Brother Tian, ??this little girl''s **** is itchy, help her heal." With a snap, the sound was clear and loud, accompanied by Xiao Wu''s seductive exclamation. "Sister Na''er, you are so disgusting." Xiao Wu groaned, her eyes could not help but aim at Ao Tian, ??with a variety of styles. Zhu Zhuqing, Bibi Dong, Qian Renxue... The girls all looked at Ao Tian heartily. They had been in retreat for so many days, and now they saw Liu Erlong and Flander again, and they almost couldn''t bear it. Bibi Dong was full of spring, waved his hand, and said, "Sisters, work." Gu Yuena watched with a smile and did not participate. She has occupied Ao Tian for several days, so let''s give it to these sisters now. Half an hour later, Gu Yuena, who was sitting next to the theater, said suddenly: "Yu Xiaogang has woke up, do you want to watch a good show?" "Yes, how can you miss such a wonderful scene?" Xiao Wu turned down excitedly, took out a piece of veil, and put it on herself. Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiao Li also turned down, took out the light gauze and put it on like Xiao Wu. Bibi Dong, Qian Renxue, and Hu Liena were not very interested, and they were still staying with Ao Tian. Gu Yuena smiled and said: "Xiao Wu, you four are looming like this, it''s better not to wear them." Xiao Wu''s face flushed, she gave Gu Yuena a white look, did not speak, Shen Nian had already looked at Shrek Academy. In Yu Xiaogang''s room, Yu Xiao just woke up, rubbing the sun constantly, feeling a little swollen in his head. He glanced at the sky outside the window, a little surprised, and said: "Why have I slept for so long? Is it because I have been overworked recently?" He opened the door and found that the sun had begun to go down. He groaned twice in his stomach, and he muttered to himself: "Lets go eat first, call Erlong and Boss Fu." With that, he walked directly to Liu Erlong''s room. Liu Erlong''s room was not far from the master''s room, only a few tens of meters away. At the beginning Liu Erlong wanted to live next door to the master, but the master was worried that Liu Erlong could not control him in the middle of the night, so he insisted that Liu Erlong stay farther away. Flander lives in the other direction, and the three people''s residences are connected to form a triangle. It didn''t take long for the master to come to Liu Erlong''s small yard, he directly opened the door of the yard, and shouted with a smile on his face: "Erlong, we have dinner." After yelling twice, the master was a little puzzled when Liu Erlong didn''t speak. He stepped forward and saw that Liu Erlong''s door was locked from the outside. "At this time of the week, she told me to eat. It''s strange, where did she go today?" The master muttered, turning around and out of the small yard. Stopped outside for a while, and then walked to Flanders'' residence. Before long, the master came to the small courtyard where Flanders lived. Both Flanders and Zao Wou-ki live in it, and their rooms are connected. At this moment, Xiao Wu hurriedly cut off the enthusiastic voice in Flander''s room with divine consciousness. "Xiao Wu, you are good or bad, but I like it." Ning Rongrong squeezed Xiao Wu with a smirk. "Hate~" Outside the courtyard, as soon as the master opened the door, he saw Zao Wou-ki hurriedly walking out of the room. The master smiled and said, "Brother Zhao, are you going to eat." When Zao Wou-ki saw the master coming, he was taken aback for a moment, and then walked towards the master quickly. "Master, let''s go to eat." Zao Wou-ki pulled the master and left. The master took away Zao Wou-ki''s hand and said, "I haven''t called Boss Fu yet, hey, why are you blushing?" The master looked at Zao Wou-Ki''s face strangely. Zao Wou-ki''s face and ears were red, and his breathing was a little unstable. The master looked down and found that Zao Wou-ki''s clothes were bulging. The master showed a smile that a man understands, and said: "Brother Zhao, did you peek at that kind of book in the room? You, you are all dozens of years old, so how come you still learn from those lads? We are getting older. , Can''t compare to those energetic young men, you have to pay attention." "I didn''t watch it." Zao Wuji said hurriedly. I can''t admit it, otherwise, his image will be ruined. The master smiled and said: "What are you in a hurry? I won''t tell others. I just saw it when I saw it. Otherwise, why is your face so red? There are you there." The master pointed to Zao Wou-ki''s pants. "I...really not." Zao Wou-ki wanted to explain the misunderstanding, but after thinking about it, that might hurt the master, so he didn''t dare to tell the truth. The master pushed away Zao Wou-ki, walked in with a smile, and said: "Okay, don''t explain, call the boss of Shang Fu, let''s go to dinner together." "Master!" Zao Wou-ki hurried to catch up and stopped outside Flender''s room. The master was puzzled: "Why are you acting so abnormal today? What are you blocking me? Could it be..." The master''s thoughts quickly spread, thinking of a certain possibility, and suddenly smiled: "Could it be that Mr. Frederick Jinwu Cangjiao? You just ran out after staying next door and couldn''t stand it?" Although the master has never done anything between men and women, he has lived for decades and he understands what he should know. "No...it''s not." Zao Wou-ki said. "Then what do you mean?" The master bypassed Zao Wou-ki, came to Flanders'' room door, and stretched out his hand to push forward. Due to Xiao Wu''s spiritual isolation, the master did not hear Liu Erlong''s seductive voice after he came here. Flander and Liu Erlong in the room did not hear the conversation between the master and Zao Wou-ki outside. Zao Wou-ki had no choice but to stop the master no longer. "After the master arrived, they had no voice. They should have heard the sound of our conversation. Are you dressed now?" Zao Wou-ki thought. If he could still hear that sound, he wouldn''t dare to let the master in, otherwise it would be embarrassing. Zao Wou-ki looked at the master''s back with some sympathy. Flanders and Liu Erlong are in love. You have to have a crush on Liu Erlong. Isn''t this asking for hardship? The master opened Flanders'' door with a smile on his face and strode in. However, as soon as he stepped into the room, the master was stunned, his whole body stiff. The door was pushed open, and the fierce voice sounded again, and Zao Wou-ki shook all over, turning around instinctively. Flender and Liu Erlong are still... The master''s eyes widened fiercely, and the sockets almost cracked. He raised his hand tremblingly, pointed at Flander and Liu Erlong, and shouted with trembling lips: "Boss Fu, Erlong." Flender and Liu Erlong discovered that the door was opened, and the master and Zao Wou-ki were looking at them. "Ah" Liu Erlong let out a high-scoring scream. She pushed Flanders away, then pulled things to cover herself. Flender fell to the ground, then hurriedly blocked the vitals. Puff~ With a slight noise, Zao Wou-ki''s nostrils shed two lines of blood. "Xiaogang." Flender shouted. "You...you..." The master''s eyes were about to split, his body trembled, and the blood rushed to his head. Puff~ He looked up to the sky and spewed a big mouthful of blood, and his body softened. Zao Wou-ki rushed up and held the master. The master was weak, his lips trembled, and he couldn''t speak. Seeing this scene, Liu Erlong did not sympathize, but became angry, and shouted: "Yu Xiaogang, you give me out!" Looking at Liu Erlong, who was flushed but full of anger, the master was dumbfounded and shouted: "Erlong, don''t you love me? How could you do such a thing with Flanders?" Liu Erlong said angrily: "Yu Xiaogang! Get out of here and talk nonsense. Believe it or not, I don''t recognize your brother?" Liu Erlong''s words were like a bolt from the blue, leaving Yu Xiaogang in grief. He couldn''t help but spit out another mouthful of blood, angrily attacking his heart, and finally fainted. "Brother Zhao, take Xiaogang to the treatment." Flander hurriedly called. Where did Zao Wou-ki dare to hesitate, he quickly picked up the master and rushed out. After Zao Wou-ki left, Flender smiled bitterly: "Erlong, I didn''t think that Dao Xiaogang''s reaction would be so big, what can I do?" Liu Erlong walked down, cleaned up, and said: "What else? Of course it''s a showdown with him, to be honest. If he can accept it, he will stay here. If he can''t accept it, he will return to the sect. These years He has always wanted to mix our feelings, I have had enough." Flender sighed and said, "That''s fine, I hope he can figure it out, and sincerely bless us." Liu Erlong quickly put on his clothes and said: "Let''s go see him, how can I say, he is also my brother, don''t get angry and sick." The two got dressed quickly, trot out the door, and then saw several teachers hurriedly entering the master''s room from a distance. "Let''s go over and take a look." When Liu Erlong and Flender came outside the master''s room, they heard the master''s sorrowful cry. When they entered the room, a teacher was already treating the master. There are several other teachers in the room who are looking at the master who is lying on the bed in tears. They still don''t know what happened. The healing soul master shook his head and said: "He is dying of anger. He is vomiting blood. If he wants to be treated, he must first enlighten him. Otherwise, I can''t treat him. Teacher Zhao, what''s wrong with Master?" Zao Wou-ki smiled bitterly and shook his head, without speaking. How is he embarrassed to say such things? At this moment, the corner of the master''s eyes caught a glimpse of Flander and Liu Erlong who were walking in. "Erlong!" The master yelled , struggling to roll off the bed, then staggeringly climbed up to Liu Erlong and hugged Liu Erlong''s thigh. "Erlong, didn''t you love me? How could you do that with Flanders? Tell me, it''s not true." The master shook Liu Erlong''s thigh desperately, tears rushing, and his spirit was about to collapse. "Yu Xiaogang! What are you going crazy?" Liu Erlong was irritated by Yu Xiaogang''s "unreasonable trouble" and threw Yu Xiaogang out. Yu Xiaogang fell to the ground, feeling very uncomfortable, as if the sky had fallen. He immediately got up again, climbed towards Liu Erlong, and said as he climbed: "Erlong, you still want to do **** with me at noon. I heard that when women reach a certain age, their desires will be very strong. , You must be because I rejected you, so you couldn''t bear the loneliness and went to Flanders." Having said this, he had already hugged Liu Erlong''s leg again, tears and snot kept streaming out, and he slapped himself twice, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and said: "Erlong, I know it''s wrong. I shouldn''t refuse you. You shouldn''t let you stay alone for so long. Since you want to do it, let''s do it now. Don''t worry, as long as you change your mind, I won''t mind. You Whenever I want to do it in the future, I will accompany you, and I will not refuse you again." With that, the master had already grabbed Liu Erlong''s hand and pulled it to the bed. "Jade-Xiao-Gang!" Liu Erlong roared angrily, and finally couldn''t bear it, and kicked the master. The master looked pained and rolled back blankly. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 442： Tang 3 exits, the new Poseidon After the master''s trouble, the other teachers in the room probably understood what was going on, and they all looked at Liu Erlong, Flander and the master with weird eyes. After Liu Erlong kicked the master away, he hugged Flander''s arm and explained: "Land, he is crazy, don''t listen to his nonsense, I was obviously with you at noon today." Flander said softly: "Erlong, don''t worry, I believe you." Zao Wou-ki helped the master up, let the master sit on the side of the bed, and comforted him: "Master, we all sympathize with you, so please don''t make a fuss. The mistresses will come back in a few days, and you dont want them to see you change. Isn''t it like this?" The master grabbed Zao Wou-ki''s hand and almost exhausted all his energy, saying: "Zao Wou-ki, I and Erlong obviously went to have dinner with Flanders at noon today. Did you forget?" Zao Wou-ki wondered: "Master, did you remember it wrong? It was Mr. Fu, Erlong, and I who went to ask you to eat at noon." "Impossible! How could I remember it wrong?" The master Zhuangruo yelled madly. Zao Wou-ki grabbed the master tightly to prevent him from rushing towards Liu Erlong again. Flender sighed: "Xiaogang, Brother Zhao said it right, we obviously called you at noon." "Impossible, it''s impossible, you must have lied to me together." The master shook his head violently and said. Liu Erlong said coldly: "Yu Xiaogang, we are cousins. I have always regarded you only as my brother. Flander and I have truly loved each other for many years, and you have always been secretly in love with me." "It''s impossible." The master madly clutched his hair, his expression collapsed, and shouted: "Obviously I and you are in love with each other, and Flanders is the one who has a crush on you!" In the room, everyone looked at the master sympathetically, thinking that he was crazy and was talking nonsense the whole time. The master glanced at the teachers, as if he had seen hope, and said: "You must testify for me. Erlong and I truly love each other." Shao Xin, the soul master of Tang Dou said: "Master, the dean and Teacher Erlong have always loved each other sincerely, and you are the one who has always been in love with Teacher Erlong. We can all testify." Dragon-patterned stick Li Yusong also said: "Master, Shao Xin is right. The dean and Teacher Erlong have been in love for many years." Qin Ming said: "Master, maybe you have been stimulated, causing memory problems, and you will think that the one who fell in love with Teacher Erlong is you." The master was completely stunned, his mouth opened wide, speechless. After a while, he suddenly roared heartbreakingly: "This is impossible! Are all the memories of decades in my mind all false?" Liu Erlong said pityingly: "Brother, stop making trouble and rest first. Maybe after a nap, your memory will return to normal." "No, I don''t want to rest, you guys must have lied to me by ganging up, I want to expose you!" The master yelled frantically, pushed away the teachers in front of him, and rushed out staggeringly. He is going to find someone to testify for him! There are hundreds of students in Shrek Academy, and most of them know his relationship with Liu Erlong. The master doesn''t believe it, can everyone lie to him? Liu Erlong and others followed the master, wanting to see what he wanted to do. The master had a disheveled hair, his clothes were covered with blood, his face was pale, his feet staggered, he rushed to catch it when he met, and asked loudly: "Is Liu Erlong my girlfriend?" The students who were asked shook their heads and gave the master a negative answer. Many people directly said that Liu Erlong was Flender''s girlfriend. As the number of people who asked questions increased, the master''s face became paler and paler, and finally fell to the ground, pointed at the students and teachers who were watching around, and shouted: "You are all liars! I have come to lie to me in partnership, Yu Xiaogang doesn''t believe me!" "Xiaogang." Flender sighed, trying to lift up the master. The master shook Flander''s hand vigorously, and said, "I will return to the sect now, and I don''t believe in the sect and lie to me." With that said, he staggered to his feet, and was about to walk outside the academy. Liu Erlong walked quickly behind the master and cut a palm towards the back of the master''s neck. The master rolled his eyes and his body softened again. Flander hurriedly hugged the master and asked: "Erlong, what are you..." Liu Erlong said: "You can''t let him go back. He is embarrassing enough today. Is it necessary to let him go back to the sect to mess around? First take him back to the room. When he sleeps, maybe he will be normal. ." Flender walked back with the master in his arms, and sighed as he walked: "Xiaogang has always been calm and rational. Even if he sees us today, he wouldn''t be crazy like this?" Liu Erlong shook his head and said with a little disappointment: "I usually respect him very much. Today, I am really disappointed in him. Xiao San should be back soon. Then let Xiao San enlighten him. I hope he can return to normal soon. ." "Oh, that can only be done." Flender sighed. A group of people sent the master back to the room and put them on the bed. Liu Erlong thought for a while and said, "Take a few ropes and tie up his hands and feet to prevent him from going crazy again when he wakes up." It didn''t take long for the master''s hands and feet to be tied to the four corners of the bed. The master woke up just as soon as he was tied up. Seeing that his hands and feet were tied up, he looked at Liu Erlong and the others standing in front of the bed. He was angry. "Liu Erlong, it is said that older women are like tigers and wolves. I don''t blame you, I only blame myself for being too stupid. Why didn''t I promise you earlier." The master burst into tears again, with a sad expression, and wanted to beat him. Chest, but can''t do it. Liu Erlong looked at the master with pity, and did not speak. In her opinion, the master is insane. The master suddenly looked at Liu Erlong affectionately, and said, "Erlong, I will love you more. Whenever you want to do it, I will accompany you to do it. My body is still great, and it will definitely satisfy your hunger. thirsty." The blue veins on Liu Erlong''s forehead protruded, and he resisted his anger without yelling. The master continued: "I dont mind if you have a relationship with Flanders. Come back to me. Flanders is our eldest brother. Dont be like him anymore. You always love me. Isn''t it? When Flander confessed to you, you rejected him, and you said that you liked me." Liu Erlong finally couldn''t help it, and said indifferently: "Yu Xiaogang, you really can turn black and white. It was you who confessed to me at the beginning. I rejected you. I personally said I like Flanders." Flender also said: "Xiaogang, Erlong is absolutely true. There must be something wrong with your memory. Take a good rest and take care of it." The master shook his head vigorously, he would never believe that there was a problem with his memory. This is too absurd. Immediately afterwards, he stared at Flander angrily and said: "Flander, it turns out that you are so insidious. Since we reunited with Erlong, I have felt that you still like Erlong. It turns out that you have never Give up. They say friends wives, dont deceive, I treat you as a brother, but you **** me with a woman. Flanders! I dont have your brother!" In the last sentence, the master roared, staring at Flander with red eyes. "Yu Xiaogang!" Liu Erlong shouted angrily. The master unexpectedly spread his anger on Flanders, which made Liu Erlong extremely angry, and really wanted to give the beater a few big slaps. "Erlong, don''t be angry." Flender quickly grabbed Liu Erlong and patted Liu Erlong''s back with his palm. When the master saw such an intimate scene between Flanders and Liu Erlong, his heart was aching and uncomfortable. "You all go out first," Flander said to the others. The other teachers looked at the master sympathetically, and then left the room. Apart from the master, only Flanders, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki were left in the room. Flander calmly said: "Xiaogang, I''m sure that there must be something wrong with your spirit. Since you don''t believe what we are saying, then you can wait patiently for a few days and wait for Xiaosan and the others to come back. You can ask when the time comes. Ask the little three of them." The master''s desperate eyes suddenly lit up two groups of hope, and said, "Yes, Xiaosan will be back soon. They will definitely prove that what I said is right. I want to see what else you can do then. Lied to me!" "Let''s go," Flender said, and walked out with his arms around Liu Erlong''s shoulders. Watching Flander''s movements, the master felt so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit blood. That was his woman, who hadn''t been to the bridal chamber before, and Flander had already taken the lead. No matter which man it is, he can''t stand this kind of stimulation. It wasn''t until the door was closed that the master retracted his gaze and said to himself: "Flander, Liu Erlong, how can you treat me like this?" "When Xiao San comes back, I must make you look good!" Outside the room, Flender instructed Zao Wou-ki: "Brother Zhao, during this period of time before Xiao Sans return, I will trouble you to take care of Xiao Gang. He needs to calm down now. Erlong and I should avoid it to avoid irritation. To him." Zao Wou-ki said: "Don''t worry, Boss Fu, the master will leave it to me." The master was tied to the bed. When eating and drinking Lazard, Zao Wou-ki would untie him, and he would be tied again afterwards. Seeing the pitiful appearance of the master, Zao Wou-ki was also unbearable, but he could only harden his heart to tie the master. He also didn''t want the master to run out and go crazy again and be seen as a joke. Even so, the news that the master was crazy still spread within the academy. ... The next day, at noon, on Poseidon Island. The wind is sunny. The spirit master on Sea God Island didn''t know what happened on Sea God Mountain that day. They didn''t know that Bo Saixi had betrayed the sea god, nor did they know that the seven worships were forced to sacrifice their lives by the sea god. They thought that Bo Saixi was still presiding over the ninth test of the Sea God for Tang San and four at this time. Regarding the ninth test, the need for the guardian to sacrifice his life was not known to the rest of the spirit masters on Seagod Island. It has been several days since Tang San and the four climbed to the Shanghai Shenshan Mountain. In the past few days, the spirit masters of Sea God Island would gather at the foot of the mountain every day, looking up at the tall Sea God Mountain, hoping that Tang San could become a **** as soon as possible. Their belief is the Sea God, and after Tang San becomes the Sea God, they will be able to protect Sea God Island. At that time, I won''t be afraid of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King who heard that he has become a god. It was at noon that day, everyone who was waiting under Sea God Mountain suddenly felt that the atmosphere of Sea God Island became depressed. They looked up and saw that the layers of white clouds above Haishen Mountain suddenly began to surge. With a bang, the entire Seagod Island shook. Afterwards, terrible aura fluctuations erupted from the Sea God Mountain, making people tremble. Thousands of soul masters on Seagod Island were instantly excited, they knew that a new seagod was about to be born. There was another loud bang, and a white divine light burst out in the Seagod Hall on the top of the Seagod Mountain, and the white clouds in the sky instantly disappeared. The powerful god-level coercion spread. Then, another white light and a red light rushed into the sky. The pressure in the sky was even more terrifying, and the spirit masters on the ground could no longer bear it, and knelt down. They were crawling on the ground, but their expressions were extremely excited. It''s a success! At this moment, the last ray of light rushed into the sky. This is a blue divine light, and the three divine lights that appeared before dissipate instantly under the impact of this blue divine light. Above Poseidon Island, the entire sky was dyed blue, as blue as the sea. The coercion radiated from this blue divine light was stronger than the coercion of the three previous divine lights combined. With the appearance of this blue divine light, all the soul beasts in the sea were sensed, this was the breath of the sea god. Countless soul beasts are heading towards the Sea God Island, offering their pious beliefs. On the Sea God Island, the thousands of soul masters who were kneeling were even more excited. "This is the breath of the Seagod, what a pure breath of the Seagod." An elderly spirit master said in tears. "Successful, we can finally see Lord Seagod." Under the terrible pressure, the four figures appeared in the void above the Seagod Temple as if they were teleporting. They hunt and hunt in clothes, their supernatural powers are mighty, and their eyes are stunned. These are the Tang San and the Four who became gods, namely the **** of sea, the **** of war, the **** of phoenix, and the **** of food. The remnant thoughts before Poseidon had dissipated in the final inheritance. "Welcome to Lord Seagod!" Below, thousands of soul masters shouted in unison, extremely sincere. Tang San closed his eyes and opened his arms with a look of enjoyment. He could feel that countless powers of faith were converging towards him. This power of faith was so wonderful that it could make him feel the improvement of his strength. It''s just that the power of faith absorbed in this short period of time is still too little for him, and it is difficult for him to make a big breakthrough. "You all get up," Tang San said lightly, with majesty, and didn''t land. After the spirit master below stood up, Tang San continued: "Your great sacrifice and the other seven sacrifices sacrificed their lives in the Seagod''s ninth test. Don''t worry, their souls have received eternal life." "Long live Poseidon!" "Long live Poseidon!" "..." "Well, since I have become the Seagod, I will immediately kill the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea and relieve the crisis of Seagod Island." Tang San said. After speaking, he flew in the direction of Douluo Continent, and the three of Dai Mubai quickly followed. "Send Poseidon!" ... On the Great Sea, Ma Hongjun caught up with Tang San and asked, "Brother San, are we really going to kill the Deep Sea Demon Whale King now?" Tang San smiled and said: "Of course not I just lied to those soul masters. The Deep Sea Demon Whale King wants to kill, but it is definitely not now. Our current goal is Ao Tian and Bibi Dong." Dai Mubai said: "Xiao San is right. Our greatest enemy is the Spirit Hall. When we get revenge, it will not be too late to find a chance to kill the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea." "That''s good, I thought I was wasting time on the Devil Whale King." Ma Hongjun said. Tang San said, "Actually, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea is not in the sea now. I have become a sea god. The powerful soul beasts in the sea cannot escape my perception. It is not in the sea now." "Where did it go?" Oscar asked. "I don''t know, after we take revenge, if we still have a chance, look for it again. If there is really no chance, then we can only forget it." Tang San said. He remembered the terrifying soul beasts that Poseidon had mentioned before. If he was discovered by those soul beasts after taking revenge, he could only immediately escape to the gods. "Forget it? The Deep Sea Demon Whale King hates Seagod Island so much. If it does not die, it is very likely to destroy Seagod Island." Oscar worried. He was more or less grateful for the soul masters there. Tang San sighed and said, "There is no other way. If we succeed in the assassination in Wuhun City without attracting the attention of the spirit beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest, let''s look for the Deep Sea Demon Whale King." ps: Recommend this good-looking Douluo fan "Starting from Douluo to Raider the Goddess", which is very good. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 443： Tang 3’s worries, prepare to escape Dai Mubai said: "Little San is right. Our top priority is to resolve the feud first, and then, on the premise of ensuring our own safety, we will try to kill the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea." Oscar said: "It seems that this can only be done." After becoming a god, all four of them flew extremely fast, flying close to the sea surface, and there was no need to worry about the powerful soul beasts under the sea surface. Ma Hongjun felt the surging fire divine power in his body, excited, and said: "God is really too powerful, now I can beat ten of me before, no, it''s okay to beat a hundred." Dai Mubai smiled and said, "Can gods compare to mortals? In addition to having powerful strength, we also have a long life." Oscar said: "Fatty, your skin has returned to normal now, and you are still the **** of the phoenix. There should be many girls who want to associate with you now." Ma Hongjun laughed and said, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I want all the colleges and universities! Especially the Tianshui College, there are so many beautiful women." Tang San reminded: "Ma Hongjun, don''t rely on your own strength to mess around. If I find you messing around, I can''t spare you." Ma Hongjun hurriedly said: "Brother, am I such a nasty person? As long as I show my strength, I don''t know how many beautiful girls will post upside down." Dai Mubai said, "Fatty, after we have avenged our revenge and killed the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea, we will immediately go to the God Realm. We don''t have time to pick up girls for you." Ma Hongjun didn''t care, and said: "The God Realm is better, and the women in the God Realm must have more flavor. With the strength of my second-level god, it is not bad in the God Realm. How can I get a few goddesses, hehe..." Oscar was speechless, and said: "Fatty, you are really...a woman with a full head." Ma Hongjun said: "You don''t want to think about it, how many years have I not touched a woman?" "Okay, stop talking about these unnutritious things, let''s talk about how to get revenge," Tang San said. At this point, Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun and Oscar fell silent. "Boss Dai, what do you think?" Tang San asked. Dai Mubai''s tone became heavy, and said: "What I accept is the inheritance of the second-level god, and now it has reached the strength of the second-level god. Although the second-level **** is powerful, it is not comparable to the dragon ancestor in the spirit hall." When he said this, the expressions of the other three people became more solemn. Oscar said: "Yeah, I am also a second-level god, but I don''t have the kind of groundbreaking magical powers of Long Zu. At that time, I saw Long Zu made the whole Douluo star undergo earth-shaking changes. The same can be done, and until now, I dont realize how ridiculous my original idea was." Ma Hongjun quickly closed his eyes, trying to see if he has the ability to change the world. However, no matter how he used his divine mind and power, he could not achieve the scene he saw that day. Ma Hongjun opened his eyes and said in shock: "What is the strength of that Long Ancestor? It has changed the entire Douluo Star. I am afraid that this strength is more than a hundred times stronger than us!" Dai Mubai looked at Tang San and asked, "Little San, among the four of us, only you have accepted the inheritance of the first-level god, and your strength has reached the first-level god. Can you do it?" Tang San shook his head and said, "I can''t do it either. If you let me change a small area, it''s okay, but if I change the entire Douluo Star, my strength hasn''t reached that level." Ma Hongjun shouted: "So, the strength of that dragon ancestor has surpassed the first-level god, then we still avenge our ass, isn''t this going to die?" Dai Mubai said: "How is it possible? Didn''t Senior Poseidon say that neither the Angel God nor the Rakshasa God is as powerful as him? It stands to reason that it is impossible for the heirs of these two gods to have the strength beyond the first level gods." Tang San was silent, with a thoughtful look. "Little San, why don''t you speak?" Oscar asked. Tang San said, "I think we entered a misunderstanding from the beginning." "What''s wrong?" Dai Mubai asked in surprise. Tang San analyzed: "We thought that once we became a god, we would have the strength of Dragon Ancestor, but we were all wrong. I thought about it carefully, maybe, this Dragon Ancestor is not a descendant of Angel God or Raksha God at all. ." "How is it possible? Didn''t Senior Poseidon say that there are only two inheritors of the Angel God and Rakshasa God in Wuhun City? How come there are other inheritors of the gods?" Dai Mubai doubted. Tang San shook his head and said, "Senior Poseidon will definitely not lie to us. I think this Dragon Ancestor may not be the inheritor of the gods." "What''s that?" Oscar asked. "Soul Beast!" Tang San''s tone was a little serious for an instant. The three of Dai Mubai showed horror at the same time, and they were speechless. After a while, Ma Hongjun said, "Third brother, don''t scare me. Senior Poseidon said before that those soul beasts are too terrifying. If we dare to go to Wuhun City, we will die. " Tang San said, "I didn''t scare you. This is the most likely situation. Did you forget? The dragon horse in the Spirit Hall is a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast. No, its strength should have exceeded ten thousand years. Ten thousand years soul beast. Combined with what Senior Poseidon said before, the soul beast has attacked the God Realm, and I have reason to suspect that the Wuhun Hall may have been conquered by the soul beast." Dai Mubai said: "Soul beasts hate humans by nature. If the soul beasts really control the Wuhun Hall, and the Wuhun Hall unifies the mainland, wouldn''t all the humans in the whole continent live under the enslavement of the soul beasts?" Tang San suddenly felt a chill in their hearts, and they were startled by Dai Mubai''s words. Oscar said: "If this is the case, then the Wuhun Palace is really stubborn. In order to please the spirit beast, it actually wants all mankind to be enslaved by the spirit beast." Tang San thought for a while and said, "This is just one situation, in fact, there is another situation." "What''s the situation?" Ma Hongjun asked quickly. Tang Sandao: "Dragon Ancestor is the new Raksha God or Angel God." "Little San, didn''t you just say that you couldn''t even do that change? If Long Zu is the new Rakshasa God or Angel God, how can he do it?" Dai Mubai asked. Tang San said: "Perhaps, his strength is not very strong, but he has some special abilities, such as''creation'', so he can easily make Douluo Xing change like that." Dai Mubai said, "If this is the case, then we don''t need to be so jealous." Tang San sighed: "Of course, this is only a possibility. If we go to Wuhun City to take revenge, we will still take a big risk." Ma Hongjun said: "Yes, if it is the first possibility, then we might as well go directly to the God Realm. Anyway, Senior Poseidon told us the same way before." As soon as Ma Hongjun finished speaking, he found that Tang San, Dai Mubai and Oscar were looking at him at the same time. "Why are you looking at me?" Ma Hongjun said with a guilty conscience. Dai Mubai said coldly: "Fatty, have you forgotten the hatred? Ao Tian once caused us to be **** and beaten up. That dragon horse almost made you an eunuch. Zhu Zhuqing dug out one of your eyes... you can bear it. Need to breathe like this?" Ma Hongjun said: "Of course I can''t bear it, but what can I do? Shall we go to death obediently? We finally became gods. This is also a bitter and happy. As the saying goes, when is the time to repay the grievances? It is better to let go of our hatred. Go straight to the **** realm and start a good new life, isn''t this a joy for everyone?" "Oscar, do you think what I said makes sense?" Ma Hongjun looked at Oscar, wanting Oscar to stand on his side. Ma Hongjun knew that both Tang San and Dai Mubai hated Ao Tian and they would not give up revenge so easily. But Oscar suffered much less oppression from Ao Tian than Tang San and Dai Mubai, and naturally the hatred was not so strong, and perhaps he would also agree to the proposal of going to the God Realm immediately. When Oscar heard Ma Hongjuns proposal, he was indeed moved, but he did not dare to show it, saying: "Lets listen to what Xiao San says, and I think we should ask the master, the master may be able to give reasonable advice. ." Tang San asked: "You can all sense the existence of the God Realm now, right?" "Yes." Dai Mubai answered. Tang San said: "Even if the Dragon Ancestor is really the terrifying soul beast that Senior Poseidon said, we may not have the chance to kill Ao Tian and the others. Assassination is to kill the enemy silently by surprise. Qiang, it''s impossible for him to be vigilant around him all the time, right? Also, it doesn''t matter whether he is in Wuhun City or not." Dai Mubai frowned and said, "After all, we took a certain risk in the assassination, but my view is the same as that of Xiao San. It is worth taking a risk. If we fail, we can also immediately escape to the God Realm." Tang San looked at Ma Hongjun and said, "Ma Hongjun, if you still have concerns, then let''s go back to Shrek Academy to listen to my teacher''s opinion and see what he says." "That''s all right." Ma Hongjun could only agree like this. The speed of the four accelerated again, but they locked their own divine power fluctuations tightly in their bodies, not emitting a single trace, fearing that they would be sensed by those spirit beasts. After breaking through to the **** level, it would have taken a few days before they had crossed the endless sea and returned to the mainland after only half a day. After that, they first went to the place where Tang Hao lived and practiced in seclusion. It was still that majestic waterfall. Tang Hao sat quietly on a large rock by the water pool, cultivating with his eyes closed. On his thigh, the Shura sword with blood red magic patterns lay horizontally. Tang Hao''s aura was stronger than before. After the changes in the rules of heaven and earth, his cultivation speed also accelerated a lot. However, it still hasn''t reached the level of ninety-nine. Tang San didn''t conceal his arrival, as soon as he approached the water pool, he was discovered by Tang Hao. Tang Hao looked at Tang San coming from a distance, with a satisfied smile on his face. "Little San, are you back?" "Yes Dad, I''m back, I made it." Seeing his father, Tang San was so excited, he came to Tang Hao in a few steps. Tang Hao stood up, inserted the Shura sword into the self-made scabbard behind his back, and forcefully embraced Tang San. Tang San also hugged his father hard, and proudly said in Tang Hao''s ear: "Dad, I have become a god, and I am also a very powerful first-level **** among the god-level powerhouses." Tang Hao let go of Tang San, stroked Tang San''s head, and said with satisfaction: "Little San, that''s great, you deserve to be my son, Dad is proud of you." Tang San was extremely satisfied after receiving Tang Hao''s praise. He didn''t forget the purpose of coming back this time, and said: "Dad, it''s time for us to go to Wuhun City to take revenge." Tang Hao didn''t have any surprises, and said, "I''m already prepared, when will I leave?" Tang San said, "I want to take you and mother to Shrek Academy when I come back, and after picking up my teacher and them, we will go to Wuhun City together." Tang Hao frowned and said, "Why do you want to bring your mother and the masters? They don''t have the power to protect themselves, they will only become a burden. And, don''t we go back to Haotianzong to summon masters?" Tang San sighed and said, "Dad, the strength of the Spirit Hall may not be as simple as it appears on the surface. If the strength of the Spirit Hall exceeds our expectations, I will immediately take you to the God Realm." Tang Hao wondered: "Isn''t there only two god-level powerhouses in the Martial Soul Palace? You four should have become gods, right?" The day before, Xiao Wu''s breakthrough was not small, but only the spirit masters in Wuhun City knew that they had become gods, and the news had not spread. Tang San nodded and said, "The four of us have indeed become gods. As for the real strength of the Spirit Hall, I will analyze it in detail after seeing my teacher." "Okay, I listen to you." Tang Hao said. The son has grown up, and there are many things that don''t need his father to worry about. "By the way, Dad, have you obtained the inheritance of the Asura God from the Asura Sword?" Tang San asked expectantly. Tang Hao shook his head and said disappointedly: "After so long of hard work, I have a very good fit with the Shura sword, and I have been able to exert most of its power, but it is a pity that I did not get the examination of the Shura God from it. ." Tang San comforted: "It doesn''t matter, I will take you and your mother to the God Realm, where you will definitely be able to cultivate to the God level." Tang Hao said: "My cultivation base has broken through to the 97th level. With the use of the ring explosion and the offensive power of the Shura sword, my strength should surpass the great worship of the Spirit Hall Qian Daoliu. I can help you share it." Tang San nodded, not surprised. When he was in the Slaughter City, Tang Hao was able to contend with the lost Tang Chen, and now his cultivation has improved again, maybe his attack power can reach the category of God level for a short time. Tang San turned and looked at a tomb bag not far away, walked over in stride, knelt down without hesitation, and slammed his head three times. "Unfilial son Tang San, please forgive your great grandfather!" Tang San said in a loud voice. He thought of Bo Saixi''s crazy behavior after knowing the news of Tang Chen''s death, and he felt extremely guilty. If I hadn''t had to kill my great-grandfather in the first place, there would be no tragedy later. Tang Hao came over, pulled Tang San up, and said, "My child, your great-grandfather has forgiven you, so you don''t need to blame yourself." "By the way, your great-grandfather asked you to bring a message to Senior Bo Saixi Did you bring it?" Tang Hao asked. Tang San said, "Bring it here." He did not say that Posey wanted to kill him. Tang San took Tang Hao to the waterfall and said, "Dad, before I leave here, I will resurrect my mother." Tang Hao''s body was shocked, and he asked excitedly, "Little San, what are you saying is true?" Tang San turned his head and smiled brightly: "Dad, of course it is true. Today, our family of three can be reunited." Tang Hao was overjoyed and was speechless. Dai Mubai did not follow into the cave behind the waterfall and waited outside. It didn''t take long for them to feel a majestic breath of life in the waterfall, condensing but not dispersing. It lasted about half an hour before the majestic life breath fluctuations slowly disappeared. It took another half an hour before Tang San flew out of the waterfall. Behind him, Tang Hao really took his wife''s hand with a happy face. Ah Yin looks only in his thirties, with long blue hair and blue crystal-like eyes. The blue-gold dress covers the whole body, and the luxurious and elegant temperament sets off that extraordinary charming face. . Tang Hao''s appearance was still that sloppy, and the couple stood together, instead they looked like a father and a daughter. All three of Dai Mubai were amazed by A Yin''s appearance and temperament. If this wasn''t Tang San''s mother, maybe they had already had other ideas in their hearts. Tang San introduced Dai Mubai to his mother. Afterwards, they immediately set off for Tiandou City. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 444： Teacher, be a good person A day later, at noon, Tang Sanliu finally returned to Tiandou City. They didn''t stop for a moment, and went straight back to Shrek Academy. As soon as he entered the academy, Tang San discovered something was wrong. He had already returned before, and most of the students in the academy remember him and Dai Mubai. Seeing Tang San''s return, these students couldn''t help whispering, secretly pointing at Tang San. Tang San frowned, and he heard all the comments around him. Dai Mubai and the others also heard it. "Little San." Dai Mubai shouted. Tang San showed a look of anxiety, his figure flashed, and he disappeared in place. Oscar was shocked: "Isn''t it, the master is crazy?" "It should be. Didn''t you hear their comments? No wonder Xiao San is so anxious. Let''s go and have a look." Dai Mubai said. Several people hurried to the master''s room. They had just approached the master''s room when they heard Tang San''s angry roar. Dai Mubai was shocked and rushed into the master''s room. As soon as they entered, they saw the master''s limbs tied to the bed, and Tang San was untying the rope at this time. Seeing Tang San''s return, the master was very excited. Tang San''s face was full of anger, murderous aura filled his whole body, and his anger was about to burst out, and asked, "Teacher, who would dare to do this to you?" Dai Mubai and the others were also stunned. In Shrek Academy, the master was actually tied to the bed. What''s wrong with this? Is it true that the master is really crazy, as those students said? Tang San untied the rope and then helped the master up. His divine power had been checked inside the master''s body, and he found that the master''s body was a little weak. "Teacher, tell me what the **** is going on?" Tang San asked. The master seemed to have caught the life-saving straw, firmly grasped Tang San''s hand, and asked, "Little San, is Liu Erlong my woman?" Tang San frowned and said, "Teacher, Teacher Erlong was originally my wife, why do you ask?" Hearing Tang San''s answer, the master couldn''t control his emotions anymore, tears were streaming down his eyes, and his expression was frantic. He didn''t answer Tang San''s question immediately. He didn''t seem to feel relieved. He looked at Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, and asked, "Mubai, the three of you tell me, is Liu Erlong my woman?" Ma Hongjun said, "Master, why would you ask? Of course Teacher Erlong is your woman." Dai Mubai and Oscar also gave affirmative answers. Hearing the affirmation of Tang San and the four of them, the master could no longer remain calm and began to cry loudly. "Master, you..." Dai Mubai wanted to ask something, but Tang San raised his hand to stop him. "Let my teacher calm down first," Tang San said. He stretched out his hand and patted the master''s back, and the gentle divine power was injected into the master''s body, healing the internal injury of the master who was out of anger. At this moment, footsteps sounded outside the house. Afterwards, Flander, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki ran in. When they saw Tang San and the four returning, they were all excited. "Little San, you are back." Liu Erlong asked joyfully. Tang San nodded and quickly asked, "Teacher Erlong, how could my teacher become like this? Why was someone **** here?" The smile on Liu Erlong''s face disappeared, and it was somewhat difficult to answer Tang San''s question. Flender sighed and said, "Let me do it." "No, let me do it!" The master suddenly shouted. He didn''t want to listen to Flanders and Liu Erlong''s lies anymore. "Teacher, don''t worry, speak slowly." Tang San said. The master pointed to Liu Erlong and said: "Yesterday at noon, she came to me and said that she wanted to be a real couple with me, but I refused her, and then in the evening, she appeared on Flanders bed. Doing something extravagant with Flanders!" Having said this, the master looked sad, and recalled the scene of Flander and Liu Erlong fighting head-to-head in his mind, his breathing became rapid, and his heart was so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit blood. Tang San''s expression was shocked, and said, "Teacher, what are you talking about? Isn''t this impossible?" In his opinion, the love between his teacher and Liu Erlong is a lesson from the sun and the moon. How could Liu Erlong run into Flanders'' bed? Could it be that... Liu Erlong was taken by Flanders by despicable means? As soon as this thought flashed through Tang San''s mind, he heard the master roar, "How can it be impossible? I saw it with my own eyes! Zao Wou-ki was also there at the time and witnessed it with my own eyes." "Xiaogang, how can you say that?" Flander said anxiously. "Shut up!" The master yelled at Flander. Tang San looked at Flanders and said flatly: "Dean, don''t interrupt, wait for my teacher to finish." Tang San''s plain words contained a shocking majesty that made Flanders afraid to say more. "Teacher, keep talking." Tang San said. With the support of his disciples, the master''s waist stood up and said: "I was naturally heartbroken when I saw that scene. I was so angry that I was vomiting a lot of blood. However, their next performance made me even more chilling!" "I asked Liu Erlong why he betrayed me? And tried to save her. However, she said that she liked Flanders from the beginning to the end, and only treated me as an older brother. She refused to admit that she had a relationship with me. Said that she and Flander have always been in a relationship, and I am only the one who has a crush on her." "Flander, Zao Wou-ki, and the other teachers, as well as the students from the entire academy, all joined together to lie to me. They all said that Flanders fell in love with Liu Erlong." The master finished speaking in one breath, his chest undulating violently, staring at Flander and Liu Erlong. "Little San, you tell them now, who on earth is in a relationship with Liu Erlong!" The master gritted his teeth. After listening to the master''s description, Tang San and Dai Mubai were already shocked. Tang San looked at Liu Erlong and said, "Teacher Erlong, you have always been my teacher and mother, how can you deceive my teacher like this?" Liu Erlong''s expression was a little gloomy, and said: "Little San, I don''t know why you want to speak to your teacher, but what I and Flander, Zao Wou-ki, and the teachers and students of the whole college said are true. I don''t believe you. You can ask them." Tang San''s spirit watched Liu Erlong carefully, as long as Liu Erlong lied, he couldn''t hide from his observation at all. However, to Tang San''s surprise, Liu Erlong seemed to be telling a real thing. He suddenly felt something was wrong. "You are waiting here, I''ll go out and ask." Tang San left a word, and the figure had disappeared. He walked around the academy quickly, asked more than a dozen students one after another, and got the same answerFlander and Liu Erlong have always been lovers! Before long, Tang San returned to the master''s room with a solemn expression. The master hurriedly asked, "Little San, did you ask those students just now? Did they lie?" Tang San was silent for a moment, then slowly shook his head, and said, "They are not lying. With my current state, if they lie, they can''t hide from my eyes." The master firmly grabbed Tang San''s arm and said, "You know, what they said is false, but what I said is true." Tang San comforted: "Teacher, don''t worry, I know what you said is true. The reason why they said that, I think, there must be something wrong somewhere." Seeing that Tang San didn''t look like a liar, Flender and Liu Erlong were also puzzled. Flender asked: "Little San, do you really think what your teacher said is true?" Ma Hongjun rushed and said, "Teacher, what the master said is of course true. He has always been with Teacher Erlong, and you have been a single dog for so many years. I am your disciple, so I will not lie to you. Bar?" Flender and Liu Erlong looked at each other and said, "How is it possible? Is it possible that the memories of me, Erlong, and others are fake? How is this possible?" Hearing Flander''s words, Tang San''s heart moved and said, "Dean, it''s really possible. Your memory may be touched." The three Dai Mubai also figured out this matter at once. If Flanders and Liu Erlong lose their memory, it can be said to be an accident, but they are not amnesia, but have a new memory. That''s why Tang San said that their memories had been manipulated. Ma Hongjun said: "Teacher, I guarantee with my godhead, there must be something wrong with your memory." Flender and Liu Erlong fell silent, trying to recall the past in their minds, but they didn''t find anything wrong. The master saw Flander and Liu Erlong become silent, and said quickly: "Little San, are you all gods?" Tang San said, "Teacher, we have all broken through to the **** level." The master was pleasantly surprised: "Great, you can help them see if their memory has been manipulated." Tang San didn''t do it right away, but asked, "Dean, Teacher Erlong, do you agree to let me check it for you?" Flender and Liu Erlong were silent and did not speak. Although they had suspected that what Tang San said might be right, they didn''t want to restore their memories to what the master said. Because in Flanders existing memory, Liu Erlong is his wife. His love for Liu Erlong is very strong, and both of them have done that kind of thing. Even if the memory is really problematic, Is recovery necessary? Liu Erlong''s thoughts were similar to those of Flanders. She is in love with Flanders. She doesnt have the slightest affection between men and women for Yu Xiaogang, and she thinks Yu Xiaogang is her brother. She feels good when she thinks of marrying her brother. fear. It''s like a loving couple. One day, my brother told me: Sister, we are actually husband and wife. You and brother-in-law will only be together if they lose their memory. Leave brother-in-law and stay with me. Who can accept this kind of thing? Even if Flender and Liu Erlong knew that Tang San might be right, they couldn''t accept it. At this time, Zao Wou-ki stood up and said, "Little San, why don''t you help me take a look first." Tang San nodded and said, "Also." He came to Zao Wou-ki, his divine consciousness entered Zao Wou-ki''s mind, deep into the soul level, and looked at Zao Wou-ki''s memory. Tang San''s spiritual power was originally stronger than that of ordinary people. After breaking through to a first-level god, his spiritual sense was much stronger than a general first-level god. It was not a problem to check a person''s soul memory. If it were Dai Mubai''s trio, they might not be able to do this step. A few minutes later, Tang San''s brows became more frowning and tighter, and his face became less and less ugly. The master chuckled in his heart and asked, "Little San, have you found any problems?" Tang San retracted his mind, shook his head solemnly, and said, "Teacher Zhao really didn''t lie. In his memory, the dean and Teacher Erlong are really married." "It must be that their memory was touched. They must be a god-level powerhouse. Only Wuhun Hall can do such a despicable thing. Xiaosan, you can help them restore their original memory." The master looked anxiously. Urged. Tang San smiled bitterly and shook his head, and said, "Teacher, I can''t restore them to their original memories." The master was stunned, and then shouted: "Aren''t you becoming a god? Isn''t God omnipotent? If someone can modify their memory, why can''t you restore it?" Tang San said helplessly: "Teacher, gods are also divided into strengths and weaknesses. If the dean''s memory is really modified by someone, the person who did it should be stronger than me, or he is very good at soul. Take me Although the current strength can create a false memory for people, it can''t be perfect. If forced treatment, it may damage the dean and their souls." "How could this be?" The master murmured, losing his strength, sitting on the bed, his face more uncomfortable than eating a fly. Seeing his teacher''s appearance, Tang San was also heartbroken. Several Dai Mubai and Tang Hao sighed in their hearts, very sympathetic to the master''s experience. At this moment, Liu Erlong spoke and said, "Xiaogang, you are my brother. We are not suitable for being together. Since I have no previous memories, let Flanders and I start a new life. ." Flender also said: "Xiaogang, Erlong is already my own, and I have been with her yesterday...that way, maybe she is pregnant with my seed. Even if we recover our memory, Erlong will It''s impossible to be with you anymore." "You...you..." The master raised his hand, pointed at Flander tremblingly, and a mouthful of blood came out from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, the master was so uncomfortable that he almost fainted. He thought that when Tang San came back, everything would be resolved. But now, Flander and Liu Erlong had chosen to accept it when they knew that there was a problem with their memory. The deeper the love and the deeper the hurt, the master truly experienced the feeling of heart-stirring. Especially Flander''s words are too hurtful, Liu Erlong may have been pregnant... Liu Erlong couldn''t bear to see the appearance of the master. But unfortunately, she didn''t have the memory of falling in love with the master, so she didn''t feel heartache. She said, "Brother, consider Flander''s suggestion and I." Flander also said: "Little San, if you think I and your Erlong teacher make sense, please help persuade your teacher, let''s go first." With that, he took Liu Erlong out of the house. The master grabbed Tang San''s arm and asked, "Little San, don''t you want to persuade me to give up?" Tang San sighed and said, "Teacher, in fact, I think what the Dean and Teacher Erlong said is somewhat reasonable." A bitter smile appeared on the master''s face, and he laughed at himself: "Now, don''t even my disciple help me?" Ma Hongjun couldn''t help it, and said, "Master, Teacher Erlong has slept with my teacher, and may be pregnant. You might as well be more open-minded and fulfill them. If I were you..." Just as Ma Hongjun was about to continue speaking, he noticed that Tang San looked over coldly, so he shut up hurriedly. "It deserves it, doesn''t you mean that the master is narrow-minded?" Dai Mubai spoke to Ma Hongjun. Tang San comforted: "Teacher, although Ma Hong''s words are not very pleasant, they also have some truth. Sometimes, letting go is also a kind of love. From another perspective, you love Teacher Erlong so much, and now you are very happy to see her~ www.novelhall.com~ Shouldn''t you be happy for her?" The master was stunned. Tang San continued: "You told me the story of your youth. At the beginning, the dean could leave silently in order to fulfill you and Teacher Erlong. Now that you are facing the same problem, I believe you will be able to The choice was made like the dean did." "I...give me some time to think about it." The master wanted to say that he was uncomfortable and it was difficult to let go, but when he thought that saying this might leave a bad impression on Tang San, he suddenly let go. He still has a lot of things to rely on a disciple to accomplish. Destroy the Spirit Hall, unify the Douluo Continent, and establish the Shrek Empire... These feats must be accomplished by this disciple, and the master didn''t want Tang San to think that he was an unmeasured person. Tang San said: "Teacher, it''s okay, you can think about it. I am now a god, and I should be able to restore your dantian and allow you to cultivate to a higher level. You will definitely find a beautiful and virtuous teacher in the future." The master waved his hand, squeezing a smile on his face, and said: "You go out first, I''ll be quiet by myself." "Okay, you can call me immediately if you have anything," Tang San said. He looked at Tang Hao and said, "Mom and Dad, it seems that we can''t go to Wuhun City immediately. I will arrange a room for you first." "Good." Tang Hao said. A group of people went out, leaving only the master. When everyone left, the master suddenly grabbed his chest with one hand, his face was crumpled, his expression was extremely uncomfortable. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 445： The fierce beasts gathered, waiting for Shrek to give away their heads! , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! "My heart really hurts." The master''s heart was twitching. Although Liu Erlong and Flender had already slept, he didn''t care, as long as Liu Erlong could continue to be his woman. It''s just that now even Tang San is helping Flanders to speak, which makes the master very heartbroken. "If Erlong can restore her memory, I will definitely give her happiness." The master thought. However, he understands that this can only be an illusion. Tang San had already said that Liu Erlong''s memory could not be restored. The master was immersed in grief, and it took a long time before he slowly made up his mind. "No matter, since her memory cannot be restored, since she may be pregnant with Flanders'' children, let her go to Flanders." The master thought so in his heart, but still very heartbroken. "Wuhundian! If this is really what you did, then prepare to meet my anger!" Endless anger and resentment erupted from the master. His eyes are blood-red, like a deadly ghost! Now, the beloved disciple has returned as a god, and he has the confidence to revenge. He couldn''t wait to let Tang San take him to Wuhun City and witness the ashes of the Wuhun Temple with his own eyes! Thinking of this, the pain in the master''s heart doesn''t seem to be as strong as before. He opened the door, wanting to talk to Tang San about destroying the Spirit Hall. As soon as he came out, he saw Tang San sitting on a stool in the yard, seeming to be pondering something with a worried expression on his face. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Tang San raised his head and said, "Teacher, have you figured it out?" The master tried to make himself laugh more natural, and said: "Teacher, I am not a narrow-minded person. I naturally hope that Erlong can be happy. Since I can''t give her happiness, let Flander take care of her, suffering. I will bear it alone." Tang San sighed, "Teacher, you are so great, maybe this is true love." Hearing Tang San''s praise, the master felt better in his heart. "Go, I''m hungry, accompany me to dinner." The master said. The master and apprentice went to the college cafeteria. During the meal, the master asked about revenge, Tang San just asked the master to wait for a while, and then everyone would discuss it together later. Hearing Tang San''s words like this, the master suddenly felt something wrong, and after eating a few big mouthfuls, he dragged Tang San to find Flanders and the others. Tang San took the master to the discussion hall, and transmitted a voice message to Dai Mubai and three of them, asking them to call Flanders, Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki to the discussion hall. Seeing Flender and Liu Erlong walk in intimately, the master still couldn''t help but feel heartache, but he was able to pretend to be indifferent. Everyone sat down, and Tang Hao asked, "Little San, now everyone is here, how strong is the real strength of the Wuhun Hall, let''s talk to everyone now." The master then said: "Little San, can we just kill it directly? Is there anything else that makes your four god-level powerhouses scrupulous?" A wry smile appeared on Tang San''s face and said, "Teacher, things are not as simple as you think." "What do you mean?" the master asked hurriedly. Tang San said, "Before, I thought that after becoming a god, I would be able to take revenge, but after I broke through to the **** level, I found that things were not that simple." "Didnt I tell you just now. Gods are also divided into high and low, strong and weak. After becoming a god, we got some information about the gods. The power levels of gods range from low to high, including priests, third-tier gods, second-tier gods, The first-level **** and the strongest king." The master couldn''t help but interject, and asked, "Little San, what level are you at now?" Tang San said, "I am now a first-level god, Boss Dai and the three of them are all second-level gods." "Is it possible that the two inheritors of the spirit hall are at the level of the **** king?" the master asked nervously. Tang San shook his head and said: "Impossible, the strength of the two is at best a first-level god, and it is very likely that they are not as strong as me." Poseidon once said that neither the Rakshasa **** nor the angel **** is as strong as him. Therefore, Tang San believed that the angel gods and the Raksha gods were only first-class gods at best. Tang San is very confident of his strength, if he is also a first-level god, he is not afraid of anyone! The master breathed a sigh of relief, a smile appeared on his face, and said: "Then what else do we have to worry about? Let''s set off as soon as possible, destroy the Spirit Hall earlier, and rebuild the order of Douluo Continent sooner." Tang San shook his head solemnly, and said, "Teacher, the strength of the Spirit Hall is not that simple." The master was surprised, and said, "Didn''t you just say that the two people in the Spirit Hall are not as strong as you?" Tang San asked, "Teacher, do you know Long Zu?" The master immediately remembered Long Zus earth-shattering supernatural powers, and nodded: I know, he should be one of the two gods in the Wuhun Temple. The power of opening the world is terrible. By the way, Xiaosan, you can also Do it like him?" Tang San sighed and said, "I can''t do it, far from it." Master Huo Ran got up and was shocked: "How is it possible? Isn''t the first-level **** very powerful? Only the **** king is stronger than you. Isn''t the dragon ancestor a **** king? That''s not right... You just said that the Wuhun Temple Those two gods are not as strong as you." Tang Hao and A Yin also showed shock on their faces. Tang San said, "Teacher, don''t worry, listen to me." The master sat down with a deep worry on his face, and asked: "Little San, tell me what is going on? Don''t affect our revenge!" Tang San said in a low voice, "I have two guesses about this." "First, Dragon Ancestor is the new Rakshasa God or Angel God. Although he is not as powerful as I am, he is very good at creating, so he can make such a big movement." Hearing this, the master''s expression finally relaxed a little. Tang San continued: "Secondly, Long Zu''s strength far exceeds mine, and he is not one of the Raksha God and the Angel God." The master suddenly became puzzled and asked, "Didn''t you say that there are only two gods in the Wuhun Hall?" Tang San said, "Teacher, the previous Seagod told me that there are some extremely terrifying soul beasts hidden in the Star Dou Great Forest. I am much stronger. I suspect that Long Zu is a terrifying soul beast from the Star Dou Great Forest!" "How is it possible? Isn''t the one hundred thousand year soul beast the most powerful in the Star Dou Great Forest? That Titan Great Ape." The master was shocked. Flender was also shocked, and said: "Is there a soul beast in the Star Dou Great Forest that is more terrifying than the King of Gods? Then why has no one ever known?" Zao Wou-ki said: "Yes, if there is such a terrifying soul beast in the Star Dou Great Forest, why didn''t you rush out to destroy mankind before? You know, soul beasts hate mankind extremely." Tang Hao asked, "A Yin, do you know that there are such terrifying soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest?" A Yin shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I only know the Titan Great Ape." "Little San, what the **** is going on, tell me!" The master urged anxiously. This is about whether he can seek revenge from Bibi Dong, can he be in a hurry? Tang San said, "This is what Senior Poseidon said. There will be absolutely no falsehood. He also told me to ascend to the God Realm as soon as I become a god, just for fear that I will be poisoned by those soul beasts. As for those soul beasts for so many years. Why didnt I come out to harm humans? I dont know." The master''s complexion turned pale a little, his lips trembled, and he couldn''t speak. Flander was more calm than the master, and asked: "Little San, why do you say that Longzu might be a soul beast?" Tang San said, "Dean, do you remember the dragon horse? A soul beast that is so powerful is walking with the spirit hall. Therefore, it is very likely that the dragon ancestor is a soul beast." Flander frowned and said: "If Long Ancestor is really a soul beast, I am afraid that the Martial Soul Palace is already under his control, right? This is too terrifying." Zao Wou-Ki also said: "If this is the case, then it is impossible for us to destroy the Wuhun Temple. If we go to avenge, wouldn''t we be sent to death?" Hearing Zao Wou-ki''s words, the master felt even more uncomfortable and was very unwilling. The half-month scene of Bibi Dong who had been tortured by Bibi Dong in Wuhun City appeared in his mind. The mental and physical torture was embarrassing. This is a deep hatred! "Little San, Bibi Dong has killed so many spirit master forces, and killed many of the Clear Sky School, are we just giving up revenge?" the master asked unwillingly. Tang San patted the back of the master''s hand, indicating that the master does not have to worry, and said, "Teacher, of course, I will not give up revenge. Although I need to take great risks, but if there is a grudge, I will try it anyway. try!" Hearing Tang San''s words, the big stone in the master''s heart was finally let go, instantly feeling much more comfortable. He quickly grabbed Tang San''s hand and said: "You just said that Long Ancestor may be a terrifying soul beast, you must be careful, the teacher will wait for you to return triumphantly in Heaven Dou City." Ah Yin said worriedly: "Little San, why don''t we stop reporting this hatred? It''s too dangerous." Tang San said, "Teacher, Mom, don''t worry, I already have a plan in my heart." "What kind of strategy, come and listen." the master asked. Tang San said: "I just said that Long Ancestor may be a spirit beast, or it may just have a special ability, and his true strength is not strong. Therefore, our revenge is not without hope." "Moreover, I don''t plan to act openly, I plan to sneak into Wuhun City quietly, find Bibi Dong, Ao Tian, ??Xiao Wu, and carry out assassinations." Dai Mubai said: "Little San, I suddenly thought of the possibility that it is easy for us to assassinate mortals, but what if the two gods of Rakshasa God and Angel God are inherited by two of Bibi Dong or Aotian? Then we? Assassinating these two people will certainly not be easy, and maybe they will be exposed." Tang San said: "Boss Dai, don''t worry, we will definitely not rush to do anything at that time, and observe their cultivation first. If two of them become gods, then we will assassinate the others first. The two who become gods It depends on the situation. Its best if you can kill it. Dai Mubai nodded and said, "It is feasible, even if two of them can''t be killed, our grudges will basically be avenged." Tang San looked at the sky outside and found that it was almost evening, so he said, "Teacher, let''s leave early tomorrow morning." The master hurriedly said: "Little San, I think it is enough for the four of you to go. With our strength, it will be a burden if you go. Maybe it will drag you down." Zao Wou-ki suddenly became a little puzzled, and said, "Master, didn''t you say you want to follow Xiaosan to Wuhun City and witness the destruction of Wuhun Temple with your own eyes? You also said that Oscar can protect us." The master''s expression was embarrassed for a moment, but quickly returned to normal, and said: "I thought about it carefully, if we go to Wuhun City with Xiaosan and the others, if we are discovered by Bibi Dong, maybe we will come. Threatening Xiaosan. So, let''s stay in Tiandou City with peace of mind and wait for the good news from Xiaosan and the others." Tang San immediately denied, saying: "Teacher, you must go to Wuhun City with me. If Long Ancestor is not a soul beast, then it is the best situation. If Long Ancestor is a soul beast and is in Wuhun City, then Our chances of winning will be very small. Once the assassination fails, I will immediately lead you to escape to the God Realm." "Okay, I''ll go with you, and I''ll leave tomorrow morning!" The master immediately agreed. If he didn''t follow him, when Tang San escaped to the God Realm, wouldn''t he just stay in Douluo Continent to seek death? The master instantly figured out this truth. It''s just that when he thought of the possibility of fleeing to the gods, he felt deeply unwilling. The Shrek Empire has not yet been established, and the emperor hasnt had to do it. The dream that has been going on cannot be fulfilled... "God bless, I hope that Dragon Ancestor is not a soul beast, when Xiao San destroys them, then there is no need to flee to the gods." The master prayed in his heart. Tang Hao frowned and said, "Little San, if you really want to escape to the God Realm, what about the Clear Sky School?" The master was shocked, and quickly said, "Yes, there is also the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect. They will definitely suffer the evil hands of the Spirit Hall if they stay here." Tang San sighed, and said helplessly: "Teacher, Dad, the God Realm has a rule that after becoming a god, you can''t bring too many mortals to ascend. I can take two, and Boss Dai and each of them should bring one, so there should be no problem. If there are more, it will be fine. No more." Tang Hao said, "I, Tang Hao, a person who is greedy for life and fear of death? Xiaosan, if you really want to escape, then you don''t care about me. I will stay in Douluo Continent and live and die together with the sect!" The master opened his mouth, and swallowed back what he wanted to say. Tang San said anxiously: "Dad, if it really reaches that point, then we are the last hope of the Clear Sky School. You must follow me." A Yin did not speak, she supported her husband''s decision. Tang Hao resolutely said: "No need to talk about this. You can be the hope of the Clear Sky Sect alone. I, Tang Hao, owes the Clear Sky Sect too much, so how can I leave the Clear Sky Sect and escape?" Tang San''s expression was tangled, and he sighed lastly, "Well, Dad, you must take care when you arrive." Tang San pretended to agree, but decided in his heart that he must take coercive measures to bring his parents to the **** realm. Everyone discussed for a while, and then went to have a big meal outside the college. After returning, Tang Hao radiantly pulled his wife into the room. Tang San smiled indifferently. Since his mother recovered, his parents have not been alone. They must have a lot to say. Everyone went back to their rooms. The master watched from a distance as Liu Erlong entered Flanders'' room, and when he thought that Liu Erlong was going to make love to Flanders again, he felt very uncomfortable. ... Early the next morning, Tang San and four, plus Tang Hao, A Yin, Master, Flanders, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-ki, a total of ten people, began to march towards Wuhun City. The speed of their marching was not very fast, because they were worried that they would be discovered by the people in the Spirit Hall. When Tang San''s group was on the road, in the Pope''s palace. Xiao Wu said dissatisfied: "This Tang Santai is grimacing. At this rate, they won''t have to come here for ten and a half days? My old lady waited until the flowers were all thanked." Ning Rongrong said, "That''s right, why don''t we take the initiative to attack?" Xiao Wu''s eyes lit up and said: "This is a good idea, send them on the road." Ao Tian smiled and said, "Wait for them to come here, it''s not in a hurry." "But I''m very anxious. I really want to see them crying and crying." Xiao Wu said. Ao Tiandao: "Just wait here. I have summoned all the god-level spirit beasts, as well as Qian Daoliu and Dugu Bo, all of which have reached the level of a first-level god. It''s just that they have time to break through to the first-level god. Its still short, there is no one level gods cultivation base, and the real combat power is still a little bit behind those of the first level gods in the gods. After they all arrive, I will teach some stunts to improve their combat power. When the time comes, I will review the history. Lake and God Realm solve it together." Xiao Wu was overjoyed and said, "Finally, do you want to do something to the God Realm? Okay, that''s it." Ning Rongrong said excitedly: "We have more than a dozen spirit beasts with first-level **** strength, as well as the grandfathers of Dugu Bo and Sister Xueer, as well as our **** kings. This lineup alone is enough to bring Shrek Scared to pee." Hu Liena said: "It deserves it, I want to hit our mind, I don''t know whether to live or die!" Chapter 446： Tang 3 touches Pope Mountain , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! Summoned by Ao Tian, ??the fierce beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest arrived in Wuhun City in less than an hour. Due to Ao Tian''s instructions in advance, these fierce beasts did not fan out, but came to the Pope''s Palace in a very low-key manner. There were originally seven fierce beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest. With the addition of Da Ming, Er Ming, Deep Sea Demon Whale King, and Dragon Horse, a total of eleven fierce beasts reached the level of gods, and all of them were at the level of first-level gods. They are all fierce and powerful. In a spacious training ground in the Popes Palace, all the eleven fierce beasts turned into human forms, kneeling on one knee in front of Ao Tian, ??looking at Ao Tian frantically. Beside these fierce beasts, Dugu Bo also knelt on one knee, his eyes were not only enthusiastic, but also grateful. Because of Qian Renxue, Qian Daoliu didn''t need to kneel. Eight girls stood on either side of Ao Tian, ??four on each side. Bibi Dong and Gu Yuena were next to Ao Tian. The elders in the Popes Hall all stayed in their rooms and did not dare to come out. Although the fierce beasts did not release their breath, the fierce coercion naturally revealed still made these elders feel numb and fear in their hearts. Di Tian couldn''t help but excitedly said: "Lord, you have summoned us all over, are you ready to attack the God Realm?" He asked Ao Tian. At this time, Ao Tian had become their master, and Gu Yuena was the mistress. Their respect for Ao Tian has already surpassed the original Dragon God. The newly joined Deep Sea Demon Whale King was a bit unruly at first, but after spending some time with the guys like Di Tian, ??his temper has been reduced a lot. Ao Tiandao: "Yes, I am preparing to attack the God Realm. I call you over to teach you some stunts, so that your combat power will increase rapidly in a short period of time, so as to prepare for your attack on the God Realm." "Great, thank you Lord!" Ditian shouted excitedly. As soon as Ao Tian thought about it, this training ground became an independent world, isolated from the outside world, even if there was a big movement inside, no one outside would feel it. And the area of ??this training ground is rapidly expanding, reaching a diameter of 10,000 meters in the blink of an eye, and it is still expanding rapidly. Except for Dugu Bo and Qian Daoliu, all those guys in Di Tian were born in spirit beasts, very fierce, and if the venue was not big, they wouldn''t be enough to toss about. Ao Tian taught each of them a unique skill, which was astonishingly powerful. With the strength of Di Tian and others, if the stunts taught by Ao Tian were cultivated to great success, they would be able to possess a combat power comparable to that of a **** king. With the realm of Aotian, it is not difficult to create a skill that allows the first-level **** to leapfrog and challenge the **** king. He adjusted the flow of time in this small world by the way, and the adjustment was the same as that of the gods. One year has passed since the time of this small world, and only one day has passed by the outside world. At the speed of Tang San, it would take at least ten days to reach Wuhun City, which meant that Ditian could cultivate in it for ten years. Ten years is enough time for them to cultivate their stunts to the level of proficiency. As for whether they can cultivate to the realm of Dacheng, it depends on their own comprehension. After all this, he came out with eight girls. Qian Renxue asked brightly in her beautiful eyes: "Brother Tian, ??don''t you teach us some stunts?" Ao Tian laughed and hugged Qian Renxue and Bibi Dong''s soft waist, walked towards the room, and smiled: "Go back to the room, I will teach you Yin and Yang Avenue!" "Yin-Yang Avenue? What is that?" Xiao Wu followed behind, thinking that this was an incredible magical skill. Gu Yuena knocked Xiao Wu''s head and said with a smile: "It''s the happiest thing you like to do the most." "Ah..." Xiao Wu pretty blushed, she understood Gu Yuena''s meaning, and followed Ao Tian with small steps. Afterwards, Qian Renxue, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong''s cheeks flushed, the spring light in their beautiful eyes, and their bodies began to feel a little numb. If you ask them what is the happiest thing in their life, they will definitely not hesitate to think of making friends with Ao Tian. A group of women surrounded Ao Tian and entered the room. The room was full of enthusiasm. Outside the room, no movement was heard. Time passed day by day, and on the tenth day, Tang San and his party finally arrived outside Wuhun City. In these ten days, Tang San, Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and Oscar had not used divine consciousness and divine power, and they were completely like ordinary people. The closer they got to Wuhun City, the more careful they were, and they suppressed their divine power firmly in their bodies, without a trace of aura coming out. If it alarms the gods in Wuhun City, then all previous efforts will be lost. Since the establishment of the Wuhun Empire, Wuhun City has undergone an expansion, and at this time it is already the largest and most magnificent city on the Douluo Continent. Standing on a high ground, several people in Tang San looked at the huge city in the distance, feeling a little sorrowful in their hearts. The master clenched his fists tightly, a strong expression of unwillingness flashed across his face, and asked: "Little San, no matter whether the assassination is successful or not, do we have to go to the God Realm?" "Yes, teacher." Tang San said. "If Longzu is a Rakshasa **** or an angel god, and if these two gods are killed by us, can''t we stay? You know, after the death of the high-level Wuhun Hall, the world will be in chaos, we Can''t just sit back and watch." The master''s expression of concern for the common people and compassion for others made Tang San awe. Although Tang San admired his teacher''s compassionate heart, he still said, "Teacher, no matter whether Long Zu is a soul beast, or whether the assassination is successful or not, we must go to the God Realm. Because this world still has those terrifying souls. The beasts exist, and once they catch us, it will be very dangerous." The master was very unwilling in his heart, but he could only sigh helplessly, and said: "Our departure, the humans of Douluo Continent will be plunged into dire straits." Tang San comforted: "Teacher, don''t worry, the God Realm is the gathering place of the strongest of our human beings. There are five great God Kings presiding over the overall situation. After we go to the God Realm, let them think of a way to see if we can Destroy these soul beasts. After you have eliminated these soul beasts, if you want to come back at that time, I can find a way to send you back." The master looked relieved, patted Tang San on the shoulder, and said, "If that day does come, I hope that all the high-level soul beasts in Douluo Continent will be killed, and they will not be given a chance to threaten humans. Anyway, all over the mainland. There is the kind of crystal ball that allows the soul master to obtain the soul ring in his spirit hall, and there is not much need for the soul beast to exist." A Yin beside Tang Hao opened his mouth, trying to say something, but Tang Hao stopped him. Tang San said, "If there is one day, let''s talk about it then, now, let''s first think about how to carry out the assassination." At this time, the sky was already dusk, and the whole Wuhun City was bathed in the sunset. From them, Wuhun City was quiet and peaceful. But they knew that a sensational event was about to happen in Wuhun City. The master''s eyes gleamed with wisdom, and said: "The assassination must be chosen when they are most relaxed, and the best time is late at night." "So, I suggest that when the night falls, you should find out the situation first, find out who the **** Raksha and the angel **** are, find out where Bibi Dong and Aotian are, and wait until late at night, you and Mubai and Ma Hongjun worked together, and Oscar stayed to protect us." "Once the assassination is successful, or there is a danger of being invincible, you immediately return and lead us to the God Realm." Tang San said, "Teacher, you made a reasonable arrangement, so just do it." Tang Hao worried: "Little San, let me act with you. Although I have not reached the **** level, the ninety-ninth level Title Douluo should not be my opponent. I can help you share some pressure." Tang San hurriedly shook his head and said, "Dad, you really don''t need to do anything. With our strength, it is easy to kill mortals who have not broken through to the **** level in a sneak attack. If there is a **** battle, you will not be able to help. You better Protect everyone with Oscar." Tang Hao didn''t insist anymore, saying: "Well, then you must be careful, and save your life as the top priority. If you can''t beat the enemy, you must retreat and go to the God Realm immediately." "Dad, I understand, don''t worry." Tang San said. The master smiled and said: "It''s still early, we will go to the city to have a meal, and wait for you to leave in the evening, Xiaosan." "Well, after a day''s journey, I am hungry." Zao Wou-ki said. The master took the lead and walked down, laughing loudly: "Eat in Wuhun City, and kill the high-level staff of Wuhun Palace when you are full, hahaha..." There was no strict inspection at the gate of Wuhun City. The master and his group entered the city smoothly, then found a restaurant and ordered a table of sumptuous dishes. When night fell, they came to the center of Wuhun City and opened a room in a hotel near Pope Mountain. The hotel manager was puzzled that Tang''s thirty people only opened one room, but he didn''t say much. After that, Tang San left the hotel and quietly went up to Pope Mountain. With his god-level strength, the guards couldn''t find him at all on the Pope Mountain. Tang San lurked into the Pope''s Palace, and found Ao Tian''s figure in a huge courtyard. Ao Tian was lying comfortably on a recliner, and eight girls including Bibi Dong and Gu Yuena surrounded him. Ao Tian''s hands and feet were kneaded by someone. Bibi Dong let Ao Tian''s head rest on his proud chest, and his hands were massaged on Ao Tian''s head. The remaining three girls were feeding Ao Tian with fruits and snacks. Some were delivered directly to Ao Tian''s mouth, and some were eaten first, and then delivered to Ao Tian with his mouth. With eight national colors and heavenly fragrances, the majestic and graceful girl was serving a man at the same time, which completely stunned Tang San who was observing secretly. Among the eight girls, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Li, and Gu Yuena were originally women around Ao Tian, ??and Tang San could understand their behavior. But Tang San couldn''t understand Bibi Dong''s behavior at all. This is the Pope of the Wuhun Temple, and the founding emperor of the Wuhun Empire, a peerless empress! However, at this time, she actually let Ao Tian rest on her plump breasts! Her hands were massaging Ao Tian''s head, and her pretty face was full of happiness. Tang San couldn''t believe his eyes! He was shocked. Ao Tianming was the same age as him. Could it be that even Bibi Dong had conquered it? Tang San once learned from the master that Bibi Dong was already very old, dozens of years older than Ao Tian. Tang San couldn''t understand at all, how could such a powerful empress serve a man dozens of years younger than himself like a little wife. How did Ao Tian do it? Among the other two girls, Tang San didn''t know Qian Renxue, but he still knew Hu Liena and knew that Hu Liena was Bibi Dong''s disciple. However, Hu Liena was holding a grape in her mouth at this time, and her red lips were slightly open and leaned in front of Ao Tian, ??asking Ao Tian to take the grapes from her mouth. Seeing this scene, Tang San felt even more shocked. The master and apprentice both served the same man at the same time. What happened? How could there be such a ridiculous thing? Tang San watched this scene in secret, his head was dumbfounded for a while, and for a moment, he actually wondered if he was dazzled. "All of this is true." Tang San shook his head and said to himself. His eyes fell on Ao Tian, ??and his heart was complicated. Strong hatred surged in Tang San''s heart, and finally turned into jealousy. "When I was young, the gap between me and him was not obvious, and it was considered to be on the same starting line, but for the next ten years, I was suppressed and humiliated by him all the time!" "In the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi, he despicably snatched away the fairy grass that should have belonged to me. In Heaven Dou City, he instructed the soul beast to hurt us many times." "Damn he!" "But he is not dead, and he has so many peerless beauties. On the Douluo Continent, in terms of enjoyment, which man can compare to him?" "Why is God so unfair? Such a wicked person can live freely, but I have a rough fate and suffering!" Thinking of this, the hatred and jealousy in Tang San''s heart became stronger and stronger. Fortunately, he is strong-willed, he understands what he is here for, and he has no urge. He quickly calmed down his emotions, carefully observing the cultivation of Ao Tian and his colleagues. In his feelings, the faint aura radiating from Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue shocked him. From the faintly radiating aura, he could feel that these two had actually reached the level of a first-degree god. The breath on Bibi Dong had an evil feeling, and the breath on Qian Renxue had a fiery feeling. "Are Bibi Dong and that girl the Rakshasa **** and the angel god?" Tang San was surprised. He looked at Qian Renxue and secretly said: "This girl doesn''t know what her name is. She may be that Long Zu, or she may not be." Tang San looked away from Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue, observing Xiang Ao Tian and Xiao Wu. During his observation, the aura that came out of Ao Tian''s bodies was only at the Title Douluo level. The killing intent flashed deep in Tang San''s eyes, and the figure quietly backed away and left here. He felt that apart from Bibi Dong and the god-level girl, Ao Tian and the others only had the power of Title Douluo. If Bibi Dong and that girl weren''t here, he would definitely have done it. It was easy for him to kill a group of Title Douluo. But now that there are two first-level gods here, he is not 100% sure to kill Ao Tian and the others. Must wait for the best time to do it again. Tang San left this courtyard and wandered around the Pope Hall and other places on the Pope Mountain to see if Long Zu was someone else. It didn''t take long before he walked the entire Pope Mountain, and apart from discovering a group of titled Douluo elders, he found no other god-level powerhouses. Tang San was very confident in his perception, even a powerhouse one level higher than him could not completely escape his perception. Moreover, no one here knows his arrival in advance, so there is no such thing as a god-level powerhouse deliberately restraining his breath. Tang San could be sure that there were only those two first-level gods on the Pope Mountain at this time. He safely left the Pope''s Hill and headed to the hotel where the master and others were. The situation on Pope Mountain has been figured out. He is going to go back and explain the situation to the masters, and then take Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun to kill! Tang San was confident, with his own strength, he could contend against the two first-degree gods with one enemy and two. Coupled with Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun''s shots, apart from the two first-level gods, Ao Tian and his colleagues will undoubtedly die! Chapter 447： Shrek is in control, please Long Zu to deal with it! , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! After Tang San left, Xiao Wu blinked playfully, and said, "This Tang San is really stupid. He must have thought that I was still a titled Douluo because of us playing around." Ning Rongrong said: "This kind of cat and mouse game is really fun. Tang San thought he was a cat, but he didn''t know that he was just a mouse." Zhu Zhuqing said coldly: "Soon, there will be three mice coming, I really want to see, they are trembling." Xiao Li said, "I really want Yu Xiaogang to see how vulnerable his proud disciple is." Ao Tian smiled and said: "This is simple, we don''t have to wait for them to come over later, we will go directly to the door." When he thought, Di Tian and others appeared in this huge courtyard out of thin air. They were cultivating the magical powers taught by Ao Tian in the small world created by Ao Tian, ??and that kind of power was earth-shattering. Suddenly being moved out made them a little puzzled. After discovering that they had appeared at Ao Tian''s residence, they immediately became extremely respectful. Except for the female soul beasts, everyone else did not dare to stop for a moment on the eight women beside Ao Tian. They knew that those eight were all masters who were aloof and should not be offended. "Lord, are we going to attack the God Realm?" Di Tian asked excitedly. Ao Tian nodded and said, "Yes, we will attack the God Realm tonight. You have revenge, and you have revenge." "Great! I finally waited for this day." Di Tian clenched his fists excitedly. The rest of the soul beasts were also excited one by one. Qian Daoliu struggled in his heart, and plucked up the courage to ask: "Mr. Ao, the angel **** of the gods is the elder of our thousand families, can you raise your hand and let him go?" Ao Tian smiled and said: "Of course, Xue''er has told me already. Don''t worry, your elder can follow us at that time. If he doesn''t want to, then go wandering in the starry sky." "Thank you, Mr. Ao for his generosity and kindness." Qiandao Flu said with excitement. Ao Tian nodded slightly, his eyes swept across everyone, and said, "Now, I have a task for you." "Lord, please speak." Di Tian said. Ao Tian said the Shrek thing again. Di Tian and others were furious. Ao Tian''s thoughts moved, isolating the breath here. "I really don''t know how to live or die, I dared to make the master''s idea!" Di Tian said with overwhelming murderous intent. Jun Xiong beat his chest, rumbling, and said, "Let my old bear tear them up." Ryoma said in a cold voice: "Shrek is really damn, Master, let me kill them." After being transformed into a human form, she is a pretty girl who looks sixteen or seventeen years old. Wearing a high ponytail, it hangs down to the straight buttocks, and the ends of the hair are slightly bent outwards. Her strength has also reached the level of a first-level god, and after cultivating the supernatural powers taught by Ao Tian, ??her actual combat power has surpassed the first-level god. At this time, her pretty face was already filled with murderous aura. Xiao Wu said: "No, kill Shrek and leave it to us." "Okay, mistress." Longma said. "You go over now, Di Tian, ??you are the captain." Ao Tian said. "Yes!" Di Tian said quickly. ... After Tang San got off the Pope Mountain, he speeded up, and it didn''t take long before he returned to the hotel. A group of masters are waiting anxiously in the room, and it is like a year. Although Tang San had said that even if they were discovered, they could retreat in their entirety, but they couldn''t help but worry. The master walked up and down in the room and said: "Little San has been there for so long, and I don''t know what''s going on. Have you found out about the reality on the Pope Mountain." "If he is accidentally exposed, the worst result is that no one can be killed, and we must immediately flee to the gods." Ma Hongjun comforted: "Master, don''t worry about it. You don''t know the abilities of Xiaosan, and nothing will happen." Dai Mubai''s expression suddenly changed, and he smiled and said, "No, Xiao San is back." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. "It''s me." Tang San said. The master hurried over and opened the door. After Tang San came in, the master immediately locked the door and asked impatiently: "Little San, what? Have you found out the situation on the Pope Mountain?" "It''s clear, the situation is very beneficial to us." Tang San showed a relaxed smile on his face. The master finally breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "Hurry up and listen, I will help you analyze and analyze." Tang Sandao: "There are only two god-level powerhouses on the Pope Mountain, and they are both first-level gods. They should be Raksha gods and angel gods." Dai Mubai said, "It''s not that difficult. If we are discovered, Xiao San, you will temporarily resist these two first-level gods. Fatty and I will take action. None of Ao Tian can escape." The master nodded and said, "Yes, after the assassination of Mubai and Ma Hongjun is successful, we will help solve the two first-level gods together." "By the way, who are the Rakshasa **** and the angel god?" The master looked at Tang San. Tang San said: "Teacher, the Rakshasa **** is Bibi Dong, and the angel **** is a beautiful woman I have never seen before." The master was shocked, and said: "Bibi Dong is actually a Raksha god? Then a vicious woman would be favored by the gods. Was the last Raksha **** blind?" Tang Sandao: "The Rakshasa god, just listening to the name is a very evil existence. Perhaps, the previous Rakshasa **** was fancy Bibi Dong''s evil, so he chose Bibi Dong as his descendant." The master nodded and said, "Yes, Bibi Dong is not only vicious, but Wuhun is even more evil." Tang San said: "Teacher, it is possible that the name of the angel **** is Dragon Ancestor. But it is also possible that Dragon Ancestor is a soul beast, but it is not currently on the Pope Mountain. If it is the first possibility, we are very sure to put Bibi Dong together. Killed. But if it is the second possibility, when we start with Bibi Dong, we will inevitably alarm Long Ancestor. If we can''t kill Bibi Dong in a short time, we will be in danger, and we must go to the God Realm at that time." "Bibi Dong." The master murmured, then looked at Tang San and said, "Little San, you must try your best to kill Bibi Dong. This woman can''t stay. If she doesn''t die, the entire Douluo Continent may be enslaved by her. ." "Teacher, don''t worry, I will definitely do my best." Tang San said. Tang San said, "Boss Dai, Fatty, let''s set off now. Oscar, you must protect everyone and be prepared to escape to the God Realm at any time." Oscar said: "Don''t worry, leave it to me." He took out a lot of sausages and handed them to Dai Mubai''s trio. "Little San, you must be careful." Ah Yin exhorted. With a warm smile on Tang San''s face, he said, "Mom, I will definitely be back." At this moment, an overbearing voice suddenly sounded over the hotel. "Haha, Shrek, right? Today is your death date!" This was the voice of Di Tian, ??majestic and domineering, and monstrous fierce might pressed towards this hotel. At this moment, with this hotel as the center, all irrelevant persons within a kilometer radius were moved away by Ao Tian. This area has become a forbidden zone for mortals, and no one can step into it at this time. At the moment Di Tian''s voice sounded, Tang San and the others'' expressions all changed. Afterwards, they felt an extremely fierce coercion pressing down. With a bang, the upper floors of the hotel exploded directly, and the roof where Tang San was sitting was all lifted up and exposed. The master looked horrified, his feet softened, and he slumped directly to the ground, unable to withstand the terrible pressure. At this moment, the master felt that he was going to die. What Shrek Empire, what Xiaogang Great Emperor, what revenge, he didn''t care at this moment, he just wanted to survive. Tang Hao and A Yin were barely able to withstand Di Tian''s pressure. Flanders, Liu Erlong, and Zao Wou-ki were all sitting on the chairs. Although they did not fall to the ground, their bodies trembled like chaff, and there was no trace of blood on their faces. Seeing Di Tian floating above, Tang San was shocked and hurriedly released his aura to resist Di Tian''s suppression. "Hey... it''s interesting, it can resist my coercion." Di Tian was a little surprised. Tang San said in shock: "You are a soul beast, a soul beast that has reached the level of a first-level god!" He could feel that Di Tian''s strength was not below himself. Moreover, the aura that emanated from Di Tian''s body was not a human being at all, but the aura of a soul beast. That kind of breath is full of bloodthirsty, fierce, savage... It''s easy to recognize. "Some eyesight." Di Tian said. "Little San, can you leave?" Dai Mubai asked hurriedly. There was a fierce gleam in the bottom of Tang San''s eyes, and he said, "Fight, the three of us will work together to kill this soul beast at the fastest speed, and then rush to Pope Mountain to see if we can kill a few." "Listen to you, then do it!" Dai Mubai''s terrible murderous aura broke out. Tang San''s aura, coupled with Dai Mubai''s aura, actually suppressed Di Tian''s aura back a bit. Ditian didn''t have any worries, but instead looked jokingly like cats and mice, and shouted: "Haha...brothers, let them feel despair." As soon as Ditian finished speaking, terrible roars of beasts rang around the hotel. There are dragons, bears, dogs, giant apes, pythons, whales... Every kind of roar was earth-shaking, with an extremely terrifying fierce might, shaking the minds of Tang San and the others fiercely. Eleven god-level fierce beasts, plus Dugu Bo and Qian Daoliu, a total of thirteen figures appeared above the hotel, surrounding the hotel. Everyone has a deep breath, unfathomable. At this moment, it seemed that the sky was about to fall. These thirteen figures all exude a strong aura, that is the aura of a first-level god. Tang San could even feel that the aura of these first-level gods was even stronger than him. At this moment, his scalp was numb and his head was stunned. "My mother, are these all first-level gods? How come there are so many?" Ma Hongjun yelled in horror. At this moment, his sense of superiority as a second-level **** disappeared instantly. Dai Mubai''s spirit was trembling, and shouted frantically, "Little San, leave now!" "Go!" Tang San made a decisive roar, and came to his parents'' side in a flash. He held Tang Hao in one hand and A Yin in the other. Dai Mubai had already come to the master''s side, grabbed the master''s arm, lifted the master who was already like a puddle of mud, and grabbed Zao Wou-ki with the other hand. Oscar grabbed Liu Erlong''s arm. Ma Hongjun caught Flanders and said in a panic: "Teacher, let''s go immediately." This is the retreat plan they have long discussed. "Quickly go!" The master awakened like a nightmare and suddenly roared loudly. "Feisheng!" Tang San shouted in a low voice, following the imperceptible connection between himself and the God Realm, he was about to leave this world. What they inherited was a **** position from the God Realm. Although Douluo Star had no contact with the God Realm, they could still feel the existence of the God Realm. When they ascend, they can rely on this connection with the God Realm to attract the power of the God Realm to help them ascend. In addition, the divine light that descended from the God Realm has great defensive power, allowing them to leave here unharmed. That''s why Tang San took his parents and teachers here to take revenge without fear. Because even if the enemy is too strong, he can''t stop him from escaping to the God Realm. Unless, the enemy has the ability to confront the power of the entire God Realm. But is it possible? It''s impossible! Just when Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun wanted to provoke the power of the God Realm, Ao Tian suddenly isolated the entire Douluo Star. The connection with the God Realm in Tang San''s heart suddenly disappeared. Tang San''s heart squatted, his expression that was otherwise normal turned pale in an instant, and a trace of despair began to appear. In the void, Di Tian and the others looked at Tang San and the others jokingly. The air was terribly quiet, and there were no signs of ascension. "Little...Little San, why are we still here?" The master looked at Tang San blankly. Tang San tried his best to sense the God Realm, but in the end he could only sigh bitterly, and said, "Teacher, we can''t leave." "Why... why?" The master who had already calmed down a lot, when he heard Tang San''s words, a look of fear appeared on his face again. "Because I lost contact with the God Realm." Tang San said sadly. He glanced at the three of Dai Mubai, and knew that Dai Mubai was in the same situation as him without asking. Tang San couldn''t understand, how could the connection between himself and the God Realm suddenly disappear? Ma Hongjun panicked and yelled frantically: "Ascension! Let me ascend!" Being watched by a group of terrifying beasts, who is not afraid? Di Tian and the others looked at the people below like a clown. Ryoma looked at the ashen-faced master, feeling very happy, and said with a smile: "Ascension? Where can you fly? Today you can''t escape with your wings!" Ditian laughed wildly and said: "I have been waiting for you for a long time. I didn''t expect that someone would dare to come to Wuhun City to go wild. I really don''t know whether to live or die!" No one in Shrek could remain calm. At this moment, they all regretted in their hearts, regretted that they should not come here to avenge. This result is like stabbing a hornet''s nest, which can''t be cleaned up. Tang San forcibly calmed himself down, looked at Di Tian, ??and asked, "You already knew that we were coming to Wuhun City?" Ditian said: "Of course." Tang San sighed up to the sky and said, "I didn''t expect that the Spirit Hall would really collude with the spirit beast. I didn''t expect Tang San to die here." He knew very well that he had no hope of escape. Thirteen first-level gods, how can they escape? His eyes fell on Dugu Bo, recognized Dugu Bo, and his mind was shocked again. Isn''t the Wuhun Hall only two gods? How come even Dugu Bo broke through to the **** level? And he''s also a first-level **** powerhouse! Tang San still had many doubts in his mind, but he didn''t have time to understand. He regretted it very much: "I knew this before. I should have done it on the Pope''s Hill just now. How many can I kill?" After talking Tang San''s body, an extremely high fighting intent burst out, the Seagod Trident appeared in his hand, his eyes sharply said: "Do it, you want to kill me Tang San, you too Be prepared to die and break the net!" "The fish die and the net is broken? Ha ha..." An extremely clear and sweet, but murderous female voice came from a distance. Di Tian and the others immediately turned around, looked respectful and enthusiastic, facing the direction of Pope Mountain, and knelt down on one knee in the void. "Welcome to the Lord and Mother!" a fanatical shout came from the mouths of thirteen people. Tang San shocked all over, looking at the direction of Pope Mountain in horror. There, a man and eight women walked in the air. In the blink of an eye, Ao Tian came to the sky above Tang San. Di Tian and others were still kneeling. "Shrek is in full control, please Long Zu to deal with it!" Ditian shouted respectfully. Chapter 448： The end of Yu Xiaogang , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! The thirteen first-degree gods knelt down at the same time and shouted to greet them in unison. The scene was extremely shocking. An invisible pressure rushed toward Tang San and the others, almost suffocating them. When they saw that the people who came were Ao Tian and the group of women, Tang San and the others were all dumbfounded, and their minds went blank for a while. Does the master and mistress in the mouth of this group of spirit beasts refer to Ao Tian and Bibi Dong and others? Tang San looked in the direction behind Ao Tian and found that no one else had come. He finally determined that the target of the soul beast''s enthusiastic shouting was Ao Tian and others. At this moment, the shock in his heart was unprecedentedly strong. Isn''t Ao Tian only a Title Douluo level cultivation base? Why are there so many first-level gods as subordinates? Tang San also remembered Poseidon''s words, the spirit beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest were afraid of even the **** king. That means that the soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest have reached the level of the **** king. Now, many first-level god-level soul beasts are called Ao Tian as the master, does it...Ao Tian has the strength of the god-king level? Thinking of this, Tang San immediately vetoed it fiercely in his heart. This is impossible! Ao Tian is obviously the same age as him, how could it be that he is already a strong **** king? Not only was Tang San unable to accept it, other people also couldn''t accept it. Ma Hongjun shouted incredulously: "Ao Tian, ??how can you have so many strong followers?" Dai Mubai''s tiger body was shocked, and he shouted out: "Ao Tian, ??you are actually Long Zu!" "Congratulations, you are right, Tian Ge is Long Zu, the master of all soul beasts, and the master of today''s Douluo Star!" Xiao Wu said. The master shouted loudly: "How is it possible? You are obviously as old as Xiaosan, how can you be so much better than Xiaosan?" The corner of Ao Tian''s mouth raised slightly and said, "Look at this." He waved his hand gently in front of him, and a picture appeared in the void. The screen shows a scene from Shrek Academy in a small village in the south of Soto City. In the picture, Ning Rongrong was in a coma due to the training of the master and was taken back to the room by Gu Yuena. The master insisted on treating Ning Rongrong with a medicinal bath, trying to **** Ning Rongrong back from Gu Yuena. Angered Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena recovered her body, and the Silver Dragon King, who was like a hill, appeared in front of the master and Flanders. The master and Flanders were terrified and fled in a hurry, but they were caught by Gu Yuena''s huge dragon claws, smashing the bones of the whole body little by little. In the picture, the expressions and screams of the master and Flanders that life is better than death are clearly displayed in front of everyone, and everyone can hear the sound of bones cracking in the picture. Gu Yuena in the picture was arrogant and dismissive, saying: "I am the lord of soul beasts, the silver dragon king Gu Yuena!" Ao Tian walked out of the room, looked at the master who was lying on the ground like mud, and asked: "Now, do you still want to accept me as your disciple? Do you still want to train me? You want me to use the Soul Guidance Technique Hand it over?" The master knew that Ao Tian was also a terrifying soul beast. He was ashamed, and then questioned Ao Tian and Gu Yuena''s purpose in appearing in Shrek Academy. Ao Tian didn''t bother to answer, and erased the memory of Flander and the master being abused. While clearing the memory, Ao Tian said: "Don''t worry, after you lose this memory, as long as you don''t provoke me, I won''t move you. Oh, yes, without this memory, you won''t know me. I guess I will continue to jump around in front of me recklessly in the future. Next time, I''m afraid I won''t be so kind, I will only break your bones." Then the master and Flanders looked frightened and shouted loudly that Ao Tian was the devil. At this point, the picture in the void slowly dissipated. In the hearts of Flanders and the master, that disappearing memory also began to surface. "It turns out that you are a terrifying soul beast from beginning to end, not a human being." The master murmured, finally knowing the truth of the matter, it is difficult to accept this fact. At the same time, endless regrets surged in his heart, and he really wanted to slap himself on the spot. In that memory, Ao Tian said that after clearing the memory, he would still provoke Ao Tian recklessly. Sure enough, in the days to come, he continued to target and calculate Ao Tian, ??and do everything possible to deal with Ao Tian. "I really took the blame, digging my own grave." Tears of regret shed tears in the master''s eyes. Tang San was also shocked, shaking his head, his body couldn''t help backing a few steps, uncomfortably wanting to vomit blood. It turned out that the target he had always wanted to chase since he was six turned out to be a terrifying soul beast. I am afraid that Ao Tian at that time already possessed God-level strength. Thinking of this, Tang San felt bitter inside, and even felt regret. If he knew Ao Tian''s strength long ago, if he knew today''s results long ago, he would never provoke Ao Tian, ??maybe... he would still find a way to build a good relationship with Ao Tian. At this time, Qian Renxue suddenly stood up with a sneer on her face. She also had something to say to the master. "Yu Xiaogang, do you remember me?" Qian Renxue sneered. The master looked up at Qian Renxue with a blank face. Afterwards, he saw Qian Renxue''s face change and slowly became a person who had disappeared for a long time. That was Xue Qinghe''s face, transformed by Qian Renxue. "You...you...who are you?" The master pointed to Qian Renxue in shock. Qian Renxue said: "I am the saint of Wuhun Hall. I pretended to be the Xue Qinghe you once saw." "You... it turns out that all of this is a conspiracy." The master felt even more uncomfortable. He thought that Qian Renxue was going to cooperate with him happily at first, but he didn''t expect that he would be played like a fool by others. He was still conspiring with Qian Renxue how to deal with Wuhun Palace. Now that I think about it, it''s ironic. The master''s face was hot, and his heart was ashamed and angry. Qian Renxue said: "You are about to die, I am showing great compassion to let you die." The master moved his gaze away from Qian Renxue, looked at Bibi Dong, and said, "Bibi Dong, you vicious woman, I didnt torture you at the beginning, but now you are still relying on soul beasts. You are not worthy of being a human being. Human faces are You lost it all!" "Who doesn''t know that soul beasts hate humans? The humans of Douluo Continent will be extinct sooner or later, Bibi Dong! You are a sinner of the ages!" The master''s eyes were blood-red, and he stared at Bibi Dong with hatred. To say who he hates most in his life, it is Bibi Dong this woman. Bibi Dong''s torture to him, he will never forget. That is the pain that goes deep into the soul. Bibi''s face was frosty, and he let out a cold snort. With a bang, the master''s right arm exploded on the spot, flesh and bones flying. Tang San''s expression changed drastically. Before the master''s arm exploded, he felt a terrible energy attack, but he was a step late, unable to protect one of the master''s arms. "Bibi Dong, you are not a first-level god, you are a **** king!" Tang San said in shock. "Congratulations, you are right." Bibi Dong said with a sneer. She looked at the master and said, "Yu Xiaogang, don''t you always think that your disciple is the most genius? Why is there only a first-level god''s cultivation base now?" The master was already sweating profusely because of the pain. He opened his mouth when he heard Bibi Dong''s words, unable to speak. Oscar stretched out a sausage, and the master hurriedly took it and stuffed it into his mouth. Bibi Dong killed Qi Lu and said, "No more treatment, do you think you still have a chance to live? Prepare to die!" The master sighed up to the sky and said, "I hate it. If Xiao San took me directly to the God Realm while in Tiandou City, there would be no today." Xiao Wu also sneered, and said, "Yu Xiaogang, do you think it will be fine if you escape to the God Realm?" "Of course!" The master said loudly, "There are many human gods in the God Realm, and there are five great **** kings. Do you think you can go there to go wild?" During this period of time, Tang San once talked to the master about the strength of the God Realm, and the master was still very confident in the God Realm. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that the God Realm had been defeated by Ao Tian alone. "Then let you see if we have the ability to go wild there." Ao Tian said lightly, removing the isolation from Douluo Star. At this moment, Tang San''s expression moved, and the kind of connection with the God Realm was restored. He could sense the existence of the God Realm again. "Prepare, let''s go." Tang San spoke to Dai Mubai and the three of them. Dai Mubai and the other three also sensed the existence of the God Realm, and when they heard Tang San''s voice transmission, they immediately arrested the person they were responsible for taking away. Tang San grabbed his parents, the first-degree god''s aura exploded with all strength, and a white beam of light fell from the sky, covering the three of them. Their bodies gradually flew up into the sky. Dai Mubai caught the Master and Zao Wou-ki, and a beam of light containing terrifying power descended. Oscar caught Liu Erlong, also drew the light. Ma Hongjun caught his teacher, Flander, and he almost caught Flander. At this moment, Xiao Wu let out a cold snort, and the terrifying God King-level energy gathered in front of her, forming a golden blade of light, which was chopped off towards Ma Hongjun''s outstretched hand. With a sizzle, the void was chopped through the cracks where the golden light blade passed, and with a terrifying aura, it instantly came to Ma Hongjun. Feeling the endless power contained in this blow, Ma Hongjun''s scalp was numb, his liver trembles, and he yelled and retreated, choosing to soar immediately. The light fell on Ma Hongjun, who was alone and did not catch Flanders. "Ma Hongjun, take your teacher, or it will be too late." Tang San shouted. Xiao Wu looked at Ma Hongjun playfully, and another energy condensed, slashing towards Ma Hongjun. How could Ma Hongjun take care of Flanders, and immediately jumped to the sky, the height of the soaring surpassed the fastest Tang San in the blink of an eye. Flander stretched out his hand and opened his mouth, trying to shout something, but he couldn''t shout, and sad tears ran down his eyes. After working so hard to raise this disciple as a son, he did not expect that he would be abandoned by Ma Hongjun in the end. In the void, Ma Hongjun looked away, afraid to look at his teacher or Tang San and others. His face was flushed, and he felt deeply ashamed. "Teacher, don''t blame me, if I don''t let go, I may be dead." Ma Hongjun comforted himself in his heart. The master looked at Flanders who had been missed below with cold eyes, without saying a word. He looked at Liu Erlong who was grasped by Oscar, his eyes flickered, and a faint joy flashed in his eyes. Tang San sighed and was extremely disappointed in Ma Hongjun, because it was impossible for Flanders to fly up with him. At this moment, Liu Erlong struggled fiercely, broke free of Oscar''s hand, and fell down. "Teacher Erlong." Oscar shouted anxiously. He didn''t expect Liu Erlong to struggle, and let Liu Erlong break away without paying attention. He wanted to rush down to catch Liu Erlong, but it was a pity that he could no longer return to the ground under the influence of the soaring divine light. "Erlong." Flender shouted in surprise, and caught Liu Erlong who had fallen with both hands. Liu Erlong hugged Flender excitedly, tears gleaming in both eyes. "Erlong, you are so stupid, why are you coming back?" Flender said. Liu Erlong said, "I can''t live without you." The master looked at this scene, his face was extremely pale. He was thinking just now that Liu Erlong and Flanders were separated, and he would have the opportunity to be with Liu Erlong again in the God Realm. Unexpectedly, Liu Erlong gave up the opportunity to ascend to the God Realm and chose to stay and die with Flander. madness! Stupid! Zao Wou-ki hurriedly said, "Master, what can I do now?" The master said: "There is no way, they are destined to die only once they stay." Tang San and the others suddenly felt sad. There was a colorful glow in the sky, and there seemed to be a door there. Tang San and the others vaguely saw another world, an extremely magnificent and magnificent world. Is it the God Realm there? At this moment, Tang San and his colleagues finally rose to the same height as Ao Tian and others. The master looked at the enemies around him who were staring at him, and he trembled. These are all powerful god-level powerhouses. At such a close distance, what if you try to besiege these divine light beams with all your strength and break the light beams open? Ah Yin was also a little worried, and asked, "Little San, is it really okay?" Tang San said, "Don''t worry, mother, this divine light descended from the **** realm, and it has great defensive power. Even a strong **** king can hardly break it." Hearing Tang San''s words, the master was determined. He looked at Bibi Dong and laughed loudly: "Bibi Dong, I didn''t expect it, I should not be killed by Yu Xiaogang, God is helping me, hahaha... One day, I will bring the army of the gods to the level of the Wuhun Temple, and none of you can escape! Hahaha..." Xiao Wu and the others had already known Ao Tian''s plan. They wanted Tang San to solve it after they reached the God Realm, so that they could die in endless despair. They were not in a hurry either, anyway, after going to the God Realm later, they would be able to torture and kill Tang San. But now, seeing the triumphant look of the master, they couldn''t help it. Bibi Dong''s eyes were cold, and an extremely evil and terrifying aura erupted on her body, which was the aura of the **** king level. Eight spears exuding black and evil aura appeared in front of her. This spear looked like a spider leg. It was made by Bibi Dong''s eight spider legs of his own martial soul, and it had reached the level of a super divine weapon. This evil aura is shaking the earth, and people can''t help but feel fear. Seeing this scene, the master was scared, his face was full of horror. Bibi Dong''s face was cold, and he yelled, "Go!" The eight spears stab at the master at the same time. The master was distraught and shouted in horror: "Little San, save me!" Dai Mubai, who was holding the master, felt the attack power of this spear, and his scalp was numb, and his body was cold! Such a terrifying attack is enough to kill him in seconds! At this moment, he unexpectedly had the idea of ??abandoning the master. However, the speed of the black spear was too fast. As soon as Dai Mubai had this idea, the spear pierced the divine light outside. When this terrifying spear came into contact with this divine light, its speed unexpectedly slowed down and moved forward with difficulty. After piercing the divine light halfway, the spear stopped, unable to go any further. When the master saw this scene, the horror on his face went away and laughed proudly. "Bibi Dong, this is the divine light that can withstand the attack of the **** king, don''t waste your strength, stay in Douluo Continent and wait for death, waiting for my Yu Xiaogang to come back." Bibi Dong''s cold face finally showed anger. Xiao Wu said angrily: "This guy is so disgusting, we sisters make a shot together, I don''t believe that this ghost can''t be broken." Ao Tian said: "Let me come." In the divine light, Tang San''s people ascended faster and faster, getting closer and closer to the gateway in the sky. Yu Xiaogang''s laughter became more and more frantic, as if he wanted to vent everything in his heart through laughter. Ao Tian''s face was calm, and he swiped in the air, a cold light cut above the divine light. With a puff, Shenguang was easily cut like tofu. With blood splashing, the master''s laughter stopped abruptly... Chapter 449： Attack the God Realm , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! Dai Mubai only felt his body light, and then he found the master''s body falling downward. And his hand was still holding the master''s arm. Before, the master had one arm broken by Bibi Dong, and now, the remaining arm was also cut off by Ao Tian. The master''s body fell down, and Tang San''s people ascended faster and faster. At this moment, the master was so scared that he was about to split. The intense pain almost made him faint, and after falling for a certain distance, he cried out in pain. Tang San looked at this scene, his head was dumbfounded. Couldn''t this ascending divine light be able to resist the attack of the master of the divine king? How could it be cut open easily by Ao Tian, ??as if it was easier than cutting tofu. Tang San suddenly felt great fear, such a terrible attack, if he was aimed at him, maybe he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die now? "Teacher!" Tang San shouted, extremely anxious, but helpless. The master was struggling and screaming in the void, his face was already distorted. Hearing Tang San''s shout, he seemed to have caught the straw, yelling hysterically: "Little San, save me... don''t leave me..." He wanted to reach out to Tang San, but found that both of his hands were gone, and divine power was constantly surging at the broken shoulder, stimulating his pain nerves, and torturing him to death. "Teacher!" Tang San shouted again, feeling extremely sad. If the teacher fell into the hands of those Ao Tian, ??he would definitely not be able to survive. At this moment, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing both made their move. The light of Xiao Wu''s condensed divine power flashed, and one of the master''s thighs was broken, and a large amount of blood spurted out. Zhu Zhuqing''s face was cold, and then he severed the master''s other thigh. "I''m coming too." Ning Rongrong didn''t have a trace of fear. She was using divine power to assist, but at this time she was using it to kill people. The divine power shot of the **** king level cut off the master. Tang San saw this scene, his eyes were splitting, his eyes were red to the point of bleeding. "Teacher, don''t worry, Xiao San will definitely avenge you!" Tang San shouted angrily. Immediately, the three figures of him, Tang Hao and A Yin suddenly disappeared and successfully ascended to the God Realm. Immediately afterwards, Dai Mubai took Zao Wuji and disappeared into this world like Oscar and Ma Hongjun. Tang San''s angry roar still echoed in the void. Xiao Wu sneered and said, "Vengeance? Soon you will go to **** to accompany your teacher." The master''s body was cut into several pieces like a watermelon, and there was a magical power to keep him awake, so that he could not faint. This is simply the ultimate punishment in the world, and the intense pain has made the master silent. He watched as several parts of his body float beside him. And he, only his chest and head are still connected. He floated not far in front of Ao Tian and the others, looking at Ao Tian in horror. Bibi Dong sneered: "Yu Xiaogang, aren''t you trying to escape to the realm of the gods? Aren''t you going to lead the army of the realm to step down the Wuhun Hall? Why are you doing this now?" Although the master had only his chest and head left at this time, Ning Rongrong kept him alive and prevented him from dying immediately. Ning Rongrong was also extremely disgusting to the master, so how could he let him die so cheaply? He must be tortured before he die. The unbearable pain eroded the master''s nerves. Seeing the rest of his body floating beside him, who is not afraid? He was terrified to the extreme. He barely awoke a little bit after hearing Bibi Dong''s words, but he couldn''t refute Bibi Dong''s words. He is already like this now, how can he escape to the God Realm? How to bring the army to attack the Wuhun Palace? Xiao Wu relieved his qi: "Yu Xiaogang, you didn''t expect that you would die so miserably, did you? It''s all on your own, and you can''t blame others." The master quickly recalled his ill-fated life in his mind, and felt extremely sad in his heart. Bibi Dong said, "Yu Xiaogang, your disciple will come to accompany you soon." The master looked at Bibi Dong and said, "He has already gone to the God Realm. You can''t kill him." Bibi Dong smiled contemptuously and said, "Is the God Realm very strong?" Ao Tian said flatly: "Send him on the road." With a flick of his finger, a bunch of flames flew out, and in the blink of an eye he burned the master''s broken legs and abdomen into nothingness. The flame attached to the master''s chest and slowly burned upward. The master screamed heartbreakingly, his voice wailing and howling, so miserable, his face was distorted fiercely. Ao Tian said lightly: "This is the fire of hell. It can not only burn the flesh, but also the soul. Didn''t you mean that we can''t kill Tang San? Then I will fulfill you and let you see the scene of Tang San''s death. " Watching his body burn to nothingness, his body and soul are burnt, what kind of pain is this? The master was burned to death, this method of death has exceeded the limit of the world. Xiao Wu said: "Yu Xiaogang, you will get your tongue out and a pan of oil when you go to hell. Now you only burn you with fire. You should feel lucky." The master yelled in pain: "Ao Tian let me go, I know I was wrong, I shouldn''t be against you, I deserve to die, please forgive me, I am willing to be a cow and a horse for you, I can''t bear it. NS" A wicked smile appeared on the corner of Ao Tian''s mouth, and said, "No, you can bear it. I will also take you to the God Realm to show you the scene of Tang San being killed." "Ao Tian, ??you are not a human... you are a devil... you must die... there will be retribution..." The master stared at Ao Tian resentfully, wishing to eat Ao Tian''s meat and drink Ao Tian''s blood. He was already speechless, his chest had turned into nothingness, and even his neck had been burned. Slowly, his head also turned into nothingness, and a phantom appeared in the air. This is the soul of the master. After a person''s death, the soul should enter reincarnation. But in front of Ao Tian, ??how could his soul enter the reincarnation? The master''s soul is floating in the void, and the black **** fire is still attached to his soul, burning continuously. The face of the master''s soul is hideous, like a ghost. His mouth was wide open, and he kept howling, but he couldn''t make a sound anymore. When Di Tian and the others saw this scene, they all felt frustrated. The Lord is so cruel, who can bear this kind of torture? Ning Rongrong looked at Flanders and Liu Erlong in the hotel, and asked, "Brother Tian, ??how do you deal with these two?" At this time, Flender and Liu Erlong were hugging each other tightly, their expressions extremely frightened. The scene where the master was dismembered just now has already made them tremble. Now that they see that after the death of the master, their souls are still being burned by the fire of **** and cannot enter the cycle of reincarnation, their hearts are even more frightened. At the same time, they also felt extremely sad and regretful. They regretted that they shouldn''t have listened to the nonsense of the master, and tried every means to deal with Ao Tian. Now, it is too late to regret. The two hug each other tightly. Flender comforted: "Don''t be afraid of the two dragons, we will die together, and we will still be husband and wife in the next life." "Well, I''m not afraid." Liu Erlong said. The master who was tortured by the fire of **** was also distorted. He was angry at this scene, but he could only roar silently. Ao Tian''s eyes fell on Liu Erlong''s stomach, and he calmly said: "What to do with them, you have the final say, Liu Erlong is pregnant." Xiao Wu was a little surprised to hear that Liu Erlong was pregnant. Flender and Liu Erlong were shocked and looked at Ao Tian with unbelievable eyes. Flander murmured: "How is it possible? The first time between me and you was only ten days ago, how could it be so soon? Is it Xiaogang? Impossible, it was the first time you obviously..." Liu Erlong touched his stomach and said, "Brother De, it''s yours. Ao Tian is a god, so I can naturally feel the life in my stomach in advance." With that said, Liu Erlong had already knelt down, kowtow to Ao Tian, ??begging: "Master Ao Tian, ??I beg you to let me go, let go of the belly in my child." She had been determined to die before, but now that she learned that she was pregnant, she instantly burst into a strong desire to survive. She would rather die than beg for mercy, but for the sake of her children, she was willing to do anything. Flander woke up like a dream, and hurriedly knelt down, and kowtow to Ao Tian with Liu Erlong. "This..." Xiao Wu suddenly didn''t know what to do. Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong also hesitated. Bibi Dong looked at the embarrassed Xiao Wu and said, "Let me take care of it." She stood up and said, "I want us to let you go, yes, but I have a condition. You will never have the idea of ??being an enemy of the Wuhun Empire in the future." Liu Erlong hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, I will never be an enemy of Wuhun Hall in the future, I will guard myself in peace." Flander also promised. "Well, then you go." Bibi Dong waved his hand. Flander and Liu Erlong couldn''t believe it. Can you leave so easily? In the past, under the constant indoctrination of the master, Bibi Dong was very cruel in their hearts. Why is it so easy to talk now? Also, those around are ferocious soul beasts, even the most terrifying Ao Tian is a soul beast, is it really so easy to let them go? Seeing that the two of Flanders were still in a daze, Xiao Wu said, "Why are you still in a daze, don''t you want to leave?" Flender reacted, took Liu Erlong and knocked his head again, and said gratefully: "Thank you for not killing." After speaking, he took Liu Erlong and hurriedly left here. In the void, the master burned by the fire of **** saw Flanders and Liu Erlong leaving safe and sound, and suddenly cursed. "Flander, you cartilage, traitor! You don''t deserve to be my Yu Xiaogang''s brother!" "Liu Erlong, you bitch, Hong Xing is out of the wall." "Do you think you can live? Impossible! These crazy guys won''t let you go, you will come with me soon, hahaha..." The master''s heart has been distorted, complaining, and even his brother and sister will not let go. It''s just a pity that he was in a state of soul now, and he couldn''t make a sound. Liu Erlong and Flender didn''t hear it at all. After Flander and Liu Erlong left, Ao Tian waved his hand, and the hotel that had been bombed down several floors immediately recovered. Xiao Wu said: "Brother Tian, ??let''s go, and take Yu Xiaogang''s soul to the God Realm." Ao Tian nodded, his gaze swept across the thirteen first-level gods in front of him, and he slowly said, "Do you have the confidence to lay down the gods?" "Yes!" Di Tian and others screamed frantically. The aura of ruining the heavens and the earth filled this kilometer-square-meter space. If it weren''t for Ao Tian''s isolation, I''m afraid the entire Douluo Star would have already shaken. Except that Qian Daoliu and Dugu Bo were not very interested, the eleven spirit beasts including Di Tian were all excited. Ao Tian stepped forward and drew a circle in the void with his fingers. The circle slowly expanded and became a portal, and the opposite of the portal was the God Realm. Di Tian and others could already smell the breath of the gods. Ao Tian stepped into the door in one step, and Xiao Wu followed immediately. "Go, step on the God Realm!" Di Tian roared and rushed inside with the team. The master''s soul was imprisoned behind Ditian and the others, and he also entered the God Realm. Time goes back a bit. After Tang San disappeared in Douluo Star, they appeared in the God Realm. The place where they appeared was in a city, standing on a hexagonal circle. As soon as they appeared, they attracted the attention of nearby god-level powerhouses. Many gods flew towards Tang San and several people immediately. In the God Realm Committee, the five great kings immediately felt that someone had entered the God Realm. Poseidon is also on the committee and is being treated by the five great kings. He was already the strongest combat power under the God King of the God Realm, and his soul was injured by Ao Tian, ??and his strength fell to a third-level god. The five kings naturally didn''t want to lose Poseidon, a teammate who could control and attack, so they tried their best to help him recover. With the help of the five great kings, Poseidon''s strength has been restored to the level of a first-level god, but he has not yet recovered to its peak state. At this time, when the five great **** kings sensed that someone had entered the realm of God, Poseidon also felt it. "It''s Tang San, they have ascended to the God Realm, and they are finally here." A smile appeared on Poseidon''s face. The five great **** kings felt slightly relieved, and at that moment, they thought that the spirit beast had attacked. "Let''s go and pick them up." said the **** of goodness. Shura Divine Dao: "Tang San has a good aptitude, he has accepted the Seagod inheritance, and his strength has reached at least the first level god, which is a great help to our **** realm." Several people disappeared and immediately went to the place where Tang San was. Tang San had just appeared in the God Realm, and their expressions were extremely sad. "Little San, the sadness changes smoothly." Dai Mubai sighed and patted Tang San on the shoulder. Tang San clenched his fists tightly, his eyes shot a strong hatred light, gritted his teeth and said: "I, Tang San, swear here that I will kill Ao Tian and those women in this life!" Dai Mubai said, "Don''t worry, your hatred is my hatred, and we all work hard together." "Good brother," Tang San said, feeling a little moved in his heart. Ma Hongjun lowered his head to the side, afraid to speak. Oscar said: "Fatty, why didn''t you work hard just now and bring your teacher. If you hadn''t given up the dean, Teacher Erlong would not stay with him. Now, they might have been killed by Ao Tian, ??right? ." Oscar''s tone was sad. Zhao Wuji cursed, "Ma Hongjun, you are a dogged thing, your teacher has raised you for so many years, and you have raised it in vain." Ma Hongjun finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and shouted: "You don''t feel how terrifying Xiao Wu''s attack is. If I don''t avoid it, I will definitely be killed instantly." "Just because you are afraid of death, are you going to abandon your teacher?" Zao Wuji roared. Tang San sighed, and said, "Teacher Zhao, don''t blame him, the matter is over, it''s useless to say more. Let''s think about how to get revenge in the future." Zao Wou-ki gave Ma Hongjun a fierce look before shutting up. Tang San patted Tang Hao and A Yin on the shoulders, and withdrew the supernatural power injected into his parents. When he left just now, he was worried that his parents would resist, so he controlled his parents with divine power. Tang Hao regained his freedom and immediately cursed: "Little San, you don''t need to take me to the God Realm, why don''t you listen?" Tang San knelt down and said, "Dad, I can''t just watch you die. You can scold me or hit me anyway." "You..." Tang Hao pointed at Tang San, shaking with anger. Ah Yin quickly said: "Don''t blame him, things have already happened, let''s settle down in the God Realm first." Tang Hao asked, "Is there a way to return to Douluo Continent?" Tang San shook his head and said, "No, God Realm stipulates that gods can''t enter the mortal world at will, and I can''t send you back." Tang Hao sighed up to the sky, his heart ached when he thought that the Haotian Sect might be destroyed by those soul beasts. Not being able to coexist and die with the sect is his biggest regret. Tang San said, "Dad, don''t be sad. We will improve our strength in the God Realm first, and we will definitely kill ourselves to avenge ourselves in the future." "Yes, Uncle Tang, we will definitely get revenge in the future." Dai Mubai said. Tang Hao felt sad and didn''t speak any more. At this moment, Poseidon''s voice sounded: "Tang San, you have finally come to the God Realm." Tang San turned and looked around, and suddenly saw the figures of the Five Great God Kings and Poseidon appearing not far away. Chapter 450： Never live forever , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! "Senior Poseidon." Tang San shouted in surprise, and quickly stood up. The gods Poseidon and Shura came to Tang San. Poseidon felt Tang San''s strength, his face was happy, and he laughed and said, "As expected, he is the heir of my choice. It''s really good. Your strength is difficult to find an opponent among the first-level gods. Given time, you will surely be able to Cultivate to the realm of the **** king." Hearing Poseidon''s praise, Tang San was very excited. The gods of Shura also continued to nod their heads, obviously also very satisfied with Tang San. Poseidon introduced the five Shura gods, and Tang San saluted them in turn. The evil **** patted Tang San on the shoulder, and said earnestly, "Tang San, you are very good, work hard to cultivate, the future of the God Realm depends on you." "Senior Evil God, I will definitely work hard." Tang San''s expression was firm. God Shura looked at Tang Hao and asked, "You are Tang Hao? The little guy who took my Shura sword?" Tang Hao quickly took down the Shura sword he was carrying, and respectfully handed it to God Shura, saying, "Senior God Shura, yes, I am Tang Hao." God Shura waved his hand and said, "Do you know why I didn''t give you the follow-up assessment of God Shura?" Tang Hao shook his head. God Shura bluntly said: "Your talent is still a bit worse. Even if you become a new God of Shura, you will not be able to carry the big responsibility. I speak a little directly, so don''t take it to your heart." Tang Hao smiled bitterly: "Senior, I understand." Shura Divine Dao: "You don''t need to be discouraged. Although you can''t become a new Shura God, but when you come to the God Realm, your cultivation speed will be much faster, and you will have a day of becoming a God. I will not take back this Shura sword. , You use it first." "This... is too expensive," Tang Hao said. "You can use it with peace of mind, I have more than one artifact." Shura Shendao. Tang Hao then inserted the Shura sword back into the scabbard. Poseidon asked, "Tang San, it stands to reason that you should have become gods a long time ago. Why did you come to the **** realm now?" Tang San glanced at Dai Mubai, and then he was about to kneel down to Poseidon, but he was supported by Poseidon. "Senior Poseidon, I blamed me for not following your instructions. After becoming a god, I didn''t immediately ascend to the God Realm, but went to Wuhun City to seek revenge on my enemy." Tang San said. Poseidon was shocked, and said quickly: "You are really brave, you are not dead. If you are discovered by those spirit beasts, you will be dead." The kind **** said: "Aren''t they all right? Didn''t those terrifying soul beasts find them?" Tang San shook his head, his face solemnly said: "No, we have been discovered." The evil gods were shocked in their hearts. "What the **** is going on? Come and listen." The evil **** hurriedly asked. Tang Sandang even told him about going to Wuhun City to avenge him. The evil **** frowned, and said: "Those soul beasts are actually entangled with the humans of Douluo Continent? How is this possible? Don''t they hate humans very much?" Tang San said, "That''s the truth. That Ao Tian is Long Zu, the master of all soul beasts. He took a few human girls to be his own women, and even the Pope Bibi Dong of the Hall of Souls has become his woman." "It is said that dragons are inherently obscene, and it is true that even we human girls will not let it go." Poseidon said. The evil **** said solemnly: "In that case, this dragon ancestor named Ao Tian is the terrifying powerhouse. By the way, how could he let you into the God Realm?" Tang San doubted: "We took the initiative to ascend, it was not he who let us leave." The evil **** shook his head and said: "Impossible, now the entire Douluo Star has been refined by him, and has been completely controlled by him. With his strength, he has the ability to prevent you from ascending." Tang San suddenly thought of the situation that suddenly disappeared from the God Realm during the first ascent, but then suddenly appeared. He was startled and said, "Could it be that he deliberately put us in the God Realm?" Dai Mubai was also taken aback, and quickly said, "When we left Douluo Star, Ao Tian once said, let us see if he has the strength to come to the God Realm to go wild." The faces of the evil gods changed drastically in an instant. "He is coming to the God Realm." The **** Shura said gravely. Evil Divine Dao: "It is very possible that this time an army of soul beasts will come and will launch a war against our God Realm." Several great gods felt the seriousness of the matter. "Hurry up and inform all the gods of the gods, prepare for battle, fight to the death, defend the gods!" The **** of goodness said hurriedly. The evil **** has passed through the center of the **** realm to convey the message to the minds of all gods in the **** realm. The entire God Realm had once again entered a state of war at this moment. Ma Hongjun was shocked and quickly asked, "Senior God of Goodness, what does this mean? Is it possible that the God Realm will be destroyed?" Hearing Ma Hongjuns question, the **** of goodness understood that Poseidon had not told Tang San the true strength of the spirit beast. She explained: "As of this time, I dont hide it from you. Those soul beasts are too terrifying, especially the dragon ancestor you just mentioned. The God Realm is defeated." Ma Hongjun exclaimed in horror: "How is this possible? He defeated the God Realm alone, is he more powerful than the God King?" Tang San and the others were also shocked, unable to believe what they heard. The God of Kindness: "Yes, his strength has surpassed the God King level, and reached a realm that we can''t understand, his strength is unfathomable." Tang San quickly asked: "Then is it possible for me to cultivate to his level?" The **** of goodness was silent, and wanted to say that it was impossible, but after thinking about it, he said: "As long as you work hard, everything is possible." Tang San felt the kind-hearted god''s lack of confidence in him, his fists were firmly clenched, and he wanted to vomit blood in his heart. The enemy is so powerful, how can he avenge him in the future? The evil **** quickly arranged everything and said, "Tang San, you just broke through to the **** level, and your potential is stronger than those of us. Your future should not end in the **** realm." Tang San was shocked and asked, "Senior evil god, what do you mean?" The evil **** said: "I have already prepared a retreat. This God Realm has long arranged a huge formation, which can not only attack and defend, but also move the stars. If the spirit beasts really attack, I You will be teleported away immediately. You are the hope of the God Realm, and you must find a way to recapture the God Realm in the future." Tang San didn''t speak, his fists clenched tightly, his body trembling slightly. shame! What a shame! Watching the teacher being killed, not only could he not avenge himself, but he had to continue to flee. This made Tang San, who had always been arrogant, extremely uncomfortable. It was more uncomfortable than killing him. "Do I really want to run away like a bereaved dog?" Tang San thought sadly. The evil **** saw Tang San''s hesitation, and persuaded: "If you still want to take revenge, leaving the God Realm is the best way to stay here for only one death." Tang San finally made a decision and asked, "Senior, don''t you leave?" The evil **** calmly said: "This God Realm was shot down by us. Now, we also want to stay here to fight for you." Ma Hongjun asked weakly, "Senior, can I leave with Tang San?" The evil **** said: "Of course, you can stay here and you won''t be able to play a big role, just leave together. There are also dangers in the starry sky, so you can have a care when you are together." At this moment, Ao Tian''s voice sounded: "If you want to escape, can you escape?" Immediately, a fierce aura appeared in the God Realm. As soon as Di Tian and others arrived, they released their breath without any scruples, without any suppression. The terrible roar of the beast sounded, and the coercion of the first-class **** spread out from afar. In front of Di Tian and the others, Ao Tian and Gu Yuena stood in the forefront, jokingly at Tang San''s group. "Ao-God!" Tang San said through gritted teeth. Tang San was jealous when his enemies met. Poseidon immediately pulled Tang San, pulling Tang San behind. The evil gods stood in front, looking at Ao Tian with solemn expressions. The moment Ao Tian just appeared, the evil **** had already activated the formation, and a complex formation pattern formed in the sky. It was the same formation used to deal with Ao Tian last time. This was already the strongest method of the God Realm. Therefore, the five evil gods are actually determined to die. The pillar of thought force that was destroyed by Ao Tian last time has been repaired, and the power of the formation has not diminished. With a move of the evil god, countless gods teleported to this neighborhood through the formation, and quickly surrounded it. With the blessing of the formation, the auras of these gods in the God Realm are extremely powerful, and they don''t seem to be weaker than those on the Aotian side. Tang San saw this scene, and they were immediately overjoyed. The power of the gods is so powerful! Perhaps, it is really possible to defeat those people Ao Tian. However, Tang San just had this thought in their hearts, and they received a voice from the evil god. "The enemy is too strong, I immediately activate the teleportation formation to teleport you away." Before Tang San came back to their senses, they felt a teleportation force acting on them. This sneaky behavior of the evil **** couldn''t hide from Ao Tian. As soon as the power of teleportation appeared, Ao Tian waved it out with a palm. With a bang, the huge formation pattern above Tang San''s group was torn open a large palm-shaped hole, and the entire formation pattern kept shaking and almost collapsed. With one palm piercing the strongest formation in the God Realm, the hearts of the evil gods and others have sunk to the bottom. Fortunately, this formation did not collapse, and it has begun to repair itself. It''s just that Tang San''s teleportation was destroyed, and if they wanted to teleport again, they had to wait for the formation to recover. But even if the formation was restored, would that terrifying Long Ancestor watch Tang San be teleported away? Certainly not, with Long Ancestor, Tang San couldn''t escape from the God Realm at all. Thinking of this, the evil gods felt a sorrow in their hearts. Faced with such a terrifying enemy, even running away is a luxury. Even if Tang San could escape today, I am afraid it would not be possible to cultivate to the powerful realm of Long Ancestor in the future. It is very possible that after losing the God Realm this time, mankind will never have a chance to recapture it. Tang San was already stunned there, completely cold, shocked by Ao Tian''s methods. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Tang San, didn''t you mean to avenge me? You escaped once in Wuhun City. Where do you want to escape now?" Tang San''s expression was livid, and he shouted: "Ao Tian, ??I admit that you are strong, but good and evil will be rewarded in the end. One day, you will pay the price for your sins!" "Oh? Really? Have you killed a lot of soul beasts when you grow up to this point? According to your statement, you are also very sinful and you deserve to die. It is only right for us to kill you." Ao Tian laughed. Tang San''s complexion was almost purple, but he couldn''t refute Ao Tian''s words. Xiao Wu sarcastically said: "Tang San, it''s a real laugh for you to say such things. You are only allowed to kill others, but you are not allowed to kill you? What kind of good and evil are paid, I have never seen you like you. Such a hypocritical person." Ning Rongrong said: "No, Xiao Wu, you''ve seen it. There is another person who is as hypocritical as Tang San." Xiao Wu showed a sudden realization, and said: "Oh~ I see, you are talking about Yu Xiaogang. That''s right, there is a teacher, there must be a disciple, and both of them have the same hypocrisy." Tang San was dumbfounded by Ao Tian, ??and now he was ridiculed by Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong''s cynicism. In addition, the teacher''s death made him extremely angry. He was trembling with anger, and his reason was a little out of control. Yelled: "I killed the soul beast! The soul beast is only worthy of being a cultivation resource for mankind. How can the humble soul beast be compared with the noble humans? You soul beasts, all of you deserve to die!" Tang Hao''s face changed behind Tang San, and he angrily scolded, "Little San, what are you talking about?" "Dad?" Tang San looked back blankly. When he saw A Yin next to Tang Hao, Tang San finally woke up, his face flushed, and he was extremely ashamed. Xiao Wu clapped and laughed: "Hahaha... it''s a wonderful scene. Tang San, your mother was a soul beast. When she was forced to sacrifice, you tried every means to avenge your mother. But on the other hand, you did it again. Killing the soul beast, I think the soul beast deserves to die. Tell me, are you hypocritical?" Poseidon said: "Tang San, ignore them. The strong in this world are respected, how can there be so many wrongs and right? You only need to do what you think is right, and only the weak will feel unfair." Poseidon''s enlightenment allowed Tang San to find a step, and he felt a lot more comfortable all at once. "Get ready to do it," Ao Tian said. With a wave of his hand, the master''s soul flew forward from behind, and then hovered in the air between the two sides. The master''s soul has been scorched by the black fire of hell, and his expression is terrible and painful. Just looking at it makes people chill in the bottom of his heart. Ao Tian''s heart moved, and the master''s painful scream sounded. Ao Tian said: "Yu Xiaogang, didn''t you mean that Tang San could not die? You will soon see how he died with your own eyes." The master''s voice was like a screaming ghost, and said: "Ao Tian, ??you must die...you are a devil...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, save me...i am so hungry..." Tang San''s eyes were blood red, and he shouted furiously, "Ao Tian, ??what did you do to my teacher?" Ao Tian smiled faintly: "This is your teacher''s soul. I will burn him with the fire of **** for thousands of years, and he will never be born again." Chapter 451： The war broke out, crushed Ruthless, too ruthless! Everyone on the side of the gods was shocked by Ao Tian''s methods. It takes so much hatred to kill a person without letting go of the other person''s soul. The soul is being burned by the fire of **** all the time, and it will continue for thousands of years. This kind of torture makes people unable to help but feel fear. Originally, the evil gods and others were already determined to die, and they were already fearless. But now, seeing the master''s soul being so cruelly abused, they were terrified. This Ao Tian is simply a demon. Just when the evil **** and others were stunned, Tang San''s figure suddenly disappeared and rushed into the sky. "Teacher, I''ll save you!" Tang San shouted, and in the blink of an eye he came to the master''s soul and stretched out his hand to grab the master''s soul. A glimmer of hope appeared on the pained and distorted face of the master, and he shouted again: "Little San, please help me." The evil **** was shocked and hurriedly shouted: "Tang San, don''t touch that flame!" But it was too late, Tang San''s right hand had penetrated the flames on the surface of the master''s soul, trying to catch the master''s soul. Tang San snorted, and his face instantly became without a trace of blood. His hand passed through the master''s soul body, unable to grasp the master''s soul. "Come back, you won''t be able to save him like this." The evil **** roared. Tang San fished a few more times, still unable to grasp the master''s soul. His right hand was already attached by the black fire of hell, the flesh on his arm quickly disappeared, and his bones were exposed. Even if the hands are full of supernatural power, they can''t stop the black flame. Tang San''s body trembled violently, and he fell from the sky. This **** fire not only burned his body, but also acted on his soul. His soul has evolved to the level of divine soul, but still can''t bear the burning of this **** fire. The severe pain made it difficult for him to keep flying. The black flame spread quickly to his shoulders, wherever he passed, the flesh disappeared instantly, and the bones gradually turned into fly ash. "Ahhhhh..." Tang San yelled in pain, with a knife in his left hand, and slashed at his right shoulder. Finally, before the black flame spread to his shoulders, his right arm was cut off. A jet of golden divine blood, a divine power acted on Tang San from behind, pulling Tang San back. Tang San hurriedly stopped the blood, divine power surged in his body, and a new arm began to slowly grow out. His face was pale, his eyes were horrified, and his forehead was full of beads of sweat. He had just experienced the feeling of his soul being burned, and it was simply not as good as death. The thought that his teacher would be tortured for thousands of years in this way made his heart sad. The evil **** reprimanded: "Tang San, why are you so reckless? I haven''t even heard of the fire of hell. I didn''t dare to touch it rashly. It would be nice for you to rush forward stupidly. Do you want to die?" "Little San, you are too impulsive." A Yin said distressedly. Tang San didn''t speak, but stared at Ao Tian with bitter eyes. Xiao Wu smiled and said: "Tang San, you have tasted the taste of **** fire. Not only your teacher, but soon you will endure such torture like your teacher. Oh...and Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun , Oscar, none of you can run away." Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun looked frightened, and they backed away again and again after being frightened. Ning Rongrong laughed and said, "You have the courage to say that you can get revenge on us?" Ao Tian raised his head and glanced at the formation in the sky. The big hole he had penetrated just now has been automatically repaired. He smiled slightly and said to Di Tian and the others: "It''s time to do it, let''s do it as much as you want, and if I sit in town, none of them want to run away." "I''m already hungry and thirsty. Today, I want to taste what the human **** is." Ditian laughed wildly and changed his body and restored his body. His height reached hundreds of meters, like a hill, with a terrifying aura. His wings spread out to cover a large area of ??the sky, and he rushed towards the surrounding first-level gods. Jun Xiong roared, his height also soared to several hundred meters, his whole body exuded a dark golden luster, his aura was tyrannical, and his aura was not weaker than Di Tian. Da Ming, Er Ming, Zi Ji, Deep Sea Demon Whale King, Ten Thousand Demon King... The eleven big beasts rushed into a group of human gods and started a side-to-side massacre. Among the group of gods left by the gods, there is no shortage of first-level gods, and these first-level gods immediately fought with Ditian and others. However, these first-level gods soon felt desperate. Their strength has gained the bonus of the formation, and they have infinitely approached the level of the **** king, and at the beginning they can even share with these fierce beasts. But soon, these fierce beasts seemed to be irritated, and their strength suddenly skyrocketed. Several first-level gods were caught off guard and were severely injured by a blow, and then they were swallowed by a beast, chewed, and golden blood splashed. Qian Daoliu and Dugu Bo also rushed into the battlefield, aiming at the deities below the first level. Dugu Bo was extremely poisonous and domineering. As soon as he joined the battlefield, a large swath of deities died of poisoning. Under the corrosion of the venom, his body quickly melted into bones. A group of fierce beasts saw this scene, suddenly furious. Jun Xiong roared: "Dugu Bo, go away, don''t waste food." Dugu Bo turned around and found himself being stared at by Ditian, Xiong Jun, Deep Sea Demon Whale King and others. His scalp was numb, he smiled awkwardly, and reluctantly left the battlefield. Seeing that the army of the gods was slaughtered on one side, the eyes of the evil gods and others were red. The strength displayed by these fierce beasts of Di Tian shocked the evil gods and others. The first-level gods on the side of the gods were still retreating steadily under the blessing of the formation. "This group of beasts, I killed them." The **** of destruction roared, the scepter of destruction appeared in his hand, and he was about to join the battlefield. Zhu Zhuqing''s figure flashed, he stopped the **** of destruction, and said coldly: "The **** of destruction, isn''t it? Your opponent is me." When Tang San saw this scene, they couldn''t help but opened their mouths in shock. Zhu Zhuqing is going to fight the **** of destruction, is this crazy? Zhu Zhuqing is a human, and a human girl in her twenties. Tang San was extremely convinced of this. But now, Zhu Zhuqing is blocking the front of the **** of destruction, and it is crazy to single out one of the strongest in the gods. Does she already have the strength of the **** king level? This thought flashed through Tang San''s hearts, but they immediately denied it. After all, Zhu Zhuqing is only in his twenties, how could he break through to the **** king level at this age? If it''s those fierce beasts, it''s still possible. Tang San, who considered himself a super genius, only broke through to the first level **** after accepting the Seagod''s inheritance. However, Tang San quickly saw that the face of the **** of destruction had gradually become serious. Immediately afterwards, Bibi Dong walked out, looked at the evil god, and said, "The evil god, your opponent is me." Qian Renxue holy sword pointed at God Shura with a murderous expression on his face, and said: "God Shura, your opponent is me." Xiao Wu said: "God of kindness, your opponent is me." Hu Liena and Xiaoli walked out at the same time, looking at the **** of life, Hu Liena said: "God of life, your opponent is the two of us." A nine-story pagoda appeared in Ning Rongrong''s hand, exuding the light of nine colored glaze, and the auxiliary magical skills with terrifying amplification effect fell on the sisters. Gu Yuena didn''t walk out, and stood beside Ao Tian, ??smiling at Xiao Wu and the others. Her task is to take care of Xiao Wu and a few people. If they lose, she will take action. The evil gods felt the rising aura of the girls in front of them, and they were all shocked. The soul beast''s side actually gave birth to so many **** king level powerhouses. And among these girls, many of them are human girls. Tang San''s face was desperate, his self-confidence was greatly shocked, and he muttered, "How is it possible? They are all **** kings." He could feel that the terrifying aura exuded by the girls in Xiao Wu had far surpassed him. That is definitely the aura that can only be possessed by the king of gods. At this moment, Tang San''s self-confidence shattered to the ground. Why? Among those girls, there are obviously several ages the same as him. Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, and Xiaoli are all of the same age, so why have they broken through to the **** king level? Tang Sannian was going crazy, and he actually thought that he was a waste. Ma Hongjun, Dai Mubai and Oscar were even more shocked. Ma Hongjun exclaimed: "It''s impossible, Xiao San, are you feeling wrong? They have also studied with us before, how could the gap be so big?" This huge gap made it difficult for Ma Hongjun to accept. The master has repeatedly praised Ma Hongjun''s martial arts as one of the top martial arts, however, the achievements are far inferior to those girls. Tang San said, "I didn''t feel wrong, they are indeed strong **** kings." Dai Mubai said, "Ao Tian must have improved their strength, just like Senior Poseidon has improved our strength." Ma Hongjun was so jealous that he said: "It''s too unfair. They will cultivate under the same conditions as us. I, Ma Hongjun, promise to blow them up." Tang San looked up at the master who was still screaming for help, and then at Xiao Wu, whose breath was getting more and more terrifying. His heart was extremely bitter, and the unyielding will that had been tempered over the years was slowly collapsing. . The opponent is so strong, what does he use to resist? What to win? This is a sure-to-lose and sure-to-die ending. Seeing that Xiao Wu and a few people were about to do it, the evil **** spoke up and said, "Basically, you are all human beings. Why do you want to sell your lives for the soul beast? Slaughter the same kind." Bibi Dong said: "In our eyes, soul beasts and humans are not distinguished between high and low. Unlike you, they do their utmost to suppress soul beasts." Xiao Wu shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, kill!" The battle of the king of gods was unavoidable, and the five evil gods quickly rose into the sky. "Poseidon, take care of Tang San and the others." God Shura roared. Xiao Wu''s several people were murderous and chased after them. A great battle broke out, and the battlefield of eleven **** kings became the most eye-catching place in the entire God Realm. They set the battlefield high above the sky, and their terrifying magical skills continued to bloom, as if they were about to destroy the realm of God. A Seagod Trident appeared in Poseidon''s hand, its appearance was similar to the one used by Tang San, and his face solemnly stared at the high-altitude battlefield. He found that those girls did not lose the wind when fighting against the evil gods, and they were getting more and more fierce. Poseidon''s eyes flickered, and he thought quickly. He knew that if this goes on, the evil gods will undoubtedly lose. After all, the two most terrifying among those spirit beasts did not make a move. Long Zu and Silver Dragon King. Soon, Poseidon made up his mind, he wanted to take action to break the current deadlock. He quietly glanced at Ao Tian and Gu Yuena, and found that Ao Tian and Gu Yuena were looking up and watching the battle in the sky. good chance! "None-fixed-wind-wave!" Poseidon shouted violently in his heart, and the Seagod trident in his hand slammed upward. This is his signature control magical skill. If it is facing an opponent of the same level, it is enough to control the opponent for eight seconds. Even if it is a god-king-level powerhouse, he can''t move for at least two or three seconds after hitting his move. Two or three seconds is enough to determine the victory or defeat for the battle of the king of the gods. Although Poseidon is not a god-king-level powerhouse, in some respects, he is no weaker than a god-king-level powerhouse. Seeing that the five evil gods are gradually at a disadvantage, this deadlock must be broken. As long as one of the five evil gods wins, it can assist the others and quickly end the battle. Although there are still two more terrifying soul beasts on the ground, Poseidon can''t manage that much anymore. With the current situation, he can only take one step. He knew very well that his shot this time would very likely lead to a murderous disaster, but he did not hesitate. The target of Poseidon''s indeterminate storm attack was Bibi Dong who was fighting against the evil god. The reason why Bibi Dong was chosen was not because Bibi Dong was the strongest, but because the evil **** was the leader of the gods. Once the evil **** kills Bibi Dong, it will greatly boost the morale of the gods. And as the commander-in-chief of the evil god, he is more in control of the battle than the other four. When he decided to do it, Poseidon had already sent a voice message to remind the evil god, and let the evil **** launch a fierce attack, attracting Bibi Dong''s mind. Although Poseidon''s indeterminate storm is abnormal, it is not 100% hit, especially against powerful targets. Therefore, he needs the cooperation of the evil god. As soon as the evil **** received the voice of Poseidon, Bibi Dong launched a fierce attack Bibi Dongs attention was focused on the evil god. Poseidon''s sea **** trident pierced into the sky, a golden circle appeared, and in the blink of an eye he came to Bibi Dong''s back, trying to imprison Bibi Dong. At this time, Bibi Dong finally realized that she saw the corners of the evil god''s slightly raised mouth, and suddenly knew that she had been tricked. "Damn it!" she roared in her heart. But immediately, she heard Gu Yuena''s cold snort. Gu Yuena''s eyes were cold and she waved her slender hand. A silver dragon''s claw, which was not too big, emerged behind Bibi Dong, and a paw slapped on the golden ring released by Poseidon. With a bang, the ring was directly scattered by Gu Yuena''s dragon claws. Bibi Dong was murderous and yelled: "Death!" She in turn launched a fierce attack on the evil god, trying to kill the evil **** as quickly as possible. The evil **** sighed in his heart and looked sadly at Poseidon on the ground. He knew that Poseidon''s life might be over. Sure enough, Gu Yuena, who was furious, made a move on Poseidon. "A little seagod would dare to be presumptuous in front of me?" Gu Yuena''s eyes were cold, her jade hand slowly raised, her five fingers bent into claws, and she slowly closed. A huge silver dragon claw exuding a frightening atmosphere formed in front of Poseidon and grabbed it towards Poseidon. The void around him seemed to be confined by this claw, and a powerful oppressive force descended on Poseidon''s body. "Tang San, run away!" Poseidon roared, and the Seagod Trident thrust forward towards the silver dragon claw in front of him. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 452： Kneel down and beg for mercy Hearing the tragic and solemn shouts of the Seagod, Tang San felt sorrowful in his heart. He wanted to escape, and dragged his parents to flee together, but he was powerless. The surrounding space seemed to be frozen, and it was extremely difficult for Tang San to take a step back, let alone run away with his parents. Poseidon''s attack broke out all his cultivation base, and used the strongest magical skills. He didn''t know how strong Gu Yuena was. But with the oppressive power he felt at this time, he knew that this woman was much stronger than him, even much stronger than the five great kings of the gods. "Small bugs." Gu Yuena said with disdain. Before Poseidon''s trident pierced her dragon claw, its power began to be quickly weakened by the terrifying law attached to the dragon claw. With a ding sound, the trident finally pierced the dragon''s palm, only a string of sparks splashed. The dragon scale that was stabbed didn''t even show a white mark. The dragon claw finally closed, and Poseidon couldn''t avoid it, and was caught by the dragon claw. The terrifying squeezing force made him feel that his body seemed to be deformed. "Senior Poseidon!" Tang San shouted worriedly. The three of Ma Hongjun, Dai Mubai, and Oscar couldn''t help retreating in fear. "Little whale, go on." Gu Yuena''s creation god-level divine power sealed most of Poseidon''s divine power, and went to the side of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King. "Thank you mistress." The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea shouted excitedly, gave up his current opponent, turned and rushed towards the flying Poseidon. At this time, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea did not restore his body. On land, his body had no advantage in combat, so he still maintained his human form. It''s just that he is much taller than an average human being, with a height of three meters and bulging muscles all over his body. His head is even bigger, far beyond the normal ratio. The reason why the head is so big is because the big head can hold a big mouth. On his head, his facial features are extremely uncoordinated, and a large mouth full of sharp teeth occupies almost half of his face. The corners of the two mouths cracked to the roots of the ears, and golden blood dripped between the sharp teeth. At this time, seeing Poseidon being thrown over, the Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea was very excited. "Poseidon, take it to death!" The Deep Sea Demon Whale King roared, and his huge fist hit Poseidon. The Devil Whale King was very cautious, and did not utter his mouth for the first time. After all, Poseidon is known as the strongest under the God King of the God Realm, who knows if there is any resistance? Most of Poseidon''s strength was banned by Gu Yuena, unable to escape the attack of the Demon Whale King, and his body was almost punched through. Upon seeing this, the Demon Whale King was overjoyed, opened his big hand, took a breath at Poseidon, pulled Poseidon over, and pinched Poseidon''s neck. Poseidon said nothing. The Devil Whale King threw Poseidon into his mouth, chewed it, and the blood spattered out. "It''s cool, it''s so cool." The Demon Whale King laughed freely, and the aura from his body became even more terrifying. "Senior Poseidon!" Tang San shouted desperately, feeling extremely sad. The mighty Poseidon was killed so easily. Moreover, he was still cruelly tortured, and his body was crushed by his teeth and became food for others. This method of death was so tragic that even the whole body could not be left behind. Tang San understood that he would probably end up like Poseidon. Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun were extremely pale, their bodies shivered constantly, and the fear in their hearts could not be suppressed. Even though they have become second-level gods, they still cannot avoid fear when facing death. When they thought that they would also be chewed to pieces by those soul beasts, their gall was about to split. The desire to survive makes them want to escape here immediately, but now there are those violent soul beasts in all directions, how do they escape? Gu Yuena glanced at Tang San faintly, causing their hearts to tremble fiercely. Above the sky, the battle of the gods is still shocking. Xiao Wu''s several girls became stronger and stronger, and gradually gained the upper hand. But the king of the gods is not so easy to be killed, especially the king of gods who have lived for a long time, their life-saving skills are extremely strong. Except for the evil god, several other people were injured, but Xiao Wu and several people wanted to slay their opponents, but they couldn''t do it in a short time. The evil **** controls the center of the **** realm and possesses extremely strong defense power. After fighting Bibi Dong for so long, he is still unharmed. Ao Tian said: "Na''er, go ahead and settle the battle early." "good." Gu Yuena appeared on the battlefield in a flash. Her strength was already two major levels higher than the **** king level, and she was able to crush several people in the face of evil gods. Sure enough, with Gu Yuena joining the battlefield, the **** of life who faced the attack of Hu Liena and Xiaoli soon fell. With a loud explosion, the endless aura of life exploded, returning to the heaven and earth of the gods. The golden blood was spilled, and the goddess of life disappeared. Seeing this scene, the side of the God Realm who was still struggling to resist on the ground immediately suffered a severe blow to morale. "Silver Dragon King, youdeservedeath!" The God of Destruction roared furiously, turning around and rushing towards Gu Yuena. His wife was besieged to death, and the **** of destruction had completely lost his mind. He wants to die with Gu Yuena, and he has to be a backer in death. "Just rely on you?" Gu Yuena turned around and looked at the rushing **** of destruction coldly. At the time of the God Realm battle, she was chased by these five people, and she had to risk her death to rush into the turbulence of time and space. Fortunately, she finally survived. Her killing intent on these five human **** kings of the God Realm has never weakened. Now, she has the strength to crush these guys. Behind the **** of destruction, the golden sword in Zhu Zhuqing''s hand turned into a golden bow, quietly pulling the bowstring. The **** of destruction in the rage did not notice the attack from behind. With a snort, a golden arrow shot in from behind, pierced his heart, and then exploded with a bang. "Your opponent is me." Zhu Zhu said coldly, and shot another arrow, heading the **** of destruction. The remaining three of the evil god, the **** of Shura, and the **** of goodness saw this scene, and their hearts were sorrowful. Ao Tian acted to imprison the spirits of the **** of life, the **** of destruction, and other dead gods. It is possible to keep one''s memory in the reincarnation after reaching the **** king level. As for the gods below the **** king level, after reincarnation, if their strength reaches a certain level, it is possible to restore the memories of previous lives. Ao Tian would not let these spirits enter the cycle of reincarnation. In addition to reincarnation and rebirth, these spirits can also seize the house, causing endless trouble for the future Douluo star. Ao Tian still understands the principle of cutting grass and hoeing roots. The death of the God of Life and the God of Destruction accelerated the speed of defeat in the God Realm. ? Before long, the **** of Shura, the **** of goodness, and the **** of evil died under the siege of a group of women in Gu Yuena. The evil **** who possesses the center of the **** realm can''t stand the siege of so many **** kings and Gu Yuena, the creation god. After the death of the five great kings of the gods, this war finally ended. For thousands of years, the soul beast finally defeated the enemy of the year. A group of fierce beasts roared to the sky excitedly. Ao Tian held the spirits of these gods in the God Realm in front of him. The girls flew back, looking at Tang San and the others with icy eyes. Ma Hongjun shivered and almost couldn''t help but want to kneel down and beg for mercy. Dai Mubai and Oscar were not much better. Tang San stood in the forefront, looking like death at home. Gu Yuena suddenly frowned and asked, "How come there are only so many people in the God Realm? Where else is more than half gone?" The spirit of the **** of destruction laughed bitterly, and said: "They have left the God Realm a long time ago and went to the depths of the starry sky. You can''t find them. Just wait for revenge in the future." Gu Yuena ignored the **** of destruction, looked at Ao Tian, ??and asked, "Is that right?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "Yes, some gods have already left the gods." "Lord, I will go after it immediately!" Di Tian said angrily. Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "No, they will come back by themselves soon." Gu Yuena asked: "What''s the matter?" Ao Tian said: "They found a helper and are now rushing back." "Helper? How strong is it?" Gu Yuena asked. "Don''t worry, you can''t help me." Ao Tian said. Gu Yuena stopped entangled in the matter, pointed at those spirits, and asked: "What are you going to do with them?" At this time, the evil gods and others only had their souls, and they had no power to resist. Ao Tian said: "You can take care of it yourself." "Okay." Gu Yuena''s aura suddenly became cold. She looked at the group of spirits, expressionless, and said, "Then it will be wiped out." After finishing speaking, her heart moved, and the power that was enough to destroy the spirits was acting on the group of spirits. Countless screams suddenly sounded, and those weaker spirits suddenly collapsed. Di Tian laughed and said: "Happy, now they are truly wiped out, and there is no chance of reincarnation, and they have completely disappeared." The God of Destruction kept cursing, but in the end he couldn''t escape the fate of the ashes, and his soul was scattered between the world and the earth. Before long, all the spirits were wiped out. "Demons, you are all demons!" Oscar broke down completely when he saw this scene, screaming, his body trembling and backing away. Dai Mubai grabbed Oscar and shouted in a low voice, "Calm down!" Ma Hongjun''s legs trembled, and his face was full of horror. Tang Hao hugged Ah Yin tightly, his expression turned out to be the calmest of the few. He had been prepared to coexist and die in the Douluo Continent and the sect before, and his life and death were already bearish, and he didn''t have much fear at this time. Tang San held the Seagod Trident in his hand, looking desperate. Di Tian and the others gathered around and surrounded Tang San''s group of people. Xiao Wu and the others looked at Tang San with interest. The master''s soul still screamed from the sky. "Yu Xiaogang, now do you think anyone can save you?" Xiao Wu asked playfully. The master screamed desperately: "Ao Tian, ??Gu Yuena, you must die, you will have retribution!" Xiao Wu said: "Don''t worry, your soul will be burned by the fire of **** for thousands of years. Just open your eyes and see if we will have any retribution." The master looked even more frightened, and immediately knelt down, crying bitterly and said: "Ao Tian, ??let me go, I know I was wrong, don''t torture me anymore..." "Is it wrong now? It''s too late." Ning Rongrong sneered. Tang San was trembling with anger, and roared, "You don''t even spare your soul for murder, you will definitely have retribution." "Hehe, that also made your soul burned by the fire of **** for thousands of years, take a good look at whether we will have retribution." Xiao Wu said. Tang San closed his eyes vigorously, and big tears rolled down, and he regretted: "Mom and Dad, I shouldn''t have brought you to the God Realm." Tang Hao smiled and said: "Little San, we don''t blame you, where did you die? It''s a good ending for our family of three to die together." Tang Hao looked at Ao Tian and said, "Do it, if you want to kill it, you have to pluck it, just listen to it and respect it." With that, Tang Hao and A Yin looked at each other and smiled slightly. "Okay, then I will fulfill you." Ao Tian said. As soon as his voice fell, Tang Hao and A Yin''s bodies burned at the same time with a loud sound. "No" Seeing this scene, Tang San''s eyes were tearing apart, and he shouted heartbreakingly. He wanted to rush over, but was dragged tightly by Dai Mubai. Tang Hao and A Yin smiled, there was no pain on their faces, and their bodies were quickly engulfed by the golden flames. Tang San''s divine power exploded, getting rid of Dai Mubai, and just trying to save his parents, he saw Tang Hao and A Yin''s bodies dissipate from bottom to top. Tang San''s seagod''s power exploded, trying to extinguish the golden flame, but to no avail. Tang Hao looked at Ao Tian and pleaded: "Senior Ao, before I die, I ask you to spare my son. You can kill him, but please don''t torture him." "Dad..." Tang San kept urging his divine power, tears streaming down his face. Ao Tian remained unmoved and did not answer Tang Hao''s question. Tang Hao understood what Ao Tian meant. He sighed, looked at his son, and said, "Little San, mom and dad are gone, take care of yourself. Dad hopes that you can bow your head and beg Ao Tian for mercy so as not to suffer pain. " Tang Hao had just finished speaking, and disappeared with his wife, being burned into nothingness by the flames. "Mom and Dad!" Tang San roared, his eyes turned dark, his body staggered and fell back. "Little San!" Dai Mubai shouted anxiously. Watching his parents burned alive, Tang San almost fainted in pain. At this moment, he felt extremely regretful. I regretted why I had to oppose Ao Tian in the first place. Now he not only killed the teacher, but also killed his parents. However, it is too late to regret now. Bang bang bang. Tang San slapped himself three times, tears streaming down his face, and said with great regret: "I regret it." The rest of Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, Oscar and Zao Wou-ki also regretted it at this time. I regret that I shouldn''t provoke Ao Tian again and again. Ao Tian looked at the remorse on the faces of these people calmly said: "I knew today, so why bother back then?" Bibi Dong said, "Tang San, we didn''t hurt your parents'' souls. This is already a great kindness." Tang San was weak, supported by Dai Mubai, immersed in grief, as if he hadn''t heard Bibi Dong''s words. Ma Hongjun trembled and knelt down, slammed his head at Ao Tian, ??and begged: "Ao Tian, ??your sir has a lot of it. Just let me go of this rubbish. Please, please, let me be a cow and a horse. Its okay, dont burn me with the fire of hell." Seeing Ma Hongjun''s cartilaginous appearance, Tang San was angry and shouted, "Ma Hongjun, stand up for me! We Shrekning will not surrender!" Ma Hongjun didn''t seem to hear Tang San''s words, and still kowtow there. "Ma Hongjun, even if we die, we can''t lose Shrek''s face!" Tang San shouted. At this moment, Oscar bent his knees and knelt down. At this time, where does he care about his dignity? As long as you can live, what is it to give up some dignity? Struggling flashed across Dai Mubai''s face, and then slowly let go of Tang San''s body, and then knelt down. Now, only Tang San and Zao Wou-ki were still standing there. Tang San hated that iron could not become steel, and roared, "What''s so terrible about death? You have the backbone to die, don''t lose Shrek''s face!" Dai Mubai''s head hit the ground heavily, and said, "Ao Tian, ??I don''t expect to be able to leave alive, please give me a good time." Xiao Wu sneered, "I want to be happy now? Impossible!" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 453： More cruel torture than hellfire Hearing Xiao Wu''s cold voice, Dai Mubai, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun shocked their bodies and felt even more frightened. Death is already a terrible thing. After death, the soul will be tortured for endless years. Who is not afraid? With a plop, Zao Wou-ki also knelt down. Tang San saw this scene, his whole person was dumbfounded. Even Zao Wou-ki knelt down, and he was left standing there alone at this time. Zao Wuji said: "Ao Tian, ??for the sake of your studies at Shrek Academy, and also for the reasons I used to be your teacher, I beg you to give them a good time. If you want to torture, torture me. You can torture whatever you want." "Teacher..." Tang San was stunned. He thought that Zao Wou-ki was also begging for mercy for himself when he knelt down, but he didn''t expect it to be for a few of them. "Huh!" Bibi Dong snorted coldly, and Yushou patted it out. Bang~ Zao Wou-ki didn''t even make a sound, his whole body exploded, and blood splashed on Tang San and four of them. Ma Hongjun''s face was full of scarlet blood, and he looked terrified and kept yelling. "Ahhhhh... don''t kill me..." Tang San rushed into the crown, his body trembling constantly, angrily: "You brutal executioners, even if I''m a ghost, Tang San won''t let you go." "Hehe, you won''t even have the chance to be a ghost. Today next year will be your anniversary." Xiao Wu said. "Brother Tian, ??do it, let them experience the pain of their soul being burned." Ning Rongrong said. "Wait a minute." Xiao Wu shouted, with a weird smile on her face. "What''s wrong?" Ning Rongrong asked. Xiao Wu said, "I have a good idea to punish them." "What good idea?" Ning Rongrong asked with interest. Xiao Wu said: "Didn''t they think that the soul beast should die, then let them retain their memory and rebirth as a soul beast, so that they can experience the pain of being killed by others." Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up, but quickly shook his head again, and said, "No, don''t you want the soul beast to be killed by humans again?" Xiao Wu said, "Although I think so, it is impossible for humans and soul beasts to fight without fighting at all." Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Tang San suddenly felt extremely humiliated, and shouted, "I, Tang Sanning, will not be humiliated by your death!" As he said, he patted his forehead with a palm, even wanting to kill himself. "Be honest with me!" Gu Yuena yelled coldly, Tang San suddenly spit out a big mouthful of blood like a heavy blow, his expression extremely depressed. Dai Mubai''s hearts jumped, and they knelt there and dared not lift their heads. Ma Hongjun trembled like chaff, crying: "Sister Xiaowu, please let me go, don''t turn me into a soul beast, I am willing to be a cow and a horse for you." "Bah~ Who wants you to be a cow and a horse for me, a disgusting and lustful fat pig!" Xiao Wu said in disgust. Zhu Zhuqing said: "Just burn them with the fire of hell, and let them die." Ning Rongrong''s heart moved, and he smiled: "I have a good idea to make them worse than being burned by the fire of hell." "What''s the idea?" Xiao Wu quickly asked when her eyes lit up. Ning Rongrong stared at Ma Hongjun, and said, "Isn''t that fat man lustful? He looks like a fat pig. We might as well let him be reborn in a pig. Hahaha... This is a perfect match for him. We can do it. Arrange a lot of sows for him, it''s disgusting to him." Xiao Wu stared at Ning Rongrong''s face fiercely. "What do you think of me? Is this a bad idea?" Ning Rongrong was a little embarrassed by Xiao Wu''s look. Xiao Wu said: "Rongrong, you are too funny, but...I like it, hehe..." Xiao Wu smiled, staring at the four Ma Hongjun maliciously, and said, "I think we can add Tang San, Dai Mubai and Oscar to reincarnate the three of them into a sow, and Ma Hongjun into a boar, you guys. Understand, hehehe..." Ning Rongrong nodded repeatedly and said, "Well, that''s what I meant. This will definitely make them worse than death." Zhu Zhuqing''s heart was also moved by this brilliant idea, and his head came over and said, "It''s best to let them keep their memories." "Hahaha, Zhuqing, I didn''t expect you to be so bad too." Xiao Wu said happily. At this time, Ao Tian spoke. "I said before that their souls and Yu Xiaogang should be tortured for thousands of years. Since you want to punish them by other means, then I will satisfy you." "Just as you want, let them be pigs of the ninth generation. Every generation will be full of children and grandchildren. They will be slaughtered and eaten. After the ninth generation, let their souls and Yu Xiaogang bear the torment of **** fire together. Hundreds of millions of years have witnessed the prosperous age of Douluo Star." Hearing Ao Tian''s words, Tang San, Dai Mubai, and Oscar became nervous, panic spreading in their hearts. Their faces were so pale that there was no trace of blood. Tang San roared desperately: "You will have retribution, and there will definitely be retribution." Oscar kept squatting his head, crying: "Ao Tian, ??let me go, I know I was wrong, and I won''t dare anymore." Ma Hongjun''s fat meat trembled, crying his father and shouting: "I know I was wrong, don''t let me become a pig, I don''t want to be a pig." Dai Mubai also knelt on the ground, and did not ask for mercy. His muscles were already tense. With a soft sound, Dai Mubai''s figure disappeared, leaving only the mud bounced away on the spot. Tang San, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun froze for a while, looked up, and found that Dai Mubai had already rushed into the sky, turning to flee outside. When they moved in their hearts, they also had a strong desire to escape. However, before they could act, Ao Tian spoke. "Jun Xiong, he belongs to you." Ao Tian said lightly. "Roar~" Jun Xiong roared in excitement, his huge body rose into the sky like a cannonball, his hideous mouth opened, and he bit Dai Mubai''s body in one hand. "what--" Dai Mubai let out a heartbreaking scream, and his body was struggling weakly in Xiong Jun''s mouth. Jun Xiong landed not far from Tang San, Oscar and Ma Hongjun. "Let go of me, let me go..." Dai Mubai kept screaming when Jun Xiong bit his waist. Jun Xiong''s mouth was hard, and Dai Mubai suddenly turned into two pieces, his lower body was held by Jun Xiong''s left hand, his upper body was held by Jun Xiong''s right hand, and his abdomen was already in Jun Xiong''s mouth. Jun Xiong chewed and said, "Well... this guy also tastes good, much tenderer than the old guys I ate just now." As he said, he stuffed Dai Mubai''s lower body into his mouth and feasted on it. Dai Mubai''s upper body screamed sternly, struggling constantly. But with the strength of his heyday, he couldn''t escape from Jun Xiong''s hands, not to mention that only half of his body was left. Soon, Dai Mubai''s whole body was eaten by Jun Xiong, and the soul was detained by Ao Tian. Jun Xiong burped, his thick tongue flicked outside, his eyes beaming at the remaining Tang San three people, and asked: "Master, there are three more, give me all the old Xiong." Ma Hongjun saw Xiong Jun''s ferocious gaze, and his gall was torn apart. With a puff, the pants behind Ma Hongjun''s **** suddenly bulged, and a stench spread rapidly. It didn''t stop there, his pants quickly became wet, and a nauseating smell of urine emanated. The smell of urine was mixed with the smell of shi, which made Xiao Wu frown again and again. Even Tang San and Oscar, who were extremely desperate, couldn''t help but distance themselves from Ma Hongjun. "Fuck, get out! What the hell..." Jun Xiong roared and jumped away cursingly. Di Tian laughed loudly and said, "Old Xiong, you even ate Dai Mubai''s stomach just now. You must have eaten that kind of food. Why didn''t you see you sick just now?" "Oh..." When Ditian reminded him like this, Jun Xiong immediately retched. The food that the gods of the gods eat is different from that of the mortal world, and does not produce excess waste. Just now, Jun Xiong ate a large number of gods and did not eat anything disgusting. However, Tang San had a big meal in Wuhun City not long ago, and a large amount of waste accumulated in his body before he could excrete it. At this time, Ma Hongjun was so frightened that he was incontinent, and immediately made the group of fierce beasts feel nauseous. When Ma Hongjun saw the scene where Xiong Jun was still vomiting, he was immediately delighted, and his stomach was deliberately strained for a few more times, and the sound of puff puff sounded again. "Damn, it''s so disgusting." Xiong Jun was furious, and patted Ma Hongjun with a palm. Ma Hongjun let out a scream, throwing his body away, and when he fell to the ground, he was already out of human form. His body was severely deformed with broken bones and broken bones, blood and visceral fragments constantly flowing out of the corners of his mouth, and his body twitched from time to time. He did not die immediately. "Hey, old bear, you''re wasting it, don''t give it to me." The Demon Whale King of the Deep Sea said, and shot Ma Hongjun''s legs and chest upwards, and laughed: "This will not be clean. ?" Except for the middle part, the upper and lower parts of Ma Hongjun were led by the Demon Whale King and flew to the big mouth. "No, no..." Ma Hongjun was terrified, but he didn''t even have the strength to struggle. The Devil Whale King was afraid of being snatched by others, so he stuffed Ma Hongjun into his mouth and chewed. "It''s delicious..." The Devil Whale King said vaguely, his expression extremely enjoyable. The other fierce beasts licked their tongues, staring excitedly at the rest of Tang San and Oscar. "Master, how do you deal with these two?" Three-headed Scarlet Demon Mastiff King Chi asked expectantly. Ao Tian stared at Tang San and Oscar indifferently, and said lightly: "It''s up to you what you do." The three-headed Scarlet Demon Mastiff, Scarlet King, yelled in excitement, and said: "Boy, make atonement for the crime you committed." He opened his mouth and sucked, and Oscar was sucked in at once. With two clicks, only part of Oscar is left. "Tang San, it''s time for you," Xiao Wu said coldly. After that, Tang San couldn''t escape the fate of being eaten by the soul beast, and died in the **** realm. Ao Tian Yangtian muttered to himself: "Douluo Continent, after all, has completely changed." The spirits of Tang San and the four were all detained. Except for Tang San staring at Ao Tian angrily, all three of Dai Mubai shivered. The spirits of the three Dai Mubai knelt down, crying and begging: "Ao Tian, ??let us go, we don''t want to be pigs, even if you let us die in ashes." Oscar also cried: "Please let me go, I don''t want to be a sow, I don''t want to be ***** by Ma Hongjun." Ma Hongjun was still immersed in the fear of being eaten just now, his soul trembling constantly. As soon as Ao Tian waved his hand, a light curtain appeared in the void in front of him. The screen shows a picture of a farm pigsty with a sow about to give birth. Seeing this scene, Tang San and the four all showed hopelessness. "This is a pig pen on Douluo Continent." Ao Tian said. "No... don''t..." Ma Hongjun backed away in horror. Ao Tian pointed at Ma Hongjun, a magical force acted on Ma Hongjun, and Ma Hongjun''s spirit disappeared immediately. In the picture in the void, the sow gave birth to a piglet with a puff. There was still mucus on the piglet, and he opened his eyes laboriously. When he saw the surrounding situation clearly, the piglet''s eyes were full of horror. In the screen, Tang San and several people could see Ma Hongjun''s soul on that little pig, and they looked terrified. Ma Hongjun''s soul struggled, but he couldn''t get out. His soul has been weakened by Ao Tian too much, and it is impossible to get out of it if he is locked in the pig''s body. Ma Hongjun''s soul screamed in horror. Dai Mubai and Oscar fell apart as they watched this scene. Ao Tian said lightly: "Your soul will be locked in the pig''s body by me, and the pig''s behavior will still be controlled by the pig''s own soul. You can experience all the feelings of the pig in the body, but you can''t dominate the pig''s behavior. " "No, no, I don''t want to be like that." Oscar cried out in fear. Ao Tian''s expression didn''t fluctuate, and he pointed at Dai Mubai and Oscar again. The souls of Dai Mubai and Oscar disappeared. Like Ma Hongjun, their souls were sealed on a newborn piglet. It''s just that the **** of Dai Mubai and the piglet possessed by Oscar is opposite to that of Ma Hongjun. In the screen, you can see the souls of Dai Mubai and Oscar roaring desperately, but to no avail. Ao Tian looked at the rest of Tang San, and said calmly: "Tang San, it''s yours." Tang San looked at Ao Tian bitterly, and said, "Ao Tian, ??as long as I don''t die, one day I will come back to find you for revenge." "Hehe, I''m waiting." Ao Tian said. He pointed at Tang San''s soul, and Tang San''s soul was immediately sent to Douluo Dalu to be sealed on a newborn piglet. Feeling his own situation, Tang San''s soul struggled desperately, but it couldn''t affect Little Pig''s body. After the sow gave birth, she arched all the piglets together with her mouth and lay down beside the piglets. A group of piglets leaned instinctively and snatched the pig''s milk. The souls of Tang San and the four were roaring in fear, but they couldn''t affect Little Pig''s behavior. Every feeling of the piglet was clearly conveyed to their souls, empathizing with them. As the pig milk entered their mouths, the souls of Tang San and the four had a strong feeling of vomiting, which made them extremely uncomfortable, but they couldn''t really vomit out. When they think that they will be trapped in this pig for a lifetime, until they are slaughtered, they are even more frightened. They also thought of what Xiao Wu said earlier, Ma Hongjun is a male, Dai Mubai, Tang San and Oscar are females... Their souls trembled fiercely, which was simply the most tragic torture. Moreover, this kind of torture had to go through the ninth life, and Tang San felt that he might go crazy if he didn''t persist in the ninth life. The only thing that gives them some comfort is that their four souls have some kind of connection, and they can feel each other''s thoughts. This way at least I can communicate, and I don''t feel lonely. But in some things, the common thoughts can make them feel ashamed. For example, when pigs need to reproduce after they grow up. At that time, they can communicate with each other, but they can''t stop the pig''s behavior. What a terrible thing that would be. The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 454： 3000 world Seeing the scene where the souls of Tang San and the four were roaring in despair, the several girls beside Ao Tian felt extremely comfortable. "Shrek, it''s finally over." Xiao Wu sighed. "It''s just self-inflicted, this is what they deserve." Zhu Zhuqing said calmly. Ning Rongrong looked up at the master who was still howling, and asked, "What about Yu Xiaogang''s soul?" Ao Tian swiped casually, the void in front of him was cut open, the master''s soul flew in, and then appeared high above Douluo Xing. A void cage that ordinary people can''t see appeared, shutting the master''s soul in. Ao Tian said, "Just let him stay there and accept punishment. In a few years, Tang San will go to accompany him." "Brother Tian, ??what are we going to do next?" Gu Yuena asked. Ao Tian said: "You don''t have to do anything, go back to Douluo Xing first." Bibi Dong frowned and asked, "Didn''t you say that the gods who fled from the realm of the gods have found helpers? How to deal with this matter?" Ao Tian felt it, and said, "They will not come in a short time. I plan to refine the entire God Realm and integrate into Douluo Star. The God Realm is originally composed of many small world sentient beings. Douluo Xing will be much more vast. After Douluo Xing merges with the God Realm, it will far surpass the current God Realm and can directly control many small worlds." "The thought power of many small worlds will continue to converge towards Douluo Xing. At that time, Douluo Xing will become stronger and stronger." "As the gods of Douluo Xing, you can get huge benefits when you merge the gods. Go back and prepare to improve your cultivation." "Oh oh oh... it''s great..." Di Tian and a group of fierce beasts roared excitedly, and hurriedly returned to Douluo Star through the crack opened by Ao Tian just now. Hearing that his cultivation level could be improved, the girls around Ao Tian were also excited. "Hurry up and go back. After I refine the God Realm, you will be the mistresses of many small worlds. After solving the enemy, I will take you to these small worlds to have fun." Ao Tian said with a smile. A group of girls happily returned to Douluo Star. In the God Realm, there was only Ao Tian left. He looked at this huge God Realm with a hint of joy on his face. This God Realm is really a treasure, continuously absorbing the thought power of many small worlds. Some of these small worlds are similar to the original Douluo Star, and some are much stronger than the original Douluo Star. After refining the God Realm, Ao Tian will directly become the master of these small worlds, and Douluo Star will also become a real big world. As far as Ao Tian knows, there are three thousand big worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds in this universe. The small world is too ordinary in the universe, and it is extremely easy to be destroyed by the strong. But the big world is different. A big world with a master is almost impossible to be destroyed by people. The master of the big world has at least the power of a **** of creation. There are also some great worlds with eternal true **** level powerhouses, and there are only a hundred such great worlds in the three thousand great worlds of the universe. Ao Tian was confident that after refining the God Realm, the big world Douluo Xing evolved into could rank in the top ten in the universe, and even rush to the top three in one fell swoop. His strength is bound to usher in a new breakthrough. This is why he is about to face a strong enemy, but he is not worried. Before his uncle left, he had left some messages in Douluo Xing''s heavenly path. In the top ten great worlds, the lord of the world is almost always the peak strength of the eternal true god, and only the three top three world lords have the strength to surpass the eternal true god. That is a more terrifying realm-the master of chaos! That is a realm that can be called holy. At present, there are only three powerful chaos masters in this universe. Ao Tian affirmed that in the hundreds of millions of years since his birth, the fourth Chaos Lord has not been born in the universe. Therefore, his Dragon Race eldest brother is now the strongest and only the peak of the Eternal True God. Ao Tian has not yet reached the strength of the eternal true **** peak, but he is confident that after refining the God Realm, he will definitely be able to break through to the eternal true **** peak in one fell swoop, and even reach a higher realm of Chaos Domination. It is not that the God Realm has such a large amount of energy to allow him to break through to the level of Chaos Domination. But refining the God Realm would allow him to break through to the pinnacle of the Eternal True God. The God Realm itself has not reached the standards of the Great World, but it is also very close, and the God Realm did not evolve from the physical world, but is the result of the condensed mind power of sentient beings. This makes it even more precious, and it is a rare and peerless treasure for the powerhouse at the eternal true **** level. If it hadn''t been for the God Realm to be located in a remote area of ??the universe, it would have been swallowed by some strong people so that there would be no scum left. Ao Tian was 100% confident that he could break through to the peak of the Eternal True God. As for the chaos dominating the realm, it depends on his comprehension. If you are enlightened, you can reach the sky in one step. If you can''t realize it, you can only stay at the peak of the Eternal True God at best. Ao Tian had a strong hunch that he might break through to the Domination of Chaos in one fell swoop. Perhaps the prophecy of the high priest in the clan was correct. He may really be the son of the universe, with bad luck. Those who have air luck can make breakthroughs much easier than others. "Even if my hunch is wrong, then I can at least have the strength of the peak of the Eternal True God, and I don''t have to be afraid of my big brother. If you want to kill me, you must dominate the Chaos." Ao Tian thought to himself. Ao Tian did not intend to become the lord of one of the strongest races in the universe, nor did he desire to become the lord of any universe. All he wants is that his life is not threatened by others, and he lives without shame and shame with his own woman. People dont offend me, I dont offend people. Therefore, some things must be resolved, and some people must be killed. Ao Tian sat down in the sky of the God Realm, and a golden key-shaped object appeared in his hand. This is the center of the God Realm. With it, you can control the entire God Realm, which was previously held by the evil gods. It is a pity that the power of the evil **** is only at the **** king level. Ao Tian exerted a slight force, and the center of the gods in his hand was suddenly crushed into powder by him. The God Realm Center is just a treasure that assists in controlling the God Realm, and Ao Tian doesn''t need it. He can refine the entire God Realm, so why would he need a treasure to help control the God Realm? Ao Tian closed his eyes and released the divine power that belongs to the Eternal True God with all his strength, setting a seal outside the entire God Realm. It cuts off the fluctuations in refining the God Realm, and can also shield the secrets of heaven. His eldest brother is not far from the God Realm, and the refining of the God Realm must proceed quietly. After sealing the entire God Realm, Ao Tian began to refine. His eternal true God''s divine power was fully released, and it easily filled the entire God Realm, and the speed of refining was extremely fast. When Ao Tian began to refine the God Realm, Douluo Xing immediately experienced earth-shattering changes. The entire Douluo Star was expanding at an extremely astonishing speed. Ten times... a hundred times... a thousand times... At this moment, Gu Yuena and others were all shocked by this shocking change. They thought that refining the God Realm would be no better than refining Douluo Xing before. Unexpectedly, Douluo Star expanded a thousand times in a very short time, and it hasn''t stopped yet. Gu Yuena immediately calmed all the creatures on Douluo Star to eliminate panic. After learning that Long Zu did it, many creatures immediately settled down. The Douluo Star has experienced a great change last time. Although the Douluo Star has changed even more this time, the creatures on the Douluo Star are not as panicked as the first time. Douluo Xing was evolving toward a big world, and some more advanced rules appeared, which were easily caught by Gu Yuena and others. Gu Yuena and the others had mastered some laws, they thought they were about to cultivate to Dzogchen. But now, at the moment when Douluo Star evolved, they found that the law they had understood was just the tip of the iceberg. The women of Gu Yuena, as well as Di Tian and others, immediately closed the door and sprinted to a higher realm with all their strength. As the first group of gods of Douluo Xing, Douluo Xing evolves into a big world, and they will also get a huge backfeed from Douluo Xing. This is a great opportunity. To what extent they can use this opportunity to break through depends on their own talents. Douluo Xing''s change this time was longer than the last time. Last time Ao Tian refining Douluo Xing only took one day, but this time, Douluo Xing''s change lasted for half a month before it stopped. The majestic and vast God Realm has disappeared and has completely become the nourishment for Douluo Star''s evolution. With this opportunity, Gu Yuena was promoted from a junior creation **** to a senior creation god. And Bibi Dong and other seven girls, all broke through to the realm of the Supreme God. Di Tian and others also broke through to the realm of God King. There were originally some soul beasts on Douluo Star whose cultivation base had reached hundreds of thousands of years. They also took this opportunity to cultivate for millions of years and broke through to the **** level. For example, Evil Eye Tyrant Lord, Ice Sky Snow Girl, Ice Bi Emperor Scorpion... After these spirit beasts became gods, they all consciously made a pilgrimage to Wuhun City, and did not dare to harm humans at will. Some of the originally titled Douluo also broke through to the **** level. Even Flanders and Liu Erlong, who had exhausted their original potential, broke through to Title Douluo. In the Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, several Title Douluos were born at once, and even Yu Yuan Zhen, who was already at level 96, also took this opportunity to break through to the **** level. Although he became a god, Yu Yuanzhen understood the horror of Wuhundian, and realized that Longzu is an invincible terrifying powerhouse. He did not dare to have the intention of opposing Wuhundian, because that would catch up with the whole Blue Electric Tyrant Dragon Sect. In the Clear Sky Sect, in the spacious hall, the aura of the gods was surging. The five elders sitting at the top all broke through to the **** level, and there were several younger Title Douluos below. A Title Douluo who appeared to be in his forties stood up and shouted: "Sect Master, since you and the elders have become gods, let''s enter Wuhun City immediately and avenge our dead family members." Tang Xiao shouted in a deep voice: "Don''t be reckless! Have you forgotten that dragon ancestor? The change in Douluo Continent was also caused by him. Our breakthroughs also benefited from him. There are such terrifying characters in the Spirit Hall, you think. Rush in and die?" Another Title Douluo was dissatisfied and said: "Sect Master, we now have five gods in the Clear Sky School, and Title Douluo has reached a dozen or so, and there are still many who are about to break through to Title Douluo, can''t it be defeated? Is that Long Zu?" A look of fear appeared on Tang Xiao''s face, and said, "Long Ancestor''s strength is unfathomable. I am afraid that a single finger can pinch us to death." He recalled the power of creation, and he was terrified. Only after breaking through to the **** level did he understand the horror of Long Ancestor''s strength. The faces of the other elders were very ugly, and they were silent, obviously thinking the same as Tang Xiao. There was also a young Title Douluo who was not reconciled, and asked, "Could it be that our sect''s great enmity will not be reported?" Tang Xiao said: "Of course not, of course the hatred must be reported." "How to report?" an elder asked. Tang Xiao said: "Have you forgotten the junior? He went to Seagod Island to accept the Seagod''s inheritance very early, and it is estimated that he has already broken through to the **** level, and he must be much better than us now. And Xiaohao, his talent is better than ours. Qiang, his current strength is definitely higher than ours. When the two fathers and sons come back, we may not have no chance of revenge." "Oh... this is the only way to go, no matter what, this hatred must be reported." "Order to go down, all the disciples of the Clear Sky School step up their cultivation, and strive for the appearance of a few more god-level and titled Douluos..." ... In the empire on the Sun Moon Continent, there are also humans who have broken through to the **** level. The people on the Sun Moon Continent, it was the last time Ao Tian refined Douluo Xing that they knew that there were other continents besides the Sun Moon Continent, and they knew the Spirit Hall and Dragon Ancestor. There are more than a dozen human god-level powerhouses born in the Sun Moon Continent this time. They are not reconciled to subdue to others, but they are afraid of the strength of the dragon ancestor. So they went to Douluo Continent in a team to explore the reality of the Martial Soul Palace and see how strong that Long Ancestor really is. If the dragon ancestor does not have the strength to defeat a dozen of their gods, then it is not always certain who is in charge in this world... ... At the moment when Douluo became a big world, there were three thousand strong people in the universe at the same time. These are all Lords of the Great World, with the level of Creation God, the level of Eternal True God, and the level of Chaos Domination. As the master of the Great World, the formation of the Douluo Great World could not hide their feelings. Many masters of the great world looked at the direction of the Douluo great world with great interest, wondering who could actually force a world to evolve into a great world. Because the big world in the universe has been maintained at the number of three thousand, only after one big world is destroyed, a new big world will be born. However, now, there is no big world destroyed, there is actually a world that has evolved into a big world. The number of big worlds in the universe has reached three thousand and one. Therefore, many masters of the great world are very curious, what is the sacredness of this new master of the great world? It was able to break the rules, adding one more big world in the universe. In the starry sky not far from the Douluo Realm, nine long golden dragons were swimming in the starry sky. At their tails, nine huge chains of gods extend back. At the end of the chain of gods is a magnificent palace, exuding the aura of solitism, and the starry sky trembles wherever it passes. Some nearby planets exploded directly under the mighty power emanating from the palace. At the moment when the Douluo Great World took shape, Ao Zun, who was enjoying the beauty massage, opened his eyes and shot in the direction of Douluo Realm. "Unexpectedly, there is a big world, and it is still in that direction, interesting, interesting... will it be him?" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 455： Chaos Dragon Below Ao Zun stood a group of trembling human powerhouses, the same group of people who had escaped from the gods. Occasionally, their eyes swept over the half-lying man above, with fear in their hearts. They still remember the scene when they met this man, and they were still very shocked. After escaping from the realm of the gods, more than 500 human god-level powerhouses chose to leave together. After all, there are still many dangers in the cosmic starry sky. Except for those small worlds controlled by the God Realm, there is almost no life planet. They did not dare to enter the small worlds controlled by the God Realm to hide, because once the God Realm was defeated, those small worlds would definitely be controlled by the soul beasts, and then they would be unable to escape. They have been moving in one direction, and they happened to meet Ao Zun from the Dragon Realm. At that time, more than five hundred human experts in the God Realm were shocked to see the scene where nine golden dragons were pulling a palace and crushing them across the starry sky. They wanted to escape, but they were suppressed by the power of the nine dragons. They were shocked to find that the coercion of the nine ten thousand-foot-long golden dragons was even more terrifying than the five great kings of the God Realm Committee. Even the dragon serving as a slave has such a terrifying strength, how strong is the master in the palace? Later, they were taken into the palace. After some exchanges between the two parties, Ao Zun learned that this group of humans was evading Ao Tian''s pursuit. And these people in the God Realm also understood that the owner of this palace was here to kill Ao Tian. This group of humans in the God Realm was so excited, many people proposed to follow Ao Zun to kill him back to the God Realm. However, some people worry that Ao Zun is not Ao Tian''s opponent and want to leave alone, but they are confined in this palace by Ao Zun. Qian Renxue''s ancestor Angel God is also inside. At this moment, feeling the appearance of the big world, Ao Zun stood up and said, "Go ahead at full speed!" The nine dragons roared together, and suddenly disappeared from the palace behind. When they reappeared, they had already crossed a long distance. Ao Tian returned to Douluo Star, standing high above the sky, carefully feeling the changes in this world. The current Douluo Star was already ten thousand times wider than before. Among humans and soul beasts, many god-level powerhouses have been born, and some of them have better talents and have reached the strength of second-level gods. The title Douluo powerhouse among humans is also more than a hundred times more than before. The current Douluo Star, the cultivation speed of humans and spirit beasts is not known how much faster than before. In a few years, Douluo Star will have a large number of strong people. Ao Tian thought for a while, and said, "At this moment, Douluo Xing has been renamed to the Heavenly Dragon Realm, and I am the Lord of the Heavenly Dragon Realm!" His voice spread throughout the entire Celestial Dragon Realm, ringing in the ears of all creatures. Hearing Ao Tian''s voice, Gu Yuena''s girls suddenly raised their heads, and their pretty faces showed joy at the same time. Afterwards, they saw Ao Tian''s figure falling from the sky, fluttering in white, beautiful and unparalleled, just like an immortal. Ao Tian fell on the huge square in front of the Popes Palace, overlooking the world. The former Pope Mountain is now as high as ten thousand feet, majestic and majestic. Due to the existence of the Popes Palace, Pope Mountain is not an exaggeration to be called the first mountain in the Heavenly Dragon Realm. The Popes Palace has been hidden in the clouds, and it is like a fairyland around it. "My God." "My God." There were shouts of surprise, and eight girls including Gu Yuena appeared beside Ao Tian. "My God, you are back." The eight girls hugged Ao Tian Tuantuan. Ao Tian was surrounded by softness in all directions, and suddenly he couldn''t laugh or cry. "Okay, okay, we''ve only been apart for half a month, do you miss me that way?" Ao Tian smiled. The girls let go. "You finally succeeded. We are so happy." Qian Renxue said. Gu Yuena exclaimed: "Yes, I never thought Douluo Star could grow to such an astonishing level." "Sister Na''er, you are wrong, now it should be said that the Heavenly Dragon Realm." Xiao Wu reminded. "Yes, Heavenly Dragon Realm." Gu Yuena smiled. Immediately afterwards, she asked: "By the way, Brother Tian, ??why did you name it Heavenly Dragon Realm? Isn''t it good to call Zulong Realm?" Ao Tian smiled and said, "Although I am considered to be an ancestor dragon here, in the entire universe, I am only a descendant of the dragon family, and I dare not pretend to call myself an ancestor dragon." "Are there other dragons in the universe?" Hu Liena asked curiously. Ao Tiandao: "Of course, the universe is vast and magnificent. Our star field is located in an extremely remote location in the universe. In the center of the universe, there are thousands of races, and the strong are like clouds. When you put your strengths there, it will appear Very ordinary. And in the center of the universe, there is already a dragon world, where the dragons live. Therefore, my world had to be called the Tianlong world." In fact, there is another reason why Ao Tian chose this name. Tianlong world, with the word "Tianlong", these two characters have the supreme status in the dragon clan. The true ancestors of the dragons were born in the chaos that opened in the universe. Once they were born, they had the power to dominate the chaos, and they were called the chaos dragon. Later, the Chaos Heavenly Dragon fell, and the dragons never appeared at the Chaos Domination level. The "Tianlong" has also become a symbol of the supremacy of the dragon clan. Someday, when the dragon clan reappears a powerhouse of the Chaos Domination level, it will be qualified to be called a Heavenly Dragon. Ao Tian''s name was not arrogant, but completely qualified to be worthy of the word Tianlong. As he had expected before, after refining the God Realm, his strength reached the peak of the Eternal True God, and as long as he wanted, he could step into the realm of Chaos Domination at any time. Chaos dominates this realm, making countless eternal true **** peak powerhouses feel desperate, and see no hope of breakthrough. But here, Ao Tian didn''t feel any difficulty. Ao Tian can only be attributed to his deep blessing, or he was open. The reason why he didn''t choose to break through immediately was that he didn''t want to attract the attention of the other three Chaos Lords for the time being. Gu Yuena and the girls heard that there were thousands of races in the center of the universe, and the strong were like clouds, and they suddenly yearned for it. "Brother Tian, ??I really want to go to the center of the universe as you mentioned." Xiao Wu said. "Haha, don''t worry, I will take you to the waves after solving the invading enemy." Ao Tian said. "Brother Tian, ??what is the origin of the enemy you are talking about?" Gu Yuena couldn''t help asking. Even though Ao Tiandang killed his father, he was taken by his uncle to flee. Bibi Dong said angrily: "It''s really deceiving, not to mention the father who killed you. Now so many years have passed, but he still doesn''t let you go, and he is chasing you here." Gu Yuena said murderously: "Brother Tian, ??I also want to participate in the war to avenge you." Ao Tian smiled and said, "You don''t need to take action, I will be enough." "Well, then we will cheer for you at the back." Xiao Wu said. Gu Yuena changed the subject and said, "Brother Tian, ??I recently observed the Clear Sky School and found that they still want to kill the Spirit Hall for revenge." Ao Tian smiled faintly, and said: "Don''t worry about it, Clear Sky School can''t make it into a climate." Bibi Dong said: "Brother Tian, ??how about changing the Pope Mountain to Tianlong Mountain, the Pope Hall to the Tianlong Hall, and the Wuhun Empire to the Tianlong Empire." "Yes." Ao Tian said. When he thought about it, the palace on the top of the mountain used to enshrine the dead Title Douluo immediately disappeared, and an extremely majestic palace slowly formed. Ao Tian said: "From now on, let this papal palace live in the subordinates. We live in the Tianlong Temple on the top of the mountain. Go, let''s go up and see, you can design it yourself, and I will change it." "Great." The girls were excited. An hour later, the Tianlong Palace took shape, and the girls were extremely satisfied. "Let''s go, let''s go in, you should be hungry, I will let you eat." Ao Tian smiled and said, dragging Bibi Dong into the palace. Five days later, with the exception of the God-level powerhouses of the Clear Sky School, all the powerhouses above the God-level in the Heavenly Dragon Realm gathered on Tianlong Mountain, standing on the huge square in front of the Heavenly Dragon Hall. The gate of Tianlong Palace was still closed at this time. These god-level powerhouses include humans and soul beasts from the Douluo Continent, humans and soul beasts from other continents, and some soul beasts from the sea. At this moment, these god-level powerhouses looked at the thirteen figures standing in front of the gate of the Tianlong Temple, with awe in their hearts. The thirteen figures are those fierce beasts, Dugubo, and Qiandaoliu of Emperor Tian, ??who have been canonized by Ao Tian as the thirteen guardians of the Tianlong Palace. Before, many of the god-level powerhouses gathered here were the elders, who provoke the Thirteen Guardians as soon as they arrived, wanting to test how powerful this Heavenly Dragon Palace is. As a result, those unruly guys have all been crushed by their strength. Among these newly-born god-level powerhouses, no one has broken through to the first-level god. Facing the thirteen great guardians who have become the god-king powerhouses, naturally there is no chance of winning. Now, the god-level powerhouses gathered here are not only in awe of the Thirteen Protectors, but also in awe of the Heavenly Dragon Palace Master who has not yet appeared. I heard that the Heavenly Dragon Palace Master was the dragon ancestor who caused major changes in this world twice. The gods waited honestly, and no one dared to be presumptuous. It wasn''t until noon that the gate of the palace slowly opened. Surrounded by eight outstanding women, Ao Tian walked out. Di Tian and the others immediately knelt down and shouted loudly: "Greetingly welcome the hall master, respectfully welcome the mistress." Their sincere respect and worship shocked the hearts of the god-level powerhouses who were watching. These god-level powerhouses stood there, motionless, with different expressions, none of them knelt down. Among them was Yu Yuanzhen from the Blue Lightning Overlord Longzong. Yu Yuanzhen looked at Gu Yuena and the others with complicated hearts. At first, it was these girls who went to the Dragon Sect of the Blue Lightning Tyrant to embarrass the Blue Lightning Tyrant Longzong. The girls of Gu Yuena glanced at each other and released their coercion. Bang bang bang... The sound of countless knees hitting the ground sounded, and these god-level powerhouses, who thought they were already very good, were pressed down and knelt on the ground. These people were very horrified, and the coercion released by those girls was many times more terrifying than the thirteen guardians before. Gu Yuena''s eyes swept across the people in front of them coldly, and she said: "He, is the lord of this great world. One thought can determine your life and death, why doesn''t you kneel?" Bibi Dong said: "You can have today''s cultivation base, which is bestowed by the realm master. If you don''t want it, then prepare to be a mortal." Xiao Wu proudly said: "From now on, you will understand how lucky and wise it is to follow the great Heavenly Dragon Realm Master." Almost all of these guys who had just broken through to the **** level had their eyes above the top, and the girls of Xiao Wu naturally had to give them off. "Hall Master, what realm are you now?" someone boldly asked. Qian Renxue said: "After breaking through to the **** level, the cultivation base is divided into three-level gods, second-level gods, first-level gods, **** kings, supreme gods, creation gods, and eternal true gods from low to high. Realm Lord, is currently the peak cultivation base of the Eternal True God. To follow him, you group of elementary gods who have not even reached the first-level gods should feel fortunate." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, these people were extremely shocked. "Farewell to the Lord!" Yu Yuanzhen hurriedly took the lead and shouted. The gods awakened one after another, and hurriedly shouted and bowed down. "Flat body." Ao Tian said lightly. His voice was flat, but in the ears of the gods, he felt a great majesty, and he didn''t even have any thoughts of resistance. "Now, there is a powerful enemy in the Heavenly Dragon Realm, you all kill the enemy with me!" After Ao Tian finished speaking, with a wave of his big sleeve, he led everyone into the starry sky beyond the Heavenly Dragon Realm. Ao Tian''s hand once again shocked these newly added gods. Ao Tian brought them here, so naturally they didn''t let these guys participate in the war. His purpose is to establish his own image of invincibility, so that no one in the future will cause chaos. As soon as everyone arrived in the starry sky, they saw nine giant dragons slowly approaching a palace in the distant starry sky. Ao Tiandao: "You don''t need to participate in this battle, just watch the battle here." After speaking, his body disappeared and appeared hundreds of thousands of miles away. Those strong people who have just reached the **** level can barely see the scene hundreds of thousands of miles away. In front of Ao Tian, ??the nine dragons and the palace stopped. Hundreds of god-level powerhouses rushed out of the palace, and the first ones who came out were those who fled from the gods. Then came the strong from the dragon world, and finally Ao Zun, the lord of the dragon world, was the eldest brother of Ao Tian. Ao Zun''s appearance is somewhat similar to Ao Tian, ??and UU Reading has a self-respectful, obsessive temperament. Ao Zun came to the forefront and stood thousands of miles away from Ao Tian. Behind him, the hundreds of dragon realm powerhouses were so powerful that they were all cultivated by the God of Creation. This is one of the oldest big worlds, the foundation of the Dragon Realm. The strength of the dragon world is enough to rank in the top ten in the three thousand worlds. "Bold dragon traitor, don''t you kneel down when you see the Lord of the Dragon Realm?" Behind Ao Zun, a creation **** shouted. "Haha!" Ao Tian laughed. boom! The body of the creation **** who had just spoken exploded strangely, and even his soul was instantly wiped out by a terrifying force. this Behind Ao Zun, the ninety-nine creation gods looked horrified, and all backed away. With that blow just now, Ao Zun was fully capable of saving his subordinates, but he did not make a move, just to feel Ao Tian''s strength. A subordinate will die if he dies. Now, he already knew where Ao Tian''s strength was. Bang bang bang... Ao Zun applauded and smiled: "My good brother, my brother has had a hard time looking for you, so let''s go home with my brother and pay homage to our father." "Haha..." Ao Tian didn''t mean nonsense, and made a bold move. Except for the angel gods, the group of strong men who fled from the gods all exploded in an instant. The angel **** was moved by Ao Tiannao to the side of Qian Daoliu behind. Ao Zun was a little surprised at Ao Tian''s decisive killing. Before he could continue to speak, Ao Tian shouted. "kill!" The error-free chapters of "Legend of the Ancestral Dragon of Douluo" will continue to be updated on the novel. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo, please collect it: () The legend of the ancestor dragon of Douluo has the fastest update speed. Chapter 456： Ao Tian’s happy life, another universe (grand finale) , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Legend of the Ancestor of Douluo! "Ha ha!" Ao Zun sneered and said, "Then let me see how many dragons you have learned from hiding on the edge of the universe for so many years." He had lost his interest in attacking Ao Tian in words, and the strength that belonged to the pinnacle of the Eternal True God burst out. The terrifying aura made the ninety-nine creation gods standing behind Ao Zun hurriedly retreat. The nearby planets are constantly annihilated under this terrifying aura. Just as Ao Zun was about to start his hand, he suddenly felt a strong heart palpitations. "This is..." He cried out in horror, looking at Ao Tian incredulously. "Master of Chaos." Ao Tian said lightly. Just after he finished speaking, Ao Zun''s body burned automatically. An irresistible force descended on Ao Zun''s body, making him unable to move. "No, how could you already be the Lord of Chaos? This is impossible!" Ao Zun roared. However, no matter how angry or resisting he was, he could not extinguish the flames on his body. His feet had disappeared, and his body slowly turned into nothingness from bottom to top. "Brother, my good brother, please let go of your eldest brother, we are brothers." Ao Zun began to beg for mercy, crying bitterly. The ninety-nine creation gods were all stunned. The supreme Lord of the Dragon Realm was crying bitterly to others for mercy at this time, which was unbelievable. However, this is what really happened. While these creation gods were shocked, they also felt tremendous fear. That man turned out to be the master of chaos. They want to kill a Chaos Lord, which is crazy... Facing Ao Zuns begging for mercy, Ao Tian was unmoved, and said indifferently: "I already understand the truth of the matter. You don''t have to beg for mercy. There is only one end for you, and that is-death!" The flames burning on Ao Zun''s body were more violent, and his body was disappearing quickly. "Do not--" Ao Zun let out an unwilling roar, completely disappeared into the universe, his body and spirit disappeared. One of the masters of the big world died, and the other masters of the big world felt it instantly, and they were all shocked. The top ten lord of the dragon world in the universe has fallen! At this moment, all the Lords of the Great World felt a terrifying pressure coming. Ao Tian''s majestic and domineering voice sounded: "I am the lord of the Heavenly Dragon Realm, the Chaos Heavenly Dragon!" At this moment, the universe vibrated. "Four brother, you finally appeared." "Congratulations brother." "Fourth brother, when you are free, come over and talk to your three older brothers." The sound of three kind voices in succession made all the strong in the universe be stunned. The three big brothers in the legend appeared at the same time, calling this Chaos Heavenly Dragon the fourth younger brother. The dragon race is about to rise. At this moment, the happiest ones are the high-levels in the dragon world. Those high-levels still don''t know that their masters are dead, and they were killed by the newly-appearing Chaos Heavenly Dragon. They are still complacent about the imminent rise of the dragon clan. "Thank you for the kindness of the three elder brothers. I will definitely come to visit after I finish my work." Ao Tian replied. Immediately afterwards, he said: "Ao Zun, the lord of the Dragon Realm, has been beheaded by me, and the Dragon Realm belongs to him, so come to plead immediately." Hearing what Ao Tian said, his body instantly became cold, and his heart was filled with huge fear. Ao Zun actually died. These high-level officials naturally knew what Ao Zun was doing, chasing and killing the younger brother who had fled for many years. Now, the Chaos Tianlong was born and Ao Zun died, which shows that the Chaos Tianlong is the younger brother chased and killed by Ao Zun. They couldn''t help thinking of the turmoil in the Dragon Realm. Ao Zun killed the old realm master for a prophecy, became the new realm master, and pursued and killed his own brother. Now that Ao Zun is dead, these senior leaders in the dragon world feel deep fear. Chaos Tianlong ordered them to plead guilty. Is this planning to liquidate them? In the dragon world, some of the dragons who were suppressed because of disobedience to Ao Zun shouted excitedly, and immediately set off for the heavenly dragon world to prepare to meet the new king. In front of Ao Tian, ??the ninety-nine powerful creation gods knelt down in terror. "Tianlong, please forgive me!" Ao Tian glanced at these guys faintly, and said, "You guys just kneel here, waiting for the high level of your dragon world to arrive." After speaking, Ao Tian returned to Bibi Dong and said, "Let''s go back." Several girls looked at Ao Tian with admiration. Ao Tian smiled slightly and took them back to the Heavenly Dragon Realm. The ninety-nine creation gods are still kneeling in the starry sky, afraid to get up... ... Five years later. Ao Tian and the girls lay on a big bed of white clouds, floating in the sky above the Heavenly Dragon Realm, overlooking the entire Heavenly Dragon Realm. The current Heavenly Dragon Realm has already annexed the Dragon Realm. The two big worlds merged together, making the Heavenly Dragon Realm the strongest big world. At this time, Douluo was on the mainland. Next to a small village, a boy who looked five or six years old stood on the top of the mountain, shouting in an immature voice: "I must become a strong man like Long Zu in the future." Behind him, a little girl pretended to worship: "Brother Chen, you are amazing. I will marry you when I grow up." The little boy happily said, "Sister Xiaoxi, then we''re all set, you can only be my wife in the future." ... In Shrek Academy, Flender and Liu Erlong looked at the little girl running happily in the yard with bliss. Liu Erlong leaned on Flander''s shoulders and said, "Brother De, I am very satisfied with this kind of life." Flander said: "Yes, I am also very satisfied. Xiaogang was wrong at the beginning. The world is getting better and better. Even our college has several titled Douluos. Maybe after a few years, it can still There is a god." Liu Erlong sighed: "If he could see the world now, he would probably regret what he did in the first place." ... Ning Fengzhi, Chenxin, and Gu Rong are drinking tea in the castle of Qibao Liulizong. Now Chen Xin and Gu Rong have become god-level powerhouses, and Ning Fengzhi has become a first-level **** with the help of Ning Rongrong. Ning Fengzhi sighed: "Uncle Jian, Uncle Bone, when Rongrong left with the Lord, I still felt that she was ignorant, and I really wanted to lock her up. Now think about it, fortunately I didn''t do that." Chen Xin laughed and said, "The wisest decision you have made in your life is not to prevent Rongrong from being with the master." Gu Rong said: "That''s right, hahaha..." ... Clear Sky School, Tang Xiao sighed weakly: "Order it, don''t inculcate the thought of revenge in the descendants of Clear Sky School in the future, let''s forget our hatred." ... In the pigpen, a pig is riding on another pig. Tang San yelled in horror: "Ma Hongjun, get out of here, I can''t spare you." Unfortunately, Tang San could only shout in shame, but couldn''t control his body. Ma Hongjun said helplessly: "Brother, you can''t put the blame on me, I can''t control this guy, huh~ Actually... this feeling is still good. We have been sealed five times, three Brother, you have given birth to several litters too, can''t you adapt now?" Next to them, Dai Mubai and Oscar''s body were lying on the ground, their stomachs bulging. Dai Mubai''s and Oscar''s souls were numb, as if their souls had become walking corpses. Ma Hongjun continued: "Brother San, since you can''t resist, why not just enjoy it." Tang San was angry and said, "Go away, get away from behind me quickly, you disgusting fellow, if there is a chance to escape, I must kill you myself!" Dai Mubai said: "Fatty, the three of us have been tortured, but you are fine, and you start to enjoy it. I really hope that Ao Tian can turn you into a mother and let you experience our pain." Ma Hongjun panicked instantly and hurriedly said, "Boss Dai, don''t talk nonsense, I will be miserable when Ao Tian hears it." Dai Mubai said, "I''m going to say, I can''t understand you a long time ago, Ao Tian...Ao Tian...Have you heard? Make Ma Hongjun a mother too." Ao Tian''s voice suddenly sounded and said, "I heard it. Next time, I will let you try a new experience." Ma Hongjun shuddered all over, and said in a panic: "No, no, I don''t want to be..." Tang San was extremely desperate. "Ao Tian, ??let me die in smoke, I don''t want to do something like that to a beast." Tang San''s tone was full of pleading. What made them desperate was that Ao Tian stopped replying to them. ... Five years later, the tortured Tang Sans and the Four finally left the pigpen that was like hell. Their souls were imprisoned in the void cage, and together with the master, they endured the torment of **** fire, and they screamed bitterly and painfully all the time. They have already regretted it in their hearts, but there is no regret medicine in this world. Ao Tian began to take his wives to play in the universe, enjoying the bliss of the world. A hundred thousand years later, Ao Tian and Gu Yuena returned to the Heavenly Dragon Realm. The stomachs of the eight girls including Gu Yuena were all bulging. Xiao Wu said: "Brother Tian, ??I have been pregnant for 10,000 years, this little guy just won''t come out." Gu Yuena smiled and said: "What anxious? Didn''t you say that Brother Tian? Although these little guys have not been born yet, their origins are getting stronger and stronger. After they are born, they might be able to directly become eternal true gods." Xiao Wu Qiao blushed and said, "Well, it''s just that I haven''t had one with Brother Tian for 10,000 years." When Xiao Wu mentioned this matter, Gu Yuena and the others all blushed and their bodies felt a little uncomfortable. They are the same, since they became pregnant, they have not been in love with Ao Tian for a long time. Ao Tian pointed Xiao Wu''s head and said with a smile: "Don''t always think about that. After you give birth, I can be crazy with you for ten thousand years." The family settled down on Tianlong Mountain. A year later, Ao Tian stood on Tianlong Mountain, looking at a direction outside the Tianlong realm. "It''s time to save Uncle, now the Heavenly Dragon Realm is free of worries, I can go without worry." Ao Tian''s uncle was called Ao Yan, he was a fire dragon, and he disappeared after he threw Ao Tian on Douluo Star. After Ao Tian became the Chaos Dragon, he had already calculated the location of Ao Yan, but Ao Yan was not in this universe Moreover, Ao Yan''s state was a bit special. This is also the reason why Ao Tianming knows his uncle''s location, but has not left. Going to another universe, I don''t know what will happen. Now that the Heavenly Dragon Realm is strong enough, he can also go with confidence. Scenes flashed in Ao Tian''s deep eyes. In these pictures, a huge flame dragon roared weakly, and an imperfect world appeared. The flame dragon''s body collapsed, turning into countless flames and falling into that world. Hundreds of millions of years have passed, that world has gradually grown into a complete world, and many races have been born, as well as cultivation civilizations. The flames caused by the fall of the dragon became the treasures the monks dreamed of. These flames are called-different fires! ~： Concluding remarks Xiaomei~ is playing, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update! ~： New book is open Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! The author''s new book has been opened. It is of the type of urban immortality. The title of the book and the pseudonym: Fengqi Tiannan. The first time I tried this type, I didn''t have much experience, and I felt it was so-so. Interested friends can take a look, it is not guaranteed to look good If it feels okay, you can collect it and support it. Thank you. If it doesnt suit your taste, please forgive me. I really dont have much experience. If the grades are not very bad, I will stick to the end of the book. Douluo won''t write it for now. Thanks again to all the book friends who have supported the author, thank you. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL: